《Ex-husband’s Regret》


 Chapter 1

    On the day of our third wedding anniversary, Ryan Frost spent a ton of money to buy a ne that I had liked for quite some time. Everyone said that he loved me to the bottom of his heart.


    I was preparing a candlelight dinner whilst feeling overjoyed, but that was when I received a video.


    In the video, Ryan Frost personally helped another girl put on the ne. "Congrattions, you''re reborn."


    It seemed that today wasn''t only the day of our wedding anniversary, it was also the day that his true love got her divorce.


    I had never thought that such a thing would happen to me.


    Even though the marriage between Ryan and me wasn''t because the two of us fell in love with each other, he still pretended to dote on me in front of others.


    I sat in front of the dining table, looking at the steak that had gone cold and the words at the top of the trending searches. "Ryan Frost Spending Millions to Please His Wife." I felt every single word of that sentence taunting me.


    It was two o''clock in the morning when the ck Maybach finally drove into the courtyard.


    Through the French window, I could see a man getting out of the car. He was wearing a tailored dark blue suit, had a tall figure, and had an elegant temperament.


    "Howe you''re still up?" Ryan was a little surprised when he turned on the lights and saw me sitting in the dining room.


    I wanted to stand up, but sat back down due to the fact that my legs had gone numb. "I was waiting for you."


    "Did you miss me?"


    He smiled casually and walked over to pour himself a ss of water. He was a little surprised when he saw the untouched dinner on the table.


    I yed along and pretended not to know anything when I saw that he didn''t want to tell me the truth. "Happy anniversary! Where''s my present?"


    "I''m sorry. I was too busy today. I forgot."


    It took Ryan a while to realize that it was our wedding anniversary that day.


    He reached out and wanted to pat my head, but I subconsciously avoided his hand.


    I didn''t know what his hand had touched that night, so I was a little disgusted.


    My actions caused Ryan to be a little taken aback.


    I pretended not to notice anything and looked at him with a smile. "Why are you still trying to lie to me? The ne that I''ve wanted to buy for ages has already made it to the top of trending searches! Why don''t you give it to me now?"


    "Charlotte..." Ryan slowly pulled his hand back and said casually, "I bought that ne for Tom."


    I had read about what Ryan was doing right now. He was using his best friend as an excuse.


    I found it a little difficult to maintain the smile on my face. "Is that so?"


    "Yep. You know he has a lot of flings."


    Ryan''s expression and his tone of voice gave nothing away.


    I looked at the perfect facial figures under the light and suddenly felt that I had never tried to really get to know him.


    This made me wonder if that was the first he lied to me or did I had trusted him too much in the past.


    If it weren''t for that anonymous video, I wouldn''t doubt his exnation right now at all.


    Seeing that I wasn''t saying anything, he tried tofort me patiently. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have forgotten such an important date. I''ll make it up to you tomorrow."


    "I just want that ne."


    I still wanted to give him another chance.


    I couldn''t see the face of the woman in the video from the camera''s angle. Therefore, I felt that their rtionship might not be the same as I thought.


    A hesitant look appeared on Ryan''s face. I then gave him a puzzled look. "Is there something wrong? I think Tom won''t mind disappointing a fling or two for you, right?"


    Ryan fell silent for a while. When he saw that I wasn''t giving up on the ne, he had no choice but to say, "I''ll ask him about it tomorrow. I can''t really take it off him if his girlfriend really likes it." ''You mean you''ll ask "her" and not "him", right?'' I asked inwardly.


    I couldn''t dwell on this matter anything, so I said, "Okay."


    "Have you not eaten anything whilst waiting for me?" asked Ryan as he tidied the dining table. His long and slender figures looked even more beautiful when holding the white tes.


    I nodded. "Yes, today is our wedding anniversary after all."


    I stood up and was about to tidy the table with him, but he stopped me and said in a soft voice, "Don''t get up. I''ll make some spaghetti for you."


    "Okay." I looked at him and felt less suspicious.


    How could a man who was cheating on his wife be so caring?


    The strange thing was that Ryan was born into an affluent family, but he was really good at cooking.


    However, he rarely cooked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It only took him around a quarter of an hour to finish making the spaghetti bolognese he promised to make for me.


    "It''s delicious!" After taking a bite, I couldn''t help butpliment his cooking. "Who did you learn cooking from? It''s even more delicious than what most restaurants serve."


    He became in a little bit of a daze when he heard my question. It seemed that he was lost in his memories. About 30 secondster, he said softly, "During the two years abroad, I learned how to cook so that I could fill my picky appetite."


    I was only asking a casual question so I didn''t overthink anything.


    By the time I went upstairs and had a shower, it was already three o''clock in the morning.


    As soon as I got into bed, Ryan pulled me into his arms. He then rubbed his chin against my neck. "Do you want it?"


    His voice was hoarse and his hot breathnded on my skin. All of that made me shiver.


    Before I could say anything, he reached out a hand and slid it under my dress.


    Ryan had always been very domineering in bed and never gave me a chance to resist.


    However, this time, I had no choice but to refuse to have sex with him. "Honey, not today..."


    My voice couldn''t be any softer, just like my body.


    "Mmm?" Ryan kissed my neck gently and continued to explore between my legs with his hand. His words made me feel embarrassed. "You''re all wet and weing down there already, why aren''t you saying no to me?"


    "I... I have a stomach ache today."


    He finally stopped after hearing my words. He kissed my earlobe and pulled me into his arms. "I forgot your period ising soon. Get some rest."


    After hearing those words, I became nervous again. I turned around and stared at him. "I had my period at the beginning of the month. It was a long time ago."


    "Really?" He remained calm and continued to ask, "I probably got it mixed up with something else. Is it serious? Do you need Brenda to go to the hospital with you tomorrow?"


    "I''ve already been this morning."


    "What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said that..." I lowered my head and hesitated slightly.


    The doctor said that I was five weeks pregnant. The stomach ache was a dangerous sign of a miscarriage. I needed to take some medicine to increase my progesterone and then head back to do a checkup in two weeks'' time.


    Finding out about one''s pregnancy on the date of their wedding anniversary was by far the best news.


    I ced the pregnancy test report inside a small ss bottle and hid it in a cake that I made myself. I wanted to give Ryan this surprise during our candlelight dinner.


    However, the cake was still in the fridge and wasn''t touched at all.


    "It''s no big deal. I probably just had too many cold drinks recently." I chose to keep the child a secret from him for now.


    If I could get the ne back the next day, then everything would be fine.


    If I couldn''t then a marriage with a third party present wouldn''tst long at all. Therefore, telling him about the child would have no meaning.


    That night, I couldn''t sleep at all.


    I doubt that any woman would ept the fact that their husband was cheating on them.


    What I didn''t expect was that the question that I was wondering about soon had an answer.


    On the morning of the next day.


    When Ryan was still washing up, someone knocked on the door.


    I just got changed, opened the door, and saw Brenda pointing downstairs. "Mrs. Frost, Miss Jessica''s here. She said she''s here to return something."


    Jessica Frost was the daughter of Ryan''s stepmother and her ex-husband. Therefore, the two of them weren''t rted at all. Jessica was also two years older than Ryan. Since Jessica''s mother married Ryan''s father, she could be seen as the daughter of the Frost family as well.


    Brenda was arranged by the Frost family to take care of us, so she would call Jessica "Miss Jessica".


    I was a little puzzled. Normally, I would only see Jessica during family banquets at the Frost family''s house. Other than that, we hardly ever met. Neither had she borrowed anything from us.


    "She''s here to return something?"


    "That''s right. There was a fine gift box. I''m guessing it''s some kind of jewelry," replied Brenda.

 Chapter 2

    ''Jewelry?'' I wondered.


    I furrowed my brows slightly and raised my voice to ask Ryan, who had just gone into the bathroom, "Ryan, Jessica''s here. I''ll head down to take a look."


    The next second, Ryan quickly walked out of the bathroom. His face was colder than ever. It was an expression that I had never seen.


    "I''ll go. It''s none of your business, go wash up."


    The man who had always been calm in front of me suddenly had a trace of emotion in his voice. He sounded annoyed and nervous at the same time.


    A strange feeling arose in my heart. "I''ve already washed up. I was the one who squeezed the toothpaste on your toothbrush, have you forgotten?" "Alright, let''s head downstairs together then. We can''t keep the guest waiting."


    I held his hand and walked down the stairs.


    The staircase was in a spiral. When we were halfway down, I could see Jessica wearing a white dress and sitting elegantly on the sofa.


    She also raised her head when she heard using down the stairs. When she saw mine and Ryan''s hands, her hand trembled a little and she spilled some of the drink that she was drinking. "Ouch!" Jessica gasped due to how hot the drink was.


    Ryan quickly released my hand and rushed down the stairs in a panic. He then took the cup from Jessica''s hand. "I can''t believe how stupid you are. Can''t you even hold a cup properly?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His voice was sharp and cold, but he still grabbed Jessica''s hand and headed towards the sink to rinse the burn with cold water.


    Jessica felt helpless and wanted to pull her hand back. "I''m fine. There''s no need to make a fuss."


    "Shut your mouth. Don''t you know that a burn can still leave a scar if not treated properly?" Ryan scolded coldly but still wasn''t letting go of Jessica''s hand.


    I stood on the stairs and looked at what was happening in a daze.


    Memories came flooding back into my mind.


    After we just got married, I found out that Ryan had a bad stomach, so I began learning how to cook.


    We had Brenda in the house, but her cooking didn''t suit his taste.


    As a beginner, I would asionally cut myself or burn myself.


    One time, I identally knocked a pan over and the oil on it sshed onto my stomach. The oil stained my clothes and burned me quite badly.


    When Ryan heard the noise, he just walked over and asked me as gently as ever, "Are you alright? You go take care of yourself and leave the rest to me." He was kind and caring, but also indifferent.


    I would asionally feel that something wasn''t right, but I''ve had a crush on him for many years. Most of my diary was about him.


    Being able to marry him already satisfied me.


    However, I just felt that he had an indifferent attitude towards most things.


    "But I thought I prepared some water with lemon for Ms. Jessica." Brenda''s mumbling beside me pulled me back to my senses.


    My vision somehow became blurred and my heart seemed to be squeezed by an invisible hand, which caused me to find it difficult to breathe.


    Ryan personally took the cup from Jessica''s hand, but was so worried about her that he forgot to determine the temperature of the drink in her hand.


    I took a deep breath, walked slowly down the stairs, and looked at them with a meaningful smile. "Honey, the drink that Brenda prepared for Jessica was water with lemon. It''s a cold drink. She can''t get burned. If you continue like this, you might need to worry about frostbites."


    I wanted to hold back the sarcasm but couldn''t.


    Ryan''s body froze for a moment and then let go of Jessica''s hands. He avoided my eyes and turned to Jessica. "Why did gasp when you spilled cold water on your hand? Don''t you think you''re overreacting?" Jessica nced at Ryan and then looked at me with a gentle gaze. "He''s always like that, exaggerating things. You can just ignore him."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she walked to the table, picked up a luxurious-looking gift box, and passed it to me.


    She smiled gently. "This is back where it belongs."


    I took the gift box, opened it, and then dug my nails into the palm of my hand.


    A mixture of feelings arose in my heart.


    ''Jessica''s the woman in the video?'' I wondered.


    When I raised my head again, I hid all my emotions. I wanted to smile, but couldn''t.


    Last night, I was forcing Ryan to bring the ne back. The ne was now in my hands, but I didn''t feel at ease whatsoever.


    I turned and looked at Ryan. That was when I saw that he was trying to hide something in his eyes. He then reached out and pulled me into his arms.


    "Do you like it? Keep it if you like it. If you don''t like it, then just give it to anyone you want. It''s not expensive anyway. I''ll just get another present for you." "Okay." I pursed my lips and decided to not embarrass him in front of Jessica. Or should I say to not embarrass myself?


    For a moment there, I couldn''t tell why Jessica was here today.


    Did she feel that she really shouldn''t keep the ne, or was she trying to make an announcement?


    Seeing my reaction, an expression appeared on Jessica''s face, but it was too fast for anyone to see.


    She smiled. "I was scared that this ne would cause a misunderstanding between the two of you. Looks like it hasn''t. Well, I should get going now."


    Brenda was the one who saw her out.


    As soon as the door closed, I broke free from Ryan''s arms. "I thought you said you bought the ne for Tom? Moreover, isn''t Jessica married? Since when did she be one of Tom''s girlfriends... Mmmm!"


    He kissed me without reason and broke me off.


    His domineering actions made me feel like he was venting his emotions.


    Just when I was finding it difficult to breathe, he let go of me a little and caressed my head. "I lied." He pulled me into his arms. "She''s divorced. I didn''t want her to be too upset, so I got this present for her." I was taken aback. I finally understood what he meant by "Congrattions, you''re reborn" in the video.


    I pursed my lips, but was still a little suspicious. "Is that all?"


    "That''s all," he replied confidently. He cleared his throat and exined, "You should know that her mother got into that ident because of me. I can''t just leave her."


    I had heard Brenda talk about this matter.


    Ryan''s mother died giving birth to him. When he was five, his father, John Frost, married another woman. She was Jessica''s mother, Lauren Wood.


    Lauren was Ryan''s stepmother, but treated Ryan as if he was her own.


    She was even willing to sacrifice herself to save Ryan when thetter was in danger. This caused her to be in aa all these years.


    If that was the reason, then I felt that everything made sense.


    I immediately felt rxed, but still reminded, "Ryan, I believe you''re just trying to repay your debts and only see her as your sister."


    In the end, I threw the ne into the storage room.


    I was still probably a little suspicious and just chose to believe him temporarily. It could alle back one day and by then, I would have lost all trust.


    That day came faster than I expected.


    My degree was in fashion design. I also became an intern in the Design Department of the Frost Group.


    Marrying Ryan had no effect on my career n.


    After four years, I became the deputy director of the Design Department.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing for dinner, Ms. Wilson?"


    One day, when I was in the canteen at lunch, my university roommate, Jane Greenwood, walked coquettishly to me with food in her hands and then sat down opposite me.


    "I''m in a rush to finish my designs after lunch."


    Seeing that she was looking at me meaningfully, I asked helplessly, "What do you want?"


    "I''ve heard the Human Resources Department say that the candidate for the director of the Design Department has been chosen." A smile appeared on Jane''s face. "I bet it''s definitely you, so I came to congratte you on the promotion in advance. Let''s get rich together!"


    "Nothing''s for certain until I get the letter of appointment. Keep your voice down."


    The director of the Design Department had resigned a week or so ago. Everyone said that I would probably be the candidate for the position.


    I was confident as well, but I knew it wasn''t for certain.


    "What do you mean not for certain? You''re the CEO''s wife!" Jane lowered her voice for the second half of the sentence. That was because Ryan and I didn''t tell anyone about our rtionship. The outsiders only knew that Ryan loved his wife, but they didn''t know that I was his wife.


    Jane then beganplimenting me again. "Everyone could see your achievements ever since you began working for thispany. You''re responsible for both the brand designs and custom designs. Countless otherpanies want you to work for them. Why wouldn''t the Frost Group promote you?"


    As soon as Jane finished speaking, both of our phones rang. It was the letter of appointment.


    When she saw the title of the email, her eyes lit up, and began reading it excitedly. A whileter, she began furrowing her brows and was a little mad. "Who the hell''s Jessica Frost?"

 Chapter 3

    I waspletely dumbfounded.


    I looked at the email over and over again as if I was trying to confirm something.


    I wasn''t seeing things.


    Jessica suddenly became the director of the Design Department, my superior.


    "Do you know her, Charlotte?"


    Jane could tell that something wasn''t right. She reached out and waved her in front of my eyes as she tried to guess what was going on.


    I put down my phone. "Yes, she''s Ryan''s stepsister that I told you about before."


    After graduation, my roommates went their separate ways. But Jane and I had been good friends throughout university. We promised each other to stay in Jston and not go anywhere else.


    "Fuck! So she got this position because she''s Ryan''s stepsister?" cursed Jane.


    I was rendered speechless.


    ''She''s probably more than just his stepsister,'' I said inwardly.


    "Is Ryan out of his mind?" Jane continued toin. "Why does she get to be the director? I''ve never heard of her in the design industry before, but Ryan just gave her the position of director. What about you? What are you to him..."


    "Alright, alright." I interrupted and said softly, "It''s not important at all. He''ll give it to me when he wants to."


    ''There would be someone else giving me this position even if he didn''t want to,'' I added inwardly.


    We were in the canteen, so it wasn''t necessary to say some things out loud.


    It was to prevent others from using my words to make a fuss.


    Jane knew me well enough to know what I was thinking about.


    After leaving the canteen, she looked around to make sure that there was no one around us and then asked sneakily, "Have you got other ns?"


    I cocked my brows. "Have a guess."


    "Please tell me, Charlotte."


    "Kind of. But I haven''t made up my mind yet."


    I had never switched jobs over the past four years.


    The Frost Group was more like myfort zone.


    I needed a strong push or something to happen before I made up my mind to leave.


    After returning to my office, I went back to the designing of the New Year''s limited edition and didn''t have a nap at all.


    This used to be a director''s job, but since the director resigned, it became the deputy director''s job. I had no choice but to speed things up.


    "Charlotte, here''s your coffee."


    When it was nearly two o''clock in the afternoon, my assistant, Nancy Lister, knocked on the door, walked into the room, and ced a cup of coffee on my table. "Thank you." I smiled.


    She looked at my design and put on a puzzled face. "Charlotte, how can you still be so calm? I''ve heard that the new director didn''t even need to go through any procedures and just took the director''s position. Aren''t you mad?"


    I didn''t know whether tough or smile and was at a loss for words.


    ''Aren''t I mad? Of course, I''m mad. But there''s no way that I would say anything to my subordinates,'' I thought.


    "Listen to me, everyone..." The special assistant''s voice sounded outside. His name was Gary.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I could see everyone that was happening outside through the French window.


    Ryan was wearing a tailored dark suit with one hand in his pocket. Him standing there alone gave others a cold feeling.


    With Jessica next to him, the two of them looked like a perfect match.


    She looked elegant and graceful. She looked at the man next to her as if asking for help.


    Ryan frowned impatiently, but didn''t say anything.


    He then said indifferently, "This is the new director of the Design Department, Jessica Frost. I hope you all will get along with her in the future."


    Jessica then gave Ryan a coquettishly look. "What''s up with the straight face?" She then said with a gentle smile, "Don''t listen to him. I''m very easygoing. I won''t set any strict rules. I''m new here, so if there''s anything that you think I haven''t done well enough, you''re wee to talk to me."


    With the CEO backing her up, there obviously wouldn''t be any problems.


    Nancy couldn''t help but pout her lips. "Looks like she does have friends in high ces. Look, is this an awards ceremony or something? Congrattions on winning the ''Getting Something for Nothing'' award?" I was in a bad mood at the beginning, but after hearing her sarcastic words, I couldn''t help butugh.


    Outside my office, Ryan led Jessica to the door of the director''s office.


    "Alright, alright, what else have you got to worry about? Who would dare toe over with that cold face of yours around?" Jessica pushed Ryan intimately. Her words might be disdainful, but she still had a big smile on her face.


    I picked up a cup of coffee and took a sip. ''So bitter.''


    Knock! Knock!


    After being pushed out of Jessica''s office, Ryan came to mine.


    I stared at him as if wanting to see through his thoughts.


    "I''ll make you another cup of coffee." Nancy quickly left the room.


    Ryan walked into my office slowly and closed the door. He then exined casually, "This is her first job, so she''s a little nervous. That''s why she asked me to back her up." "Really?" I asked with a smile. "I couldn''t tell."


    Jessica first asked the CEO of thepany to introduce her to everyone and then used some simple interactions to make others think that she had aplicated rtionship with Ryan. Although she said that she was "easygoing", it was still hard for people to behave casually around her with Ryan backing her up.


    "Alright, she''s a few years older than you, but you''re her senior in thepany. You''re better than her at designing and people of this department would obey you more."


    Ryan walked behind me and gently massaged my shoulders trying tofort me. "You don''t need to worry about her. You just have to make sure that no one bullies her. Is that alright?" This was the first time that I found it hard to control my temper in front of Ryan.


    I pushed his hand away, stood up, and asked straightforwardly, "If it''s really like what you said, why is she the director and not me?"


    As soon as I said those words, I realized that I had been too straightforward.


    Even Ryan, who had been calm and indifferent, was surprised by my question.


    During the three years that we were married, we hadn''t been all lovey-dovey, but we still respected each other. We hadn''t argued nor had I lost my temper, so he probably thought I didn''t have any temper. However, I didn''t regret asking such a question.


    If the director was someone who was more capable than me, then I wouldn''t have any problems with that. After all, I didn''t mind someone who was more capable than me being in a higher position than me. But now, that the position of the director was given to Jessica, wouldn''t it be normal for me to ask about it?


    This was the first time that Ryan saw me being so sharp. He pursed his thin lips. "Is this what you''re angry about, Charlotte?"


    "Am I not allowed to be angry?"


    I could pretend to be calm in front of others, but if I had to hide my feelings in front of my husband, then this marriage would be a total failure.


    "Why so childish?" Ryan picked up a remote and turned the French window into ground ss. He then reached out and pulled me into his arms. "The whole of the Frost Group is yours, why do you care so much about a job position?"


    "The Frost Group is yours, not mine."


    Only this job really belonged to me.


    He raised my chin a little and said seriously, "We''re married, is it really necessary to separate what''s yours and what''s mine?"


    "Then how about you give me some shares?" I smiled.


    I kept my eyes on him and didn''t want to miss anything.


    To my surprise, I got nothing.


    He just cocked his brows. "How much do you want?"


    "10%."


    This was a really big demand.


    After Ryan and I were married, he took over the Frost Group. Thepany then expanded multiple times under his control. Even 1% of the shares would be worth hundreds of millions.


    I didn''t expect him to agree to my request, so I just said a random number.


    "Okay," he said.

 Chapter 4

    Ryan almost agreed instantly and didn''t hesitate at all.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, curved my lips, and locked gazes with him. "Are you really willing to give me 10% of thepany''s shares?"


    His eyes were clear. "I''m giving the shares to you and not some outsider."


    At that moment, I had to admit that money was really good at proving loyalty.


    All the emotions that I had suppressed during the morning had finally eased.


    As if trying to prove something, I asked with a smile, "What about Jessica? Are you willing to give her shares?"


    He fell silent for a moment and then gave me a definite answer. "No."


    "Seriously?"


    "Seriously. All I can give her is the director''s position."


    Ryan pulled me into his arms and said in a warm and gentle voice, "I''ll get Gary to bring the share transfer agreement in the afternoon. From today onwards, you''re one of the Frost Group''s shareholders. Everyone else will be working for you."


    "What about you?" I asked with a smile since I was in a better mood.


    He cocked his brows. "What?"


    "Are you working for me?"


    "Of course." He smiled and rubbed my head. He then leaned in and whispered in my ear, "I''m at your service both in and out of bed."


    I blushed at those words and then red at him.


    This was what Ryan was like. He looked like a serious man, cold and distant, but his words could make someone blush easily.


    Seeing that my mood had improved, he looked at his watch. "I''ve got a meeting to go to. It''s the weekend tomorrow, let''s head back to the Frost family''s residence tonight and have dinner with Grandpa. I''ll wait for you in the car park."


    "Okay." I obviously wasn''t going to refuse. I gave it some thought and made a decision. "Honey, I have a surprise for you tonight."


    A few days ago, due to his lie about the ne, I wasn''t sure if I should tell him about me being pregnant.


    But now that he could tell the difference in importance between me and Jessica, I felt that I shouldn''t keep such a matter a secret anymore.


    "What surprise?" Ryan was very curious and wanted to know the answer right away.


    "I''ll tell you when I get off work!" I went on my tiptoes and kissed him on the lips.


    After doing so, I went back to work and didn''t talk to him anymore.


    After Ryan had left, I focused my attention on the designs.


    Not knowing how long had passed, someone knocked on the door of my office again.


    "Come in," I said without raising my head.


    "Am I disturbing you, Charlotte?" Jessica''s gentle voice sounded.


    "A little," I replied honestly.


    I didn''t like being interrupted during work.


    An awkward expression appeared on Jessica''s face. She then said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I just found out that the director of the Design Department should have been yours. I identally took your position, so I thought I''de and apologize."


    "It''s alright."


    Ryan had already made up for it.


    10% of the Frost Group''s shares was something I couldn''t earn in my whole life working as the director of the Design Department.


    My calmness and indifference seemed to have surprised Jessica.


    "Are you sure you''re alright with this? If you feel ufortable about it, you can just tell me. I can switch to another department. I don''t want to be unhappy because of this." She walked casually to the sofa and sat down.


    "I''m fine, Jessica. You can stay in the Design Department."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Actually, I was just concerned about her causing trouble in other departments. I also didn''t want the shares that I just got to be worth nothing.


    If Jessica was in the Design Department, I could at least make sure that nothing went wrong.


    "That''s good to hear. We''re a family, so you can just tell me if you have any problems. Don''t keep everything to yourself." Jessica acted like a caring sister. She caressed her hair and said in a soft voice, "Ryan already said that I could choose any position in thepany anyway. He felt that I hadn''t worked for so long, so it doesn''t really matter which department I go to, it''s all the same anyway."


    I wondered if I was too sensitive or something, but her words made me feel very ufortable.


    Jessica made it sound like she was the one closest to Ryan and she was his wife.


    "Ms. Wilson." Gary saw the door to my office was open, so he knocked and walked in straight after. He then passed the agreement to me. "There are two copies. You can check it and sign it if there aren''t any problems. Mr. Frost has already signed it. You can keep one copy for yourself."


    Ryan was really a man of his word.


    "Okay." I opened the agreement and quickly read through it before signing my name and passing one copy back to Gary. I then smiled politely. "Thank you."


    "Is that a share transfer agreement?" Jessica seemed to have seen the cover of the agreement.


    At an angle where I couldn''t see, she lost her elegance and her nails were digging deep into the palm of her hand.


    Only after hearing Jessica''s voice did Gary turn around. He was a little surprised to see her. "Sorry, I didn''t see you there Ms. Frost. I won''t disturb you anymore. I need to get this agreement back to Mr. Frost." He didn''t answer Jessica''s question at all and quickly left the room.


    Disbelief appeared in Jessica''s eyes. "Did Ryan give your shares of thepany?"


    "I don''t think there''s a need to report such matters to Ms. Frost, right?"


    After the matter of the ne, I had a mixture of feelings towards Jessica.


    It seemed that I couldn''t pretend nothing had happened.


    "Charlotte, why do I feel that you have a grudge against me?" Jessica stood up with a helpless expression on her face. "I didn''t know if it was the ne or the matter of the position this time that made you dislike me, but you have to believe me that I''ve never wanted to take anything from you. I''m not interested in such things either."


    Looking at how aboveboard she was, my mind was in a little bit of a mess.


    In the evening, I dug out the pregnancy test report from inside the cake and ced it in my bag.


    I was prepared to head downstairs and tell Ryan that he was going to be a father.


    The two of us had a child.


    Thinking of how Ryan was going to react to the news and the child in my womb, I couldn''t help but increase my pace a little.


    I couldn''t wait to share the surprise with him.


    The elevator headed straight to the underground car park and I quickly found my way to the ck Maybach.


    Ryan''s tall figure was leaning against the car and waiting for me patiently.


    I pounced into his arms and could smell the unique scent on him. "Honey, I haven''t kept you waiting for long, have I?"


    "Not at all." He didn''t pull me into his arms like before. Instead, he pushed me away uneasily. "Let''s get into the car first." "Wait, let me tell you the surprise first." I stopped him.


    "What is it?"


    He was no longer looking forward to the answer like he was in the afternoon. Instead, he seemed a little distracted.


    I frowned but didn''t overthink things. I looked into his dark eyes and said seriously, "Ryan, you''re going to be..."


    "Ryan, why aren''t you getting into the car?"


    The passenger side window was suddenly lowered and a voice cut me off.


    At that moment, I just happened to lock gazes with Jessica, who was sitting in the car.


    I was stunned as I looked at Ryan. I wanted an exnation.


    However, Jessica had beaten Ryan to it. She said in a soft voice, "I''ve sent my car to the garage for maintenance, Charlotte. I''m going to the Frost family''s residence as well, so I thought I''d ask Ryan to give me a ride. You definitely wouldn''t mind, right?"

 Chapter 5

    Jessica knew that Ryan was waiting for me.


    She was the one asking for us to give her a ride, but she still sat in the passenger seat.


    I really wanted to turn on my heels and leave, but reason told me to stay. I reached out my hand and said to Ryan, "Keys."


    Ryan remained silent and just ced the keys in my hand.


    I walked around the front of the car and sat in the driver''s seat. I smiled as I looked at the surprised look on Jessica''s face. "No problem at all. You''re Ryan''s sister, so it''s normal for you to ask us to give you a lift."


    After saying so, I looked at Ryan, who was still standing next to the car. "Get in. Grandpa is probably already waiting for us."


    No one spoke throughout the journey.


    It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Jessica wanted to talk to Ryan, but she didn''t because she probably felt that it would seem a little awkward if she kept on turning around to talk to Ryan.


    Ryan had probably sensed my unhappiness, so he opened a bottled drink and passed it to me. "Mango juice, your favorite."


    I took a sip and then frowned a little before passing the drink back. "It''s a little too sweet, you can have the rest."


    I was into sour food recently. In the past, I would force myself to finish things that I didn''t really like because I didn''t want to waste any food.


    However, that was not something I could do at that time.


    "Okay," said Ryan and then took the bottle without question.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate to give him something that you''ve already drank, right? There are a lot of germs in the mouth. This is how the Helicobacter Pylori is passed around," Jessica said worriedly.


    I couldn''t help but smile. "ording to what you''re saying, the two of us sleeping together at night would be even more dangerous?"


    We were all adults, so it was obvious that Jessica knew what I was talking about. "I didn''t expect the two of you to still be so intimate after being married for so many years."


    "Are you jealous?" Ryan asked coldly.


    On asions like this, Ryan''s attitude towards Jessica would make me think that he didn''t like thetter.


    It seemed to be how the two of them interacted and they were used to it.


    "So what if I am?" Jessica retorted.


    "No one cares."


    "Yeah, yeah." Jessica pouted her lips and a smile appeared on her face. "I wonder who was it that kept mepany on his wedding night when he found out that I was hurt..." "Jessica Frost!" Ryan''s face changed and his voice turned sharp.


    I suddenly came back to my senses and mmed on the brakes. The car stopped just inches away from a zebra crossing.


    I looked at Ryan''s dark face through the rearview mirror and my heart ached more than ever before.


    My heart was instantly filled with grievances.


    It was rare for Ryan to panic in front of me. "Charlotte..."


    "You were with her that night?"


    Only then did I realize how bitter my voice was.


    I almost couldn''t control the emotions in my heart.


    No matter how the two of us got along now, he just left me by myself on our wedding night after a phone call. That was something I couldn''t forget.


    The marriage between the two of us was arranged by his grandfather, William Frost.


    During the beginning of our marriage, the two of us acted like strangers for some time, so I didn''t get a chance to ask him where he went that night.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The answer was kept a mystery until that day.


    However, at that moment, I felt like Jessica grabbed my heart and squeezed it as hard as she could.


    I looked between the two of them and felt like I was a joke.


    Jessica covered her mouth in a panic and looked at Ryan. "Didn''t you tell Charlotte about this? I''m sorry for not thinking things through and being too straightforward."


    It was as if she was saying that Ryan and I weren''t as close as we thought. Otherwise, why would Ryan keep such a matter a secret?


    "Jessica Frost, are you out of your goddamn mind?" Ryan''s face was colder than ever.


    He had profound facial features, his face was cold and he was emitting a cold aura that sent shivers down one''s back. This was one of the reasons why he was able to be in control of the Frost Group at such a young age.


    "Alright, alright. I''m sorry. How could I have known that you didn''t tell her about this matter!" Jessica quickly apologized. Her voice was innocent, but intimate.


    She seemed to know that Ryan couldn''t do anything to her.


    A familiar ringtone suddenly sounded. "Give it to me."


    I reached out and told Ryan to give me my phone back.


    I answered the call and then calmed myself down a little. "Grandpa."


    "Are you on your way yet, Charlotte?"


    I was already nning on getting out of the car and leaving, but my heart softened when I heard William''s voice. "We''re almost there, Grandpa. It''s quite windy today, so you don''t need to wait for us in the courtyard."


    Everyone said that William was strict, old-fashioned, and acted on his own thoughts, but I felt that if my grandfather was still alive, he would only probably treat me just as well as William.


    It was early Autumn, so the time of day was getting shorter.


    When the car arrived at the Frost family''s residence, it was already dark.


    There weremps around the courtyard to light the path.


    I parked the car, took my bag, and got out of the car.


    I had asked William to not wait for us in the courtyard, but he did anyway.


    I could still hide my emotions on the phone, but William could immediately tell that something was wrong when he saw me.


    "Did Ryan bully you again?" William sounded like he was going to give Ryan a beating for me.


    "No, not at all." I didn''t want William to be worried, so I quickly dragged him back into the house. "It''s quite windy outside, I hope you won''t get a headache from it."


    I was trying to cover for Ryan, but when William saw Ryan and Jessica getting out of the car together, his face still darkened.


    Uncle Luke and his family were also present, so William didn''t lose his temper.


    My father-inw, John, was very happy to see Ryan. "Ryan, I''ve heard that Jessica has gone to work at yourpany, right? You need to take care of her to make up for what you owe Lauren." Due to the fact that we were having a family meal, I pretended to not hear those words and just carried on eating.


    Ryan looked at me and then said indifferently, "I know what I''m doing."


    "Charlotte, you have to take care of Jessica with Ryan as well," said John as he turned to look at me. He wasn''t going to let Jessica suffer any grievances in thepany.


    I took a sip of my drink and said calmly, "Don''t worry. Jessica''s now my superior, I probably need her to take care of me."


    As soon as I said those words, everyone around the table had different looks on their faces.


    "Charlotte, I''ve already told you that I could give you the director''s position at any moment if you''re not happy with me being the director." Jessica made herself sound mature and generous.


    Inparison, I seemed to be a little immature and overbearing.


    William mmed the ss in his hand on the table. It was obvious that he was angry. His voice was sharp as well. "Give? That position belonged to Charlotte in the first ce! Don''t you know your ce? Ryan is paying back what he owed Lauren but do you think you''re really worthy of being in the position?"


    "Grandpa..."


    "Don''t call me that. I''m not your grandpa."


    I heard from Aunt Chloe that William had never epted Jessica into the family.


    He also opposed John marrying her mother, Lauren, as well.


    That was why the Frost family''s assets had nothing to do with this father-inw of mine either. He would only get a million dors a year to spend and nothing else.


    John quickly said, "Dad, Jessica''s now alone and has no one to rely on. Why..."


    "Shut that mouth of yours!" shouted William.


    In the past, I only knew that William disliked Jessica, but this was the first time that he embarrassed Jessica in front of everyone. Jessica''s face paled and stood up with her bag nervously. "I shouldn''t havee today. I''m sorry for spoiling everyone''s mood." With that said, she quickly ran out with tears in her eyes.


    John looked at Ryan. "Aren''t you going to go after her? She just got divorced, Wouldn''t you feel guilty if something happened to her?"


    I finally understood why Ryan spoiled Jessica.


    If someone reminded me every day that I owed someone, then as time progressed, I would really feel that I owed that person even if I didn''t. William wanted to stop Ryan, but thetter had already gone after Jessica.


    I looked at his receding figure and sighed helplessly.


    As Ryan''s wife, I should show that I cared about Ryan even if I didn''t want to. "I''ll go check on Ryan, Grandpa."


    "Okay." William nodded. He then turned to a servant. "It''s cold outside, go get a jacket for Charlotte."


    I walked out of the house and saw the Maybach was still parked where it was, so I decided to check outside the courtyard.


    As soon as I walked out of the courtyard, I heard voices arguing.


    "What the hell do you want? Don''t tell me you didn''t do what you did in the car on purpose!" Ryan asked domineeringly.


    I only saw this side of him at work.


    Jessica wasn''t soft and elegant anymore. She was crying and shouting as she looked at Ryan. "Are you ming me for telling her what happened that night? But I''m jealous! I can''t help it. I envy the two of you!"


    "Jessica Frost, she''s my wife. What right do you have to be jealous?" Ryan sneered. His voice was cold and heartless.


    "I''m sorry..." Jessica was crying so hard that even her shoulders were trembling. "I''m divorced already, Ryan. You know full well that I did it for you."

 Chapter 6

    Jessica''s words made me freeze on the spot.


    I waspletely gobsmacked.


    I would sometimes have doubts about their rtionship, but my thoughts were proven wrong every time.


    Ryan and Jessica weren''t rted but they were both members of the Frost family. Technically, they were still brother and sister by name.


    Besides, both of them were married.


    I felt that there was no way that a talented man like Ryan would be involved in such an unbelievable thing.


    However, I was wrong. Not too far away, Ryan pinned Jessica to the wall. His cold and disdainful voice sounded. "You did it for me? Y were the one who decided to marry someone else, what right have your got to ask me to do anything?"


    "I..."


    The two questions rendered Jessica speechless. Tears streamed down her face as she helplessly grabbed the hem of Ryan''s clothes.


    "I''m sorry, Ryan. Please forgive me this once. Please! I had no choice.


    back then..."


    "I''m already married."


    "Can''t you get a divorce?"


    Jessica was quite a stubborn person. Her face was filled with sadness. It was as if she would shatter if Ryan said no.


    I was surprised at how straightforward she was being. She didn''t feel shameful at all.


    Her words caused Ryan tough angrily. He then said through gnashed teeth, "Marriage may be a game to you, but not to me!"


    176


    With that said, he was about to leave. But Jessica grabbed the hem of his clothes and wasn''t letting go at all.


    I knew how strong Ryan was, so he could definitely break free if he wanted.


    I looked at such a scene in a daze for quite a while. I knew I was looking forward to something.


    I wanted to see Ryan break free from Jessica''s grip and tell her that he had nothing to do with her anymore.


    If that happened then our marriage could still have a chance of survival.


    That was indeed what he did.


    Before he left, he said, "We''re all grown-ups now, st saying stupid things."


    After hearing those words, I expected their conversation to end and breathed a sigh of relief.


    With that, I no longer had any interest in what was going to happen next.


    "Do you love her? Ryan, look at me in the eyes. Do you love her?"


    Jessica looked like a three-year-old child who wanted sweets and wasn''t going to give up until she got what she wanted. She then grabbed Ryan''s arm again.


    I stopped where I was and my heart skipped a beat.


    Before I turned around, I heard Ryan''s voice. "It has nothing to do with you."


    "Don''t you love me anymore? This question has something to do with me, right?" asked Jessica.


    At that moment, I had to admit, I admired Jessica for her courage to pursue the answer that she wanted.


    I only found outter on that it wasn''t courage. She just knew that she


    wasn''t going to lose Ryan.


    She had such confidence because she was doted on.


    This was something that I had never experienced.


    Ryan''s tall figure suddenly froze. His face turned cold.


    He didn''t answer Jessica''s question, but thetter wasn''t letting him go either.


    The two of them looked like Romeo and Juliet.


    For every second that he remained silent, my heart ached even more. I even almost forgot to breathe.


    "Mrs. Frost, I found a jacket that you wore during early this year. Please put it on. We don''t want you catching a cold."


    A servant ran towards me from the house. The two of us were quite far apart, so her voice was quite loud.


    Not too far away, Ryan looked in my direction.


    I subconsciously felt that I was caught eavesdropping, but soon recovered.


    Ryan was the one who should give me an exnation.


    He pushed Jessica away and walked up to me. His voice went from cold and sharp to warm and gentle. "Did you hear our conversation just now?"


    "Yes."


    I had nothing to hide.


    Ryan remained silent and took the jacket from the servant. He ced the jacket over my shoulders and said casually, "It''s quite windy out here. Let''s head inside."


    He made sound as if what I just heard was an ordinary conversation.


    "Ryan!" Jessica''s voice sounded again. "Ryan!"


    Ryan acted as if he didn''t hear anything.


    For the rest of the evening, he seemed to be distracted and would frequently look at his phone.


    When it was finally nine o''clock, William was about to go to bed.


    "You''re already married and the CEO of the Frost Group. You need to know what you''re doing." William saw us out of the courtyard and warned Ryan with a cold face, "Treat Charlotte well. Don''t think you can. bully her just because she''s an orphan."


    Tears welled up in my eyes after hearing those ords.


    Ryan nodded with a smile. "I won''t. I won''t let anyone bully her either. Don''t worry."


    "You can alwayse to me if you have any problems, my child. I''ll always back you up." William patted my head gently.


    I smiled. "Okay. I''lle to visit you whenever I have time. It''s quite cold out here, I think you should head back inside and get some rest."


    On the way back home, I was dozing off in the passenger seat.


    I didn''t know if it was because I was pregnant or not, but I kept on wanting to fall asleeptely.


    I felt sleepy and tired, but couldn''t fall asleep at all. My head was clearer than ever.


    I was nning on getting Ryan to give me an exnation after we got home, but the wait was way too long.


    I couldn''t wait any longer, so I forced myself to stay calm and asked, What''s the rtionship between you and Jessica?"


    Did the two of them have a rtionship in the past, or was Jessica Ryan''s true love?


    After hearing my question, Ryan slowed the car down and replied. calmly, "The two of us nearly had a rtionship."


    I moved my lips and felt as if something was blocking my throat. It took me a while before I could make a sound, "Did that happen when you were in university?"


    Memories began toe back to me.


    Ryan used to be my senior during university and was very popr.


    He had a handsome face, was the sessor of the Fr Group, wast very talented, and had an elegant temperament.


    Most of the girls had a crush on him.


    He would receive tons of love letters every day.


    However, before I got the chance to ask him out, I found out that he already had feelings for someone.


    I guess that someone was Jessica.


    "How did you know?" Ryan gave me a surprised look.


    I turned to look at him and said in a bitter voice, "Have you forgotten, Ryan? I went to the University of Jston as well."


    "Oh yeah." Ryan quickly became calm again. "I''m sorry. That was a long time ago."


    ''Was it too long ago or do you just not care?'' I wondered.


    Just when I was about to say something, his phone rang.


    He hung up without even looking at the caller ID.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    That was when his phone rang again.


    The person who was calling him didn''t give it. Ryan''s phone rang time after time.


    It was as if the person was going to keep calling until he answered,


    Ryan hung up the phone again. His face turned cold and he seemed a little impatient as he exined, "Lauren and my dad spoilt her."


    I smiled, took his phone, cklisted Jessica''s number, and then gave the phone back to him.


    "Finally, some peace and quiet."

 Chapter 7

    Ryan was a little surprised at my actions, but said nothing.


    1 pursed my lips and said softly, "What happened on the night of our wedding?"


    I could still remember waiting on the balcony the whole night for him.


    Ryan abandoned his newly wedded wife on the night of their wedding and left without saying a word.


    I thought it was because of something important and worried about his safety. I even thought that he was unhappy with.mething I had done and hoped that he woulde back home soon.


    Back then, I was only 23 years old. I somehow was able to marry the man that I had a crush on for years.


    How could I not look forward to our marriage?


    I only found out today that he was with another woman during our wedding night.


    Everything sounded like a joke.


    Ryan didn''t keep anything from me. His voice was still soft. "She went street racing that night and had an ident. I was notified by the police to pick her up."


    ''What a coincidence. She just had to have an ident on the night of our wedding. It was during the middle of the night as well. But I clearly remember that she was at the family meal two days after our wedding. There wasn''t even a scratch on her.''


    I rolled down the window, fell silent for a while, and said calmly, "Ryan, if you still have feelings for her, we can have a peaceful divorce."


    Ryan immediately parked the car at the side of the road. He stared at me and I could tell that he wasn''t calm towards me anymore. It was a rare sight.


    He was finally no longer so indifferent anymore.


    "I''ve never thought of..."


    The vibrating of his phone interrupted him.


    He looked at his phone impatiently and his face just changed. He then said without hesitation, "Something happened to her. I probably need to head over and check it out."


    I forced myself to remain calm and tried to control my emot. s. I then looked at him again under the lights of the streetmps.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ryan was someone I dreamed of marrying, but at that moment in time, I didn''t seem to love him anymore.


    "I understand."


    I pushed open the car door whilst feeling exhausted and got out of the


    car.


    I did think of divorcing Ryan when I lost my cool, but he was someone I had loved for many years, so it wasn''t that easy to let go. I was unwilling to let go.


    I was afraid that I might regret my decision sometime in the future.


    When the ck Maybach drove off into the distance, I let out a long sigh. I then looked at the bust roads and the shing neon signs, and suddenly felt a little lonely. "What are you doing?" Jane suddenly called me.


    Her voice perfectly matched her looks, bright and outgoing.


    The Autumn breeze caused me to shiver a little. I pulled my jacket and walked across the road.


    "Just strolling."


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Frost to have the time to..."


    He''s not with me I''s just me I interupted helplessly


    What the hell is that bastard thinking? Why isn''t he with you on Friday night? Where are you? Jane was immediately infuriated.


    She would always be on my side no matter what.


    "Wait there. I''lle pick you up."


    With that said, Jane quickly hung up.


    In less than 20 minutes, a white Audi Q3 parked in front of me. She rolled the window down and said, "Get in.


    "Alright, what happened this time?" After I got into the car, Jane began driving but also gave me a sideways nce. "Don''t tell me you walked for five or six miles for nothing."


    Jane might act shrewish but was actually very reasonable and paid attention to detail.


    I never nned on lying to her, so I immediately told her everything that happened that day.


    "What the fuck?" Jane cursed but felt puzzled at the same time. "So


    Jessica wants Ryan to divorce you for her? No wonder I saw her earlier today outside her office wearing a Patek Philippe. Well, a good watch with a fine bitch. There''s Ryan as well. He''s already married, so why is he still being ambiguous with other women? The way I see it, he''s just an absolute idiot!"


    After having a go at Ryan and Jessica, she turned to me and asked, What are your ns?"


    "I don''t know yet." I shook my head.


    Jane took one hand off the steering wheel and poked my head. "You''re normally a smart person, but why do you always be stupid when ites to matters involving Ryan? A few meals were able to get you to love him for so long. I think you''re probably the only person who remembers these things. I bet Ryan has long forgotten about such


    Her staden wedi made me feet a nijja puzzled. "What meals?"


    ows. "Have you forgotten the meats that Ryan


    treated at the canteen?


    How could i fuget? That was the reason why i fell in love with Ryan


    My parents passed away when I was little, so I lived with my aunt. My aunt wanted to treat me well, but there was still my uncle and cousin as


    well


    I started doing part-time jobs during high school a ''once I got into university i lived off my part-time wages


    One time, when we suddenly had to pay for something, I had no money left to buy any food. This caused me to faint on campus one time and was taken to the hospital by Ryan.


    When I woke up, I saw a handsome young man by the side of my bed. The sunlight shone on him and made me feel he was glowing.


    One look was enough to cause me to be in a daze.


    When Ryan saw me awake, he just said, "Looks like you''re awake The doctor said that you''re suffering from malnutrition. You need to eat more"


    "Thank you Who


    "You''re wee. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ve got to go."


    The conversation was simple and distant just like Ryan himself.


    However, whenever I went to the canteen afterward, he or his friends would casually ce some food in front of me


    They would use all kinds of awkward excuses, but that caused me to not feel embarrassed or inferior.


    Jane suddenly said, "Be honest with me, Charlotte. Did you fall in I


    with him because of the food he treated you to or because of his looks?"


    "Both I guess.


    had to admit, I fell in love with Ryan not because of the couple of meals he treated me to, but also because of his personality.


    was normal for a person who had been in the dark all the time to be longing for more when he saw some light.


    Jane had a very clear head. "Technically speaking, I never felt that you and Ryan were meant for each other. He''s always indifferent about things and keeps a cold face. The truth is that he''s a heartless guy with


    weird temper. He''s not someone you can control."


    This wasn''t the first time that Jane had said such things to me.


    However, in the past, there hadn''t been any problems between me and Ryan, so I would talk back.


    With that said, Jane furrowed her brows again. "But why would


    someone as smart as Ryan give you 10% of thepany''s shares so easily just to make you happy? That''s the only thing I couldn''t


    understand. Could it be that he''s developed feelings for you over the past three years?"


    I wasn''t sure either. The more I thought about it, the more my mind became a mess.


    Jane then parked the car outside a nightclub.


    ''I don''t drink," I said helplessly.


    "Howe? Are you sick or something?"


    I pointed at my stomach and my heart softened. "Jane, I''m pregnant."


    "What? I''m going to be a godmother?


    Jane was both stunned and surprised. Her eyes widened and she was at a loss for a while before carefully touching my belly


    "When did you find out? How many weeks? How are you feeling? Do you have morning sickness?" asked Jone as she rubbed my belly.


    I answered her questions one by one with a smile.


    This was the first time that I had the enjoyment of sharing this news. with someone. I also realized that there was someone else looking forward to the birth of the baby inside my womb. Only when her phone rang did Janee back to her ses.


    She didn''t answer the phone, but pulled me out of the car. She then waved at Tom, who was running out of the nightclub. "What''s the rush? Why are you bombarding me with calls and messages?" Jane was very good-looking and had a great personality, so she was quite good friends with Tom and his friends.


    "I haven''t seen you for ages. I''ve missed you so much," said Tom as he gestured with his hands. "Charlotte? I thought you went to the Frost family''s residence for a family meal and to keep Ryan''s grandpapany. Where is Ryan?"


    Jane was very good at venting her anger on someone else. "How dare you ask such a question? Men are all dick heads. I''m warning you, don''t. tell Ryan about where Charlotte is, got that?"


    "What do you mean? My dick''s not on my head!" Tom retorted without hesitation.

 Chapter 8

    1 didn''t want to understand Tom''s perverted joke, but I still did.


    Jane chuckled and said, "It''s not, but it didn''t really satisfy me."


    1 looked at Jane in disbelief as if asking her what she was talking about.


    "We slept with each other once. It wasn''t a great experience." Jane didn''t care if Tom was right next to her or not.


    Tom stomped his foot sulkily. "That was my first time. What do you know anyway!"


    "Stop right there! I can''t be held responsible! You''re just a yboy, so don''t talk about your first time with me. You''ve probably lost your virginity to these anyway." Jane interrupted and pointed to Tom''s hands.


    I looked at Tom, who was usually the yboy and saw him blush. Only then did I figure out what was going on.


    The two of them had a one-night stand and Tom was probably pursuing Jane at the moment.


    Jane ignored Tom and led me towards a private room. "A senior in university has returned to the country. Tom and the others organized this party and asked me to tag along.


    "Which senior?" I asked quietly.


    "You probably know him. He''s..."


    As Jane said those words, she pushed open the door of the private


    room.


    There were quite a few men inside. Apart from the familiar faces, there was a man who stood out.


    He was tall and wore a white shirt with the sleeves casually rolled up. He also had a silver bracelet around his wrist.


    The silver bracelet didn''t look like something he would wear and it


    stood out. However, it was obvious that the man really treasured the bracelet.


    At the same time, he raised his head and locked gazes with me. The smile on his face widened as he stood up. "Haven''t seen you for ages, Charlotte."


    "Jack!" I shouted with a smile. "You''re right, we haven''t seen each other for ages. You went abroad so suddenly back then."


    Ryan''s friends were mainly his childhood friends. Therefore, they went to the same university as me and Jane as well.


    I only talked to Tom and the others more after I married Ryan.


    Jack Renolds was the only person that I knew quite well during


    university. This was because we studied the same course and he was my senior.


    "That''s right. I wonder who broke Jack''s heart back then causing him to leave without saying a word. He didn''t even attend your and Ryan''s wedding."


    Jack rubbed his nose and chuckled. "Don''t listen to me. Come in and


    take a seat."


    "That''s right. Let''s sit down."


    Jane pushed me towards the sofa and sat me down next to Jack. "You and Jack are old friends. You should have a lot to talk about."


    After sitting me down, she went and hung out with Tom and the others. They were quite enjoying themselves,


    "Do you want some juice?" asked Jack.


    "Sure, thanks," I said with a smile. "You haven''t been in the country for the past few years, but I''ve heard a lot about you. You must have received a lot of awards, right?" "You''ve been keeping an eye on me?" Jack sounded a little surprised and had a big smile on his face.


    "Not exactly." I smiled guiltily. "It''s my assistant. She''s a big fan of yours. I can introduce you to her if you want."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Sure." Jack calmed down a little and his gaze was soft. "Are you and Ryan happy? I''ve read on the inte that he really loves his wife and dotes on her.


    After hearing those words, I became in a little bit of a daze.


    I didn''t know why, but Ryan loved making other people think that he really loved his wife. I used to be lost in his fake image as well and couldn''t escape.


    I didn''t want to dwell on this matter, so I said, "People like to exaggerate on the inte."


    Jack''s voice wasn''t very deep, but he still asked seriously, "Then are you happy?"


    He was


    the first person beside Jane to ask such a question.


    I lowered my head and let out a faint smile. "I don''t know what to say."


    "Then don''t say anything." Jack didn''t continue this topic and just smiled at me warmly.


    In the past, I always felt that Jack and Ryan were a little bit alike. They were both warm, restrained, and calm.


    However, I only found out then that I was wrong.


    Jack was like that, but Ryan was apletely different person deep down.


    For example, Jack didn''t continue asking me questions about my marriage because he didn''t want to invade other people''s privacy. As for Ryan, he wouldn''t ask any more questions because he didn''t care. Ryan was just a heartless person.


    The partysted until nearly midnight. Tom said that they were going to


    go somewhere else.


    Jane felt that I was pregnant, so I shouldn''t stay up toote, and wanted to take me home.


    Tom then suggested, "Let Jack take Charlotte home. He doesn''t like to stay up toote either."


    Jane agreed to that suggestion, but I was worried about her and wanted to refuse.


    "Alright, alright. Get in the car." Jane knew that I was worried about her, so when she was pushing me into Jack''s car, she said meaningfully, Don''t worry. They can''t take advantage of me." e then added after a short pause, "Finding a man''s heart is like finding a needle in a haystack. That''s not what I want, I want the whole haystack!"


    I punched her delicate face and said, "Alright, call me if you have any problems."


    At that moment, Jack got into the car as well.


    I felt a little embarrassed. "I live on Arndale Road, Jack. I can just get a taxi if you''re not going the same way.


    "Why are you treating me as if we''re strangers?" Jack asked teasingly. He then passed his phone to me. "Put in the address for me and set the SatNav. I haven''t been back for quite a few years, so I''m not so familiar with the roads anymore."


    "Okay." I took his phone and entered my home address for the SatNav.


    There was no nighttime in Jston. It was almost midnight and the streets were still bustling.


    I was worried that the two of us would be quite awkward on the way home because we hadn''t seen each other for such a long time.


    However, Jack could always find the things that I was interested in to talk about.


    Being with him would make anyone feel at ease.


    It was probably because I felt that he could always keep his cool, so I couldn''t help but ask, "Jack, what would you do if you came across


    something that''s very difficult to ovee?"


    Jack put on a slightly serious face, stopped the car at a cross junction, and looked at me. "There''s always a way to ovee a problem. You just need to find it."


    After hearing his calm but confident answer, I suddenly felt at ease for the first time that night.


    About 20 minutester, the car stopped outside the gates of a mansion.


    He helped me get out of the car and passed a gift bag to me. "It''s a small gift. I hope you''ll like it."


    "Thank you, Jack." My mood had improved quite a lot, so I took the bag with a smile. "I''ll treat you to dinner when you have time."


    "Sure. That''s a promise I won''t forget." Jack smiled. He then said, "Make sure you eat your meals properly. I feel that you''ve lost quite a lot of weight. I don''t want to see you suffer from malnutrition again." I didn''t overthink his words and just said, "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind."


    I was going to see him off before heading into the house, but he had beaten me to it. "I''ll leave after you head inside. Only then have Ipleted the task that Tom has given me."


    "Okay. You need to be careful on your way back home as well."


    As soon as I said that, I turned and went into the house.


    It was quitete so Brenda was already asleep. She left a light on in the foyer for me. The house was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. After having a shower, Iy on the bed whilst looking at my phone.


    I received quite a lot of messages but none of them was from Ryan.


    I thought the worst-case scenario would be my husband noting


    home for the night, but I didn''t expect there to be an even bigger surprise" waiting for me.


    It was hard for me to fall asleep with something on my mind. When I woke up the next morning, it was almost noon.


    I was starving, so I went downstairs. That was when I saw a case in the living room for no reason. I also heard voices beside Brenda''s.


    The voices sounded familiar.


    I frowned and looked around. Then saw Ryan in the kitchen with an apron wrapped around him.


    Jessica was helping him out as well. She knew whatever he needed as soon as he reached out his hand.


    For example, when Ryan first reached out his hand, Jessica passed him some salt. When he reached out his hand the second time, Jessica passed him a piece of tissue The two of them had great teamwork


    D

 Chapter 9

    Every move they made felt like a p in the face to me.


    My heart ached more and more.


    I had imagined such a scene countless times.


    As I watched what was happening, I began to feel cold even though I was at home.


    "Charlotte, you''re awake!" Jessica said with a smile when she turned around and saw me. "Come and have a taste of Ryan''s cooking. I promise you it''s delicious."


    As soon as she said those words, she began cing dishes on the dining table as if she were the hostess of the house.


    I took a deep breath, walked past her, looked at Ryan, and asked, "Why is she in our house?"


    Ryan brought out thest dish, removed his apron, and said coldly," She''ll get lost after having lunch."


    "How can you be so heartless? Are you really going to kick me out of the house?" Jessica red at him.


    "That''s enough, Jessica! I''ll kick you out myself if I get any more from you!" Ryan''s was dark and sounded like his patience had run out.


    "You''re so mean," Jessica mumbled as she dragged me over to the dining table.


    It was as if she wasn''t the person who was crying and asking my husband to divorce me. She made it seem like she wasn''t the one who tried to take my husband away from me yesterday.


    was


    Ryan a good cook. Everything he made had great looks and taste


    I wasn''t hungry, but I had to make sure my child w


    nutrients.


    Since Jessica had no shame, what had I got to worry about?


    With that thought in mind, I sat down and began to eat.


    "The taste is quite nice, right?" Jessich asked quietly.


    "Yep, definitely. Ryan would normally be the person who does the cooking when he''s at home," I replied with a smile.


    show Jess a who was the


    I was lying, of course. I was just trying to show Jess hostess of the house using such methods.


    Jessica nced at Ryan. "I didn''t expect you to treat others so well as well."


    "Can''t you just shut up and eat your food?" Ryan snorted and then ced some food on my te.


    Jessica snorted as well and said to me casually, "Do you know why he''s such a good cook? It was because I taught him. Especially the fried eggs. That''s my favorite dish. He would put in a lot of effort when making this dish. By the way, his spaghetti bolognese is delicious as well. However, he used to make that for me every day, so I got sick of it. That''s why he would only make it when he doesn''t want to spend too much time cooking now."


    My fingers turned white from holding the cutlery too hard. My nails dug into the palms of my hands.


    It seemed that even the spaghetti bolognese that I loved was something that others didn''t want.


    I then remembered when I asked him where he learned to cook on the night of our wedding anniversary. He was in a daze for around 30 seconds.


    What was he thinking of during those 30 seconds?


    Was he thinking of the days when he learned cooking with Jessica or was he just thinking about Jessica?


    Technically speaking, you have to thank me for having such a good husband who knows how to cook," Jessica continued.


    I couldn''t take it anymore, so I mmed the cutlery on the table and forced a meaningful smile on my face. "Really? So do you want him to take care of you because your marriage didn''t end up so good? Ryan, I didn''t expect you to have a hobby of taking care of other people''s wives.


    I stared at Ryan whilst saying those words.


    "Charlotte Wilson, what are you talking about?" Jessica was infuriated. She turned to look at Ryan with red eyes. "We''re supposed to be family,. Ryan. Can''t you have members of your family around you after you''re married?"


    "Are you full? I''ll get Gary to give you a lift," said Ryan. He didn''t even spare her a nce.


    "Are you going to help her bully me as well?" Tears immediately.


    streamed down Jessica''s face. Her eyes were filled with disbelief and she looked pitiful. "Are you sure you don''t want me anymore?"


    "You should remember what you''ve promised me. If you need any help in the future, you can just contact Gary," Ryan said indifferently.


    Jessica''s shoulders began to tremble as if she was hurt badly.


    Seeing that Ryan wasn''t moved at all, she began tough. She then said sulkily, "Fine, I understand now. I won''t disturb you anymore. Whether I live or die in the future has nothing to do with you anymore either!"


    Jessica stood up and left with her suitcase.


    Gary had been waiting for her in the car. When he saw hering out, he quickly got out of the car to help her with the suitcase.


    Ryan didn''t even look at her during this whole time.


    I was surprised at how fast he had set boundaries for Jessica.


    1 only found on about tha


    shipst night and he had cut ties


    i was almost too hard for me to believe how fast things were


    What are you looking at? Eat your food." Ryan rubbed my head and pulled me back to my senses


    He made it look as if we had never fallen out.


    For the whole of that day, he kept mepany. He would apany me whenever I went to the courtyard for a walk or feed the fish.


    When i worked on my designs, he would deal with matters at work next


    to me


    He didn''t say it, but it was obvious that he was trying tofort me.


    After taking a shower, the rm on my phone sounded.


    then went to put a tablet in my mouth. It was medicine to help protect the baby in my womb.


    "Howe you''re on tablets?" Ryan walked into the room with a ss of milk.


    "It''s just some supplements." I looked at his dark eyes and said, "Can youe to the hospital with me next Saturday? I want to do a checkup and then take you somewhere."


    It was time for another checkup next Saturday.


    if Ryan was willing to cut ties with Jessica, then it would count as him making a choice.


    However, I was still a little worried. I was scared that something would happen, so I didn''t want to tell him about the baby in my womb at the


    moment.


    If nothing went wrong, then he would find out on the day of the checkup. He would collect the ultrasound report in person and discover for


    himself that he was going to be a father.


    He would find out that we had a child,


    With that thought in mind, I began looking forward to the following Saturday.


    "Okay. Does your stomach still hurt? How about we go to the hospital. tomorrow?"


    "It''s alright. It''s no big deal."


    Ever since I began taking the medicine, my stomach ra /ached and there was no bleeding in my private part either. Therefore, I felt that I just needed to go for regr checkups and things would be fine. After hearing those words, Ryan didn''t say anything else. He ced the milk on the bedside table and pulled me into his arms. "I''m sorry that you''ve had to suffer grievances over the past couple of days. Please don''t be mad, alright?"


    I felt like he was caressing me like a cat. It was veryfortable.


    His actions caused me to no longer feel angry. I then said, "I won''t be mad this time, Ryan. But I hope there won''t be a next time."


    ''If there''s a next time, then we''re over, I added inwardly.


    In the afternoon of the next day. Jane came to my office to ck off for a while.


    *Is the Marketing Department so idle?" I stopped what I was doing and asked teasingly.


    Jane was wearing a V-neck shirt, a beige fishtail skirt, and high heels. that day. When she came into my office, she had a coquettish temperament. She attracted a lot of attention.


    "What? Can you cut your employees some ck?" She had bright lipstick on and was holding two Starbucks coffee cups. She ced one in front of me and continued, "Don''t worry. It''s decaf. I''ve asked a friend of mine who''s a doctor. He said that pregnant women should not drink


    too much caffeine. There are too many things you need to be careful of, I''ll send them to you on WhatsApp. You need to be extra careful. Being pregnant is a serious matter, got it?"


    "Jane."1 interrupted her. When she gave me a puzzled look, I said. teasingly, "You sound like my mom."


    My parents died because my parents family went bankrupt, so the debt. collectors arrived outside my school and wanted to use me to force my dad to pay them the money. This caused my parents to be terrified and rushed to school. But


    because they were in a rush, they crashed into a caring the wrong way. That ident caused both of my parents their lives.


    I was only eight years old back then.


    For many years, I med myself for what happened to my parents. I felt that they died because of me..


    Jane told meter on that it was because they loved me.


    She was right. In my blurred memories, they had given me a lot of love.


    My parents used to run a bigpany. But no matter how busy they were, they would always spend the weekend at home to keep mepany.


    When my uncle urged them to have another child to inherit their assets, my mom immediately asked, "Who said that only a son can inherit al family''s assets?"


    They wouldn''t let anyone take away anything that belonged to me, no matter if it was their love or their assets. They were all mine.


    If it weren''t for that car crash, my mom would definitely take very good care of me when she found out that I was pregnant.


    "You''re missing your parents now, aren''t you?" Jane asked after a short pause. "I think it''s almost the day that they died, isn''t it?" She then looked at her phone to check the date. "I was right. Are you going to take Ryan with you to your parents'' grave?"


    That was what I nned on doing


    For the three years that I was married to Ryan, I had never taken him to my parents grave.


    One reason was because he was too busy. The other was that I felt it wasn''t time yet.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 10

    The date that my parents died was the following Saturday as well.


    I nned on going to the hospital in the morning and then going to my parents grave after the checkup.


    It wouldn''t take too long.


    I somehow had a bad feeling about my n on Saturday, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong. This caused me to be unable to


    baby.


    Ryan about the


    It also caused me to be unable to tell Jane if I was going to take Ryan to my parents'' grave or not.


    Things might change at any moment.


    The rtionship between Ryan and Jessica was like a time bomb in my


    heart.


    Seeing that my spirit wasn''t really high, she nced in the direction of Jessica''s office. "Has Ryan taken care of that bitch?" "More or less."


    The two of us chatted for a while longer before Jane returned to the Marketing Department.


    I didn''t know if Jessica hade to her senses or something, but nothing happened for the next couple of days.


    I was worried that she wasn''t going to pass my designs, but things went more smoothly than I had expected.


    "What is the rtionship between the new director and Mr. Frost?"


    "Who knows."


    "I was wondering if she was Mrs. Frost, but I didn''t see her talking to Mr. Frost over the past couple of days."


    She might just be keeping a low profile. Have you seen Mr. Frost introduce anyone else personally?


    She might not be Mrs. Frost. She could just be a mistress."


    I heard people talking about Jessica''s rtionship with Ryan in the lounge


    When I turned around I saw Jessica giving me a strange look.


    "thought you were going to be very pleased.


    I had no idea what she was talking about.


    When I was still in a daze, the colleagues who were talking about he quickly fled the scene.


    For a moment there, only Jessica and I were in the lounge.


    She pouted her lips and ced her cup in the coffee machine. "Why c you always seem so calm? You don''t lose your temper when you los but you don''t seem to be happy when you win either. I was rendered speechless by those words.


    I had no intention of chatting with her. I poured myself a ss of wa and turned to leave.


    Jessica suddenly beganughing. "I don''t like seeing this attitude yours at all. Do you think you''ve won, Charlotte Wilson? We''ve still g long life ahead of us."


    She had finally revealed her true self.


    I furrowed my brows at those words. "Have you taken your medi today?"


    "What?"


    I''d suggest you see a psychologist. My father-inw.might not h lot of money, but he should have enough to buy some medicatic


    you."


    After saying that, I turned on my heels and left.


    As soon as I walked into my office, heard a crisp sounding from the lounge.


    ''Did she lose her temper so easily? Looks like she does need some medication."


    In the evening, Ryan waited for me in the car park.


    He had really be the person people had been saying on the inte for the past couple of days. He had really bn doting on me.


    We would go to and from work together. He would get Gary to bring some afternoon snacks to my office and there would be the asional gifts as well. "What do you want to eat tonight?" Ryan asked as soon as I got into the


    car.


    I looked at him and cocked my brows. "You''re going to cook again?"


    He had been cooking dinner for the past couple of days.


    Brenda would look at him with horror in her eyes. She was scared of losing her job.


    Ryan held the steering wheel with one hand and drove the car out of the car park.


    He cleared his throat and asked, "Have you had enough?"


    "No, I''m just curious. You rarely cooked in the past."


    "In the future, I''ll cook for you as long as I''m home."


    "Okay."


    I obviously wasn''t going to refuse.


    I knew who he learned how to cook from, but as long as he had cut ties with Jessica, I felt it didn''t really matter.


    She was the one who taught my husband a lesson and didn''t get anything in return. She should be the one that was pissed off.


    After arriving home, Ryan got changed and walked into the kitchen.


    16 BONAS


    He was tall and the orange light of the sunset was shining on him. This made him look like he was glowing a little, which warmed up his temperament a little. Ryan had his head slightly lowered and was preparing the ingredients in


    his hands.


    Such a sight made me wish that every day would be like this.


    He had probably sensed my gaze, so he looked at me and smiled, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I just want to look at you that''s all," I replied honestly.


    It wasn''t an embarrassment to look at my own husband.


    Besides, Ryan was really handsome anyway. He seemed to be a perfect sculpture made by God himself.


    He was just about to say something when his phone in his pocket rang..


    He had his hands full, so he said, "Honey, answer the call for me please."


    "Okay."


    I walked over to his side. When I was about to reach into his pocket, I actually felt a little awkward.


    When the two of us were intimate, we would be in bed most of the time.


    When we were not in bed, we would treat each other with respect and didn''t act like husband and wife.


    Seeing that I wasn''t moving, he turned and said teasingly, "We''ve been husband and wife for so long, what are you embarrassed about? I''m not asking you to get something else."


    My face turned red and I carefully reached down to fetch his phone. I was scared that I would touch something I shouldn''t. However, I still couldn''t avoid touching his private part during the process.


    I pulled out his phone shyly and when I raised my head, I locked gazes with him. He had a meaningful look on his face.


    Seeing that it was Gary calling, I answered the call and held the phone


    to his ear.


    "You can take the call. Just ask him what''s the matter," he said.


    "Gary, Ryan''s a little inconvenient right now. What''s the matter?" I asked.


    with Mr.


    "Mrs. Frost." Gary recognized my voice and paused a little. "It''s nothing. I have a couple of terms in a contract that I want to confirm Frost. I can wait until Monday."


    Neither I nor Ryan cared about such a small matter.


    For the past couple of days, I had been wanting to sleep more and more. When I was taking a walk in the garden after dinner, I began to fall asleep as well.


    I went back upstairs to take a shower and then went straight to bed.


    I slept quite well, but still woke up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet due to going to sleep too early.


    Only when I turned on the lights did I realize that the other side of the bed was empty.


    Ryan wasn''t in the room.


    My eyes became a little clearer and I could hear soundsing from the balcony.


    His voice was cold and sharp. "Give her a knife if she wants tomit suicide. Call the ambnce if you have to. Who do you think I am,


    the


    doctor, or the police? She won''t dare! How many times has shemitted suicide? When have we ever seen blood? Tell her that I won''t get a divorce. She can forget trying to convince me to get a divorce.


    With that, he lowered his voice and said, "Don''t let anything happen to her though. Send a few more men to keep an eye on her."


    I couldn''t really make out thest sentence though.


    Ryan had his back to me and was holding onto the balcony fence. Hel was emitting a frustrated and violent aura.


    Jessica''s obsession with Ryan made me feel helpless as well.


    However, it was a good thing that Ryan wasn''t going let her get her


    way anymore.


    It was a little hard for me to fall asleep again after going to the toilet.


    A whileter, Ryan came back into the room. He tiptoed over and tried to make as little noise as possible when getting into bed. He seemed to have brought with him, the coolness of the Autumn night. It was really.fortable.


    However, when I woke up again, he was gone again as well.


    I went downstairs but still wasn''t able to find him.


    He had promised to go to the hospital with me.


    "Mrs. Frost, Mr. Frost has gone out earlier in the morning. Something urgent seemed to havee up," said Brenda.


    I was a little taken aback and wanted to call him. That was when I realized that I had left my phone upstairs, so I decided to call him using thendline at home.


    A whileter, an exhausted voice sounded on the other end of the line." Hello?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" I could tell from the tone of his voice that something


    was wrong.


    "Charlotte, can you get Brenda to go to the hospital with you today? I''m afraid I might not have time."

 Chapter 11

    Everything that I had been looking forward to disappeared. I waspletely disappointed.


    I felt that it was probably the feeling of being hopeless.


    I held the phone and was at a loss for words for a long time.


    There were some questions that I wanted to ask, but there was no point


    anymore.


    It was obvious where Ryan had gone.


    But he promised me that there wasn''t going to be a next time.


    Therefore, this was his choice.


    The answer was obvious.


    All Grownups knew that in order to gain something, they had to first give up something else.


    I was probably the person he decided to sacrifice after careful. consideration.


    I subconsciously rubbed my stomach. I suddenly began to wonder if I really should keep the child.


    If I decided to keep the child, then it would be very hard to cut off my connections with Ryan..


    The custody of the child alone would be a big problem.


    "Charlotte?" Ryan called my name on the other end of the line.


    "Okay."


    I didn''t say anything else, or should I say I didn''t want to say another word to him at that moment in time.


    After breakfast, I drove to the hospital myself.


    I wanted Ryan toe with me because I wanted to give him a surprise.


    There was no point in getting Brenda toe with him. I wasn''t in thete stages of pregnancy.


    I was probably too annoyed, so I didn''t react in time when a car suddenly cut in front of me.


    I then crashed into the car.


    When I came back to my senses, I felt the whole world was spinning. I used all my remaining strength to call Ryan.


    He had been my emergency contact ever since the two of us got married.


    I was very excited back then because Ryan had be my husband.


    It was something that I had been happy about fo. .ges. Back then, I really wanted to do something to show off our rtionship.


    However, after giving it some thought, setting him as my emergency contact was the only thing I could do. He didn''t know about it either.


    I was the only person filled with joy..


    The call rang for a long time but no one answered.


    That was when my stomach began to ache. When I thought of the child in my womb, I began to panic.


    ''Come on, Ryan, pick up!''


    When the call was finally answered, it wasn''t Ryan''s voice on the other end of the line. Jessica said in a soft voice, "What is it, Charlotte? I thought Ryan already told you that he doesn''t have time for you today."


    Her voice was like a sharp dagger stabbing into my heart and making it bleed.


    I was finding it difficult to breathe. Tears streamed down my face and my fingers began to tremble.


    CS BONUS


    I had never expected the love that I had for someone for so many years would turn into hate.


    All my energy seemed to have been suddenly drained from me and I cked out.


    When I woke up again, all I could see was white.


    A needle was inserted into the back of my hand for the IV.


    Memories from before I cked out came flooding back. I subconsciously touched my belly which was still aching.


    "My child,'' I whispered inwardly.


    With that thought in mind, every passing second felt like an eternity. I quickly sat up, got out of bed, and tried to find a doctor.


    "Charlotte!" The door to the ward was suddenly opened. Seeing what I was doing, Jane quickly rushed over and pushed me back down to the bed as she said desperately, "Don''t move. You haven''t finished your IV yet. Do you still want to keep your hand or not?"


    I wasn''t someone who liked to cry, but I just couldn''t control myself when I thought of my child. When I raised my head and saw the concerned expression on Jane''s face, tears began streaming down


    mine.


    "Jane, my child..."


    I began to regret hesitating whether should keep the child or not when I went out of the house.


    It was my child and I felt that I should feel very lucky to be the child''s mother and not wonder if I should keep the child or not.


    Jane wiped the tears from my face and pulled me into a tight embrace.


    She used a soft tone that she had never used in front of others. "Why are you crying? Your child''s fine. He''s very strong." "Really?"


    3/6-


    Of course! You can ask the nurse If you don''t believe me," said Jone.


    The nurse hade into the ward with Jane. She smiled helplessly and sald, "Don''t just worry about the child. You were hit in the head and I''ve but bandages around your head where the cut is, but we didn''t give your a CT scan because you''re pregnant. How are you feeling now? Do you feel dizzy?"


    "I''m fine..." I shook my head and realized that I was only a little dizzy.


    "That''s good to hear. You can head home after finishing this IV drop. Come back if you begin to feel any more difort." The nurse patted my shoulder and tried tofort me. "Don''t worry. Your child''s fit and healthy. The most important thing you should do now is to take care of yourself."


    With that said, the nurse left the room.


    After hearing those words, I was finally able to rx. I hugged Jane and began sobbing.


    It was as if I wanted to let all of my grievances out.


    Jane only let go of me a whileter, after I had calmed down. She pulled a chair over and sat beside my bed.


    She had a worried look on her face. "You scared the hell out of me, you know that? I thought you were going to take Ryan to the graveyard. Why were you the only person in the car? Where''s Ryan? If it weren''t for the fact that I had contacted you when the hospital was trying to contact your emergency contact, you would have been alone in the hospital. No. one would have known that you were involved in a car ident! I''ve checked the trip recorder, you had plenty of time to avoid the car in front of you, but you didn''t. What were you thinking? Did you know you almost got yourself killed?"


    The more Jane spoke, the more desperate she became. Her eyes had gonepletely red. In the end, she turned away and wiped the tears. from her eves. It was obvious that she had been worried sick.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I wanted to tell her that there was nothing to be worried or scared about. I was perfectly fine.


    However, in the end, I just said nonchntly, "Jane, I''ve made up my mind."


    "What is it?" Jane looked at me.


    "I want a divorce." I let out a long sigh and suddenly felt more relieved than ever. "I want to leave Ryan:"


    Jane looked at me in disbelief. She then said after a long-pause, "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes."


    It had been seven years.


    I was in love with Ryan for seven years, just hause he bought lunch for me a couple of times.


    However, I couldn''t even make his heart race.


    It was a little funny, but I was actually jealous of Jessica when Ryan lost his temper because of her.


    It was truly insulting.


    I finally realized that he would only ever care about Jessica.


    If I hadn''t realized such a fact that day, he would probably do so in the future.


    If that was the case, then why should embarrass myself?


    Jane suddenly cocked her brows. "Looks like the car ident isn''t all that bad. It seemed to have knocked some sense into you. If I had. known that this would work, I would have let you crash your car a long time ago."


    I was rendered speechless.


    What about the child? Does he know the existence of the child?" Jane began to n my divorce for me.


    "No, he doesn''t."


    I curved my lips into a bitter smile. "I was nning on telling him today."


    1


    Support


    GET IT

 Chapter 12

    It was the third time that day.


    I had tried to tell Ryan about the child three times, but was never able to. It seemed that Ryan was destined not to meet the baby in my child.


    I was d that I didn''t tell him. That way, the divorce would be much simpler.


    Jston was a big city. If Ryan and got divorced, it would be almost impossible for the two of us to meet again.


    Ryan would probably never find out that we had a child.


    Jane agreed with me after hearing what I had in mind. "Your child won''t want a scumbag for a father. You''re doing the rig. it thing for not telling him."


    By the time I finished the IV drop and left the hospital, it was already. two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Jane wrapped her arms around mine as we headed to the car park. Your car has been sent to the garage for repairs. It was quite badly damaged and repairs would probably take a week. I''ll go with you to collect your car when the repairs are finished. If you want to go


    anywhere for the next few days, you can just give me a call. I''ll be happy to take you wherever you want."


    I didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Don''t you need to go to work? Don''t worry. I have other cars."


    Ryan might not have given me much love, but he had given me enough in terms of houses, cars, and money. I nevercked any of those things.


    However, what he didn''t know was that the thing I wanted the most was love.


    "The doctor said that you will need to stay at home for a couple more days, so you can forget about driving around yourself." Jane


    subconsciously wanted to pike my face, but when she saw the bandages on my face, she had no choice but to pull her hand back.


    We soon arrived in the car park and got into Jane''s car. After that, we left the hospital.


    Jane wanted to have a cigarette but decided to not do so because I was pregnant. "I was going to go to the graveyard with you, but you were just involved in a car ident and you''re pregnant, so let''s not do that for now. You should take care of the matter between you and Ryan first. You can wait for everything to be dealt with before telling his parents."


    "Okay."


    Jane drove straight to my house. But it soon wouldn''t my house


    anymore.


    There would be someone new moving into the room that I had put so much effort into decorating. She would then clear all traces of me from the room and Ryan would soon forget about me. Only when I arrived home did I realize that my phone had run out of battery.


    As soon as I plugged my phone into the charger, a couple of missed calls popped up on the screen.


    They were from Ryan.


    This was the first time that he had called me so many times. But I had already made up my mind about divorcing him.


    Besides the missed calls, there was a photo from an unknown number.


    It was the same number that sent me the video two weeks ago.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the photo, Ryan, the CEO of the Frost Group, was holding a tub of popcorn and an ice cream corn in his hands. Next to him, was Jessica.


    The time that the photo was taken was before I woke up in the hospital.


    It seemed that the two of them were on a date.


    Ryan had abandoned his wife in the hospital just to be with his true love.


    it was a trully emotional scene.


    A bitter smile appeared on my lips as I sat beside the window with my phone Ryan hadn''t returned.


    In the evening, Brenda came to my room and told me that dinner was


    The food lost all its taste in my mouth. I had no appetite whatsoever.


    However, thinking of the child in my womb, I forced some food down my throst before wiping my mouth with a napkin.


    I stood up and walked upstairs to call Jane. I then began to pack my things


    Three years wasn''t a long time, but I actually had quite a lot of things.


    I didn''t want others to decide what to do with my belongings, nor did f want my things to make others feel ufortable. Therefore, I ced them into the suitcase one by one.


    "Mrs. Frost..." When Brenda walked past my room, she saw that there were a number of suitcases and felt a little puzzled. "Are you going on holiday abroad?"


    "No." I shook my head and said slowly, "I''m moving out. If I''ve left anything behind, please keep it for me. I''ll arrange for someone to pick


    Brenda was dumbfounded. "Oh, okay! Why are you moving out? Did you have an argument with Mr. Frost? I call Mr. William right away. Mr. William will sort things out."


    Brenda, Grandpa''s blood pressure hasn''t been stabletely. I don''t


    want him to be too worked up. Besides, Ryan and I didn''t have an argument. I just don''t want to be with him anymore."


    Why would he have an argument with me? I wasn''t worthy at all.


    After hearing my words, Brenda could only look at me desperately. She wanted to say something, but she had been where I was. She witnessed our marriage over the past three years and how the two of us act like strangers instead of couples.


    I could lied to myself before that this was what Ryan was like, but Brenda must have known the rtionship between Ryan and Jessica.


    She couldn''t say anything to change my mind.


    When I closed thest suitcase, the sound of car engines finally sounded in the courtyard.


    Ryan was back.


    Brenda had probably said something to him, so he headed straight upstairs. When he saw the suitcases and then he looked at my


    forehead. His voice was hoarse. "Howe there''s a wound on your forehead?"


    I smiled self-mockingly. "It''s nothing. I just had an ident when you were on a date with her."


    When he heard those words, his eyes widened a little.


    I stood by the bed and clenched my fists. "Ryan, let''s..."


    get a divorce."


    I had already made up my mind and I knew that I shouldn''t turn back. But when I saw the person that I had loved for seven years, the next three words seemed to have been stuck in my throat.


    I couldn''t tell whether I was unwilling to leave him or unwilling to say goodbye to the old me.


    *Charlotte Wilson!" shouted Ryan. His voice stopped me from finishing


    off my sentence. He pulled me into a tight embrace for no reason. "This is your home. Where are you going with so much luggage?"


    Let go!" I could smell women''s perfume mixed with Ryan''s scent. Such a smell made me want to throw up, so I struggled to break free. "Let go of me, Ryan!"


    "No way!"


    He was very strong, so my struggle was pointless.


    A hopeless feeling arose in my heart. I took a deep breath and said, "What''s the point? I''m willing to step aside and make room for her. Just. let me go, alright?"


    He buried his head in my neck and he sounded very nervous. "Charlotte, I have never thought of divorcing you!"


    "Really?" I wanted tough but couldn''t. I was getting more and more emotional as I shouted, "But I have! I''m tired and don''t want to continue to live such a life! I don''t want someone else to be involved in my marriage anymore."


    "There won''t be anyone else, I promise!" He held me in the tightest embrace possible, but quickly loosened his grip because he was afraid of hurting me.


    "There won''t?" I pushed him away as hard as I could. I looked at him hopelessly. "Have you forgotten that you''ve said the exact same thing a week ago? I''ve also said that there won''t be a next time."


    Ryan thought I didn''t mean it, but what he didn''t was that I was actually. talking to myself back then.


    If there was a next time, I wouldn''t continue to be lost in my own little fantasy.


    He closed his eyes. "She slit her wrist in the morning and was hospitalized. only visiting her."


    I was


    "I know." I shrugged my shoulders and tried to make myself sound


    +15 SORUS


    rxed: 1 understand. Her mother saved you, so you can''t just leave her because she had slit her wrist. It''s the right thing to do. I bet when you arrived, you saw that the wound would have healed if you arrived a couple of minutester. You were probably quite angry as well, but you didn''t want her to continue to cause trouble. I bet she told you that if you kept herpany today, she wouldn''t bother you anymore."


    I continued as I looked into Ryan''s dark eyes, "You didn''t believe Jessica would slit her wrist, but you still allowed her actions to affect your judgement. Why is that, Ryan? Only you know the answer to this question. I can''t really figure it out."


    "I no longer want to be stuck between the two of you. Ryan, let''s get a divorce."


    As soon as I said those words, the atmosphere in the room was at an all-time low.


    Ryan''s tall figure froze. His sharp dark eyes were locked on me.


    "Is it because he''s back?" he asked. His voice was no longer warm and gentle, it was full of disdain and mockery.

 Chapter 13

    "What?" I was dumbfounded.


    Ryan continued casually, "Jack Renolds. Wasn''t he the one who gave you a lift back home that night? You went to see him as soon as he came back into the country." His voice was full of disdain and self-mockery.


    I furrowed my brows and locked gazes with him. I then asked in disbelief, "Are you saying that I have feelings for Jack?"


    "Do you not?" He curved his lips into a sneer.


    To me, his expression was full of mockery.


    An uncontroble anger that I had never felt arose in my head. I raised my hand and pped him. "You''re such a bastard, Ryan!"


    I tried my best to not cry, but tears still welled up in my eyes.


    After crying for a while, I couldn''t help butugh.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was hrious. I loved Ryan for so many years, but in the end, all he could do was ask me if I had divorced him for another man. It was pointless to say anymore.


    Jane had arrived without me noticing and Tom was behind her.


    She dragged me out of the house, looked at Tom who seemed to be into the gossip, and said angrily, "What are you standing there for? Help us out with the luggage! I didn''t ask you toe with me to just stand there and watch."


    Tom looked at the suitcases, then at me, then at Ryan, and then at Jane.


    He waspletely helpless.


    He looked at Ryan again and said in a weak voice, "Ryan..."


    I felt like time had stopped when I waited for Ryan to answer. A short


    whileter, I heard Ryan say, "Do it."


    The two of us had been married for three years and I had loved him for


    seven.


    I couldn''t believe that we would end our rtionship in such a way.


    Most people would like to put the me on the other party when they were guilty and Ryan was no exception.


    The ck Mercedes Gndewagen was driving along the road with the other cars.


    Tom was driving and he looked like he wanted to say somet Charlotte, are you really going to divorce Ryan?"


    1. g.


    "What has it got anything to do with you? Just drive!" Jane rolled her eyes at Tom before turning to me. "You suddenly called and said that you wanted to move out. I couldn''t find any movingpanies at such short notice, so I called him over to help you out."


    After hearing those words, I looked at Tom through the rearview mirror. " I''ll treat the two of you to a meal after I settle down."


    "Okay," Tom said with a smile.


    Jane looked at the SatNav and asked helplessly, "Are you sure you don''t want to go to my house?" "Yes, I''m sure."


    Ryan had promised to go to Irestol with me to see the aura lights on my. birthday two years ago.


    As soon as we arrived at the airport, he received a call saying that Jessica had run away from home.


    I was left at the airport all alone.


    Ryan didn''te home for three whole days. When he came back, he bought an apartment for me in the city center.


    816


    The Lake Garden was one of the most popr real estate in Jston.


    It was true that men would only be the most generous when they had done something wrong.


    However, I didn''t know his rtionship with Jessica back then. I was actually a little pleased with myself when I thought he was trying tofort me. Therefore, I put in a lot of effort when decorating that house. I not only kept an eye on the renovations myself, but also asked a cleaner to clean the house once per week.


    I didn''t expect that house to be a ce of refuge during my divorce.


    The house had a 270-degree view of the cityke. C..e could see the neon lights and the skyscrapers on the other side of theke as soon as they entered the house.


    Tom was kicked out of the house right after setting my luggage down.


    Before he left, he asked, "Do you really not want me to wait for you in the car?"


    "Why are you waiting for me? I''m not even going to leave tonight."


    Jane pushed Tom out of the house as soon as she finished speaking. She then closed the door.


    My mood had improved a little, so I smiled helplessly. "How are the two of you getting along?"


    "We''re just friends with benefits right now," said Jane as she sat on the sofa and took out her phone to order a takeaway. While doing so, she gave me a thumbs up. "I saw you pping Ryan as soon as I arrived upstairs. You have no idea how shocked I was. However, he deserved it. I rarely see you so angry."


    lilet out a sigh and sat down beside her. "I didn''t expect things to turn out like this either."


    The situation that I had in mind was me mentioning the divorce and he would just agree.


    It was simple and peaceful.


    "Was it something he said?" asked Jane.


    "He said..." The thought of what he said caused me to feel upset. "He said that I have feelings for Jack."


    "What?" Jane was gobsmacked and thenughed angrily. "What was he thinking? Tom and the others could tell that you had feelings for Ryan since university. Tom even asked me about it before. But he thought you had feelings for Jack?"


    "That was why I hit him." I lowered my head and felt a little aggrieved.


    It felt like I wasted seven years for nothing.


    Or it might be that he had never cared about me. Otherwise, how could he not tell who I had feelings for?


    A whileter, our takeaway arrived.


    Jane had bought all kinds of groceries and ced them into the fridge one by one.


    I was going to help her out, but she didn''t let me. "Have you forgotten the fact that you''re pregnant? Go sit back down!"


    "Howe I''ve never seen you so caring before?" I smiled.


    "That''s because pregnant women need extra care."


    Jane quickly packed everything away and brought a couple of cans of beer over. She leaned against my shoulder and started to drink the beer slowly.


    The two of us looked at the bustling lights outside the window and fell silent for a long long time.


    Jane suddenly burped and asked, "Charlotte, do you think there are good men in the world?"


    "There are."


    in my mermonies, my dad was a really good man. I could always see the happy smile on my mom''s face.


    Some people even said that one could tell if a man was a good person or not by how his wife looked


    Jane squinted her eyes and smiled. Then I pray that if you fall in love with another man, he will definitely have to be a good man."


    What about you?" I asked.


    Jane curved her lips and shook her head mysteriously. "I don''t really care because... because I''m not such a good woman your if?" After saying those words, she beganughing at herself.


    "That''s not true... Before I could finish speaking, Jane wrapped her arms around my shoulders and said, "Don''t be sad, Charlotte. A divorce is nothing. It''s not like the end of the world or anything. You''ll only live a better life without Ryan. Don''t be scared. All you need to do now is to take care of the baby in your womb. We can raise the child together. The child will still be loved by two people. I won''t love the child any less the Ryan..."


    After hearing those words, tears welled up in my eyes. My friends were all trying to encourage andfort me with their own methods.


    Jane didn''t leave the following day either. She stayed behind and helped me unpack.


    The empty house finally looked a little more like home.


    The two of us went to the Frost Group together on Monday.


    Jane was going to work and I was going to resign.


    She didn''t quite agree with me when she heard that I wanted to resign. Why do you have to resign? They''re the ones who betrayed you. You should stay and piss them off."


    I''d rather not-


    Jane then said after a short pause, "You have a point. You now have a baby in your womb, so you need to maintain a happy mood."


    I didn''t know where Jessica got the news from, but she was already waiting for me in my office when I arrived.


    When she saw me opening the door, she went straight to the point. "I''ve heard that you and Ryan are going to get divorced. You''re not so tough after all."


    "I''m the one that''s going to divorce him." I clenched my fists and then walked slowly to her. "I think trash should stay with tras


    "You..." Jessica was infuriated by my words but soon calmed down when she seemed to have thought of something. "Never mind. I can''t be bothered arguing with you. Since you''re going to divorce Ryan, shouldn''t you give the shares back to him?"


    CON BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    D

 Chapter 14

    Ryan and I weren''t even officially divorced yet and Jessica was already in such a rush to get his things back.


    The shares were worth way too much, so I never nned on keeping them.


    I just didn''t want Jessica to get what she wanted so easily.


    I frowned slightly. "Who are you to ask me such a question?"


    Jessica chuckled arrogantly. "Are you trying to seize the shares? Those were given to Ryan''s wife by Ryan himself. Once you divorce him, the shares won''t belong to you anymore! "Have you still not gone to see a doctor?" I asked. "You need to go see a doctor as soon as possible. Otherwise, you might end up in a mental hospital and not just medication." Jessica squinted her eyes. "Charlotte, are you calling me crazy?!"


    I couldn''t be bothered to argue with her, so I asked softly, "Have you received the letter of resignation? Please approve it as soon as possible."


    "Do I need you to tell me what to do? submitted it to the Human Resource Departmentst night." She wished that I could be gone as soon as possible.


    I didn''t say anything more. I just went straight to my desk and began organizing what needed to be handed over.


    Ryan probably also wanted me to leave as soon as possible.


    The resignation process probably wouldn''t take long.


    Seeing me ignoring her, Jessica became anxious. "You need to give the shares back no matter what. Do you have no shame?"


    Nancy happened to be bringing me coffee at that moment, so I said


    without looking up, "See Ms. Frost out please."


    Jessica couldn''t really lose her temper in front of outsiders.


    However, a whileter, I heard banging soundsing from her office.


    Unexpectedly, even after thewyer helped me draft the divorce agreement, my resignation still wasn''t approved.


    I printed out the divorce agreement, intending to get Ryan to sign it, when Nancy rushed in.


    "Charlotte, I''ve got gossip!" She closed the door mysteriously. "I''ve heard that Mr. William hase to thepany and had a go at Mr. Frost in his office. I didn''t expect someone like Mr. Frost to be shouted at. The thing is that Mr. Frost is such an outstanding person, and thepany hasn''t had any problems recently. Why w ..d..."


    After hearing her words, my mood slightly sank.


    William had probably found out about our divorce.


    Originally, I nned to finish the divorce procedures and find a suitable time to tell him properly.


    I didn''t expect word to get out so quickly.


    I didn''t want to get involved at first, but considering William''s health, I still took the divorce agreement and walked into the elevator.


    The elevator went straight to the top floor, and angry shouts could be faintly hearding from the CEO''s office.


    Everyone in the CEO''s office knew of Ryan''s temper, and with Gary on guard outside, no one dared to go see what was going on.


    "Ms. Wilson!"


    Seeing me approaching, Gary looked like he saw a savior. He lowered his voice and said, "You''re finally here. Please help calm Mr. William down."


    + 16 BONUS


    * I nodded and was about to push the door open when I heard Ryan''s clear and angry voice.


    Grandpa, what else do you want me to do? You were the one who asked me to marry her in the first ce, and I did. You asked me to treat her well. Who doesn''t know that I treat her well? You asked me to give her the shares my mother left, and I transferred them to her


    without a word! Haven''t I always done what you''ve asked me to over the past couple of years?"


    "Are you ming me for telling you to do as I say? Ask yourself this, do you not have any feelings for Charlotte...


    "No! When will you stop interfering with my life?"


    Hearing this clear and definite answer, my head bed, and I stumbled.


    So, the harmonious facade of our marriage for the past three years was just because he was forced to do so under his grandfather''s demands.


    So, those shares weren''t willingly given to me by him.


    It seemed that I meant nothing to him.


    "Grandpa!" Ryan suddenly raised his voice inside the office.


    I came to my senses, disregarding everything, and pushed the door open, only to see William clutching his chest and struggling to breathe.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He had an attack again.


    "Help Grandpa sit down."


    I quickly walked in, helping Ryan to support William to sit down. I then took out the medication from his pocket. "Bring some water over."


    While telling Ryan what to do, I ced two pills into William''s mouth.


    Ryan was surprised to see what I did. "How did you know where Grandpa''s medication was?"


    "There are too many things that you don''t know."


    ++15 BONUS


    For example, you don''t even know that the person I love is you,'' I added inwardly.


    After a while, William''s condition finally eased a little.


    "Grandpa, are you okay? Do you need to see a doctor?" I asked softly.


    William waved his hand to refuse. He then gently patted my hand. When he recovered a little, he red at Ryan coldly. "Don''t even think about getting a divorce. Charlotte is the one I personally chose for you. She''s meant for you!"


    Ryan nced at me. "It''s not me who brought up the divorce, why are you ming me?"


    "Was it Charlotte who brought it up?" asked William.


    "It was me, Grandpa," I said.


    William raised his hand to hit Ryan on the shoulder hard. He then said angrily, "What have you done this time? This girl has such a good temper and is devoted to you, yet you managed to anger her so much that she wanted a divorce. Have you not thought of the things you''ve done? Let me tell you, Charlotte is the only granddaughter-inw I will recognize. You can forget about just bringing anyone into our family."


    I was at a loss for words.


    Ryan was dumbfounded. He then looked at me speechlessly. "What have you been feeding Grandpa?"


    "You heartless bastard." William snorted. "Do you still remember who was it that took care of me in the hospital after I had fallen ill? The two of you had just gotten married and you were busy dealing with matters at work."


    "I thought it was Dad..."


    "Humph! You should know full well how filial your dad is. I would rather arrange for a few more servants to take care of me than rely on him. However, no servant could be as caring as Charlotte." med cold. The doctor said that I could only eat liquid sunt she couldn''t cook at the time, she still made a variety of


    the, and even the nutritionist said that she was thoughtfult When the doctor asked me to sunbathe every day, she knew I wouldn''t listen to the servants, to she came to the hospital every day at a fixed time to forcibly take me downstairs to sunbathe! Even after being discharged, she visited the Frost family''s residence three or four times a week to see me. Do you know why she knew where my medication was? She instructed the servants to make sure that the medication was


    there at all times.


    Ryan pursed his lips as he looked at me. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "How could I tell you? When we just got married, we were like strangers. I didn''t know where you were all day, and you didn''t ca about me either. We would barely see each other every week. Taking care of Grandpa was because Grandpa was very kind to me. I didn''t do those things to please him."


    William took a sip of water and asked, "Charlotte, do you really want to divorce this kid?"


    "Grandpa..."


    hesitated, fearing William would lose his temper again.


    William just looked at me with a gentle gaze and asked, "Just tell me, do if you have feelings for him?"


    D

 Chapter 15

    After hearing that question, I realized that besides William, there was another gaze fixed on me tightly.


    I actually found it hard to answer William''s question.


    I didn''t want to lie to William, but if I told the truth, William would definitely not allow us to get a divorce.


    After hesitating for a while, before I could say anything, William seemed to have already got an answer. "Alright, I think I know the answer. Please stay by his side for me. This kid didn''t have a mother to raise him, that''s why he has such a bad temper. Please forgive him."


    Finally, he grabbed Ryan''s ear and said, "If you think I''ve been around for too long, you''re wee to piss me off so much that I die of a heart attack or something. No one will stop you two from getting a divorce if I''m not around."


    "Are you trying to use your life to force me to do something?" Ryan asked with a meaningful smile.


    "How dare you speak to me like that?"


    William was furious and was about to hit him again, but Ryan dodged this time. Hepromised and said, "I understand what you mean. I don''t have any problems with it. You have to ask her." It was that indifferent attitude again.


    After saying that, he nced at his watch. "I have a meeting to attend." He left in a matter-of-fact manner, leaving me alone with William.


    A whileter, William said meaningfully, "Charlotte, I don''t want to force you into anything. I just don''t want you to have any regrets. Do you have feelings for him?"


    Then, he pointed to his heart. "I can see eventi. isn''t a suitable person


    "But he loves Jessica."


    "He can''t even see his own heart clearly."


    William stood up slowly. "But you will be able to see into his heart one. day. Promise me, give him another chance, okay?"


    With that said, I couldn''t say anything else. I just nodded in agreement.


    After William left, I ced the agreement on the table id stared at the words "Divorce Agreement" in a daze.


    "You''ve got quite a knack for turning things around," Ryan said casually.


    He had returned from the meeting.


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "If you really want a divorce, why did you tell Grandpa so quickly?" he asked with a voice full of disdain.


    "You think I was the one who told Grandpa?"


    "Who else could it be besides you?"


    Suppressing the bitterness in my heart, I pushed the divorce agreement toward him and said slowly, "Sign it. Let''s get the divorce certificate as soon as possible."


    A moment of bewilderment appeared on his calm face.


    "You didn''t agree to Grandpa''s request?"


    "I did," I said calmly. "But that doesn''t prevent us from getting a divorce first. As long as we keep it a secret from Grandpa.¡±


    Just thinking about the words I overheard outside the door made me lose any desire to continue to be in a rtionship with Ryan.


    I couldn''t bear to cling to something hopeless.


    Ryan seemed amused by my persistence. "Why are you in such a hurry? Is your sweetheart pressuring you?"


    looked at him hopelessly. "Ryan, not everyone can engage in extramarital affairs with a clear conscience like you."


    "Am I having an affair?"


    "Aren''t you?" I asked. "You keep saying it''s just to repay Grandpa''s kindness, but in reality, you left your newly wedded wife for her, stayed outte frequently, and broke your promises to me time and time again! You can''t cover up ''cheating'' with a hypocritical excuse and expect everything to be fine!"


    He was slightly stunned. "So, it seems that you have zero tolerance towards her. Or are you jealous?" ''Unbelievable!'' I eximed inwardly.


    I forced myself to calm down, handed him the pen, and said, "It doesn''t matter anymore. Ryan, sign it."


    His face darkened, and he took the agreement, scrutinizing it. "You just want that house?"


    "Yes."


    Although he gave me the house, I put a lot of effort into decorating it.


    Apart from that, I didn''t want anything else.


    The house could provide a ce for me and my baby to live, and it was enough to provide afortable life for my baby even if I couldn''t earn much.


    Only by doing so could I cut ties with the Frost family.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, the Frost Family hadn''t contributed a penny to raising the child.


    "Fine, I''ll sign it when I have time."


    He casually tossed the agreement into a drawer.


    I furrowed my brows. "Don''t you have time now?"


    What could signing a document possibly dy him from?


    With a stern face, Ryan said, "Don''t I need to have thewyer review the agreement first?"


    I lowered my head. "Fine, do it as soon as possible."


    With that, I left his office and went back to mine.


    The divorce was settled..


    Now, all that was left was to resign.


    I made an internal call to the Human Resources Department. "Mr. Clinton, this is Charlotte. I want to ask why my letter of resignation hasn''t been approved yet?" "Huh? Mr. Frost has rejected it. I''m sorry, I must have been too busy the past few days and forgot to reply to your email."


    Ryan had rejected my letter of resignation?


    He should have wanted me to be gone just like Jessica.


    I had to call Ryan again. "Mr. Clinton said you rejected my resignation?"


    "If you want to keep it from Grandpa, continuing to work at the Frost Group is the most basic thing to do. Otherwise, Grandpa will be suspicious."


    The reason actually made sense.


    After hanging up the phone, I realized that the resignation had been rejected a few days ago and not today.


    Thinking about it made me feel frustrated.


    I didn''t know what Ryan was up to.


    A mixture of feelings arose in my heart again.


    However, this tiny disturbance was quickly settled when I saw Ryan and Jessica leaving thepany together in the evening.


    The divorce agreement hadn''t been signed yet, but they were already showing their rtionship to others.


    I bought some groceries at the supermarket and returned to my new home, preparing a meal for myself and my baby earnestly.


    The cooking skills I learned for him were now used to take care of myself.


    It wasn''t all that bad.


    A delicious and spicy dish was made, apanied by a pot of corn juice to soothe the heat.


    It felt nice.


    I could make whatever I wanted.


    For the past three years, I learned to cook, but it was always to cater to Ryan''s taste.


    He had a weak stomach and always preferred nd food, but I loved spicy food.


    After dinner, I took a walk downstairs to help with the digestion.


    The doctor said that my baby was doing quite well, and some moderate exercise was good for both me and my baby.


    ''My child, I''m now working hard to live well, you know. So it''s okay even if Daddy isn''t around, right?''


    At night, after taking a shower, I went to bed. Just when I was half asleep, my phone rang. It was Tom.


    I answered the call drowsily. "Hello, what is it?"


    "Charlotte, Ryan drank too much and refuses to leave. Can you pleasee and help?"


    After hearing those words, I woke up a little. "You know we''re getting a divorce. Go ask Jessica."


    Ryan would definitely listen to Jennido.


    "But you''re not divorced yet. As long as you''re not divorced, you''re still his wife. I can''t really let another woman pick him up, can 17 Charlotte, please help us."


    "Tom..."


    Tom hung up before I could say anything.


    COIN BUNDLE: Get more free bonus


    D

 Chapter 16

    ncing at the time, it was already past two o''clock in the morning.


    Didn''t he get off work with Jessica?


    How did he end up going drinking with Tom and the others? ording to Tom, Jessica wasn''t even there.


    I tried to call again, but his phone was already turned off. It had probably run out of battery.


    I had no choice but to get changed and head out. It usual gathering ce, a private club.


    When I arrived, most people had already dispersed.


    In the private room, only Tom and Jack remained.


    a taxi to their


    There was Ryan, dressed in a designer suit, his long legs crossed, sleeping soundly on the couch.


    As soon as Tom saw me, he looked helpless. "Charlotte, I don''t know what''s gotten into Ryan today. He kept drinking with Jack, and we couldn''t stop him."


    I could vaguely guess why.


    He still stubbornly believed that there was something between Jack and me.


    Perhaps all men were like this. They could do as they pleased, but would never tolerate even the slightest possibility of their wives betraying them. Even if this possibility was nothing but baseless suspicion.


    I apologized to Jack, who sat elegantly beside us. "Jack, are you okay? I brought some water. Do you want some?"


    He had probably been forced to drink quite a bit and was in a little bit of a daze.


    "Okay


    Jack regained some consciousness, looking up at me with flushed cheeks and bright eyes. He was like a primary school student waiting for candy.


    I passed him a bottle of water. "I''m really sorry for causing you to be like this."


    "Don''t even get me started. He didn''t know what he was doing. Ryan kept pouring drinks for him, and even though we tried to stop him, he just drank everything in one go!" Tomined. Before I could say anything, he handed me the car keys. "Can you drive?"


    "Yeah."


    I walked over to Ryan, ignoring the smell of alcohol, and tapped his face. gently. "Ryan, wake up. Let''s go home."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan furrowed his brows, irritatedly opened his eyes, and when he saw me, he suddenly smiled foolishly, "Honey."


    As he spoke, he even grabbed my hand.


    His hands were dry and cold.


    Tomughed even more foolishly, feeling quite proud of himself." Charlotte, you see, it was a good thing I didn''t call Jessica. Otherwise, she would have been furious."


    In the corner, Jack remained silent, his head was slightly lowered.


    I wanted to pull my hand away, but the drunken man had more stubbornness than when he was sober. I couldn''t move him at all.


    I had no choice but to let it be.


    After helping him into the car, I turned to deal with Jack, who drunk.


    As I sat in the car, the first thing I did was roll down the window.


    was also


    I used to not mind the smell of alcohol, but today, I couldn''t help but feel nauseous smelling it.


    The roads were clear at this hour.


    I had been woken up in the middle of the night, and coupled with the events of the day, I was burning with anger. I suddenly stepped on the elerator and brakes a few times. Ryan seemed to dislike the bumps, muttering irritably, "Gary, slow down!


    "No way." The words slipped out of my mouth.


    "Ugh..."


    "Don''t throw up." I instantly felt goosebumps all over my body.


    "Ugh..."


    "Swallow it!"


    I was so annoyed. Since I was little, I had always been afraid of seeing people throw up and couldn''t stand the sound. Now that I was pregnant, I disliked it even more. Without a doubt, if he threw up, I would immediately throw up as well.


    "Hup..."


    After hearing him burp and quiet down, I was finally able to rx.


    Support

 Chapter 17

    ?


    About 10 minutester, I parked the car outside the courtyard.


    "We''re home, Ryan," I said as I opened the car door.


    Unexpectedly, the drunken man copsed as I opened the door.


    I frowned and reluctantly pulled him back up. "Can you stand up on your own?"


    There was no response.


    I had to call Brenda, who was asleep, to help me carry Ryan back to his room.


    "Mrs. Frost, do you need any help?" asked Brenda.


    "No, you can go back to bed."


    I felt a bit embarrassed for disturbing her. I didn''t want to trouble her further.


    After Brenda left, I endured the difort of the smell of alcohol and helped Ryan take off his shoes and tie, then I prepared to go downstairs.


    But as I turned around, I realized that he had suddenly grabbed my hand.


    With his eyes closed, he murmured, "Honey..."


    I didn''t really think he was calling me. It was more likely that he and Jessica had progressed to the point of calling each other such intimate nicknames.


    I reached out and opened his eyelids. "Ryan, look at me."


    "Honey..."


    He didn''t cooperate, turning away from my actions and pulling my hand closer, whispering, "Charlotte, my wife is Charlotte.''


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Then I told myself that he was just drunk. There was no need to take his words seriously. When he was sober, he would only choose someone else.


    I pursed my lips and said calmly, ''Is that so? But you don''t actually like her. It must be tough for you to marry someone you don''t like."


    The words he spoke to his grandfather in the office were etched clearly in my mind. ''Don''t make the same mistake again, Charlotte."


    "Not at all..." He rubbed his hand against the back of mine, a hint of satisfaction appearing on his cold face. He then said, "My wife is very good, she''s the best woman in the world."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "You''re not so blind after all."


    After marrying into the Frost family, I had been perfect in front of the elders and Ryan. Even if he didn''t like me, he couldn''t find fault with me in this regard.


    Ryan murmured a few words that I couldn''t hear clearly, perhaps thinking that there was no one else around, and then fell asleep again.


    Once he was sound asleep, I pulled my hand away and went downstairs to prepare something to ease his headache because he would have a hangover when he woke up.


    After drinking too much, he tended to wake up in the middle of the night. He would need something to prevent himself from having a really bad hangover.


    Maybe it was a habit I had developed over the past three years. Even though the divorce agreement had been drafted and I had moved out of this house that didn''t belong to me, I still subconsciously took care of him.


    After cooking until the ingredients were soft and tender, I suddenly realized with regret and pped my forehead in annoyance.


    What was I doing?


    I wanted to leave, but it wouldn''t be good to waste the food.


    ''Forget it, let''s just consider this a random act of kindness, just like taking care of a stray dog.


    I found a reasonable excuse for myself.


    Once it was ready, I strained out the herbs and carried the soup upstairs.


    Originally, I nned to leave it by the bedside table and leave. But as I walked to the side of the bed, I met a pair of dark eyes.


    I was taken aback, feeling somewhat ufortable. "Are you awake?"


    "Yeah."


    "I, uh, I made some soup for you."


    I ced the soup on the bedside table. "You can drink it if you want, or not. It''s up to you."


    As I finished speaking, I was about to leave in a hurry.


    Unexpectedly, the man who had beenpletely unconscious half an hour ago suddenly reached out his long arms and wrapped them around my waist.


    "Honey, can we not get a divorce?"

 Chapter 18

    Even though there was ayer of fabric between us, my waist felt like it was burning. I was frozen, unable to move as if possessed by a ghost, but thankfully, my mind was clear. "We''ve been very clear about this. I don''t want a third person involved in our marriage."


    "I''m sorry." The man rested his head against my back, his voice muffled.


    Would my heart soften? Of course, it would.


    No one could just easily erase several years of feelings overnight. I really wanted to give him another chance. But everything that had happened recently kepting back to me. Would I choose him or myself?


    sighed. "Ryan, you always knew you were in the wrong, but you kept repeating the same mistakes. It''s meaningless."


    This time, I chose myself. I had chosen him for seven years, and that was enough.


    Ryan remained silent for a long time, not saying a word.


    "Let go, we''ve reached the end of the road." I had never imagined that I would say such cold-hearted words to Ryan.


    What was unrequited love? It was a grand sacrificial offering to oneself. With just one nce or a beckoning finger from the other person, one would be happy and feel ecstatic for days. But who could have imagined that one day in the future, all I could think about was to leave.


    I didn''t know how I left, but when I returned to the Lake Garden, I still felt a little absent-minded. Fortunately, I was experiencing morning sickness, and as soon as Iy down in bed, I fell asleep.


    I didn''t have time to dwell on my thoughts.


    The next day, I was awakened by the doorbell.


    Except for Jane, no one knew I had moved. But Jane knew the


    password and could juste into the house. It was likely that someone had got the wrong door number.


    I covered my head with the nket, intending to continue sleeping, not wanting to be disturbed on a weekend morning. However, the person outside the door was patient, and the doorbell kept ringing consistently. In the end, I had to get up in a bad mood and answer the door.


    When I opened it, Ryan''s tall and erect figure blocked the doorway, his dark eyes were fixed on me. "Are you nning on staying here permanently?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" I thought I had made myself clearst night.


    Ever since I brought up the divorce, Ryan seemed to have torn off the mask he used to hide his true feelings. Now, his eyes and expression were indifferent. "Come back home with me."


    It was amand that couldn''t take no for an answer. His domineering and perfect facial features made him look very arrogant.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Unfortunately, I wasn''t buying it. "Don''t you remember what we talked aboutst night?"


    "What did we talk about?" He appeared calm and unbothered, without a hint of guilt. "I drank too much and can''t remember anything."


    "You were clearly quite soberst night." I eyed him suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. I cked out."


    "Never mind, it''s not important." I couldn''t be bothered to say more and was about to close the door when he prevented me from doing so with his hand.


    He said in a low voice, "Grandpa called. He said he''sing over for lunch with us."


    "Oh." I almost forgot about that.


    I had been preupied with getting the divorce proceedings done and


    keeping it a secret from William. I hadn''t expected such a problem.


    I stepped aside to let him in and pointed to a pair of cotton slippers at the entrance. "Make yourselffortable. I''ll be ready in 20 minutes." With that, I went about my business, washing up and putting on makeup. Finally, I changed into an apricot-colored dress and grabbed a knit coat before leaving the room.


    The man was sitting on the sofa, casually opening a bottle of water for himself. Seeing mee out, he tried to start a conversation with me. This house has been designed quite nicely. When did you renovated?"


    : it

 Chapter 19

    The renovations began shortly after he gave me the keys to the house. I had to keep an eye on the renovations, so I would be out early and back.te. He never asked about it.


    Even if I returnedte, at most, he would just say, "You''re backte," or, " Looks like the Design Department is quite busy."


    There a follow-up question about where I had been or what I


    was never had been doing. It was not within his scope of concern. We had reached the point of divorce, and I didn''t want to tolerate anything a Maybe it was when you were with Jessica."


    ?ore.


    Sure enough, I saw a trace of stiffness on his face. It made me feel


    much better.


    "I haven''t been in contact with hertely."


    "There''s no need to exin to me." I felt it was unnecessary now. "As long as you''re willing, once the divorce proceedings are done, you can marry her anytime."


    "Why are you speaking in such a tone? You make it sound like we''re strangers" Ryan furrowed his brows slightly, which made him look at little helpless.


    "What do you want me to say then?"


    "Whether we''re divorced or not, she won''t affect our rtionship."


    "You''re just lying to yourself."


    With that, I headed to the foyer to change my shoes before heading. downstairs. The driver had been waiting in the car and quickly got out to open the door for me. Ryan was close behind me as well. On the way back, Ryan, who usually didn''t have much to say to me, tried to start a conversation with me.


    He lowered his head a little and saw my feet. He then asked inN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    confusion, "Why haven''t you been wearing high heelstely?"


    "t shoes are morefortable." After being pregnant, I basically stopped wearing high heels. I was afraid it might affect the baby.


    "Oh." He responded in a t tone. He paused for a moment before speaking again. "When will the New Year limited edition series enter production?"


    I looked at him with confusion. Although the "F&A" which the Design Department was responsible for, counted as a luxury product it wasn''t the main focus of the Frost Group recently. Ryan had long since. delegated authority and we would only need to report the progress during meetings. He never personally inquired about tim. What was going on today? One moment he was asking about high heels, the next he was asking about the New Year limited edition.


    Ryan cocked his brows, his smile neither friendly nor unfriendly. "What, can''t I inquire about my subordinates'' work?"


    "Sure." Feeling pressured, I had to lower my head. "Before next Friday."


    The samples were already ready, and as long as they were confirmed to be correct on Monday, we could urge the supplier to prepare the fabric, and the factory could start production.


    "Oh." He responded with a t tone again, and I really didn''t want to say anything more to him.


    I turned to him and said, "Ryan, stop making small talk. Sign the divorce. agreement and give it to me as soon as possible. You just need to be a good ex-husband."


    "What does a good ex-husband have to be like?"


    "Like he''s dead."


    Perhaps my words were too cold, and Ryan finally lost interest in chatting with me. Until the car entered the courtyard, his face remained cold. He looked like someone who was grumpy all the time. However, despite we tried to get here as soon as possible, we were still a bitte.


    Seeing us, Brenda smiled and said, ''Mr. William has already arrived and is waiting for you."


    suddenly felt a little guilty. It was I who promised William not to divorce Ryan, and yet it was I who moved out. I looked at Ryan. helplessly, hoping he could exin for me. But before I could say anything, he had already seen through my intentions and said coldly," Just pretend I''m dead."


    He then continued to walk ahead, leaving me behind.

 Chapter 20

    1 never realized he was so vengeful. I could only follow behind him. reluctantly.


    Before I could exin anything, William smiled and said, "I heard from Brenda that Charlotte has moved out?"


    "Yes, Grandpa." I had no choice but to admit it. If Grandpa got angry, I would have to find a way to please him.


    But Grandpa didn''t look like he was going to lose his temper at all. Instead, he red angrily at Ryan. "You can''t even keep an


    e on your


    wife!"


    "Come on, Grandpa. It was her decision to move out. What could I do?"


    "If she moved out, don''t you know to go after her?"


    "You''re just like your father, utterly crooked." Grandpa was exasperated.


    "Well he got that from you, didn''t he?" Ryan chuckled.


    "You brat!" William grabbed a teacup as if to throw it at Ryan, then set it down again. He hesitated for a moment, then said, "I''m hungry, let''s eat.


    The meal was quite enjoyable. Grandpa kept offering me food, and my te was almost overflowing. "You should eat more, look at you, you''ve lost weight recently. You need to eat more and put on some weight."


    "Okay, thank you, Grandpa." I smiled warmly, feeling grateful. After my parents died, no one else would ever serve me like this. Although my aunt''s family was well-off, my uncle and cousin always seemed to be eyeing my cutlery suspiciously at the dinner table. I was greedy, but at eight years old, I already knew to be mindful of others'' reactions. Every time, my cutlery wouldnd precisely on the vegetarian dishes. But now, seeing the abundance of food on my te, I suddenly felt an increase in appetite.


    Grandpa had always had amanding presence, but when he looked at me, he was mostly kind. "Silly child, why you crying?"


    are


    "I''m not." I shook my head, holding back tears, and smiled. "It''s just that you''ve been so good to me. It reminds me of my parents."


    "I''ve never met your parents. When will I get to meet them..." Ryan. looked at me


    Grandpa''s expression suddenly turned cold, his voice stern. "Shut up! You heartless fool! Charlotte has made the right decision to divorce you! Before Ryan could argue, I chimed in, "My parents have passed away."


    "When..."


    "When I was eight years old." I cut him off before he could finish. It wasn''t to defend him in front of William, but to prevent him from angering William again..


    But there was still a hint of bitterness in my heart. The tears that I had held back were going to stream down my face again. It wasn''t entirely his fault. It was a marriage arranged by William, and he was only responsible for getting the marriage certificate. He didn''t know about. my family situation, which was normal. That was how Iforted myself.


    Ryan looked startled, and a hint of guilt appeared on his face. "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what? If you''re truly sorry, take Charlotte to the graveyard someday!" William ordered.


    I wanted to refuse, but Ryan spoke up solemnly, "Okay."


    Then he looked at me. "Shall we go this afternoon? Are you free?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Yes, that''s fine."


    In front of Grandpa, I didn''t want to say anything more. Besides, he probably didn''t really want to go and was just saying it to please William. Once William left, we would each go our separate ways. William was finally satisfied with Ryan, but he still warned, "If you bully


    Charlotte again and she asks for a divorce, I won''t intervene. You''re on your own!"


    D


    1


    Support

 Chapter 21

    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I ced some food on William''s te and said gently. "He can''t bully me."


    After all, we were about to divorce soon anyway.


    After dinner, Ryan yed chess with William in the backyard while I leisurely cooked coffee on the side. Ryan''s chess style was cunning and ruthless, and after making a move that William couldn''t counter, William red at him. "Are you treating me like an outsider? Leaving me with not way out?"


    "Alright." Ryan chuckled, then indeed eased off.


    William was pleased,ughing heartily, and said meaningfully," Remember, family and outsiders are not the same."


    I handed Grandpa a cup of coffee. "Grandpa, have some coffee."


    "Hmm." Grandpa took a sip. "If you two can always get along so well, then I''ll be able to hold my great-grandchild soon!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    My heart fluttered, and I instinctively ced my hand on my belly. Seeing William''s aging face, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge ofpassion. If there hadn''t been those barriers and issues between Ryan and me, I could have told Grandpa that I was pregnant, and he could be holding his great-grandchild soon. But there were no ifs. I could only disappoint the old man.


    Ryan nced at me with a gentle gaze and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best."


    "You better!" William patted Ryan''s hand. "If not, have Brenda get you some Viagra."


    "I''m in good health!" Ryan, perhaps due to innatepetitiveness as a man, retorted on the spot.


    "Then hurry up and give me a great-grandchild!"


    After giving hismand, Witham stood up slowly. "Alright, I won''t take up any more of your time. Apany Charlotte to the graveyard to see your inws With that we went to the front yard together. Seeing this, the driver opened the car door for William. After bidding us farewell, they drove


    away.


    "Let''s go * Ryan walked to the Maybach and gestured for me to get in.


    "No need for you to give me a lift. I''ll just get a taxi back."


    "Aren''t we going to the graveyard?"


    I looked at him in disbelief. I hadn''t expected him to genuinely want to go. "Do you really want to go?"


    "I said I''d go with you, so I will." Ryan opened the pass jer door without further discussion. "Get in."


    "Okay." I could only get into the car.


    The graveyard was in the suburbs. Although the road should have been clear, we encountered a traffic jam due to an ident, dying us for a while. Before getting out of the car, I received a call from Jane.


    "Charlotte, I''ming to your ceter!"


    Upon hearing this, I replied, "I''m not at home right now. Is it okay if youeter? You can stille to my ce first. There''s food in the fridge, so you don''t need to buy anything." She hesitated slightly, then said mysteriously, "Can I bring two friends. with me? You know them too."


    "Of course, it''s up to you to decide."


    Jane was more like a sister to me than a friend. Her house was always open to me, so I never felt the need to keep my guard up.


    23


    Jane seemed excited for a moment but quickly restrained herself." Okay, I''ve got to go! Come back early tonight, and make sure youe back with an empty stomach!"


    I smiled helplessly and agreed.


    After hanging up, I met Ryan''s meaningful gaze. "Whose call was that? How they can go into your house directly? Do they have the passcode?"


    "I don''t even have it," Ryan added after a short pause.


    D

 Chapter 22

    I


    "What does that mean? Is he suspecting that I''m cheating on him before we''re divorced? Well, he is indeed that kind of person,'' I thought.


    I couldn''t be bothered to exin and just replied ndly, "A good friend.


    "What friend?"


    "Ryan." I smiled softly and said gently, "Dead people don''t pry into matters."


    Since he was willing to y the role of a dead ex-husband, he should be. professional about it.


    Ryan nearly burst outughing, his tongue pressed against his cheek as he chuckled. "Alright."


    When we arrived at the graveyard and got out of the car, I headed straight up the stairs towards the hill. Seeing that Ryan didn''t follow, I had to turn back and wait for him. As I turned around, I noticed he was carrying a basket of yellow and white chrysanthemums that he had prepared earlier, and I couldn''t help but be a little taken aback.


    I pursed my lips. "Thank you."


    "Thank me for what? It''s something I should do," he replied calmly.


    When he caught up with long strides, we walked side by side towards my parents'' grave. It was a good image to show my parents so that they didn''t have to worry about me.


    The graveyard was regrly maintained, and there was only a slight dusting of dirt on the tombstones. Strangely, even though my parents had been gone for so many years, I didn''t often think of them anymore. I didn''t spend nights crying under the covers like I did when I was a child. But now, seeing their photos on the tombstone, tears fell uncontrobly. Ryan, always aloof and reserved, surprised me by kneeling beside me. Mom, Dad, I''m sorry it took me so long toe with Charlotte to see


    you


    Ryan''s voice was gentle as he earnestly kowtowed three times. When he reached thest one, he said, "I didn''t do well before, but I''ll learn to....


    in the future...This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I couldn''t hear the rest of his words as he deliberately lowered his voice, but it didn''t matter. We didn''t have a future anyway.


    "Dad, Mom..


    Touching the photos on the tombstone, tears flowed more violently, and countless words ultimately turned into one sentence. "I miss you so much."


    I missed them so much..


    I missed being a child with a family.


    Since they died, I had no real family. Marrying Ryan, I thought I would finally have a family, but it was ultimately just a fantasy.


    I wiped my wet face over and over again, feeling so sad yet trying to force a smile. "Mom, Dad, I''m pregnant! It''s been eight weeks already! In a few more months, the baby will be born. I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl, but I''m sure you''ll be happy regardless. I''m also happy, Mom, Dad. I finally have family again. I''ll definitely be good to the child, just like you were to me, giving him all the love. When the timees, I''ll bring the child to see you."


    I continued to whisper in my heart as I looked at the tombstone. I didn''t know if they could hear me. They say there was a spiritual connection. between family members, so they should be able to hear, right?


    "Idiot."


    Suddenly, a warm and deep voice sounded above my head, and the next moment, I was engulfed in a broad and solid chest. Ryan patted my head gently. "Why are you crying? Departed loved ones only wish for you to be happy. They''ll be worried if you''re not happy."


    ed to push hirway but froze at his words


    we were somewhat simr He also lost his


    han the And my father inw, his thoughts were


    on his wife, thenter he was busy with his indulgences and qualified father

 Chapter 23

    Otherwise, the Frost Group wouldn''t have ended up directly in Ryan''s


    hands


    "What about you? Are you happy? I looked up and asked hesitantly.


    "In these three years of being married to you?" He forced a smile, sighed, and continued, "I''m very happy."


    His answer made me want to cry even more.


    Was that regret?


    Clearly, if it weren''t for Jessica, we could have grown old together.


    On the way back, neither of us spoke. We silently understood that saying more wouldn''t help.


    He couldn''t truly change the situation, and I couldn''t pretend everything was fine.


    It was better to let go, while we still weren''t too repulsive of each other.


    With the short days and long nights of Autumn, through the car window, his figure was bathed in a golden light by the setting sun.


    "I''ll walk you up." When we reached the Lake Garden, he spoke before I could. I didn''t refuse.


    We went upstairs together, standing at the door, I pursed my lips. "I''m home now, you should go back."


    "Alright." Ryan nodded lightly, but his feet didn''t move.


    Ignoring him, I was about to enter the passcode when the door was pulled open from inside, revealing Jane''s bright face. "You''re back! I heard some noise at the door and thought it was the delivery." Seeing Jane in my house, I felt relieved. I said as I walked into the house, "So you wanted me toe back on an empty stomach to eat takeaway?"


    ed an Ryan and desbara


    an and he''s very good at it!


    and deliberately raised her voice calling towards


    b?r


    i


    Jack is here too?"


    Yeah, this is your housewarming, rig? I thought of holding such a


    party for you, but only invited Tom and Jack, I didn''t invite others


    are not familiar with


    I just noticed that there were many new decorations and furnishings in The house


    It was full of joy


    I felt warm in my heart and suddenly felt a sense of belonging to this


    apartment


    The happy look on Ryan''s face was reced in an instant by a cold expression


    "Charlotte, you''re back?"


    Tom, who had been helping Jack in the kitchen, ran out. His yful expression turned nervous when he saw Ryan outside the door.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan casually stuffed his hands into his pockets and looked at Tom with a smile that wasn''t a smile, "So do you know we''re still not divorced yet?"


    Well...


    Tom had no choice but to run over and exin, "Ryan, I thought you were busy..."


    "Well, I''m not


    "Then would you like to join us for the housewarming party


    Tom had to force the words out of his mouth. On one hand, there was Ryan, whom he had admired since childhood, and on the other hand,


    there was Jane, who was staring at him with a warning.


    But I didn''t take it seriously. Ryan had been absent for my birthday for the past three years, so why would he suddenly have the intention to attend my housewarming party?


    "Sure."


    Unexpectedly, before Tom could finish, Ryan agreed, stepping in as if it were his own home.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Jack quickly intervened to ease the tension. "It''s better to have more people, it''ll be more lively."


    The atmosphere was somewhat cold, but Ryan was unaware, acting as if he were in his own house, looking casually at Jack. "Thank you foring to Charlotte''s housewarming party." This statement was a bit ambiguous.

 Chapter 24

    Jack either didn''t catch the implication, or he didn''t want to dwell on the matter. He just smiled. "No big deal. Why don''t you guys go wash your hands? Dinner is ready."


    Jack was also a great cook, and the table was filled with dishes that were great in looks, fragrance, and taste. It would make anyone''s mouth


    water.


    Both Tom and Jane couldn''t stop praising Jack.


    I couldn''t help butpliment, "Jack, your dishes look amazing!"


    "Go ahead and have a bite. See if it suits your taste."


    Jack brought out thest two dishes from the kitchen, and ced a te of spicy shrimp in front of me, with a warm smile. "You should love this."


    I was a little surprised.


    Except for Jane, everyone assumed my taste was as nd as Ryan''s. However, before I could say anything, Ryan chimed in coldly, "She can''t handle spicy food. Although you were quite close during college, you still don''t understand her taste..."


    "Mr. Frost." Jane tried to defend me with a smile on her face. "Who have you been paying attention to during the three years that you were married? Charlotte loves spicy food!" My heart ached.


    Jane was right. Who had Ryan been paying attention to?


    I had always amodated him, but he had never cared about what I truly liked.


    Ryan furrowed his brow slightly. There was a hint of obscurity in his gaze, "You like spicy food?"


    Yes. As I spoke, I peeled a shrimp and ced it in my mouth, swallowing it slowly, staring into his deep and beautiful eyes, and answered seriously, "Ryan, I don''t like nd food. They''re not appetizing." Ryan''s aura sank, and the atmosphere became even more awkward.


    I knew I shouldn''t have said that.


    Ryan''s temper wasn''t good either, and this would only make the party. even more awkward.


    But I had kept quiet for three years.


    Would I not be able to tell Ryan the truth if there wasn''t ar ppropriate


    time?


    To my surprise, the usually indifferent Ryan, in front of his childhood. friend, lowered his noble head.


    "Then we won''t eat nd food in the future. Let''s make things. ording to your taste," he said.


    I looked at him hesitantly, at a loss for words for a moment.


    Feeling heartbroken and sour again, I realized the fact that he was willing to change something was still not enough to put our marriage back on track.


    But the more he was willing to change, the more ufortable I felt.


    I would rather he didn''t change anything, I would rather he remained indifferent forever, and didn''t care about my feelings.


    Then I could leave without any regrets, without any pain.


    Jane patted my head, smiling as she made things clear to him. "What future? You didn''t want her before. Don''t you dare try to take her away from me in the future?"


    I knew Jane''s temperament. Even if she lost her job at the Frost Group,


    she would still stand up for me.


    Though I hadn''tpletely figured Ryan out, I understood a little bit about him. He blurred the lines between personal and professional matters, and he might really make Jane leave.


    "Alright let''s eat? Tom was afraid that Jane might truly anger Ryan, so he quickly interrupted. I''m starving.¡±


    The meal was eaten with various thoughts in mind.


    But in principle, I couldn''t starve the child in my belly, so I ate my fill.


    Tom picked up his wine ss, smilingly raising it to me. "Happy housewarming, Charlotte!"


    "Thank you, but I can''t drink alcohol recently, I can only drink juice." I smiled and lifted the tall ss, gently clinking it against his.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jane also offered sincere blessings. "I wish our Charlotte a future filled with happiness and smooth sailing!"

 Chapter 25

    The two of them also prepared gifts for me. Jack also handed me an exquisite gift box. "Hope you like it."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Thank you, Jack." I thanked him with a smile.


    Seeing a delicately unique dress inside the box, I was a bit surprised and looked at him, "Did you design this?"


    "Yeah, just this one." Jack smiled.


    *Jack is so thoughtful!"


    After Jane finished praising them, she intentionally teased Ryan, "Mr. Frost, since you came to attend the housewarming party, I''m sure your brought a gift too, right?"


    I wanted to interrupt, but was stopped by Jane.


    Even before I stepped into the house, I didn''t know they had prepared a housewarming party for me, so how could Ryan have prepared a gift in advance?


    Ryan fixed his dark eyes on me and reached into his suit pocket, taking out a velvet square box and cing it in front of me.


    He concealed the surge of emotions in his eyes, and the curve of his lips seemed shallow. "I couldn''t find the opportunity to give it to your before, but it seems like now is the right time." "What is it?" Jane leaned over curiously.


    I opened it and looked at Ryan in astonishment. "Did you buy it?"


    It was a pair of ruby earrings.


    At a recent auction, these earrings, a collector''s item, attracted many bidders and were ultimately sold for over 4 million dors. I also liked jewelry and had forwarded posts about it on social media. But I never expected that Ryan had bought them and would give them to me.


    Ryan''s smile widened slightly. "Do you like them?"


    "This is too precious..."


    Although Jane and the others'' gifts were valuable, they were still within my spending range. But these earrings far exceeded my budget. Since we were getting divorced, I instinctively wanted to refuse.


    "I like it!" Jane stopped me from returning the earrings, showing a sincere smile to Ryan. "Thank you, Mr. Frost! Mr. Frost is the most generous ex-husband in the world!"


    "Ahem..." I was choked by my own saliva and coughed repeatedly, ring at her.


    ''Can''t she stop saying shocking things?'' I wondered.


    "Mr. Frost, I propose a toast to you!" Jane raised her ss and clinked it with Ryan''s, then drank it all in one go. She then toasted Ryan several more times.


    Later, when they all left and before I went to bed, she stared at me


    groggily and poked my forehead as she tried to lecture me. "Silly girl, you shouldn''t reject gifts for no reason! Your divorce settlement is almost nothing, so why can''t you ept a gift?" "What divorce settlement? This house is worth eight figures." I chuckled.


    "Can you easily liquidate this house? Foolish! Keep the jewelry. It can be worn to keep up appearances and can be used in case of need."


    She continued, "This amount of money is nothing to him. Besides, if your don''t want it, who knows who it might fall into the hands of? Why should you give someone else a bargain?"


    At the end of the housewarming party, Tom and Jane had already drunk. quite a bit and were lying on the sofa.


    In their sleep, Tom had one hand on Jane''s waist, and Jane, in a daze, kicked him off the sofa. "Get lost!"


    I couldn''t help but smile wryly. I brought two nkets and ced one on each of them.


    When I looked up inadvertently, I met Ryan''s gaze. He seemed a bit tipsy, with drooping eyelids and shrugged shoulders, showing a bit of a slump that didn''t fit him at all.


    I approached him and whispered, "Let me take you home."


    But he turned his head to look at Jack, who was cleaning up in the kitchen. He pursed his lips slightly, and spoke with a hoars voice, They''re still here and you''re already chasing me away?" His words inadvertently revealed a hint of grievance.

 Chapter 26

    Thinking back, I found such a thought ridiculous.


    On my wedding night, I was left alone. Several times on my birthday, my husband was absent. The gifts I longed for were given to others. Even on the day of my prenatal checkup, my husband went to apany someone else.


    Now that we reached the point of divorce, he couldn''t ept it when my friends came to throw me a housewarming party. I smirked and looked down at him. "If you don''t leave, I''ll call Jessica."


    He wouldn''t be able to handle the situation if Jessica cam


    ver.


    Ryan suddenly tightened his grip around my waist, resting his forehead on my chest, his voice was hoarse. "Charlotte, I never wanted things to turn out like this, really."


    With him like this, my heart couldn''t help but soften.


    At that moment when I wanted to speak, his phone, casually ced on the dining table, rang.


    The caller ID disyed "Jessica".


    Such a sight sent shivers down my back and I immediately became sober. I pushed him away. "You''ve got a call."


    Coincidentally, Jack walked out of the kitchen. "Charlotte, everything''s almost cleaned up. I''ll take Tom home first."


    "I''ll see you off."


    I nced at the tall figure on the balcony answering the phone, suppressing the inexplicable annoyance. After getting Jane into the bedroom, I helped Jack to support Tom, who was unconscious, downstairs. However, Jack didn''t let me bear the weight.


    Jack turned to me with a gentle expression on his face. "Charlotte, are you okay?"


    "Hmm?" I was a little dazed, then realized he had noticed I wasn''t in a good mood. I shook my head. "I''m fine."


    In the elevator, I suddenly remembered he had also drunk a little,


    "Jack, did you call for a taxi? If not, I dan call one for you."


    "Don''t worry, I already did." He smiled and said after a short pause, "You and Ryan are getting divorced?"


    I lowered my head and nodded. "Yeah, we are."


    "Think it through, don''t let yourself regret itter," he kindly reminded


    1. me.


    "I won''t regret my decision," I answered earnestly.


    During the past couple of days, I had asked myself repeatedly if I would regret my decisionter. The answer had always been no.


    Jack nodded thoughtfully. "That''s good."


    "Jack." As the elevator doors opened, I walked towards the car park. After giving it some thought, I asked, "How did you know what vor of food I like?" Although we were familiar with each other during university, I didn''t recall the two of us going out for meals privately.


    "I treated you to a few meals in university, don''t you remember?" He chuckled lightly.


    "Huh?" I was taken aback for a moment, then remembered. "Was it the time when I fainted from hypoglycemia, and Ryan asked you guys to buy me food?"


    If this had been brought up during our university days, I might have felt. a bit sensitive and inferior. But now, after so many years, I could already take care of myself. I could face my past without any problems. "Ryan?" he asked subconsciously, then let out a big smile. "Yeah, that''s


    when I discovered your taste preferences."


    "You''re very thoughtful."


    I smiled.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking back to my university days, I realized Jack was telling the truth. Whenever it was him bringing me food, it had always been dishes that I liked.


    Generally, few guys were as thoughtful as him.


    I looked at Jack gratefully. "Jack, thank you so much."


    At that time, I had no choice, even if I had money, I could only choose the cheapest dishes, regardless of whether they suited my taste. But because of Jack''s upbringing and thoughtfulness, he made sure that Leven in my most embarrassing moments, I could eat food that suited my taste.

 Chapter 27

    "Do you really want to thank me?" Jack walked to the car, pushed Tom into the back seat, leaned against the car, and looked at me with a smile and lowered eyes.


    I nodded. "Of course."


    "Then promise me, don''t always say thank you'' to me in the future." This remark had a slightly unusual vor. Before I could figure out what he meant, he added with a smile, "It makes things too formal." I chuckled. "Alright, got it."


    He got into the car as well and then said, "I''m leaving, you should ad back upstairs now."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When I went upstairs, the living room was empty. Ryan wasn''t there. I felt my heart sank for a moment. But just for a moment. Leaving silently was his style. It was probably another "urgent matter" from Jessica''s side.


    Back in the bedroom, I gently patted Jane. "Jane, wake up. I''ll help you change into pajamas so you can sleep morefortably,"


    "Mm." Jane moaned slightly, and upon seeing me, she reached out to hug me, letting me take off her top. She then murmured, "Charlotte. you''re the best, no one is allowed to bully you..." "Silly girl," I couldn''t help butugh.


    The next day, when I woke up, Jane wasn''t in bed. I heard faint noisesing from the living room. I walked to the door with sleepy eyes and saw Jane doing yoga.


    Seeing me up, she maintained her pose and raised her chin smugly. "Do I look good?"


    "You look fantastic." I couldn''t help but smile.


    She was the prettiest girl I had ever seen. The kind that would take


    one''s breath away at first sight, the kind that would make one exim Now, wearing yoga clothes, her figure was even more stunning.


    Jane nodded in satisfaction. "Of course, it''s because you have good taste, Charlotte


    I chuckled and went into the bathroom to freshen up. While doing my makeup, Jane finished her yoga and ran in, staring at my empty ears. Where are the earrings fromst night?" "In the drawer."I was drawing my eyebrows and casually pointed to


    their location.


    She took them out, put them on my ears, and said. "These ruby earrings. suit your temperament perfectly."


    "What temperament do I have?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well... calm and confident, gentle and graceful.


    I stared at her slightly upturned fox-like eyes and clicked my tongue twice. "With you praising me like that, I''m afraid that I might fall in love with you."


    "If I can help you get over Ryan, I don''t mind being a lesbian." She chuckled.


    ¡°It''s not that serious." I couldn''t help butugh. When I raised my hand to take off the earrings, she stopped me and said admiringly, ¡°Don''t take them off, they look so good on you!"


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Anyway, my hair would cover them when I let them hang down naturally. They were too expensive, and I was afraid someone might snatch them.


    After arriving at work, Jane and I parted ways in the elevator. I headed straight to the Design Department. To my surprise, before theputer could even boot up, an unexpected visitor pushed the door open. In the entire Design Department, actually, in the entirepany, there was only one person with such good manners, and that was Jessica.


    213


    "Was Ryan with youst night?"


    I leaned back in my chair, giving her a meaningful look. "You should know better than me where he wasst night, shouldn''t you?"


    ''Wasn''t she the one who called him awayst night?'' I wondered.


    "Stop pretending, Charlotte. You don''t really want a divorce, do you?" Jessica closed the door, still with a gentle expression, but there was a trace of ruthlessness in her eyes. "Don''t you know why Ryan married you? Do you really think he''s that obedient and would do anything his grandfather told him to?"

 Chapter 28

    Her words might have had some effect on me if she said them a while. ago, but now that I had epted facts like "Ryan had never had any feelings for me", I no longer had the urge to question her. I just looked at her calmly and said, "You seem to have everything under control, so why bother harassing me every day?"


    She came to my office early in the morning and made it seem like she was the wife and was interrogating the mistress. Seeing my indifferent reaction, Jessica became a little anxious. Without waiting for me to ask, she spoke triumphantly, "It''s because of me."


    She leaned forward on my desk as if looking at a defeated oppo it. Charlotte, if it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t have married you! You wouldn''t even have had the chance to set foot in their house!" After hearing those words, I clenched my fists and an indescribable. feeling arose in my heart, causing it to race.


    She curved her red lips in satisfaction, and crossed her arms over her chest. "It was Grandpa who used me to threaten him. If he didn''t marry you, he would use his influence to force me out of the country..." I knew Ryan didn''t love me, but hearing this now made me even more heartbroken. Even marrying me was an act of necessity for him, for someone else''s sake. My heart ached but I didn''t show it. I looked at her mockingly. "Is that so? Then it seems you should thank me for agreeing to marry Ryan. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be here right now to talk to me."


    ''You would have been kicked out of the country long ago!''


    Her expression faltered, suddenly turning angry and ashamed. She gritted her teeth. "Why are you always arguing..."


    "Don''t give me that attitude." I frowned and felt displeased, pushing my


    hair behind my ears. "It''s one thing not to thank me, but being aggressive towards me makes you seem heartless and ungrateful."


    Charlotte! Jessica practically red at me, but after waiting for a while, she didn''t say anything more.


    I raised my head in confusion, only to find her staring at my ears. Her breathing quickened, and her hands clenched into fists. "So you''re the one who took the earrings?" "He insisted on giving them to me." I interrupted deliberately..


    As expected, Jessica became even angrier, speaking sternly. "That''s impossible! Besides, the two of you are getting divorced. How could you ept such a valuable gift?" "You know we''re still technically married. What''s wrong with epting a gift from my husband?"


    "Charlotte, do you have no shame? They''re in mine, he gave them to me!


    "Then go ask him for them."


    I didn''t want to argue with her anymore. I stood up to go to the bathroom. Pregnancy symptoms involve nausea, fatigue, and frequent urination, I didn''t miss any of them.


    Jessica suddenly rushed up, grabbed my arm, and reached for my ears. "They''re mine, give them back to me!"


    I didn''t expect her to act so crazily. My ears were in pain from her sudden grasp, and I didn''t dare to retaliate.


    I had no choice but to say, "Let go, I''ll take them off for you."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But how could I give her something worth over 4 million dors so easily? In the split second when she loosened her grip slightly, I pushed her away forcefully, and she ended up sitting on the floor. The sudden change caused her to cry out in pain.


    I didn''t have time to just stand there and do nothing. Afraid she would continue to harass me and harm the child, I turned and ran. But then the door was pushed open quickly, and the next moment, I was met with a


    *IS BOWS


    pair of deep, dark eyes, full of nervousness! Ryan was different now. His eyes were different from when he used to argue with Jessica, "Ryan, it hurts..."


    Behind me, Jessica was sobbing and sitting on the ground.


    Her voice had softened, making me almost doubt if she was the one who had just forcefully pulled my ear.


    Ryan remained cold and collected. He walked past me and helped Jessica up from the ground. "Where are you hurt?"

 Chapter 29

    "My back hurts so much..." She nestled in Ryan''s arms, crying as sheined, "I just asked about her progress at work, and she pushed. me... Ryan, can''t you just let her be the director? Everyone else supports her too. I really don''t want to work in this kind of environment anymore."


    Listening to her, I couldn''t help but admire her skill at making up lies. I almost burst outughing, but then I met Ryan''s scrutinizing gaze.


    "Is that so?" His voice was icy, sending a chill down my spine.


    I chuckled self-deprecatingly. "If I say it''s not true, would you believe me?"


    "Ryan..."


    Jessica''s eyes welled up with tears, her delicate fingers tugging at his cor. This suit was one I personally designed and tailored for him. It was a gift I gave him for Valentine''s Day this year.


    He didn''t answer my question. Instead, he just lowered his gaze to the woman in his arms, furrowing his brow. He seemed impatient but concerned as he said, "You''re not a child. Crying like this after a fall? Let me take you to the hospital."


    Then he left inrge strides, as if afraid that something might happen to the woman he cared about, leaving behind only a cold silhouette.


    I took a deep breath, trying to keep my eyes dry and devoid of emotion.


    ''Charlotte, what are you disappointed about? He''s just your ex-husband


    now.''


    Once they were out of sight, Nancy rushed in anxiously. "Charlotte, are you okay?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" I forced a smile on my face.


    Ryan wouldn''t dare to do anything to me. Otherwise, he would have to answer to his grandfather.


    Nancy nced in the direction Ryan and Jessica had left, then turned back to me. "Mr. Frost was holding Mr. Frost in his arms like that. Everyone is guessing what their rtionship is. Could she really be Mr. Frost''s wife?"


    With that thought in mind, she looked at me with a face full of despair and worry. "What if that''s the case, Charlotte? You and her don''t get along. She''ll definitely bully you!"


    My heart sank. It was pointless to say anything else. I was already used


    to it.


    I had been married to Ryan for three years, and apart from Jane and Gary, no one in thepany knew about our rtionship. Now, before we even got divorced, he didn''t bother hiding his rtionship wit Jessica. Then why did he hold mest night, saying that he never intended for things to turn out this way?


    Such a thought made me feel that he was just a hypocrite.


    I pursed my lips lightly. "It''s okay. When the timees, I''ll leave."


    "Then take me with you! I''ll go wherever you go!"


    "Okay."


    Seeing Nancy''s fawning appearance, I couldn''t help butugh.


    Jessica was just a titleholder and did nothing. Most of the director''s and deputy director''s work fell on me.


    At noon, I was too busy to go downstairs for lunch. Nancy brought me a portion of beef curry. When she lifted the lid, a wave of nausea surged up from my stomach.


    "Charlotte, don''t you want to eat this? I''ll go buy you something else,"


    she said.


    "No need, this is fine." I suppressed the urge to throw up and forced myself to eat.


    #15 BONUS


    It was probably because of aggravated morning sickness.


    The food I wasn''t sold nearby. There was no need to go through the trouble.


    Unexpectedly, halfway through eating, I threw up into the trash can, tears and snot streaming down my face..


    Fortunately, I kept the noise down, so no one should have heard.


    In the evening, just before getting off work, Jane knocked on the door.


    "I forgot to tell you that the garage called me yesterday. They''re done with your car''s repairs. Do you want me toe with you to pick i ?".


    I didn''t even bother to lift my head. "Okay, wait for me. I''m almost done here."


    "Busy woman." Jane chuckled and sat down in the chair on the other side of my desk, ying with her phone idly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After a while, she suddenly stood up and eximed, "Why is your ear bleeding?"


    COIN BUNDLE. get more free bonus


    D

 Chapter 30

    7 was startled by the sudden noise.


    Only then did I touch my ears. The blood had already dried and some red scabs came off. The touch brought back a twinge of pain to my


    ears.


    My ears were bleeding and I didn''t even notice.


    Jane patted my hand. "Why are you so stubborn? Doesn''t it hurt?"


    With that, she took out an iodine cotton swab from her bag, tied my hair up, and carefully disinfected my ears. "How did this happen?"


    *Jessica tried to pull my earrings off. I briefly exined the situation t


    her.


    Jane cursed angrily, "Who the hell does she think she is? I swear to god she''s a nosy bitch. She loves sticking her nose into other people''s businesses. She even wants to take things that don''t belong to her. What a thief."


    "Why do you always know how to curse people?"


    After Jane''s bombardment, my gloomy mood from earlier in the day lifted a little.


    Jane red at me. "With a friend like you, I have to learn how to curse."


    "Oh."


    I waited for Jane to take care of my ears. The iodine felt cold when it touched my skin, but it wasn''t too painful.


    After Jane had finished, she began criticizing Ryan. "Ryan is really good at manipting people. He had just given you earrings yesterday, and today he''s hugging some other bitch."


    Then she looked at me and warned, "You''d better turn over a new leaf quickly and stop being obsessed with him."


    1 already have


    Don''t just say you''ve turned over a now leaf, but still left some space for him in your heart. Jone knew me all too well.


    "Okay, okay."I turned off myputer, grabbed my bag, and pushed her shoulder as we walked out. It''s time to get off work. Are youing with me to pick my car up? I treat you to dinner afterwards." The previous director''s work style was efficient. Things could be exhausting during work hours, but rarely did anyone have to work overtime. This good habit continued, so there weren''t many people left in the public office area.


    Jane, in high heels, casually wrapped her arm around my shoulder. "You decide. I respect all the tastes of pregnant women."


    "I feel like having some seafood. I want to go to the restaurant th we used to eat a lot during university."


    "Can you eat that?"


    "I can!"


    I had been craving the seafood there since noon. Fearing that Jane might refuse, I put on a pitiful expression. "I''ve been craving it all day. I threw up after eating curry beef at noon and I''m hungry again." "Alright, let''s go for some seafood," Jane readily agreed, then punched my stomach yfully with her fist. "When this little rascales out, watch how I deal with him."


    "What if it''s a girl?"


    "Then I''ll have to spoil her!"


    As we drove to the garage, we chatted non-stop, mostly about the child. in my womb. I was looking forward to the child, but Jane seemed even more excited than I was. However, the good mood I had finally managed to achieve disappeared


    21


    shortly after arriving at the garage.


    When we went to pay the bill, Jane''s sharp eyes noticed the two figures on the other side of the room. "Is that the bastard and the bitch?"


    I was momentarily confused, but followed her gaze and realized that she was referring to Ryan and Jessica.


    It really was them.


    Ryan looked indifferent, his hands in his pockets, exuding a domineering aura.


    From my angle, his gaze seemed to be fixed on Jessica.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What a couple of talented and beautiful individuals.


    The salesperson was practically beaming. "Mr. Frost, this ca


    perfect


    for ady, it''s easy to drive andfortable. Mrs. Frost will definitely love it..."


    After hearing those words, Jane became infuriated and was about to march over.


    I could feel my heart ache but I still grabbed her. "Forget it, Jane."


    With Ryan backing her, there was nothing much we could do.


    D

 Chapter 31

    It wasn''t worth the trouble.


    Jane forced herself to calm down. "Alright then. Let''s make the payment and leave. I don''t want to see them."


    After making the payment, the salesperson led us to the front of the store to see the car.


    After being in repairs for so many days, all the traces of the car crash disappeared. It looked just like a brand-new car.


    "Wait a sec. I need to use the bathroom."


    With that said, Jane rushed to the toilets.


    I smiled and decided to wait for her in the car.


    As soon as I got in, I heard someone order with a beautiful voice, "! want that car!"


    Whatever car she liked had nothing to do with me.


    I closed the door and nned on leaving as soon as Jane returned.


    What I didn''t expect was that a salesperson came knocking on my


    window first.


    I lowered the window a little and asked impatiently, "What is it?"


    "Hello, one of our customers wants to take a look at your car. Will that be alright?"


    "I don''t just want to take a look at it. I want to buy it," Jessica said softly, but domineeringly. "We have the money. You can just ask her how much she''s willing to sell her car at."


    The salesperson felt a little embarrassed as he looked at me. "Do you think it''s possible that..."


    "No," I said sternly and then rolled up the window.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    tu sure as well, but like the myaalf if I want my car to **


    le desperate and don''t have that


    fm sure you''re a stone person and will bewing to


    me sigh*


    sackard on the window and confound with a soft voice, but it was sous that she fell she was being generous ''Do you know who came me today? He''s the CEO of the foot Group: The entire Frost Group with the tws in the future. If you sell methe car, you''ll be doing him a Tever as well...


    As Frost'' Jane chimed in all of a sudden from behind. "Can''t you get


    "Cantyou es of the habit of taking other people things? You take away other people''s husbands at night, and earings during the day, and now you want someone else''s car? If someone had a pile of shit, are you going to take that away as well?*


    "Wow What''s your name?" Jessica was infuriated by Jane''s words, but couldn''t remember her name.


    The name''s Jane. The Frost Group''s CEO''s wife''s best friend!" Jane sard with a smile and deliberately raised her voice as she looked at Jessica and the man behind her.


    The salesperson was taken aback at first, but then became excited as if she heard some really interesting gossip,


    Only then did a frown appear on Ryan''s indifferent face. "Where''s Charione?


    That''s a good one." Jane said disdainfully. She knocked on the car and continued, Charlotte''s stuck in her car because your ''sister'' is trying to force her to sell her car. Why are you asking me such a stupid question?


    I took a deep breath and lowered the window again. "Jane, get in. Let''s 00*


    Jessica didn''t feel awkward at all when she saw me. She immediately looked at Ryan and said, "Ryan, this is your car, isn''t it? I don''t want a new car anymore. You can just give this one to me


    Jane was infuriated by Jessica''s words. She rolled her eyes and was about to say something, but Ryan had beaten her to it.


    He pulled Jessica towards him and said coldly, "What''s the matter with you? The car belongs to Charlotte."


    "Didn''t she use your money to buy it?"

 Chapter 32

    I only realized how stupid I had been on the way to dinner.


    I was actually looking forward to Ryan speaking up for me when


    Jessica was asking me questions.


    For example, "Isn''t it normal for her to use my money to buy things?" or Does she need your permission to spend my money?"


    But what did Ryan say?


    He said, "Grandpa bought her the car.


    He used Grandpa as an excuse to shut Jessica up.


    But the car was a Valentine''s present he bought me a while ago.


    When Jessica was making a fuss, he not only didn''t recognize the car belonged to me, but also forgot how I got the car.


    Another possibility was that he knew how I got the car, but he didn''t want Jessica to find out. He was actually quite nice to me. Was I really Mrs. Frost? Why couldn''t I even ourmunity assets? Why did I have to hide the truth in front of his previous lover?


    How could he have tried tofort Jessica in a cold voice in front of


    me?


    "That''s enough. You''re in your 30s already, don''t be so childish. You can just buy another car of the same model. It wouldn''t take long to change


    the color."


    Those were his exact words.


    Looking at the neon lights outside the window, my heart suddenly ached and I began to have butterflies in my stomach as well.


    ''How was he able to give someone else the same thing that he has given me?'' I wondered.


    *IS BONUSBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane asked while driving, "Still thinking about what just happened?"


    Yeah


    I knew the divorce was unavoidable, but I was still afraid of being disappointed.


    Jane squinted her eyes. She didn''t start cursing like before. Instead, she said, "If she really dares to drive the same model car as you, I''ll teach her a lesson that she''ll never forget."


    "What are you nning on doing?" I sensed that something wasn''t right.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. You just need to take care of the baby in your womb."


    The barbecue restaurant wasn''t too far away from the car store. As soon as Jane finished speaking, she parked the car outside the


    restaurant.


    The restaurant had been there for over 10 years. The area was a little rural; but the meat there was great. A lot of locals woulde over during Autumn and Winter times. The business would normally be bustling.


    After getting out of the car, I grabbed Jane and warned, "Don''t be impulsive, alright? I just want to sessfully divorce him. Nothing else matters now."


    "Alright, alright." Jane nodded her head and went to queue up for a table.


    When the two of us saw how many people were in front of us, we were both dumbfounded.


    There were nearly 50 tables waiting ahead of us.


    Just when we felt annoyed, someone opened a window upstairs. A handsome face popped out and called out jokingly, "Jane,e up.. We''ve already saved a table for you."


    It was Tom.


    *y** it up the grabbed my hand and


    hate room both Tom and Jack were present.


    wearing a set of lurary clothes as usual, whereas Jack was wing a om of casual clothes which made him look polite and


    I smiled and sad hello to the two of them


    "Why do you always follow me around? Jane asked after saying hello as she sat down. 3 shouldn''t have told you that i wasing here."


    Well, you would be waiting for an eternity if I hadn''te," Tom said


    sally


    fr werent for the fact that Chariote wants toe, I would have never wanted to one you this favor, Jane said arrogantly.


    Tom didn''t really care. He chuckled and looked at me. Well, looks like f have to thank Charlotte, won''t 12?"


    The barbecue restaurant was busting. The private room was only separated by a fun wall, so it didn''t keep the noise out


    The meat sizzled on the grill and the smell would make anyone drool.


    Tom poured a drink for me and said seriously, 1 propose a toast to congratte Jack on bing the CEO of the MS Group''s Asatian branch"


    I looked at Jack in surprise. "Jack, you got into the MS Group?"


    Jack was not only employed by the MS Group but was also a senior


    Nancy would always say to me how much he admired Jack, but I only


    just realized that his abilities were far beyond all the prizes he had won.


    The Frost Group was argepany, but clothing wasn''t its main focus. Its focus had always been on real estate, artificial intelligence, semiconductors, and other simr industries.

 Chapter 33

    The MS Group was one of the top luxury brands in the clothing industry. It was thepany that most designers wanted to go work for.


    Jack smiled. "That''s right. I just got an offer."


    "It''s more like you''ve just epted the offer." Tom wasn''t allowing Jack toy low. "Before he came back to the country, the MS Group had been in contact with him. He had only just made up his mind recently."


    Not just Nancy, even I began to admire Jack. I said with a smile, "Looks like the University of Jston will soon put you on the front page of the university newspaper, Jack. You made them proud." Speaking of the university newspaper, Ryan would be on the front page most of the time. He had long graduated, but s a lot of students still looked up to him.


    I felt that maybe he was supposed to be a star in the sky and I shouldn''t, have tried to keep him for myself.


    11


    "So you''re deliberately celebrating Jack''s enrollment into the MS Group?


    asked Jane.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right." Tom nodded. "Let''s eat. We have other ns after this as well."


    With that said, he then looked at me. "It''s a pity that Ryan''s not here. Otherwise, you..."


    I could tell that Tom didn''t want Ryan and me to be divorced.


    "Shut your mouth and eat." Jane quickly stuffed some meant into Tom''s mouth.


    The corner of my lips twitched. "I don''t think it''s a pity at all."


    He had someone that he wanted to be with.


    Since we were nning on getting divorced, then it would be normal for


    both of us to have our own lives.


    Yes it would be perfectly normal.


    After dinner, we went downstairs. I was probably in a daze, so I missed a step. It was a good thing that a hand grabbed me and prevented me from falling. Jack''s soft voice sounded after I stabilized myself. "Be careful. Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine."


    ''Just sprained my ankle,'' I thought.


    What I didn''t expect was that the sprain was quite serious. Every step I took would make me gasp in pain.


    Jack furrowed his brows. "Does it hurt?"


    "It''s alright." I smiled and walked down the stairs whilst limping.


    Seeing Jane and Tom paying the bill, I said helplessly, "I''ve sprained my ankle. You guys go on without me. I need to go home."


    "Is it serious? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Jane asked with


    concern.


    "No, it''s no big deal." I passed the car keys to her. "I can''t drive now, so I''m going to have to leave my car with you."


    "How are you going to get home then? Are you going to get a taxi? I''ll give you a lift home."


    "How about I give Charlotte a lift?" After saying that, Jack looked at the time and said helplessly, "I have an online meeting tonight, so I probably won''t be able to go with you guys either." "That''s great." Tom was obviously very happy after hearing those words. He grabbed Jane and left. "I''ll leave Charlotte with you then."


    Jane struggled but to no avail. She gestured for me to call her if I


    ?ded anything.


    Trodded with a smile. "Okay."


    There were no railings so Jack held my arm and walked me to the car.


    He then sald with concern, "I think we should go to the hospital. A


    sprain can be serious."


    "How serious can it be?" I chuckled. "I''ll be fine after a night''s rest."


    "Then wait for me in the car.''


    With that said, Jack turned and walked off.


    A short whileter, he came back with a bag in his hand. He walked around the front of the car and passed the bag to me.


    He looked at me and said helplessly, "At least apply some medicine on your ankle if you don''t want to go to the hospital." "Thank you."


    "What did we agree on a couple of days ago?" he interrupted me with a teasing smile on his face. "Oh..." I remembered what he was talking about and let out a sly smile. Well... thanks, Jack."


    "You''re unbelievable." He shook his head with a helpless smile.


    He didn''t carry on the conversation and began driving.


    It was the evening. The neon lights were shining and cars were roaming the streets, so we could only drive slowly.


    Old fashioned music was being yed in the car and it hooked up some of my past memories.


    "Charlotte, are you feeling sick?"


    On the way back, Jack''s soft voice sounded all of a sudden.


    I was a little taken aback. "What makes you think that?"


    "I saw you almost throwing up when we were having dinner."


    D

 Chapter 34

    I was a little taken aback by his words.


    Jack was even more attentive than I had thought.


    At the barbecue restaurant, the smell of some of the meat made me feel nauseous, but I managed to force myself not to throw up.


    I hadn''t expected him to notice.


    I smiled faintly. "A little. But it''s no big deal."


    "That''s good, healthes first." Jack then said meaningfully, "Always remember to take care of yourself no matter what."


    "Okay." His words made me feel warm.


    Butter I realized what his words meant.


    The car slowly entered the underground garage of the Lake Garden. Jack. helped me out of the car, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right. I looked around but couldn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    As we were walking, a Maybach zoomed past. The driver seemed to be full of rage.


    I was startled by the sudden situation. I then subconsciously covered my belly as I took a step back. If it weren''t for Jack holding me steady, I would have fallen.


    After making sure I was alright, Jack looked at the departing car with a hint of coldness in his eyes. "He''s out of his mind."


    "Maybe he''s in a rush to get somewhere."


    I patted my chest and felt relieved that I didn''t fall.


    Ever since I became pregnant, I would always worry about the baby first whenever something happened.


    As long as thus child was fine, nothing w mattered to me.


    After Jack escorted me upstairs, he went back down for the


    supermarket and came back with some Ice. He then told me to put Some fee on my ankle and not to walk around too much before leaving reluctantly.


    I leaned on the furniture and slowly moved to the sofa on the balcony. I then curled my legs up and saw that my sprained ankle was swollen, so I quickly began putting ice on the sprained ankle. It didn''t seem to be my day that day.


    I had injuries from head to toe.


    I looked at the river in the distance and a helpless smile appeared on my face.


    I wondered if I could still go to work tom


    w like this. I continued to put ice on my sprained ankle with one hand and checked my social media with the other.


    Before long, I was so sleepy that I could barely keep my eyes open. I grabbed a nket and fell asleep on the sofa.


    Just when I was falling asleep, I thought I heard someone knocking on the door.


    It wasn''t very loud and not very frequent.


    I woke up a little and wanted to see who was at the door, but the knocking stopped.


    Such a situation in the middle of the night sent chills down my back.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I rubbed my palms together, forced myself to get up, and peeked


    through the peephole to see who it was, and that was when a charming. yet slightly dazed voice sounded.


    "Charlotte, Charlotte."


    THE MAHUR


    It was Ryan''s vol¨¦e.


    I felt reliever but also annoyed and helpless. The good thing was that after applying ice and medication, the pain had eased. I could just about stand up.


    The person outside the door, however, had very little patience.


    Limping, I moved to the door and heard the keypad repeatedly giving out error notifications.


    "Incorrect passcode."


    "Incorrect passcode."


    "Incorrect passcode."


    The person at the door was getting more frustrated.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw him leaningzily against the door. His slender fingers were still trying to enter passcodes on the keypad.


    Seeing the door open, he became slightly sober. I could see the room''s light being reflected by his dark eyes as he stared at me.


    He didn''t speak and just looked at me. It was as if he was trying to see through me.


    The smell of alcohol in the air caused me to back away a little. "What are you doing here?"


    ording to the clich¨¦ plot, he should have sent Jessica home in a luxurious car, and the two should have had a candlelight dinner. Everything should have been romantic and full of love. Why did hee to me after getting drunk?


    He looked into the house and asked in a cold voice, "Where is he?"

 Chapter 35

    "Who?" I asked, feeling puzzled.


    He sneered. "Jack."


    I was rendered speechless


    I frowned, genuinely unsure what he was thinking. "Ryan, are you here trying to get proof that I''m cheating on you?"


    It would be truly unreasonable if he was.


    His eyes darkened, his lips pressed thin, and he quietly uttered the words, "No, I''m not."


    "Then why are you here?"


    Ryan didn''t answer. His long eyshes cast shadows on his cheeks, exuding a deste aura.


    The night breeze blew, sending chills down my back. I then said


    helplessly, "If you''re not going to say anything, I''m going to close the door."


    He then said after a long pause, "I''ve missed you."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    I waspletely gobsmacked.


    He had said many flirtatious things to me before, mostly teasing, never heartfelt.


    A lot of the time, I had hoped he would say something from the bottom


    of his heart.


    When we were in bed, I would wrap my arms around his neck and say, "I love you. I''ve missed you."


    But all I got was in return was silence or a yful tease.


    I had long gotten used to being disappointed.


    But what I exin''t expect was that his duiden words were still able to marke my heart skip a beat.


    I took a deep breath, trying to keep my cool. "You''re drunk."


    I''m not


    "Ryan, look at me, I''m Charlotte...


    "I know you''re Charlotte."


    He interrupted suddenly and reached out to cup the back of my head. He began kissing me non-stop and then he added, "The person I''ve missed is Charlotte. Only Charlotte, no one else."


    He repeated my name again and again, which made my heart tickle.


    Each call of my name made me tremble.


    He was like a lion surveying his territory, fo efully taking away my breath.


    He caught me off guard and my mind went nk, so I allowed him to kiss me however he wanted. "Mm..."


    To him, this might be consent. That was when hisrge hand began exploring my body through the thinyer of clothes that I had on.


    The air gradually grew thin. I suddenly pushed him away, kneeled on the ground, and began throwing up into a bin.


    The more I threw up, the more the taste of alcohol churned in my stomach.


    Uncertain whether I was feeling wronged or aggrieved, but my chest felt like it was about to explode.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    What was I supposed to be?


    Was he not willing to touch Jessica, so he came to me to solve his


    sexual needs after sending her off to sleep?


    A short whileter, I recovered slightly. Looking up, I met his extremely cold eyes, full of hostility, "You weren''t so disgusted when he was touching you, were you? Weren''t you smiling happily at him?" "What about you? Do you really miss the Charlotte you had to marry to protect Jessica?" I was so angry that my head buzzed, without caring to exin, I immediately retorted.


    After saying those words, I actually had a glimmer of hope for Ryan. I just stood there staring at him.


    I wanted to see surprise, I wanted to see astonishment and disbelief.


    After all, I didn''t want to fully believe wh Jessica said.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But he didn''t react like I had imagined.


    He just froze for a moment and didn''t talk back at all.


    "I''m sorry you had to suffer grievance, Ryan." Iughed at myself, lowered my head, and said, "Sign the divorce agreement as soon as possible."


    A couple of days had passed since I gave him the divorce agreement.


    Even if thewyer reviewed each term three times, he should have been done by now.


    With that said, I turned around and was about to close the door. A sudden force prevented me from doing so, but nothing else happened.


    Support


    GET IT


    X

 Chapter 36

    The air seemed to have froze and my heart began to race.


    It was as if I still looked forward to get an exnation from him.


    After a moment of silence, Ryan asked in a cold voice, "Do you really want a divorce that badly?"


    The mixture of feelings in my heart caused me to find it difficult to breathe. I raised my head and looked at the blinding lights in the living room and blinked. I was on the edge of having a mental breakdown, but I still said ruthlessly, "Yes, that badly."


    I wanted to cut ties with him at least before my belly began to show.


    There was no way that I was going to gamble with a child in my womb.


    Behind me, the man remained silent. The sound of the door closing was his response.


    It felt as though all strength had been drained from me as I slowly slid down the shoe cab, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    In an instant, my heart felt empty and began to ache.


    That night, my pregnancy hadn''t been able to affect my sleep at all. Iy in bed and couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    The autumn''s evening breeze blew all night, as though it were pouring into my body, chilling me to the bone.


    Perhaps, I could ept that he didn''t love me, and I could even ept that he married me under Grandpa''s arrangements.


    But it was just too hard to ept that the three years of marriage I had longed for was merely a sacrifice he made out of necessity for someone else.


    I had once been filled with joy, thinking I had plucked a star from the sky, but how wrong I had been.


    The next day, I had just woken up when I received a call from Jane, asking how my foot was and if I needed to take a day off.


    I got out of bed and tried to walk. That was when I realized that my ankle wasn''t aching that much


    anymore.


    It hadn''t fully recovered, but it didn''t hinder my walking that much anymore.


    Jane said that she woulde to pick me up in 20 minutes.


    She didn''t give me a chance to refuse.


    When I finished getting ready and went downstairs, her ivory-colored Param was conveniently parked at the entrance.


    Jane rolled down the window, casting a doubtful nce at my foot. "Are you sure you''re alright?"


    "I''m fine. Jack bought some medicine for me yesterday. It was quite effective


    As I spoke, I got into the passenger seat.


    Jane cocked her brows, started the car, and clicked her tongue. "Imagine if you had liked Jack back then. How happy would you be now?"


    "You''re acting like if I liked him, he would like me back. I chuckled helplessly.


    "You never know."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Jane thought of something profound and said meaningfully, "What if back then, the person who took you to the school infirmary and brought you meals was actually Jack? Would you have fallen for him like you did for Ryan?"


    Iughed. "There are no ''ifs'' in life."


    "But what if it really was him?" Jane insisted. "Tell me, would you?"


    After hearing her words, I nced at the busy crowd outside the car window shook my head. "I don''t know."


    Falling in love or liking someone would mostly be dependent on the moment.


    thought for a moment, and


    If it had been Jack, who took me to the hospital and greeted me when I woke up, with the sunlight shining on him.


    Perhaps, I might really have fallen for him.


    But there were no ''ifs''. Ryan was the person I saw and from that moment onwards, I only loved him.


    Jane sighed. ¡°Fate can y tricks on people."


    "Let''s not talk about me anymore. How are you and Tom doing?"


    "From a one-night stand..." Jane said teasingly, then burst intoughter, which made her look stunningly beautiful. "To friends with benefits."


    P

 Chapter 37

    "Is that it?"


    "That''s it."


    I cocked my brows "You don''t like him at all?"


    "Maybe a little" Jane answered. She then smiled mockingly. "But that doesn''t mean anything. My mom said that she married my dad because they loved each other."


    "Even so, they would still aim for each other''s heads when they got into a fight. How could there possibly be feelings that wouldst forever in this world?"


    I knew she didn''t believe in love. She didn''t even believe in love from parents or rtives.


    When her father failed in doing business, he began drinking, gambling, and assaulting his wife and daughter.


    Her mother disappeared without a trace, leaving her to grow up with that unreliable father of hers. This caused her to be frequently beaten by her father.


    I was afraid she would be upset, so I changed the subject and asked with a smile, "Then why have you been so good to me all these years?"


    Jane rolled her eyes. "Who was the one crying on the rooftop in the dead of winter, and begged me not to jump off?"


    After hearing those words, I rubbed my nose awkwardly.


    When Jane was sitting on the rooftop, I was shocked when I saw her and rushed over to drag her down.


    She was startled too, thinking that someone wanted to kill her, and began struggling.


    In the end, she said that she was just feeling a little down and wanted to get some fresh air. But the scene I saw terrified me.


    Due to that misunderstanding, our rtionship went from ordinary roommates to best friends who would share anything with each other.


    Jane chuckled, reached back, and threw a bag into my arms. "Here''s your breakfast. I''ve bought you bread and yogurt. Take the rest to work. Have a bite when you''re hungry." "You really do love me the most."


    "My ass!" Jane cursed. "You''re clear the only person I love."


    To my surprise, Jessica didn''te to annoy me that day.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As long as I could focus on my work, working at the Frost Group was actually quite pleasant.


    However, when I got off work in the evening, I understood why she didn''t show up in front of me.


    Ryan had indeed spent just one night changing the color of the new car he bought her yesterday to the same color as mine. The car was parked right next to mine as well! Some colleagues evenmented on how good our rtionship must be for the two of us to specially


    buy cars of the same model and color.


    My heart ached at such a sight.


    Ryan was helping his mistress to piss me off, but at the same time, he said that he missed me.


    He was such a hypocrite.


    I took a deep breath, forced myself to ignore Jessica''s car, got into my own car, and before I could lock it, someone opened the rear door.


    Jessica sat in with a smile. "Charlotte, are you going back to the old mansion too?"


    It was the day of the monthly family banquet. Grandpa called during lunch to remind me to head back.


    I felt annoyed and said, "What''s it got anything to do with you? Get out."


    "Oh,e on. I just wanted to hitch a ride."


    Jessica smiled. "I have a car as well, but Ryan just bought it for me. I''m still not familiar with the car, so I don''t want to drive it around too much in case I scratch it."


    Every single word made my heart ache.


    Her showing off made me feel like she was suffocating me.


    I got out of the car, opened her door, and said coldly, "Did you get my permission to ride in my car? Get out! You''re staining my car."


    "Isn''t this car bought by the Frost family? I''m also part of the Frost family. Do I need your permission to ride in a car that was bought using the Frost family''s money?" Jessica was not backing down at all.


    P

 Chapter 38

    Her words almost caused me to explode with anger.


    Ryan had spoiled her so much that she had no shame whatsoever.


    I curved my lips into a sneer and said, "Are you a member of the Frost family? Last time I remember, your dad had to beg Grandpa to allow you to have Frost as your surname. I don''t think you''re epted into the Frost family since Grandpa hasn''t given the word yet. ording to you, then I have more reason to say that this car belongs to me, because I am Ryan''swfully wedded wife."


    I spoke deliberately, watching her expression change bit by bit, and a sense of satisfaction surged within


    1. me.


    Jessica gritted her teeth. "The two of you are getting divorced soon!"


    "But we''re not divorced just yet, are we? As long as we''re still married, I have more right to im ownership of this car than you." I smirked.


    "You have no shame!" She was furious as she red at me fiercely. "If you''re going to divorce him then do it already! Why the hell are you still married to Ryan then?"


    "That''s a question that you''ll have to ask him"


    "What do you mean?"


    She seemed to have heard something unbelievable. A disdainful look appeared on her face. "Are you telling me that it''s Ryan who''s dying the divorce?"


    I sneered. "Why don''t you ask him? Who was it that came to me drunkst night..."


    p!


    Her eyes widened and she could no longer hide her jealousy anymore. She raised her hand and pped me in the face. I didn''t expect Jessica to p me at that moment. The force caused me to tilt my head and my face was burning.


    All the employees of the Frost Group around us were shocked to see such a scene.


    I lost my temper as well, so I raised my hand and was about to p Jessica back, but arge hand grabbed hold of my wrist.


    Ryan appeared with a dark face and asked in a serious voice, "Charlotte, since when did you start having a habit of pping people?"


    After hearing those words, he swung my hand to one side.


    My sprained ankle hadn''t fully recovered yet, so I stumbled a little and my back collided with the car. I then groaned in pain.


    It was a good thing that it wasn''t my belly that collided with the car!


    I was taken aback and looked at Ryan in disbelief...


    That was when I saw him looking worriedly at Jessica "Are you okay?"


    fine It was a good thing that you got here in time" Jessica''s eyes turned red and tears welled up in


    them. This made her look weak and pitiful.


    +15 BONE


    After hearing those words, Ryan''s voice turned cold again. "I told you not to provoke her. Don''t when to listen"


    you


    know


    "I didn''t want to provoke her. I just wanted to hitch a ride back to the residence in her car. You know I''m a new driver and can be a little scared if I drive alone."


    Her tone carried a hint of defiance as if she were the rightful owner of this car.


    "Why did you buy this car if you weren''t going to drive it then?" Ryan said with a serious voice, but still decided to dote on her. "Get in my car."


    "Okay," Jessica said in a soft voice. She then reached out and asked Ryan to give her the car keys. "I''ll wait for you in the car."


    When she walked past me, she looked me provokingly.


    The onlookers gossiped among themselves. I could hear some of theirments clearly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It looks like the new director of the design department is the real Mrs. Frost."


    "Yes, she even dared to p Ms. Wilson and Mr. Frost is on her side as well."


    "Isn''t that obvious? Who would you protect, your wife or an outsider?"


    "You have a point. I feel sorry for Ms. Wilson though. I wonder how she managed to offend Mrs. Frost...


    I paid no attention to the gossip and just looked at Ryan indifferently.


    Finally, he turned his headzily to look at me. His eyes were dark and cold. "She just wanted to hitch a ride. Did you have to resort to violence?"


    My heart ached. I blinked my eyes to force myself to remain calm. I walked up to him, straightened my back and showed him the side of my face that was still burning from the p.


    I didn''t need a mirror to know that there was a mark on my face. If he gave me a closer look then he would realize that I was merely swapping an eye for an eye.


    But he didn''t. All his attention was on Jessica.


    I was so disappointed that I could barely breathe. "Ryan, take a closer look. She''s the one that pped me first."


    Only then did he notice the red mark on my face. He furrowed his brows and asked, "Why didn''t you say something just now? Does it hurt?"

 Chapter 39

    I was rendered speechless.


    He was indeed good at putting the me on others.


    I wanted tough but the pain on my face prevented me from doing so. "Did you even give me a chance to exin things just now?"


    Ryan would always be desperate about anything that was rted to Jessica.


    "Charlotte..."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, your ''sister'' is still waiting for you in your car."


    I didn''t want to say anything more to him, so I cut him off and got back into my car.


    As I closed the door, he grabbed the door handle. "Cover up the mark on your face, don''t let Grandpa find out about what happened. Otherwise, he''ll definitely..." Each word felt like a dagger to the heart. The pain was excruciating.


    I didn''t have the courage to continue listening, so I mmed the door to prevent myself from hearing any more of what he was saying.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, I turned my face away hastily, so that he couldn''t see the state of me.


    It was me who had been hit, yet he was worried about Jessica getting into trouble with Grandpa.


    Ignoring the fact that he hadn''t left yet, I stepped on the gas and drove the car out of the car park. Just as I stopped at the traffic lights in front of the office building, Jane called me.


    I cleared my throat and answered the call.


    She asked anxiously, "Did Jessica hit you?"


    "I have to admit the speed that news spread in ourpany is indeed quite fast."


    "I can''t believe you''re still in the mood for jokes."


    Jane sounded displeased. "So, did she really hit you?"


    "Yeah, but it''s no big deal. Nothing serious."


    I didn''t want her to be worried.


    And with her fiery temper, if no one stopped her, she could do anything.


    And with her fiery temper, if no one s


    Jane didn''t believe me at all. "De to me, I''ve heard it all. She pped you in the face! That fucking


    bitch."


    "Jane, I''m fine. Don''t get worked up about it."


    "You''d better be fine!"


    "I''m fine."


    I reassured her repeatedly and added worriedly, "I''m going back to the Frost family''s residence now. I''ll


    "Okay," she agreed and hung up faster than I expected.


    For some reason, an uneasy thought popped up in my mind, so I sent Jane a message.


    Seeing her instant reply, I felt slightly relieved.


    After arriving at the Frost family''s residence, I applied some more makeup on in my car to cover the five distinct fingerprints on my face.


    I did that not because I was afraid of upsetting Ryan, but because Grandpa was in poor health. Last time, he had fallen ill due to how angry he had been. That scared me. I didn''t want anything to happen to Grandpa.


    Just as I finished packing and got out of the car, the butler, Albert, came to greet me with a warm smile on his face.


    "Mrs. Frost, Mr. William was getting worried seeing that you weren''t getting out of your car. Therefore, he asked me toe and check on you."


    I smiled. "Have you just returned from your hometown? Has everything been sorted out at home? Let us know if you need help with anything."


    Albert had been with the Frost family for many years and had been working for Grandpa since he was young. Everyone in the Frost family respected him. Recently, his father passed away at the age of nearly 100, so Albert had to go back to organize the funeral. As Albert and I chatted, he led me into the hall.


    All the members of the Frost family, including Ryan and Jessica, were present. The scene looked quite happy and peaceful.


    Jessica didn''t dare to cause trouble when Grandpa was around, so she just sat obediently in a corner.


    "Charlotte, you''re here!"


    Seeing me arrive, Grandpa''s serious face softened, his lips curved into a smile as he instructed the servants. "Quickly, bring Charlotte''s favorite drink that just arrived today. She loves it. Pack the rest so she can take it with her."


    Aunt Chloe pretended to be angry when she saw Grandpa was in a good mood. "Dad, you''re biased!"


    "What''s wrong with being biased?" Grandpa was quite proud when he said those words. "She''s my granddaughter-inw, a generational rtionship. You''ll understand when you have a grandchild." Everyone immediately burst intoughter.


    Jessica was an exception. She clenched her fists hard and her eyes were cold as ice.

 Chapter 40

    I smiled and found a seat, picking up the teacup the servant had just brought, and took a sip.


    The tea was fresh and the fragrance filled the air. It tasted soft and sweet.


    I smiled. ¡°Grandpa always thinks of us whenever there''s something good."


    "No wonder the old man favors you. You have such a sweet mouth!" Aunt Chloe chuckled.


    I smiled faintly and didn''t say anything else.


    After chatting for a while, Albert came to invite everyone to the dining table.


    The seats for the family banquet had been arranged in advance.


    Grandpa sat in the main seat, with Uncle Luke, Aunt Chloe, and their daughter sitting respectively to his


    right.


    On the left were Ryan who had taken over the Frost family, myself, my father-inw, and Jessica.


    Everyone''s status in the family was clear at one nce


    There was nothing Jessica could do even if she wasn''t happy with the arrangement.


    She could make things difficult for me in other ces, but at the Frost family''s residence, she wouldn''t dare do anything to me even if Ryan and I were divorced.


    This was because I had Grandpa to back me up.


    I ate slowly and Uncle Luke said enthusiastically, "Charlotte, have a taste of the prawns."


    "I''ve heard that Grandpa got these prawns, especially for you because Albert said that you love prawns. These were flown into the country right after they were fished out of the sea. They taste fresh and sweet, And it''s all thanks to you that we''re able to have such good food for dinner."


    With that, I looked towards Grandpa, who was sitting in the main seat and had grey hair. I was moved by what he had done.


    To arge extent, Grandpa made up for the affection I had missed for more than 10 years.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    I smiled obediently and put one on my te. Just as I was about to eat, my stomach churned uncontrobly. I covered my mouth and ran to the bathroom.


    I only felt better when I got everything that I had just eaten out of my stomach.


    After rinsing my mouth, I returned to the dining table.


    Grandpa put down his cutlery and asked with concern Are you feeling sick? Do I need to call a doctor for you?"


    "Dad." Aunt Chloe, being experienced, smiled and continued, "I think Charlotte is pregnant. You''re going to have a great-grandchild, and the Frost family will be having a new member!" I didn''t expect my pregnancy to be exposed so soon.


    My heart skipped a beat, my nails dug into the palms of my hands. I was both nervous and dumbfounded.


    Grandpa looked at me with eyes full of joy. "Is what Aunt Chloe said true?"


    I could feel everyone looking at me.


    I could see the expectation, surprise, and jealousy in different people''s eyes.


    They all made me feel uneasy.


    My brain was in overdrive, trying toe up with a valid reason.


    Facing Grandpa''s expectant eyes, I couldn''t bear to lie to him.


    But I had to.


    I could only force myself to say, "Grandpa, I''m not pregnant yet. I have an upset stomach recently, that''s all."


    To my surprise, Grandpa''s first reaction wasn''t disappointment.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was concern and affection. "Have you been to the hospital? You''ve lost weight these days. Get Ryan to apany you to the hospital for a full check-up." "There''s no need...''


    I was surprised and subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    If I went to the hospital for a check-up then I wouldn''t be able to hide my pregnancy anymore.


    But before I could speak, Grandpa had already turned a sharp nce to Ryan.


    Ryan opened his mouth and interrupted me with a deep voice. "Okay."


    With so many people at the dinner table, I didn''t say anything more. I would just find an excuseter on to


    not go.


    Besides, Ryan might not even remember itter.


    After dinner, it was still early, and Grandpa asked me to go upstairs in front of everyone.


    This was the first time.


    I was a little nervous. Had Grandpa already seen through the lie between Ryan and me?


    In the study, Grandpa sat down in the ebony chair. He asked Albert to close the door before turning to me and saying, "Have a seat, Charlotte."


    P


    U Support

 Chapter 41

    "Okay."


    I sat down beside him and met Grandpa''s sharp and clear gaze. It was making me feel increasingly uneasy.


    In the spacious study, there was only Grandpa, me, and Albert, who was making tea at the side.


    As expected, Grandpa knew everything. "Are you still going to get divorced?"


    I didn''t know what to say. I feltpletely hopeless.


    There was no use hiding my pregnancy anymore. "Yes... How did you know?".


    Grandpa sighed, but he wasn''t angry about being deceived. "You''re independent and stubborn. You might make it seem that you don''t really care about him, but have you ever taken your eyes off him before? Today was different, you didn''t even give him a nce."


    There was a hint of regret in Grandpa''s voice.


    After hearing those words, I choked and was at a loss for words.


    Yes, one couldn''t hide one''s feelings for someone, even if one cover one''s mouth, their feelings could be seen through their eyes.


    Even Grandpa could see my feelings clearly, but Ryan still thought I liked someone else.


    Was he deluded, or had he never cared about me?


    I lowered my head slightly to cover the bitterness in my heart. I swallowed time after time and could only say, "Grandpa, I''m sorry."


    "It''s me who should be apologizing to you,"


    Grandpa gestured for Albert to bring me tea. "If I hadn''t wanted you to marry that little brat, you wouldn''t have done so


    picked up the hot tea and took a sip as I shook my head. ¡°No. You just... fulfilled my dream. If it weren''t for you, I might have dreamed of marrying him. all my life. But now, I can move forward in my life without any regrets."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    One would always want things that one couldn''t get.


    I was able to marry the man of my dreams and then felt disappointed. At least it was better than not being able to marry him at all.


    At least I wouldn''t keep on thinking about marrying him all the time.


    Grandpa''s eyes were filled with helplessness. "Originally, I wanted to persuade you both not to get a divorce. But after hearing what you''ve said, if I try to convince you again, it would just be me being too biased towards Ryan. You should know that to me, you''re no different from my own granddaughter. Even without the title of Mrs. Frost, I wouldn''t let anyone bully you!"


    Grandpa emphasized thest sentence.


    It was a guarantee and also reassuring.


    It made me feel warm and I couldn''t stop myself from sobbing. "Grandpa..."


    "Charlotte," Grandpa called my name. The look on his face became dark and mysterious. "Do you know why I didn''t want to let Jessica and her mother into the Frost family?" "Why?"


    "Albert." Grandpa looked at Albert.


    Albert understood and walked to the safe. He took out a folder and handed it to me respectfully after receiving orders from Grandpa.


    "Open it and have a look," said Grandpa.


    I was inexplicably nervous, with a premonition of peering into some secret.


    Sure enough.


    Inside the folder was a memory card and several photos from surveince videos.


    In the photos, there were two women. One was pregnant and the other had a good figure.


    The former was Ryan''s biological mother


    I had seen her in the Frost family''s family photo, and she was a beautifuldy


    with an elegant aura.


    I had apanied Ryan to the hospital to visit thetter. She was Ryan''s stepmother, Lauren Wood.


    I looked at the photos one by one, my heart began to race faster and faster!


    Finally, I looked up at Grandpa in disbelief.


    I wanted to say something, but I seemed to have lost my voice. Grandpa understood what I wanted to ask and gave me an answer.

 Chapter 42

    "It''s exactly what you see in front of you." Grandpa''s voice carried a trace of sorrow and regret. "It''s our fault. It''s the Frost family''s fault for Wendy''s tragedy. It''s my fault that I''ve not been able to properly discipline my own son."


    Myte mother-inw had a beautiful name, Wendy Lawson. After hearing Grandpa''s words, I waspletely dumbstruck.


    It turned out, my mother-inw didn''t die from hardbor. She was pushed down the stairs when she was in her final weeks of pregnancy.


    The person who pushed her was none other than Ryan''s stepmother, who treated him as her own, and ironically ended up in aa in an attempt to save him.


    My mind was in turmoil. How could she treat Ryan so well and yet be the one who killed his biological mother? It didn''t make sense at all.


    Before I could sort everything out in my head, Grandpa continued, "I don''t understand why she could be so good to Ryan."


    "It''s all..." Grandpa sneered. "It''s all about personal interests."


    "After Ryan''s mother passed away, your muddled father insisted on marrying Lauren Wood."


    "Lauren wrecked the surveince before taking action, thinking she could get away with it. She cried, made a scene, and even threatened to kill herself just to get me to allow her to marry John." Upon hearing this, I understood. "You had someone repair the surveince?"


    "Yes." Grandpa nodded and gritted his teeth. "But John seemed to be possessed, and despite the evidence in front of him, he insisted on marrying Lauren!"


    Grandpa was furious and mmed his teacup hard, sending it flying!


    Even now, he could still be so enraged; one could only imagine his anger all those years back.


    Afraid that Grandpa would lose his temper again, Albert patted his back and continued where he left off, "Back then, Grandpa had no choice but to letThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lauren in. But on two conditions. One was that Lauren must sign a premarital agreement ensuring that she had no im to the Frost family''s assets. The other was to guarantee that Ryan would grow up safe and sound. Otherwise, the evidence would be handed over to the police."


    Premeditated murder. Such a crime was enough to cause Lauren a lot of trouble.


    I shivered at the thought. I never knew the reason why Grandpa disliked Wendy and Jessica that much.


    Ryan''s impression of his "kind mother" turned out to be the result of Grandpa''s maniption of her ugly human nature.


    I hesitated and asked, "Does Ryan know about this..."


    "I couldn''t bear to tell him." Albert interrupted. This was the only exnation he could give.


    I felt things couldn''t be that simple, but it was inconvenient for me to ask any more questions.


    Even I felt some sympathy for Ryan, let alone Grandpa.


    Losing his mother at a young age and the stepmother he devotedly repaid for saving his life probably never genuinely cared for him.


    What about Jessica?


    Did she know about all this?


    Thinking about it, I felt a little overwhelmed.


    But then again, this was something beyond my control.


    At least Ryan genuinely loved Jessica.


    "Jessica was raised by Lauren alone. She''s not as simple as she looks."


    Grandpa sighed. "So, I initially objected to Ryan marrying her. Now that you, such a good daughter-inw, are here, I''m even more reluctant..."


    He paused, then poured some tea for me himself. He then asked as if he was begging me, "Charlotte, can you postpone the divorce?" "Grandpa..."


    213


    "Don''t worry. I''m just asking you to dy the divorce, not cancel it." Grandpa then added, "Once I turn 80, if you''re still dissatisfied with that brat, you can divorce him as you please." "Okay, I''ll do as you say," I agreed without hesitation.


    Ever since I entered the Frost family, Grandpa had shown me nothing but love. He never asked me for anything and never allowed anyone to bully me.

 Chapter 43

    Now that Grandpa had asked me for a favor, I had no reason to turn him down.


    Ryan and I were already separated, and a divorce certificate would only make our division clearer.


    There was no rush for us to get a divorce agreement.


    Moreover, Grandpa''s 80th birthday was just a month away. There wasn''t much time left at all.


    Later, Albert escorted me out of the study.


    "Mr. William did this because he''s worried that you and Mr. Frost will regret. your decisions in the future. He wants you both to think things through a little longer."


    I pursed my lips and was about to speak when my phone rang.


    It was an unknownndline.


    "Hello, is this a rtive of Jane?"


    "Yes."


    "This is Jston Police Station. Pleasee over as soon as possible."


    Before I could ask anything, they hung up.


    With no time to spare, I hurried downstairs. As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, I saw Jessica fuming with anger.


    "You''ve gone over the line!" she eximed, moving to p me, but I stopped her.


    My mind was preupied with Jane''s situation. I had no time to deal with Jessica. "Move aside!"


    I pushed away her hand and strode off.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t know what had happened to Jane. As I rushed to the police station, my mind was in turmoil.


    And that familiar ck Maybach, which had been following my car since I left


    the house, was making me even more irritated.


    ''What''s Ryan doing now?'' I wondered.


    Was he doing this just because I didn''t let Jessica p me?


    While I was waiting for the traffic lights to turn green, I called him. "Why have you been following me?"


    On the phone, I heard a woman''s mockingughter.


    "Charlotte, who do you think you are?" It was Jessica''s soft and gentle voice." Ryan is worried about me, so he wanted to apany me to the police station. It has nothing to do with you."


    I froze for a moment.


    I felt like she had pped me in the face again.


    She was right.


    I didn''t know my ce, not just this time, but for the past three years as well.


    After arriving at the entrance of the police station, I found out about what happened to Jane even before I went in.


    I also understood why Jessica hade to the police station sote at night,


    The familiar ck Panamera that had been parked at the Frost Group that evening didn''t even have its number te affixed yet, was riddled with dents, and had be a heap of scrap metal. Inside the police station, a police officer led me to Jane.


    Jane, who was normally very lively, was now curled up alone in a corner. Her chin was resting on her pale wrist and her expression was distant. She seemed to be lost in thought.


    When she heard footsteps, she turned her head slightly. When she saw me, she immediately let out a bright smile.


    Approaching her with concern, I pointed outside. "Did you do that?"


    "She''s already confessed." A police officer interrupted before Jane could reply.


    I tapped her forehead lightly. "You can''t always be so impulsive."


    "Even so, I still want to do this to you."


    Jane didn''t seem to mind. She slowly stood up and looked at me for help. "My legs have gone numb. Quick, help me up."


    I sighed helplessly and went to help her up. Before I could respond, Jessica walked into the room in her high heels.


    "How dare you destroy my car?" she demanded, towering over Jane.


    Jane didn''t answer Jessica''s question. Instead, she deliberately said, "Your Panamera? Boom, it''s gone!"


    "Is that so? I will definitely make you pay for this!" Jessica stomped her feet and turned around. When she saw Ryan walking into the room, she said, "Ryan, . are you going to say something or not? They''re all bullying me!"

 Chapter 44

    In public, Ryan maintained his usual aloof demeanor.


    The ck trench coat added to his domineering aura.


    As he approached step by step, I suddenly felt uneasy.


    This matter could be big or small.


    Small, it could be settled with money. But big...


    With Ryan''s power in Jston, it would be as easy as flipping a hand to make Jane go to jail.


    And undoubtedly, he would protect Jessica.


    As expected, he stood beside Jessica. His eyes were slightly lowered, lips lightly parted. "How do you want to deal with this?"


    I clenched my fists and before Jessica could speak, Jane pulled me behind her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''ll take full responsibility. This has nothing to do with Charlotte."


    "Jane!"


    I was anxious, but Jane nced at me, and said disdainfully, "How are you going to deal with this? Beg your ex-husband publicly for my sake or beg the mistress who''s wrecking your marriage?" Before she finished, the atmosphere in the room became even more tense.


    Jessica sneered. "Who are you calling a mistress? ording to the order of arrival, Ryan and I have known each other since childhood. So I can''t be the mistress. And if being unloved means being a mistress, then it''s even less me!"


    Each word made my heart ache even more.


    ording to her, the past three years of what I thought was a good marriage were nothing but illusions.


    I met Ryan''s gaze. It was as deep and dark as a bottomless abyss and forced a bitter smile on my face. "Is that how it is, Ryan?"


    Having loved him unwaveringly for seven years, I was now branded a "mistress.


    "1


    Regardless of what others said, I just wanted to know his thoughts.


    Leaning against his arm, Jessica coquettishly lifted her chin. "Isn''t that right, Ryan?"


    "That''s enough."


    Ryan furrowed his brows slightly and calmly withdrew his arm. "It''s just a wrecked car. We can buy another one tomorrow."


    I was stunned.


    Was he really not going to stand up for Jessica?


    Jessica was obviously not going to let this matter go so easily. "It''s not that simple. They didn''t just wreck the car! What they did was like pping my face!"


    Ryan gave her a cold nce. "Didn''t you p Charlotte tonight?"


    His words surprised not just me but Jane as well.


    The two of us looked at each other and we could both see the puzzled look in each other''s eyes.


    Was Ryan... speaking up for me?


    Jessica, despite her guilty conscience, refused to back down. Her eyes had turned red as sheined to Ryan, "This is not fair at all. You''re clearly being biased towards her." "She''s my wife, it''s only natural I should favor her," Ryan said calmly.


    I was taken aback.


    Would he be biased towards me?


    Tlowered my head and didn''t believe anything I heard.


    Jessica''s face darkened for a moment, then she regained herposure and


    said firmly, "Then why are you divorcing her for my sake?"


    Ryan''s expression darkened. "Jessica, who told you that I was..."


    "Isn''t it true?" Jessica interrupted, looking defiant.


    Suppressing the bitterness in my heart, unwilling to listen to their bickering, I looked at Ryan and asked, "You''re sure you won''t pursue this matter further, right?"


    "That''s my car. I''m the person that you should be asking," Jessica asserted forcefully.


    "But it''s his money, isn''t it?" I pursed my lips straightened my back, and said slowly, "Since we''re still legally married, I can legally reim the marital property he used to buy you that car. My advice to you is to let it go while you still can."


    "What do you mean?" Jessica demanded.


    "I mean, this matter isn''t your concern," I replied firmly.


    All I wanted was for Ryan to back down from this issue from the start.


    Jessica couldn''t stir up any trouble.


    At this, Jessica''s eyes turned sharp as she red at me as if she wanted to skin me alive, then turned to Ryan, and said with a frown, "Your ''good wife'' is so scheming and domineering..."


    I was at a loss for words.


    I didn''t want to embarrass myself any further, so I said to Ryan, "Since you''re not pursuing this matter, we''ll be leaving now."


    With that, I took Jane to handle the formalities and left in a hurry.


    Before leaving, I heard Jessica''s ranting.


    "Ryan, you''ve been living with her for three years. How tired you must have been..."

 Chapter 45

    "If it weren''t for my stubbornness back then, you wouldn''t have had to endure this humiliation."


    Jane rolled her eyes after hearing those words. If I hadn''t pulled her away, she would have stormed back to argue.


    It was raining and the wind was strong. This caused the temperature to drop significantly. It was so cold that it could make anyone hunch their shoulders.


    Once inside the car, Jane fumed, "Why did you pull me away? Didn''t you hear what she said? Damn it, what a stupid fool. Where was she during human evolution?"


    "I heard."


    I started the car and started driving. "Ryan is unpredictable. I just want to leave before he changes his mind."


    There was no need to be angry with Jessica.


    "Aren''t you angry?" she asked.


    "Not really."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was more urate to say I was used to it.


    At this hour, nightlife in Jston was just beginning. The streets were busy and congested with people.


    It was stop-and-go all the way.


    Suddenly, Jane smiled slyly and leaned over, blinking at me. "Did it feel good?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Seeing her car all smashed up like that. Did it feel good?"


    I was rendered speechless.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t deny my true thoughts. "It felt good."


    When Jessica parked her identical car next to mine, I was annoyed.


    It was more than just a car.


    It was like she was asserting dominance.


    When I saw that wreck parked in front of the police station, I worried about Jane and didn''t have time to feel happy. But now, looking back, I felt relieved. "That''s good." Jane nodded satisfactorily.


    I chuckled. "But you can''t be impulsive like that again."


    "I know, I know."


    "I mean it."


    "I know. I''ve always been a good girl."


    I didn''t know what to say anymore.


    I couldn''t do anything about her. When I dropped Jane off outside her house, I said softly, "Jane, you really can''t be impulsive again. Ryan let you go today, but what if he decides to stand on Jessica''s side?"


    "Do you take me for a fool?" Jane smirked. "Isn''t there still Tom?"


    I had forgotten about her and Tom! It seemed that she had a n all along.


    I was insignificant to Ryan, but Tom had grown up with him from childhood.


    Ryan couldn''t just ignore Tompletely.


    "Alright, consider my worries pointless." I chuckled lightly.


    "Keep calm and take care of yourself."


    She pointed to my belly and raised her chin slightly. "I won''t let myself go to jail. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be there to protect you if you and your baby were being bullied." With that, she changed the subject, "But why did Ryan speak up for you today?"


    I fell silent for a moment. "I don''t know."


    "Could it be that he has learned to cherish something after he has lost it? Has he suddenly realized that he likes you?" Jane threw out a cheeky question. "How is that possible?" I smiled bitterly and said without hesitation, "He wouldn''t like me."


    "If he didn''t like you, how did you get pregnant?"


    Jane was very good at making perverted jokes. It took me a while to react. I red at her and kicked her out of the car. "Get lost!"


    On the way back to the Lake Garden, I recalled her question several times.


    I said no to myself again and again.


    Ryan wouldn''t like me.


    He didn''t even like me after spending more than three years together. It would be even more unlikely now that we were separated. However, this idea broke out again when I stepped out of the elevator and saw the figure standing at the door of my home again.


    "Why are you here?" I asked before I realized that there was also a ck suitcase next to the man.


    In the bright light, Ryan was tall, with a somewhat rxed look and a low, gentle voice.


    "I came to find you."


    I lifted my eyes to meet his. "Why did you bring your suitcase?"


    "Moving house whileing here to look for you," he replied.


    P


    Support

 Chapter 46

    ''Moving house?'' I repeated inwardly.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    At that moment, I found it a little hard to calm myself down.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I took a deep breath. "Move here? I didn''t agree to that."


    "Grandpa said you promised him that you''ll postpone the divorce."


    He yed the bummer and handed me his phone. "Do you want to talk to Grandpa?"


    "You have no shame." I couldn''t help but re at him. "Agreeing to postpone the divorce doesn''t I agree to you moving in with me."


    I couldn''t believe that the CEO of the Frost Group would be so shameless.


    No one would believe in such a sight?


    "It''s normal for husband and wife to live together," he said matter-of-factly.


    "Excuses, excuses," I said as I opened the door and walked into the house.


    He followed me in as if it was his house as well.


    I thought of what Grandpa told me that night and felt sorry for Ryan, so I decided not to drive him away.


    I reached out and pointed to a room opposite the master bedroom. "You can stay in that


    room."


    "Okay." He just nodded and took his suitcase into the room.


    I poured myself a ss of water and drank it. As I put the ss down and turned around, I collided with a broad and warm chest.


    It was a familiar scent that I used to love.


    But I quickly stepped back, feeling somewhat awkward. "What else do you want?"


    + felt we were more like strangers rather than a married couple.


    But only this way could I keep myself from falling in love with him again.


    I kept reminding myself that Ryan didn''t love me.


    Disappointment shed in his eyes as he pursed his lips. "I just wanted to ask if your face has gotten better?"


    "I don''t know," I replied.


    I hadn''t bothered to look in the mirror all night.


    If he hadn''t asked, I would have almost forgotten about it.


    He raised his hand. "Let me see."


    "No need."


    I instinctively avoided his gesture. "I can take care of it myself."


    "Charlotte, do we have to be so distant now?" He frowned.


    "It''s not about being distant."


    I recalled how intimate he and Jessica were at the police station, and my gaze fell on his sleeve. "I just find it dirty."


    It was true that I loved him.


    But Move the clean and pure Ryan, like the moon in a clear sky.


    Not someone who had just finished flirting with another woman and then came to me with


    concern.


    "Well... remember to apply some medication." His hand froze in mid-air, his slender, attractive/ fingers curling slightly.


    For the first time, I saw a hint of embarrassment in him.


    Back in the room, as I reyed the scene in my mind, I felt a pang of bitterness and heartache.


    But when I looked up and saw therge red marks on my face after removing my makeup, I became more determined to divorce Ryan.


    He didn''t stand up for Jessica that night, because he was probably just afraid that I would tell Grandpa about Jessica pping me.


    Yes, he would always consider Jessica''s feelings carefully.


    I couldn''t eat peacefully at the family banquet. After taking a shower and lying on the bed for a while, I got hungry and couldn''t concentrate on reading.


    Through the crack in the door, I could see that the living room lights were still on.


    I didn''t want to face Ryan, so I waited. As the time passed 11 o''clock and there was still no movement outside, I thought maybe he had forgotten to turn off the lights.


    I ordered takeout on my phone, with a note: Hang it on the door, don''t ring the doorbell.


    What I didn''t expect was that when I saw on the delivery app that the food had arrived and


    quietly walked out of the room, I bumped right into Ryan, who was working in the open office


    area.


    He had showered and was wearing a set of dark blue casual wear. A pair of gold-rimmed sses was perched on his nose bridge. His messy hair wasn''tpletely dry yet, making him look even more innocent and harmless.


    He stopped working, took off his sses, gently pinched his nose, and walked over. "Are you hungry?"


    Support


    GET IT

 Chapter 47

    "No, no." I tried to deny the fact that I was hungry. "I just came out for something."


    "You mean that?" He pointed to a takeout bag on the dining table.


    I rubbed my nose awkwardly after he had seen through my lie. "Didn''t I tell the delivery guy not to ring the doorbell?"


    "He didn''t."


    "Then how did


    you know?"


    "He knocked."


    I choked, feeling embarrassed at the delivery guy''s cleverness.


    Walking over to open the bag, Ryan ced a bowl of steaming seafood soup in front of me. Grandpa said you didn''t eat much at the banquet tonight, so he had the leftover seafood sent


    over."


    "So this soup..."


    "I made it." Ryan sat across from me, his handsome face serious yet calm. "I took a shower first. Since you''re not feeling well, try to avoid takeout for a while."


    I paused, realizing his gesture was telling me something. He was telling me that he had made the soup after having a shower. This meant that he made sure the soup was clean in order to make me feelfortable.


    Lowering my head, I let the warmth of the soup fog my vision as I took a few bites. I was only able to calm myself down a whileter.


    "Ryan, you don''t have to do this," I finally said.


    ''You''re now making me hesitant. I hate it when people are hesitant and I don''t want to be the kind of person that I hate,'' I thought. Suddenly, a hand reached out, pushing my hair behind my ear. His cool fingertips grazed my earlobe.


    "Isn''t it normal for spouses to take care of each other?" he asked softly. "Have some more."


    For a moment, I felt like we were back in the old days.


    He was still a gentle and considerate husband.


    When I looked up, I met his clear and prating dark eyes. "But only promised Grandpa to postpone the divorce for a month."


    "Then for this month..." His eyes darkened. "Let me take care of you as a husband should. In


    the past, you''ve taken care of me and Grandpa. This month, it''s my turn."


    A mixture of feelings arose in my heart, but I pretended to be indifferent. I didn''t know whether to ept his kindness or not. I felt sorry for both him and myself. Reason was preventing me from giving in, but I still found it hard to refuse the warmth that I had longed for.


    Ryan hesitated before speaking again, his voice slightly hoarse as if he had a sore throat.


    "I''ve never believed we''ve reached the point where divorce is inevitable, nor have I agreed to the divorce."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I tightened my grip on the spoon, my fingertips turning white. When I looked up at him, I struggled to remain calm.


    "Our marriage has been a secret from the day we got married. Yet your first love can be with you at all times and you would disappear as soon as she calls you. What does that make me? Am I an embarrassment to you? Well, you can say such a thing because you were never the one who suffered in this marriage."


    Even though I tried to control myself, I still began sobbing in the end.


    He looked briefly surprised, then fell silent. "Charlotte..."


    "Well, there''s nothing more to say between us."


    After finishing the soup in a hurry, I fled.


    Back in the bedroom, my heart kept on racing. Just as I was about to fall asleep, the thought of him being just a wall away disturbed me again.


    I couldn''t cut ties with him and my mind was a mess.


    This was probably what being in chaos felt like.


    P


    Support


    X

 Chapter 48

    It was the worst night''s sleep I had ever since I became pregnant.


    I kept reminding myself he was just my ex-husband, but emotions were beyond my control.


    The next day, when I was about to leave for work with heavy dark circles under my eyes, Ryan


    stopped me at the doorway.


    He wore a tailored grey suit, exuding an unreachable elegance that only highlighted his perfect looks and figure.


    He then just handed me a lunchbox. "Take some breakfast with you."


    "Okay." I epted calmly, saving me the trouble of buying breakfast again. As the father of the child in my womb, having one meal from him was not too much.


    Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on his lips. "I''m also going to work. Let''s go together."


    "Let''s not. Let''s avoid trouble, lest your loveres to me."


    "She won''t," he replied calmly.


    "So you admit she''s your lover now?" I couldn''t help but ask disdainfully. After saying this, I walked straight out of the house and into the elevator.


    In the underground car park, I noticed a familiar ck Maybach parked conspicuously next to my car. Ignoring it, I got into my own car and was about to start it when Gary knocked on the


    window with a smile on his face.


    He had always been kind to me, and I shouldn''t harbor resentment toward him because of


    Ryan.


    I lowered the window. "Gary, what''s up?"


    "Good morning, Mrs. Frost," Gary greeted me politely. Then, with a slightly awkward but polite smile, he continued, "Well, I might have run over a nail earlier, and my tire is t. Could I hitch a ride with you? It''s really hard to get a cab during rush hour..."


    I chuckled softly. "Sure, get in."


    "Let me drive. You injured your foot the night beforest, right? You should rest more."


    "Okay." I got out of the car and let him take the driver''s seat, while I sat in the back.


    After buckling up, it dawned on me. "How did you know I injured my foot the right beforest?


    "I was with Mr. Frost that day... ahem!" Gary paused mid-sentence, noticing Ryan''s stern face emerging from the building entrance, nearly choking on his own saliva in a fit of coughing.


    Then, he nced at me for help. "I forgot to tell you, Mr. Frost also wants to ride with you."


    "Okay," I agreed after a short pause.


    Before Gary could say anything to Ryan, thetter had already opened the rear door.


    "I''ve made a mistake at home just now," he stated seriously.


    "What do you mean?"


    He bent down to get into the car, adopting a casual posture. "Thatst sentence was a mistake."


    I frowned and tried to recall thest sentence he said back in the house. I only remembered what he was talking about after the car left the car park.


    "What mistake have you made?" I asked. My heart began to race, my question tinged with anticipation.


    "I''ve never admitted," he replied in a deep voice.


    I couldn''t decide whether to feel relieved or disappointed. I lowered my gaze slightly. "Oh."


    With that, the conversation ended. His words left me unsure of what to feel, and I couldn''t really continue the conversation I had with Gary either.


    In the past, when we drove to work together, Ryan would always instruct Gary to park in a discreet location, letting me out first to avoid anyone knowing his wife was me. Today, however, just as I prepared to get out of the car, Gary didn''t stop.


    I nced at Ryan, feeling puzzled. His deep gaze was fixed on me, unwavering.


    Before I could speak, he asked calmly, "Why are you staring at me?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 49

    "You wouldn''t know I''m looking at you unless you''re looking at me as well," I retorted.


    "It''s normal for me to look at my own wife," he said shamelessly.


    His words caught me off guard, and I couldn''t bring myself to ask the question I had intended.


    The Frost Group towered above us, its ss facade reflecting the morning sun like cut diamonds. After Gary parked the car in the car park, I immediately got out and wanted to escape the


    scene.


    "Morning, Charlotte!" Nancy suddenly ran over from nearby, looking energetic as she greeted me enthusiastically.


    I smiled and grabbed her arm, urging her to walk. "Good morning. Let''s walk quickly. It''s too cold."


    "Charlotte, you forgot your breakfast."


    Behind me, Ryan opened the car door and stepped out, calling after me.


    I took a deep breath, turned around to take the breakfast, and spoke as distantly as possible," Thank you, Mr. Frost."


    "Youngdy, are you and Mr. Frost..." Nancy hooked my arm and leaned in with a flirtatious wink. "When did you two get together? Are you Mr. Frost''s secretly married wife?"


    "No..." I didn''t want to stir up trouble before the divorce. If such news reached Jessica, there was no telling what would happen, so I subconsciously denied it.


    In the meantime, Ryan was taking advantage of his long legs and had already passed us by.


    Nancy''s words, undoubtedly, fell directly into his ears. However, he chose not to refute her in


    any way.


    Wide-eyed, Nancy watched as the elevator designated for the CEO closed. "Charlotte, there''s no point in denying anymore. Mr. Frost has admitted it!"


    "When did he admit it?"


    "Silence speaks louder than words!"


    I sighed helplessly, feeling increasingly unable to argue with this fresh graduate.


    However, Nancy seemed to have a sense of propriety. Once inside the elevator, she remained silent.


    It wasn''t until we entered


    My office that she resumed her gossiping.


    "Charlotte, I can''t believe it! I''ve been working under the CEO''s wife''s nose all this time!"


    "Did you really marry Mr. Frost three years ago? Do you have any children?"


    "I mean, Mr. Frost used to tint the ss windows every time he entered your office, and I never realized the rtionship between the two of you!"


    My head began to ache from listening to Nancy''s ranting. "Nancy..."


    She snapped to attention. "What is it, Mrs. Frost?"


    I couldn''t help but smile. "Make me a cup of coffee. And please, don''t address me like that."


    "Sure thing." She quickly left, walking confidently. In no time, she returned with a cup of coffee.


    Resting both hands on my desk, she asked eagerly, "Charlotte, can you get tickets for Eason''s concert?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Eason is a very popr Cherian male singer, and tickets for his concerts usually sell out within seconds. This time, his concert in Jston is sponsored by one of the Frost Group''s sub-brands, and there should be internal tickets.


    I was surprised. "You like Eason too?"


    "Yeah, do you like him too?"


    "Well, especially during university. Back then, his songs were all that I listened to."


    I smiled ruefully and agreed, "Let me see what I can do about the tickets for you."


    After Nancy left, I opened the lunchbox and found not only breakfast inside but also a jewelry box with a note attached.


    "Charlotte, Happy 8th Anniversary"


    Looking at the calendar, I couldn''t help but freeze.


    He actually remembered.


    That day was the anniversary of the day when we first met.


    LI


    Support


    X


    GET IT

 Chapter 50

    With this little episode, I found myself distracted intermittently throughout the morning. It was as if there were an angel and a devil inside my head arguing.


    One said, "See, he does care after all. He even remembered the day we first met."


    The other countered, "But just recently, he forgot you were even from the Univeristy of Jston. How could he remember this date? Most likely, he asked someone like Tom. Don''t fall into the trap of romanticizing!"


    At noon, I shook off theseplicated thoughts and invited Jane to have lunch at the canteen together. We used to order takeout or eat out frequently, buttely, I couldn''t bear to walk an extra step and found the canteen''s food to be fresher and cleaner, so I settled there.


    As I approached the office area, someone had already packed my lunch. Suddenly catching a whiff of it made me feel nauseous, prompting me to rush to the toilet. After thoroughly emptying my stomach and enduring the bitter taste in my mouth, I leaned against the wall to steady myself.


    I had never imagined before how painful pregnancy could be. Yet, the thought of the little life inside me made it all worthwhile.


    "Are you throwing up again?"


    I had thought everyone would be out for lunch at this hour, but upon opening the door, I saw Jessica standing at the sink.


    My heart skipped a beat. If she found out about my pregnancy, she wouldn''t let it go so easily. If Ryan found out about it, I wouldn''t stand a chance in the custody battle.


    Suppressing my nervousness, I tried to speak calmly. "Isn''t it normal to throw up after having an upset stomach? You''re quite idle if you have time to stand here and listen to me throwing up."


    "Are you really just having an upset stomach?" she questioned, her eyes filled with deep suspicion and danger.


    "And if I''m not?"


    "It''d be better if you were."


    She half-believed me.


    After washing my hands and preparing to leave, Jessica suddenly spoke again, "Charlotte."


    "You''re not pregnant, are you?"


    At her words, my heart almost stopped. Yet, I managed to force a smile on my face. "If I were pregnant, would I still divorce Ryan and make way for you?"


    She finally felt relieved. "That makes sense."


    Then, she warned disdainfully, "You better be sensible and hurry up with the divorce. Don''t cling onto Ryan."


    "I understand."


    Normally, I would have retorted sarcastically, but now I was afraid of giving myself away even by staying a second longer. I left immediately after saying those two words. Jane had already secured a spot in the canteen. brought the meal over, and she immediately noticed something was wrong.


    "Why don''t you look so good?"


    "Since when did you pay so much attention to detail?"


    I smiled wryly and briefly exined what had just happened.


    Jane pursed her red lips. "She''s still concerned whether you''re pregnant or not. Seems like she doesn''t know that everyone already knows she''s the mistress." "When did that happen?"


    "Just this morning. You and Ryan came to work together, right? Rumors spread, and many are guessing who''s the real wife. Most think it''s you and were waiting to see her embarrass


    herself."


    She scrutinized me and continued, "Speaking of which, howe you came to work together? Come clean, now."


    Helplessly, I replied, "He moved to the Lake Gardenst night."


    "Huh?" Jane was bewildered. "Could it be he''s had an epiphany and is preparing some grand gesture to win back his wife?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Last night, I could have given her a definite answer, but now I became hesitant.


    Ryan''s thoughts were bing more and more confusing to me.


    Jane shook her head repeatedly. "This is bad, really bad. You won''t be able to resist him if hees back for another round. You will just fall for him again."


    "It won''t happen." I smiled bitterly. "Rest assured, there''s also Jessica. She won''t allow such a thing to happen."


    "It also depends on what Ryan wants. Don''t think he looks easy-going. He''s actually ruthless and decisive. If he wants to deal with Jessica, it''ll be a matter of minutes."

 Chapter 51

    "That''s even less likely."


    Unless one day he learned the truth about his mother''s death, maybe his attitude towards Jessica would change slightly. But before that, things would be difficult.


    Speaking of which, I couldn''t understand why Grandpa didn''t tell Ryan. I would have to visit the Frost family''s residence one day and ask.


    As we finished eating, I returned to the main topic. "By the way, Jane, did you manage to get tickets for the concert?"


    Jane had more connections within thepany. When it came to finalizing the concert ns, I had to ask her to help me get tickets.


    Jane gestured to the ceiling andined, "I don''t know what''s going on with the tickets this time. Only the President''s office has them, and they only have one per person." "Only the President''s office?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Yeah, if you really want them, why not take advantage of Ryan while he''s wanting to please you? Ask him, he''ll surely provide as many as you need."


    "I think I''ll pass."


    It was better for me and Ryan to keep our distance as much as possible. However, I was the only one who had such a thought.


    Just as I returned to my office, Ryan called. I walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window and answered. The voice on the other end of the line was attractive and pleasant. "Do you have time Saturday night to go to the concert together?"


    "Do you have extra tickets?"


    I didn''t ask for them, but since they were offered, I had to try to get one for Nancy.


    "Yes."


    "Can you bring two over for me?" Nancy wanted to bring a friend along, so she needed two tickets for- insurance.


    "I''ll have Gary bring them down to you now."


    "Okay."


    "What about you?"


    "What?"


    "I answered your questions. You haven''t answered mine." His voice lowered.


    At his words, I softened and looked down. "I''m free."


    Back in the days of unrequited love, I often listened to Eason''s songs over and over again. Now, attending this concert with him could be considered a solemn farewell. A proper and dignified end to my eight- year-


    long love affair.


    Living together again with Ryan wasn''t asfortable as it had been in our honeymoon phase. Reuniting after breaking up was never that simple.


    Fortunately, Ryan was busy with work, oftening and going at odd hours. By the time he left, I was still asleep, and by the time he returned, I was already asleep.


    That night, I woke up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet and heard the doorbell ringing continuously.


    Looking through the peephole, I saw Gary, struggling to support Ryan''s tall and straight figure.


    His eyes were slightly drooping, with a hint of haziness, but his facial contours were sharp and defined, exuding a more intimidating aura than when he was sober.


    Was this what he looked like when he was drunk?


    I opened the door. "Have you had too much to drink?"


    "No, Mr. Frost said you seem to dislike the smell of alcoholtely and rarely drank at social events."


    Gary was an amiable person, but his face was quite dark at the moment. "He only had a drink today, but was still drugged. It was my fault."


    "Who would do something so despicable?" I frowned.


    There were plenty of underhanded tactics in the business world, but Ryan''s status and position were clear. Most people wouldn''t dare to y such tricks. "It''s just..."


    Before Gary could continue, Ryan half-lifted his eyelids and interrupted in a low and hoarse voice. It was a warning. "Gary."


    He didn''t want me to know.


    I didn''t ask further, and with Gary''s help, I guided him to the sofa. Even through his clothes, I could feel how hot his body was, which startled me. "Why not take him to the hospital?"


    Gary rubbed his nose. "Mr. Frost was afraid of falling into another trap and insisted oning back to find you."


    ''Find me?''


    What use could I be? I was just someone who was going to be his ex-wife. Such a scene gave me a headache. "Have you contacted the doctor?" "No, Dr. Lowe has gone abroad this week, and Mr. Frost doesn''t trust other doctors."


    "Sorry for all this trouble, Mrs. Frost."


    Before I could respond, Gary left with these meaningful words, escaping quickly.

 Chapter 52

    Ryan was drugged.


    It was a drug that would make anyone feel aroused.


    With Ryan''s decisive nature in the business world, when he came to his senses the next day, the other party would not have a good ending.


    However, now wasn''t the time to think about those things.


    Looking at Ryan''s face, which was unusually red. I was worried that he wouldn''t survive tonight.


    When I was in a dilemma, the phone that I left in the bedroom rang loudly. Seeing the caller ID, I felt like I had found my savior, so I quickly answered the call. "Babe, I got the tickets. Tom has some..."


    "Jane!" I couldn''t wait to interrupt. "Do you know what to do if someone''s drugged?"


    "What kind of drug?"


    "What kind of drug?"


    "Aphrodisiac..."


    I had trouble opening my mouth.


    Jane in all likelihood was drinking. She choked and coughed repeatedly. "Ahem, why are you suddenly asking such a question... cough cough cough, you..." "No, no." I thought of the man on the sofa who was hot and couldn''t care less anymore. "It''s Ryan."


    "Where is he now?"


    "The living room."


    "Where are you?"


    "My room." I was clouded by her questions. "Tell me what to do."


    "Go lock the door to your room."


    "Huh?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hurry up!" Jane became desperate again. "Listen to me. Do it right now!"


    After hearing her tone, my legs moved before I realized what I was doing.


    Just as my hand was holding onto the door frame, everything turned dark in front of me, and when I lifted my eyes, I was met with the man''s dark eyes! His eyes were red and they were full of lust.


    He didn''t look like his usual self at all.


    He was wearing a ck shirt, which made him look a little domineering.


    The part bulging out of his pants made me blush


    11


    Although he and I had long been familiar with each other''s bodies, but my ears still turned red.


    Such a scene was way too perverted.


    On the other end of the line, Jane didn''t hear me answer and wondered what was going on. "Charlotte..."


    I was just about to answer when my phone''s battery died and the screen cked out.


    For a moment there, I felt it was difficult to breathe:


    I was at a loss for words. I just wanted to escape. "I... I''ll go get you some water..."


    But when I brushed past him, I was embraced by him from behind, and the kisses fell on the back of my neck, which made me shudder. "Ryan..." As soon as I opened my mouth, my voice was shaking.


    It was as if he had not heard, his hands hooked around my waist, holding me inch by inch until I felt the heat of his body touching my skin. He then began kissing my earlobes. The air became wet and ambiguous.


    The moment he nibbled my earlobes, my legs gave away.


    Behind me was the man that I had been longing for for so many years.


    I said that I wanted to cut ties with him, but my body submitted in an instant. It was probably because we hadn''t had sex for a long time.


    Before Ipletely lost it, I pinched his arm which was wrapped around my waist. "Ryan, I don''t feel well...


    The words were to reject having sex with him, but my voice was soft as if I was ying hard to get.


    Ryan''s breathing became heavier and heavier, and with the force of his hands, he turned me around, cupped the back of my head, and kissed me. The kiss was deep and passionate.


    I


    It waste. The moans were quite obvious and it would arouse anyone listening.


    I could no longer tell whose body was hotter.


    The man was not satisfied. He held my waist with one hand and explored my body with the other.


    The scene was passionate, like a newly wedded couple.

 Chapter 53

    But we were obviously going to be divorced.


    I wanted to push him but didn''t have the strength. I was so desperate that I wanted to cry. "Don t, Ryan, I don t want it!"


    "Don''t cry... do you really not want it?" His Adam''s apple bobbed. His eyes were red, looking deeply at me. I could see that he was trying to restrain himself.


    "Yes..."


    "Okay."


    He closed his eyes, veins popping on his forehead. His breathing was ragged as hell, but he slowly let go of me.


    I squeezed my palms lightly. "So, you..."


    "Charlotte."


    He suddenly opened his eyes, his lust not only did not fade, but it became even worse. He pulled me into his arms, his lips pressed against my ear. "Help me, okay?"


    Perhaps it was because my brain was a bit chaotic, I actually felt he was begging me.


    My heart skipped a beat. "How, how can I help?"


    The words became a promise in the man''s consciousness as he leaned down and scooped me up with his hands through the hollows of my knees.


    Suddenly suspended in the air, I subconsciously hooked my arms around his neck, forming an extremely humiliating position.


    He took two giant steps to the bedroom couch and sat down, while my legs remained wrapped around his waist.


    I took a step back because the heat from his body was making me ufortable.


    His eyes rolled with desire as they looked down and his voice was low. "You''ve made my pants wet."


    I was confused for a moment and followed his line of sight to see a wet patch on his ck suit pants...


    I was embarrassed, but I saw pleasure in his eyes and was instantly annoyed. "How in the world can I help you?"


    Ryan leaned back. He rubbed my wrist with his warm and dry hand.


    The next second, I heard the crunch of the belt buckle,


    With a jolt, my hand was brought to his private part.


    His voice was deep. "Like this."


    My jaw dropped as I looked at him. My face was on fire.


    We did have sex during the three years of our marriage


    We tried many positions, but the methods were all normal.


    This was the first time we tried such a method.


    The thing in my hand was burning, but I couldn''t let go even if I wanted to.


    I then asked in a trembling voice, "What will happen if I don''t help you?"


    He looked at me with downcast eyes. "I don''t know."


    I was about to say forget it then, when he spoke, "Gary said that I might die."


    The next day, I woke up in a daze from the cold. When I felt the warmth beside me, I subconsciously leaned closer.


    I was about to fall asleep again when I suddenly came to my senses!


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I was again confronted with Ryan''s warm gaze.


    This time, his gaze was different from the ones I experienced during the past three years.


    At that moment, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing.


    After all, I knew how good the man in front of me was at disguising himself.


    Ryan asked in a low voice, "Did you sleep well?¡±


    "Yeah," I answered and tried to pull away from him, but the soreness in my arm made me gasp.


    It had been too long.


    I didn''t even know how long I had been helping him.


    At first, I couldn''t get it to work, justshing back and forth as hard as I could.


    In the end...


    The unpleasant images flooded back into my mind and I avoided his gaze. "Why are you in my bed?"


    I was tired and sleepy afterst night and fell asleep in the gap between him helping me clean up.


    He looked serious. "You were the one who didn''t let me go after you''ve fallen asleep."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I wanted to retort, but I couldn''t because he was probably telling the truth. I didn''t say anything else and went straight out of bed to wash up.


    Behind me, Ryan followed, leaning on the edge of the bathroom door "Do you have ns this morning?"


    I was puzzled. "Why ask?"


    Ryan slowly put on his watch. "I''ll go to the hospital with you for a full check-up.¡±


    BIG SALE: 3600 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 54

    I hadpletely forgotten about this matter.


    I didn''t expect him to still remember.


    I wiped the water off my face with a soft towel. "It''s okay, I''m fine."


    He frowned. "Weren''t you feeling unwellst night?"


    I couldn''t say that the doctor advised against sexual activities during the first three months of pregnancy.


    I could-find an excuse for it. "I''m fine now."


    He didn''t seem to believe me. "Really?"


    If I were to go, he would definitely take me to a private hospital owned by the Frost Group, using the VIP


    channel.


    No waiting in line and the medical reports woulde out very quickly.


    But that way, I couldn''t possibly hide the fact that I was pregnant.


    "I don''t want to go, I don''t like going to hospitals." I avoided his gaze.


    "Charlotte." Ryan squinted his eyes. "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Thud!


    His question was too sudden, I got nervous, and the skincare product in my hand fell onto the marble countertop. It made my heart skip a beat. My guilt was too obvious.


    He walked over and straightened my body, and his dark eyes seemed to want to see through everything. Is there really something you''re hiding from me?"


    "Ryan..."


    He hesitated and curved his lips slightly. "Are you... sick?"


    I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Yes, so let''s hurry up and get divorced. Don''t hold each other


    back."


    "No way!"


    He suddenly raised his voice, with an imperceptible tremor, grabbed my hand, and pulled me outside.


    "Ryan, what are you doing?"


    "Going to the hospital."


    He was using so much force that it made my wrist ache.


    But I had no time to be angry. "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I''ll die?"


    As soon as I said that, he suddenly turned around. His expression was cold and his teeth were gnashed. If you die, even if you''re buried, I will dig up your ashes and bury them in the Frost family''s graveyard."


    His fierce appearance startled me, and when I regained my senses, I couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Why was he acting like he was so affectionate?


    If I didn''t know better, I would think he had fallen in love with me.


    Ryan''s face darkened slightly, but he still didn''t let go of my hand. "Come with me to the hospital."


    If I continued to refuse, he might just check my medical records.


    It was a lose-lose situation.


    "Fine, let''s go," I said reluctantly in a trembling voice.


    "Are you nervous?"


    "No."


    ''Not nervous, just scared.''


    But I had no choice.


    On the way to the hospital, I was absent-minded the whole time, thinking about what would happen if he found out I was pregnant. Could we still divorce after Grandpa''s 80th birthday?


    Or...


    Would he allow me to have a child, bringing conflict to his and Jessica''s future life?


    Thinking of thetter, I suddenly felt a chill down my spine.


    Looking at Ryan driving beside me, his profile tense and cold, his mood clearly at its worst.


    I became even more uncertain.


    It was supposed to be a routine check-up, but when we arrived at the hospital, the director of the hospital himself greeted us.


    "I won''t have a CT scan."


    When deciding on the examinations, I spoke up proactively.


    "Why not?" asked Ryan.


    "I just had one during thepany''s check-up recently It''s unnecessary to expose myself to more radiation when I''m perfectly fine."


    After saying this, fearing his suspicion, I was about to add more when Ryan nced at the director of the hospital.


    "If there''s something wrong with her body, can other tests detect it?" he asked.


    "The other tests should suffice, Mr. Frost," the director replied.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright then." Ryan''s face softened.


    Taking advantage of this, I continued, "And as for the ultrasound, I had it donest time....


    In a normal check-up, only the ultrasound could reveal my pregnancy.


    If I could avoid this, there would be nothing to worry about.


    Seeing this, Ryan frowned, and his face became serious. "Does ultrasound also involve radiation?


    I remained silent.


    While the director went to instruct the doctors to prepare the examination report, I couldn''t help but say, Ryan, why are you so concerned about my health? Are you afraid people will say you''re mistreating your wife?".

 Chapter 55

    His eyes were dark. "Can''t it be for some other reason?"


    "Such as?" I didn''t deny the fact that I was testing him.


    He pursed his lips. "I just want you to be healthy."


    "Sounds just like a birthday wish for elders at home."


    A thought crossed my mind and I smiled instantly. "Save that for next month at Grandpa''s birthday banquet."


    Wishing for my health.


    Wishing for a hundred years of harmony with Jessica?


    When the nurse came to dra?


    1. up.


    blood, as she disinfected my arm, I instinctively recoiled, my body tensing


    I had been afraid of needles since I was little.


    When I had fallen ill as a child, Dad would hold me, Mom would hold my other hand,forting me during injections or blood tests.


    There would even be rewards.


    In the years since then, my health has been decent. I could handlemon colds, and even with severe ones, I could just make do with some normal medicine. I rarely needed to draw blood.


    But I was still afraid of needles.


    However, I had already grown up. I was scared, but I no longer had my parents.


    "Don''t be afraid,"


    C


    Suddenly, a warm, dry hand tightly enveloped my other hand, the thumb gently rubbing the back of my hand as heforted me. "I''m here with you."


    "You''re here with me, but it''s me who will feel the pain."


    "Then you can pinch me when it hurts, and I''ll bear the pain with you," he said.


    I lowered my head, looking at the man who used to always tower above me, now half-crouched beside me. My heart seemed to fill up with something, mixed with a touch of sadness, and I couldn''t help muttering, "But you can''t always be with me."


    My voice was so low that he couldn''t hear what I said. What did you say?"


    "Nothing." I shook my head.


    Some words, even if spoken, would only embarrass me. They would be better kept buried in my heart.


    After the blood draw, I went to the ultrasound room arranged by the director.


    Ryan waited outside.


    The doctor applied a coupling agent, wiping me with tissues after each section. +15 BONUS


    My heart was pounding faster than ever.


    I had expected Ryan to find out about my pregnancy sooner orter, but not this soon.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps the director had told the doctor about my identity. As she looked at my abdomen, she smiled and said, "Mrs. Frost, you''re pregnant. Did you know?"


    "I... knew." I pursed my lips. "How''s the baby developing?"


    "The fetus is developing very well. It''s nine weeks. Look, you can already see the little hands and feet."


    "Really..."


    She turned the screen towards me, and I saw the tiny life inside me. Tears streamed down my face uncontrobly. Happy, excited, yet saddened.


    "Mrs. Frost, are you... alright? This is good news, why are you crying?"


    "Because..." I wiped my tears. "I''m about to get a divorce. I can''t give the baby aplete family."


    With a trace of hope, I pleaded, "Doctor, can you please not write the pregnancy on the examination report?"


    "Don''t want Mr. Frost to know? Mrs. Frost, Mr. Frost will surely be happy to know that you''re pregnant. Perhaps he''ll change his mind? You''re still young, unaware of how important aplete family is to a child. In your current situation, instead of getting a divorce, why not try to salvage this marriage?"


    The doctor, nearing fifty, seemed to be a specialist arranged by the director, speaking with great earnestness.


    I forced a bitter smile on my face. "Even if his heart isn''t with me?"


    "s, once you be a mother, you can''t just think for yourself anymore. Think about it, which child doesn''t want a father? They''re easily bullied at school without one."


    Listening to this, bitterness overwhelmed me.


    Seeing that I had be silent, the doctor sighed. "I''m sorry, I can''t help you with this. I need to truthfully document every examination report."


    As I got up from the examination bed, the ultrasound report was already handed to me.


    Every step toward the door felt unusually difficult.

 Chapter 56

    In a daze, I thought of the past.


    Back then, Ryan and I had only been married for six months. My period was dyed by about 10 days. Even though he always used protection, I still faintly wondered if I might be pregnant each time. When I bought the pregnancy test kit, I was eager to share the news of being pregnant with him.


    Now that I really was pregnant, thinking about Ryan standing just a door away, I couldn''t muster any excitement or joy. All I felt was fear and nervousness about what unexpected changes mighte. The worst oue would be losing this child.


    The mere two and a half years had turned everything upside down as if we were from different worlds


    now.


    My legs felt like lead as I walked to the door, my emotionsplex, but I found no sign of Ryan outside! Where was he?


    All that remained was my handbag, left alone on the metal bench by the door.


    Had he left?


    I pulled out my phone from the bag, a message was on the screen.


    "I have some urgent business. After the medical report is ready, Gary will deliver it home. I''ll be backter, wait for me."


    I sighed and walked outside the hospital. Suddenly, my mind changed.


    I already had the ultrasound report in my hand.


    It would be easy to make some adjustments now.


    I dialed Jane''s number. She answered almost instantly. "I was just about to call you. Where are you? Why didn''t youe to work? What happenedst night? Why did your phone suddenly turn off? Did you and Ryan have sex?"


    She fired questions in rapid session.


    Thest question made me blush with embarrassment.


    What was she on about?


    I chose to answer the first one. "I''m at the St. Heart Hospital."


    "For a prenatal checkup? Why didn''t you tell me? I could have gone with you." Jane always managed to get straight to the point. "Wait. Isn''t one of the Frost Group''s hospitals? Why did you go there?"


    I briefly exined the situation to her. "However, when came out of the ultrasound room, Ryan had already left."


    "Damn, you almost scared me."


    Jane summed it up. "So Ryan still doesn''t know that you''re pregnant, right?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah."


    "That''s good then."


    I hailed a taxi on the side of the road and sat in the back seat. "Jane, I feel lost."


    I had originally nned to tamper with the report during this time.


    But when I lowered my head and saw the tiny child on the report, my heart softened.


    The doctor''s words also echoed in my mind.


    Could he change his mind because of the pregnancy?


    If so, could I provide aplete family for the child, and would I finally find my own happiness?


    "Are you thinking whether he might sever-ties with Jessica because of the child?" Jane asked after a short pause.


    I didn''t hide it either. "Yeah, am I being foolish?¡±


    "Don''t you dare say that about yourself."


    I had expected Jane to scold me once she knew my thoughts, but instead, she said, "Charlotte, I know how much you love him. Love isn''t something born out of rationality. If everyone could cut their losses and weigh pros and cons in time, love would be even rarer."


    "Besides, you''ve spent a third of your life on him. As long as he gives you a glimmer of hope, it''s hard for you to back away in time."


    "It''s not that you''re foolish, it''s that men are just despicable."


    Her words left me silent for a long time. With a strained voice, I said, "I want to try again."


    D

 Chapter 57

    I wanted to give him a second chance for the child and for myself.


    Jane didn''t try to dissuade me, she simply asked, "Have you thought about the consequences if it doesn''t


    work out?"


    "Yeah, I''ve thought about it."


    If things didn''t go as expected, I would disappearpletely to avoid any possibility of losing the child.


    With this decision made, I lost all desire to go home and cook. I casually ate a sd in the neighborhood and then retreated to the sofa at home.


    While waiting for Ryan to return, I immersed myself in work with myptop.


    I waited until the afternoon, but there was still no sign of him at the door.


    Unable to resist, I sent Ryan a message. "Are youing back soon?"


    I waited for a while but didn''t receive any replies.


    What urgent matter could keep him this busy? I hadn''t heard from Jane that anything had gone wrong at thepany.


    With autumn days growing shorter and nights longer, the sun began to set by five o''clock.


    The orange sunset poured in. Outside the window, the autumn wind rustled. Suddenly, I felt a strong sense of loneliness rising in my heart, my actions became faster than my thoughts. Before I knew it, I had picked up my phone.


    I hated waiting around when I didn''t know what was going on.


    Almost as I dialed Ryan''s number, Gary''s call came in, embarrassed, "Madam, I''m sorry, I have some personal matters to attend to. Can I have DHL deliver your medical examination report to you?" "Has the urgent matter at thepany been taken care of?"


    Gary was puzzled. "What urgent matter?"


    "I thought..."


    Suddenly, I understood. What made Ryan leave me behind today wasn''t a business matter at all.


    I changed the subject immediately. "Is the medical report ready?"


    "Yes, the hospital called me this afternoon."


    "Then I''ll go pick it up myself."


    "Mrs. Frost, I think I should..." He hesitated.


    "It''s okay. Gary, St. Heart is close by. You focus on what you have to do."


    After hanging up, I drove to the hospital. While waiting at a red light, I tried calling Ryan again.


    There was no answer.


    As the green light was about toe on, a ck sedan suddenly ran the red light, speeding past so fast that nothing could be seen clearly, heading straight into St. Heart Hospital. Only when a wife is about to give birth would someone be this desperate,'' I thought.


    Unexpectedly, I was right.


    After parking the car, as I passed the emergency room, I heard passersby talking to each other.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If every woman could have such a good husband, who would be afraid of giving birth? His eyes were full of worry."


    "Yes, especially when the husband''s so handsome. His anxious look made him look even more handsome!"


    "But why do I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before?"


    "Oh,e on, you think every handsome guy looks familiar."


    ''It must have been that car just now.'' I smiled


    As I stepped towards the outpatient area, I saw a tall man being hurriedly pushed out of the emergency room by nurses.


    "You wait outside! The doctor can treat your wife better if you wait outside!"


    I saw that familiar handsome face and my head buzzed. I stood there and was dumbfounded.


    The man who usually never had a single wrinkle on his suit was now rumpled, with sleeves and trousers stained with clumps of blood.


    Such a sight was terrifying.


    Whose blood was it, and how did ite to be? The answer was obvious.


    I wasn''t far from where he stood. In fact, if he nced in my direction, he would notice me.


    But he didn''t.


    He only stood outside the operating room anxiously, his heart and eyes fixed on the woman inside. I had never seen him like this. He was like a trapped beast.


    "Jessica."

 Chapter 58

    I don''t know how much time had passed before a nurse from the operating room came out calling names.


    "Is Jessica''s husband here?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ryan walked up in big strides. "Doctor! I''m here."


    Those four words pierced my heart like daggers. The pain caused me to find it difficult to breathe.


    All the waiting throughout the day and the decision I had finally made became a joke at this moment. Standing there made me feel like I was a clown.


    We weren''t divorced just yet.


    My husband had already be someone else''s husband.


    Not far away, he asked desperately, "How is she? Is it serious?"


    "She lost a lot of blood, what do you think? But fortunately, you brought her to the hospital in time, she''s fine now." After a short pause, the nurse added as if to reassure him, "The child is fine too."


    ''Child?''


    ''Jessica is pregnant?''


    ''They have a child now?''


    I couldn''t breathe and looked awkwardly at Ryan.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, his face finally softened a little. "That''s good."


    Maybe my gaze was too obvious, or perhaps he finally noticed that someone was looking at him, as he finished speaking, he turned his head slightly in my direction.


    Almost simultaneously, I turned and slipped into the fire escape.


    I copsed against the wall, my body crumbling, the scene from earlier began reying in my mind.


    Iughed uncontrobly, as if I were crazy, and as Iughed, a bitter taste filled my mouth.


    ''How foolish have I been? Charlotte, he already has a child with someone else. Maybe he only moved because of his grandfather''s pressure, and you, in wishful thinking, held onto hope for him. You are truly starved for love,'' I thought.


    Maybe it was time for me to let go. I took out my phone to send him a message, but his call came through just as I was about to send the message.


    His voice was calm. "Hey, Charlotte, are you at home?


    "Yeah." I sniffed, trying to hold back the tears as I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Really?"


    "Why would I lie to you?" I casually said. "By the way, have you seen anyone who looks a lot like me?"


    This time, I wanted to get clear answers, to understand.


    "No." He chose to lie.


    But I pressed on. "Where are you? Is everything not taken care of yet?"


    "..." He hesitated for a moment, only choosing to answer the second question. "Not yet, I can''te home tonight. Make sure you get a good night''s rest."


    I chuckled, "Is it a business matter?"


    There was a moment of silence at the other end of the line, then he answered calmly, "I''lle back after


    I finish."


    He was still lying.


    I took a silent breath. "When? What about tomorrow''s concert? Are you still going?"


    "I''ll go." This time, he didn''t beat around the bush and gave a definite answer.


    I looked up at the ceiling, letting tears stream down my face. "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    ''This is thest time that I''ll wait for you,'' I thought.


    When I left the hospital, it was already dark.


    After several rains, the night wind blew like needles through my bones.


    I was wearing only a thin dress, but I didn''t feel the cold at all. Perhaps it was because my heart had gone cold.


    "Ouch!"


    Someone ran into me head-on and sent me flying into the hospital.


    I gasped softly as I was sent backwards. I didn''t know what I stepped on, but I slipped. Just when I was about to fall over, someone caught me. Instinctively, I thought it was Ryan.


    But when I looked up, I was disappointed and surprised, I steadied myself quickly, smiling as I asked, " Jack, what are you doing here?"


    It was Jack, whom I hadn''t seen in a while.

 Chapter 59

    He wore a beige casual suit that entuated his tall and elegant figure, exuding warmth and refinement.


    He smiled gently. "A friend is hospitalized, so I came to visit."


    "Oh, I see."


    "And what about you? Why are you here alone at the hospital?"


    I raised the medical report in my hand. "I came to pick up my health examination report."


    Jack''s expression became serious. "Everything alright?


    "Yes."


    I had just undergone apany health check, and this time, like thest, everything was within normal


    range.


    Except that there was a child in my womb now.


    Jack nodded. "Have you eaten yet? How about we grab a bite together? Tom and Jane will also be joining


    us."


    He had probably added the second sentence to avoid suspicion.


    I rubbed my stomach, feeling a bit hungry, "Sure."


    I didn''t know what to eat if I went home alone.


    Besides, with more people around, it wouldn''t be so easy to get lost in thoughts.


    Jack handed the car over to his assistant to drive back, then rode with me to the restaurant they had


    chosen.


    It was a restaurant that served roastmb.


    The storefront was low-key, tucked away in a corner of an alley, yet the business was thriving.


    Many cars were parked at the entrance of the alley, causing a heavy traffic jam.


    We had to park outside and walk in. Jane and Tom had already arrived.


    Seeing me, Jane was surprised and cocked her brows. "You''re here, I thought you were busy tonight."


    "Yeah, I happened to run into Jack."


    Jane''s eyes sharpened as she leaned close and asked in a low voice, "No sess?"


    "He didn''t give me a chance to tell him."


    "What happened?"


    "Jessica is pregnant."


    "How did she get pregnant?"


    Jane had been speaking quietly, but now she couldn''t control herself. She raised her voice and both Tom and Jack looked over. +15 BONUS


    Jane then shifted her anger to Tom. "See, you men are all the same."


    "Mydy, what''s going on?" Tom was bewildered.


    Jane held my hand and asked Tom, "Do you know about Jessica''s pregnancy?" "Jessica? Pregnant?"


    Tom looked even more shocked, and after recovering, he said, "I had no idea!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Didn''t you invite him today?" asked Jane.


    "I did."


    "Then where is he?"


    Tom''s eyes darted around, avoiding both me and Jane. Finally, under Jane''s piercing gaze, he reluctantly betrayed his best friend. ¡°Jessica tried tomit suicide because of rumors at thepany, so..." "She''s already cut her wrists." I cut off his words.


    Jane''s lips twitched. "The kind that heals in three minutes if not taken to the hospital?"


    I remembered Ryan covered in blood and looked down. "It should be deep, she lost quite a lot of blood."


    "Tsk." Jane clicked her tongue. "She''s relentless. At this rate, it''s hard for Ryan to shake her off, especially now that she''s pregnant..."


    "Shame on you, don''t spout nonsense." Tom still had some loyalty left and tried to defend Ryan. "It can''t possibly be Ryan''s child." "What, did you help them put on the condom?"


    Jane''s words were shocking, but luckily Jack had gone to the restroom, and both Tom and I were used to her way of speaking.


    "No, they shouldn''t have slept together," said Tom.


    "Then all those nights when Ryan didn''te home, were spent with you?"


    Jane didn''t believe Tom.


    There was a bitter feeling in my heart.


    "You''re unbelievable!" Tom rarely stood firm in front of Jane. He then turned to look at me. "Charlotte don''t listen to her nonsense! Ryan''s innocence is beyond doubt!"

 Chapter 60

    It seemed that I was destined to not be able to eat properly that day.


    Back home, I slept through the night in a daze. I felt like I was asleep and awake at the same time. The next day, I slept until noon, feeling lightheaded.


    I checked the fridge, made myself a tuna sandwich, drank some milk, and finally felt a little better.


    The concert was in the evening, still early now, instead of sinking into negative emotions, I decided to open myputer and prepare to work.


    First, I checked my social media as usual.


    Seeing a message from the official MS Group ount, I couldn''t help but perk up.


    Just as I was about to read it in detail, Jane''s call came in. "Darling, are you okay?"


    I didn''t want her to worry. "I''m fine."


    "Did Ryan go back home?"


    I hesitated for a moment. "No."


    "In that case, let''s forget about him." Jane changed the subject. "I called to ask you, have you seen the news that MS is nning a coborative collection?" "I just saw it."


    In the past, these coborations were usually settled between brands with a signed contract.


    This time, MS''s Christmas coborative collection was going to be conducted through a designpetition.


    Each brand had two slots for participants, and the winning designer from each brand would coborate with the MS Group.


    The MS Group was the leader among luxury brands.


    With this news out, all major brands would surely vie for this coboration opportunity.


    Jane asked, "Does it tempt you?"


    "Of course. It''s such a good opportunity, who wouldn''t be tempted."


    To coborate with MS once was a rare opportunity.


    Then I sighed. "But there are many more talented designers than me, I can only think about it."


    Jane smirked, cunningly suggesting, "Isn''t Jack now the regional CEO of the MS Group? Why don''t you ask him to help you behind the scenes?"


    "Get lost." I chuckled. "What would that make me and Jack to others? It wouldn''t be fair


    "Come on, don''t overthink things. Our country is all about rtionships in business. Do you think other


    brands won''t privately contact Jack? Would they care if it''s fair to you?"


    "That''s their business. Anyway, I don''t want to do it that way, I insisted.


    11


    Janemented, "You''re so stubborn. This is just a project, not some shady dealings in a proper designpetition."


    "Since it''s branded as apetition, I''ll follow the rules. Besides, do you think Jack would agree? He''s not the kind to show favoritism."


    "That''s true." Jane pondered thoughtfully for a moment, then smiled. "But who knows, maybe he would be willing to make an exception for you." "You''re too optimistically."


    I denied it without thinking. While Jack and I were good friends in university, it had been three years since west met. How could he suddenly set a precedent for me? "Don''t worry about it, I might not even get one of thepetition slots."


    Now that Jessica was the director, everything in F&A was up to her. There were only two slots, and it was unlikely I would get one.


    Jane cursed in frustration, "I almost forgot if you hadn''t brought this up. There''s also that bitch in your way.


    I smiled. ¡°Let''s see when I get to work on Monday."


    That was all I could do.


    After hanging up, I nced at the door of my house, which no one had knocked on.


    My heart sank a little.


    But I wasn''t surprised.


    With Jessica around, him standing me up was normal.


    He had probably even forgotten about the concert that he promised to take me to.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was working when my phone suddenly rang.


    Support

 Chapter 61

    Seeing the iing call on my phone, I felt I was imagining things. After a moment''s pause, I answered, Hello."


    "Are you at home?"


    He sounded like he was in a vast, empty space, his voice low and tinged with weariness.


    I stood up and walked to the balcony, stretching my neck to relieve the stiffness, enduring the difort, and deliberately asked, "Hmm, are you still busy?" Thinking about it, Jessica had lost so much blood. How could he be at ease?


    "I''m almost done."


    For some reason, his voice cleared up a little. "The ticket is on the console by the entrance. Remember to take it when you leave."


    Although it was expected, hearing it from him still left a bitter taste in my mouth. "You''re noting?"


    "What are you talking about? Let''s meet at the entrance of the stadium..." He chuckled softly.


    But just as he was speaking, a weak yet desperate question interrupted him suddenly, "Ryan, who are you calling? Didn''t you promise me..."


    The voice abruptly stopped.


    It wasn''t Ryan who stopped her. The call was abruptly cut off.


    Why did I feel like we were the ones having an affair and I was the mistress?


    I stared nkly at the screen of my phone, feeling an endless bitterness surging up. My heart felt like it was tightly squeezed by an invisible hand, suffocating me.


    I couldn''t understand why Ryan did this, or what kind of situation he wanted to create.


    He insisted on moving in together, caring in every way, and even went to work with me publicly, making everyone at thepany aware of my identity, as if he cared deeply about me. Just as I was about to change my mind, he left me aside and spent the night by Jessica''s side.


    And... he got her pregnant as well.


    Ryan, what am I in your heart after all?


    As this question surfaced in my mind, the screen of my phone lit up again. It was a text message.


    "Head into the stadium first if you don''t see me before the gates close."


    This was his answer.


    Once again, he chose Jessica.


    I stared at the message box, repeatedly reading that sentence until my eyes hurt.


    Even breathing became painful.


    Ryan had allowed me to experience being abandoned multiple times now. Each time, it left a mark on my


    heart.


    As I looked at the message, I began tough.


    I wasughing at my own foolishness.


    Even when hurt deeply, I would still go running back to him whenever he curled his fingers at me.


    But I didn''t me myself.


    As Jane said, one-third of my life had been spent with him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    From cautiously admiring from afar, to anxiously getting what I wanted, I had tasted all the bitter and sweet vors of loving someone.


    Eight years, it would be hard to let go of even a dog.


    I slouched on the sofa, lost in thought for a long time, until it was almost time, then got up to put on makeup.


    I went into the dressing room and picked out a light brown dress.


    After all, it was the concert of the singer I had liked for many years, so I should go looking nice.


    Before leaving, I looked at myself through the mirror and was quite satisfied.


    My long hair was casually tied up, revealing my long and slender neck. I wouldn''t be stunning at first nce, but I was still a beauty. A pair of shallow dimples perfectly bnced the coolness about me. The long skirt I wore wasn''t form-fitting, but it was casually elegant, perfect for a concert.


    I put on a matching trench coat and left calmly.


    When I arrived at the stadium, the entrance was already bustling. Despite the drizzling rain, it didn''t dampen the enthusiasm of the fans. They wore various support makeups on their faces and held banners and light boards in their hands.


    Compared to them, I was just an ordinary fan.


    "Miss, you can enter now! Hurry!"


    A girl around 20 years old saw me standing at the entrance in a daze and warmly greeted me.


    I came back to my senses and nced around. "..."


    The person I was waiting for hadn''t arrived yet.

 Chapter 62

    Perhaps the person I was waiting for would nevere.


    The girl was clever, smiling brightly as she asked, "Are you waiting for someone, Miss?"


    "Yes"


    "Your friend must be stuck in traffic, it''s really jammed around the stadium right now."


    Maybe sensing my disappointment, she walked over with aforting smile, tilting her head slightly. "T wait with you."


    "Aren''t you going in?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t get a ticket."


    She shrugged, her mouth turning down in disappointment and helplessness.


    I chuckled lightly. "Then stay with me."


    He wasn''t going toe. I wasn''t waiting for him toe.


    I was waiting for me to be totally disappointed.


    Another whole hour passed, until the crowd in the square thinned out and people gradually dispersed. My hand holding the phone was almost numb from the cold.


    The announcement came over the broadcast that entry was about to close.


    "Charlotte."


    A warm voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    I turned around in pleasant surprise, seeing Jack in the same brown trench coat. I paused for a moment, then smiled. "Jack, what a coincidence."


    He cocked his brows. "Indeed, a coincidence to meet again."


    When she saw Jack, her The girl who had gone to the vending machine to buy drinks happened to return eyes lit up. She handed me a bottle of water and said, "Miss, your boyfriend is so handsome! He could totally be an idol"


    I suddenly felt awkward, not knowing whether to exin or not.


    Jack, in a way that didn''t make me ufortable, rified our rtionship, "Ryan didn''t make it?"


    "He won''t being."


    "Then let''s go in together?"


    "You alone?" I wondered.


    "Yeah."


    "Sure."


    Looking at Jack, I said, "Wait a sec."


    Then I handed the spare ticket to the girl. "Hurry up and head inside."


    "Huh?"


    She stared at me in surprise and joy. Her eyes were filled with joy. She then said excitedly, "Thank you, Miss! How much do you want?"


    "No need, I have an extra ticket."


    It would be more useful if I gave it to someone who needed it.


    Jack and I prepared to have our tickets checked together, but we noticed that the girl was still in the square, seemingly talking to her friend who also didn''t have a ticket. "Charlotte, wait for me."


    After Jack spoke, he strode over with long strides, as if he was handing the tickets to them.


    I saw the two girls jumping excitedly in ce.


    I wish I was their age.


    The problems were clear and would be easy to solve.


    After we entered together through the ticket check, I realized that Jack had just exchanged tickets with them, and now our seats were next to each other.


    I sat down, puzzled. "Why did you buy two tickets if you came alone?"


    Jack lowered his eyes to look at me, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. "Because I was hoping two people woulde."


    "Huh?" I was confused, "Then why are you here alone?


    Jack replied, "I don''t currently have the status to invite her."


    That exined it to me.


    So it''s unrequited love.


    But I thought someone as excellent as Jack would have no shortage of young, beautiful girls around him.


    I didn''t expect him to also have unfulfilled desires.


    Love is indeed fair, treating everyone equally.


    Looking at Jack again, I felt a sense of shared suffering. "No wonder Tom joked before, saying that you were hurt by some girl. I thought he was kidding, it turns out it was true." His eyes darkened slightly, his gaze still fixed on me. "Indeed, it''s true."

 Chapter 63

    "It''s okay, I won''t make fun of you." I patted his shoulder and changed the subject with a smile. "So you like Eason as well, but you never mentioned it before."


    Jack looked towards the stage, his voice tinged with mncholy. "It''s natural to love something because


    of association."


    "She liked him?"


    "Yeah, she was really into him back in university."


    "What a coincidence."


    I smiled. "I used to love listening to Eason''s songs back in university too."


    He smiled knowingly. "Quite a coincidence."


    We were in VIP seats, with a perfect view of the performance, and no blind spots anywhere.


    With the familiar intro, the singer appeared on stage, instantly lifting the atmosphere in the entire arena, and causing countless fans to scream and sing along, Jack and I were like two outliers, quietly listening. Scenes from the past years shed through my mind like a movie ying, frame after frame.


    Ten years ago


    I didn''t know you


    You didn''t belong to me


    We were still the same


    Keepingpany with a stranger


    Walking through gradually familiar streets


    Ten yearster


    We


    are friends


    Still able to greet each other


    Just that tenderness


    No longer finding reasons to embrace


    Lovers eventually be friends.


    Upon hearing thest line of lyrics, tears suddenly streamed down my face. I cried silently for a long time. When I tried to find some tissues to wipe my tears, a pack of tissues was handed to me. Jack''s eyes held restrained emotions. "After crying, will you still turn back?"


    I don''t think so."


    I wiped the tears from my face, watching him hold back, I couldn''t help but say, "If you feel like crying, just cry. Maybe like me, after crying, you''ll be able to move on from this hurdle. I won''t tell anyone."


    He teased me with a light smile, "Who told you I want to move on?"


    "Then what do you n to do?"


    I realized, unexpectedly looking at him, "You still want to pursue that girl?"


    He nodded. "Yeah."


    "No wonder Jane always praised you as a good man. You are indeed very faithful. Well, go and pursue her quickly, we''re all waiting to attend your wedding


    ''From university until now. That''s almost like my feelings for Ryan. Except he still has a chance to develop a rtionship with that girl. Once Ryan and I get a divorce, we won''t probably even be friends. Eight years of liking someone, but still ending up as strange. Quite ironic,'' I thought.


    Jack''s lips curved slightly, his amber eyes sparkling like stars in the night sky. "I can''t pursue her right now.


    "Why?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "She hasn''t divorced yet."


    "Oh." I nodded subconsciously, then suddenly reacted, unable to believe what I just heard. "What?"


    I stared at Jack from head to toe, unable to see at all that he was still the kind who sought excitement.


    But on second thought, I felt even more that he was deeply in love.


    He must be the kind of man that only existed in novels.


    The girl he was in love with was married, yet he restrained himself and waited silently.


    Although secretly hoping for someone else''s divorce... wasn''t really appropriate.


    But I had to admit that Jack was a good man.


    I smirked. "Well, does that girl know you have these thoughts?"


    "She doesn''t." Jack wasn''t ashamed and said calmly, "She''s timid. If she knew, she''d be scared away." "So... if she doesn''t get divorced, will you wait for her forever?"


    I couldn''t ignore this gossip at all.


    I usually don''t get involved in ordinary gossip, but Jack''s personal style sharply contrasted with this story, which caused me to be quite interested. "I''ll wait."


    He didn''t avoid my question at all and gave a definite answer. Then his eyes softened. "But I won''t have to wait long."

 Chapter 64

    "What do you mean by that?"


    I was like a typical gossip girl who tried to get to the bottom of things. But then I felt that asking further would be impolite, so I could only leave it at that.


    The songs performed at today''s concert were all on my favorite ylist. Even after the whole show, I still felt unsatisfied.


    As the singer left the stage, I had a surreal feeling of awakening from a big dream. I sat dumbfounded in my chair, watching the slowly departing crowd after the noise.


    The emptiness in my heart was terrifying. Until now, the phone I had been clutching in my hand still hadn''t received any messages or calls from Ryan.


    During my absent-mindedpse, Jack was very respectful and didn''t rush me at all. He just quietly waited by my side. It was only when I came to my senses that we followed the crowd and left together.


    Despite the security guards maintaining order and the crowded pushing, I was walking fine when suddenly a force pushed me from behind. I stumbled and almost fell into Jack.


    Jack instinctively caught my shoulder. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." I exined somewhat embarrassedly, "I was pushed and lost my bnce."


    Jack just let go of me without saying anything.


    Fortunately, there were no more collisions afterward, nor even that crowded feeling. Our cars were parked in different directions, so we had to go our separate ways at the exit. "Charlotte." Jack suddenly stopped me. "Will you participate in the MS joint designpetition?"


    I was si


    surprised he brought this up on his own and smiled. "I''ve said it doesn''t count unless I get a spot.


    He smiled warmly. "Well, I look forward to your participation."


    "Okay, see youter, Jack."


    The rain had stopped, and walking toward the parking lot, I could smell the fresh scent of rain. It was veryforting. If it weren''t a bit cold, I would have wanted to walk home. As I approached the parking spot, I looked up and saw Gary. He also saw me and immediately came over. "Mrs. Frost, Mr. Frost has been waiting for you." "Huh?"


    Wasn''t he the one who stood me up?


    How did it turn into him waiting for me?


    I frowned: "Where is he?"


    In the car." Gary pointed to a ck Bentley parked by the side of the road.


    I pursed my lips. "Why is he waiting for me? He invited me to the concert, and now that the concert is over, he should be leaving."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, I walked towards my own car. "And tell him not toe to the Lake Garden anymore."


    "Mrs. Frost..."


    Gary must now know what Ryan had been up to for the past few days. She followed behind me and said, " You... Maybe you should personally talk to Mr. Frost." I hesitated for a moment.


    Gary had a point. Why should I make things hard for Gary, a mere employee?


    He would be helpless if Ryan became displeased.


    I helplessly turned in another direction, walking straight to the side of the road.


    Gary knew how to make me pity Ryan.


    He said, "Mr. Frost hasn''t slept for two days and nights. He just got here, and he just got some shuteye."


    "Did I stop him from sleeping?" I smiled ambiguously.


    He had been with another woman and now he tried to make me pity him?


    Gary was choked lightly by me and coughed. "Mr. Frost is also thinking of finishing things early anding to see you.


    "Is Jessica''s dead?"


    "What? No, no...


    o.no...


    "Since it''s not about her funeral, what''s been keeping him busy for two whole days?"


    I got straight to the point. "Was he busy having an affair?"


    Gary didn''t know what to say and after a while, he said, "You already know..."


    Walking to the Bentley, Gary took the initiative to open the back door for me.


    Ryan was leaning tiredly against the seat, with fine, messy strands on his forehead. His eyes were tightly closed, long eyshes casting shadows on his eyelids. Even while sleeping, his brows were still furrowed, obviously sleeping lightly and uneasily.


    C

 Chapter 65

    As the interior lights of the car came on, Ryan woke up almost instantly. His demeanor was tinged with annoyance from being disturbed. The next second, he turned his head and our eyes met.


    "Is the concert over?" His expression suddenly softened, acting as if nothing had happened.


    As if him spending two days and nights with Jessica was just my imagination.


    I didn''t want to pretend anymore. I was tired. "Ryan, I was there at the hospital yesterday. Ryan, I was probably standing about 10 meters away from you at that time, or maybe even closer."


    "I saw with my own eyes how my husband was so distracted by another woman."


    "I also heard you admitting in front of the nurse that you were her husband."


    "So when you called me yesterday, I already knew you were lying to me."


    I pulled the corner of my mouth and stared at him, speaking deliberately and slowly, "Oh, by the way, she''s pregnant. You two are having a child, right?"


    With each word I said, his face became darker and darker!


    But the more I spoke, the more relieved I felt.


    Seeing his face turn dark almost as if water was about to drip, I couldn''t help butugh, "Congrattions, you''re going to be a father."


    Suddenly, he leaned over, his long arm reaching out, and he forcibly pulled me into the car!


    I had just reacted when Gary gave me an apologetic look and promptly closed the car door.


    The two of them worked together seamlessly!


    Ryan shackled my hand against the headrest. We were so close that I could almost touch the tip of his nose if I leaned forward. Yet, there was no hint of ambiguity, only anger.


    "Let gol"


    "No."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ryan muttered softly, his imposing figure blocking my view, full of oppression. "First, I wasn''t distracted because of her."


    "Second, the situation was urgent, and I couldn''t be bothered to exin to the nurse."


    "Third, I didn''t intend to lie to you or hide anything from you."


    He pressed against my forehead, his pitch-ck eyes seeming to want to peer into the depths of my heart, his voice slightly muffled. "I was just afraid that once you knew, you wouldn''t want me anymore." My heart felt like it had been torn apart by something, a fine and dense pain was spreading.


    He seemed very good at ying with people''s hearts. Clearly, he was the one who wronged me, yet somehow he always managed to make me feel sorry for him.


    Maybe in this rtionship, I was aplete loser.


    What was that saying again?


    Whoever fell in love first would lose.


    The car was cramped, and being confined by him put me at a disadvantage.


    Even though he was the one exining.


    In my ear, his cold, deep voice continued, "Fourth, she is pregnant, that''s true, but not with my child."


    Before I could even breathe a sigh of relief...


    He stared straight at me, his clear eyes were like whirlpools as if he wanted to suck me in. "Fifth, this is the most important point, remember it well."


    I frowned in confusion, but he nted a dominant kiss on my forehead, his words leaving no room for argument, each one trembling in my heart.


    "Take back your congrattions. I''m only going to be a father to the child you bear."


    My fingernails suddenly dug deep into my palms, painful yet sobering


    If he had said this before today, I might have been overjoyed, smashing that ultrasound scan against his forehead and saying, "Ryan, you''re really going to be a father!" Maybe that was how things were in this world.


    fate wo


    Misfortunes happen, and fate would y tricks.


    If the timing wasn''t right, then nothing would be right. No matter how hard you try, no matter how deep the love, it would all be useless.


    I suppressed my bitterness and nced at his serious face provocatively. "Even if my child is not yours?"

 Chapter 66

    Ryan''squinted his eyes slightly, casually looking at me, lips curved. "Wanna try?"


    It was the same smile as usual, but I felt a chill run down my spine.


    It seemed like if I dared, he would snap my neck the next second.


    "Let''s give it a try."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I followed the principle of not backing down.


    His face turned cold as frost, a sneer forming, ready to explode, when suddenly, his phone rang loudly.


    Jessica''s name immediately shed through my mind.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at how urate a woman''s sixth sense could be.


    It really was Jessica.


    Ryan furrowed his brows. He didn''t pick up, and the ringtone continued to sound.


    If he wanted to decline the call, he had a hundred ways to do so.


    So obviously, he didn''t want to.


    "Ryan, where have you been? Why haven''t youe back yet? The baby in my womb wants strawberry cake. Hurry up and get it for me!"


    The car''s cramped spacepletely isted us from the outside noise, and Jessica''s gentle and charming voice rang clearly in my ears.


    I swear I didn''t intentionally eavesdrop.


    Ryan seemed to have noticed this but got out of the car without a word. He stood on the side of the road, His expression seemed somewhat mocking


    I averted my gaze, unwilling to care about the mess between him and Jessica, and lowered my head to y with my phone.


    What else could be expected?


    Their rtionship had always been like this. They would argue and then be all lovey-dovey again.


    They looked ipatible, but in reality, they were meant for each other.


    However, after only a short while, about two or three minutes, he opened the door on my side.


    His expression seemed hesitant, but I sensed guilt in his eyes.


    "Leaving?" I mocked with a slight smile, feeling like a mistress.


    With just one phone call from Jessica, my husband couldn''t wait to rush to her side.


    She was more like the wife than I was.


    Finally, he spoke, "I''ll have Gary take you back."


    "No need, I can go back by myself."


    Maybe these past two days had been tough enough, now, my heart was strangely calm. I got out of the car quietly. "I''ll send your belongings back to your house. Remember to get Brenda to sign for them. As soon as I finished speaking. I turned around and walked away briskly.


    "Charlotte!" Ryan called out, but I ignored him and walked even faster.


    He caught up with a few wide strides, grabbing my wrist without a word.


    "Charlotte!"


    "Is there anything else?" I spoke as calmly as possible.


    Ryan pursed his thin lips into a straight line. "Give me some time. I''ll sort out things with her."


    "Sort things out with her?"


    I almostughed as if I had heard a joke. "Can you sort out things with her? She attempts suicide every day and do you have to be by her side every day?"


    The night wind blew coldly, making me sniffle. "Ryan, I don''t care what you do with her. I just hope you can leave me alone!"


    His face turned cold, his eyes piercing with coldness, each word uttered slowly, "Say that again."


    "I said I don''t care what you do with her... Mmm!"


    Halfway through my sentence, he harshly grasped my chin. The usually gentle and reserved man suddenly turned fierce, addressing me by my full name, teeth clenched, "Charlotte Wilson, do you have a heart?"


    Shouldn''t I be the one asking him this?


    He stole my lines out of the blue.


    I winced in pain, tears welling up in my eyes, but I endured the ache and met his gaze defiantly, speaking firmly, "No."


    "Then endure this!"


    He shoved me into the car, his voice as cold as the winter air. "Until after Grandpa''s birthday party, the boundaries between us are not something you can draw as you please!"


    Support


    get it

 Chapter 67

    "Gary, drive! Take her home," he said, then closed the car door straightaway.


    Gary promptly got into the car. "Mrs. Frost, my apologies."


    The doors were then locked.


    I could only watch helplessly as Ryan walked a short distance away and got into a bodyguard''s car.


    Both cars started almost simultaneously but headed inpletely different directions intersection.


    It was as if Ryan and I were never meant to walk side by side.


    I felt drained of all strength, slumping weakly into the seat, my mind in turmoil.


    Why did I bother?


    Wouldn''t it be better for him if I let them be?


    "Ryan, what exactly do you want?'' I wondered.


    s at the traffic light


    Gary drove, observing my expression cautiously before cautiously speaking up. "Mrs. Frost, you don''t need to argue with Mr. Frost like this. After all, you are Mrs. Frost. You shouldn''t worry too much about Jessica,"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gary." I rolled down the window, letting the cold wind rush in, and pursed my lips. "Do you also think that just because I have the title of Mrs. Frost, I should be grateful?"


    "I... I didn''t mean that, Mrs. Frost. Please don''t misunderstand. It''s just that Mr. Frost responds better to gentleness. The more you push, the more you lose..."


    "It''s okay. As his assistant, it''s natural for you to speak up for him." I lowered my eyes. "I don''t want to argue with him. Gary, maybe you don''t understand. What I''ve always wanted isn''t the title of Mrs. Frost. It was Ryan''s love.


    It was to be his wife.


    Not a marriage in name only, and certainly not with a third person involved.


    "Are you... seeking Mr. Frost''s heart?" Gary got straight to the point.


    I nced silently at the bustling traffic outside, perhaps afraid of receiving sympathy, so I didn''t give an


    answer.


    Gary sighed softly and muttered, "But Mr. Frost''s heart has long been dead..."


    "What did you say?"


    The noise outside was loud, and I couldn''t hear his words clearly. "What''s dead?"


    Startled, Gary seemed to have realized he said something he shouldn''t have and hurriedly denied what he said. "Nothing, it''s nothing."


    I was puzzled.


    But I didn''t press further.


    Gary was Albert''s nephew, raised by Albert''s side, and had worked with Ryan for many years. He rarely said anything he shouldn''t have.


    It was as difficult as climbing to heaven to dig anything out of him.


    Gary escorted me upstairs and watched me enter the house before reporting back to Ryan.


    Closing the door behind me, I chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    My marriage was already a mess, and now evening home meant being watched.


    The next day, I woke up early, made myself a nutritious breakfast, filled my stomach, and set off for work.


    Perhaps news of my rtionship with Ryan had spread throughout thepany, as I received curious and envious looks from the reception desk on the first floor.


    After all, quite a few female employees had previously held onto a glimmer of hope, believing the news of Ryan''s hidden marriage was false, and they still had a chance to win the position of Mrs. Frost. Now that their fantasies were shattered, naturally, they looked at me unfavorably.


    "Charlotte."


    As I was about to enter the office, a voice from behirid called out to me, smiling. "You should know by now, right?"


    I knew what she was asking about almost instantly.


    She knew she could summon Ryan with a single phone call.


    She knew Ryan had spent two days and nights with her.


    And she knew she was pregnant..


    I didn''t want to be the center of attention in public, so I pretended not to hear as I stepped into the office.


    She followed me in and sat in my office chair. She crossed her legs and said, "Ryan said that he''ll take responsibility for me."


    C

 Chapter 68

    I couldn''t help butugh.


    Ryan was going to take responsibility for her.


    What did she want from me?


    She should be going to Ryan.


    Jessica touched her belly. "You need to finalize your divorce quickly, or it''ll dy getting my child registered."


    "Then you should go tell Ryan to hurry up."


    Thepany''s headquarters had constant temperature-controlled air conditioning throughout the year. I took off my coat, hung it up, and picked up a spray bottle to water the row of nts in front of the French windows.


    Since Ryan refused to draw clear boundaries, I wasn''t in a hurry either.


    I could just let Jessica make a fuss.


    Jessica sneered coldly. "Don''t y this game of pretending to be indifferent while clinging to Ryan. I can actually understand you. Being an orphan, with no parents, grabbing onto the Frost family tree that ensures yourfort, you don''t want to let go. It''s human nature. But Charlotte, as a woman, you know when to feel shameful."


    She crossed her arms whilstughing. "Don''t cling so desperately to a man like this, it''s embarrassing if it gets out."


    I furrowed my brows. "We''ve met more than once, why are you still introducing yourself?"


    Jessica was taken aback by my response. She snorted and got up to approach me.


    "Don''t think having that you can act recklessly just because the old man favors you. You''re just waiting until after his 80th birthday. I wonder what excuse you''ll have then not to divorce Ryan." "Are you done?"


    "What?"


    "Leave if you''re done talking."


    I pointed towards the door of the office.


    She gritted her teeth. "Don''t rush me. Don''t you want to participate in the MS joint designpetition?" "There are only two slots. Are you being so kind?"


    "Of course." She lifted her chin as if bestowing a favor One for me, one for you. How about that?"


    I thought she was deliberately teasing me, then saw her wave outside.


    Her assistant brought in a document.


    She handed it to me. "Here are the requirements for the MS joint designpetition. Take a look. The deadline is next Friday. Send your design to my email by Wednesday."


    I took it-and flipped through it. "It says here that I should send my design to the MS Group''s email."


    For some reason, I didn''t feel at ease giving her my design for thepetition. Perhaps because we were already standing on opposing sides, I couldn''t help but be cautious.


    Jessica''s expression shed with a hint of unease, then suddenly she smiled disdainfully. "Do you think! want to giarize your design? That''s ridiculous. Have you ever heard of someone picking on someone less skilled than themselves to copy? A director copying a vice director, you''re really imaginative!"


    "Fine, if you want to send it directly to MS, go ahead, it''s up to you," she said.


    "Then, I won''t be seeing you out the door."


    I raised my lips, dismissing her once more.


    Jessica remained unmoved, staring at me intently. "Aren''t you curious who the father of my child is?"


    "Could it be mine?" I smiled ambiguously.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Since it''s not mine, why should I be curious?"


    "It''s Ryan''s. I''m carrying his child. It''s the offspring of our 10-year rtionship."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was quite proud, her slender fingers asionally touching her t belly. "Alright, noted."


    "What''s with your attitude?"


    "What attitude do you want me to have towards an illegitimate child?"


    I tossed the document onto the desk and gave her a puzzled look. "All affluent families would have a few illegitimate children. It''s quite normal. You''re making a big deal out of nothing."


    She red angrily. "Illegitimate child? You call the child between Ryan and me illegitimate? Charlotte, you''d better watch your words. Once I marry into the Frost family, it''ll be effortless for me to deal with you.

 Chapter 69

    I kindly pointed her in the right direction. "If you hope your child isn''t illegitimate, go find Ryan and ask him to hurry up with the divorce, understood? Don''t make a scene here. If you end up having a miscarriage, you''ll lose one more bargaining chip to marry into the Frost family. See her out."


    Finally, I instructed her assistant.


    Jessica was furious and probably thought I had a point, so she just left.


    And the direction I pointed her in worked quite


    effectively.


    As for how I knew, in the afternoon, I received a call from Ryan.


    "What did you say to her?" he asked as soon as I answered the call.


    I paused and said, "I didn''t say much, just that she urged me to divorce you and I told her to talk to you."


    His tone became colder. "You didn''t tell her to go die?!


    Was she trying to exaggerate things?


    I In''t surprised that Jessica would do this. Softening my voice, I said, "I only said that because I was provoked. She called me a prostitute pretending to be virtuous, a disaster for my step-parents, and said I''m shameless for clinging to other men and threatened to have someone beat me to death..."


    After finishing, I recalled Jessica''s words earlier.


    I felt like I was stating the facts.


    Compared to fabricating lies, I was just adding some color.


    Ryan was momentarily stunned, his voice was as cold as ice.


    I said, "You should know her better than me."


    Did she tally rau that to you?"


    There was silence on the other end of the line for a moment before he sighed. "She''s been spoiled by my dad since childhood. Just don''t argue with her."


    I smirked. "Sure."


    It was typical for men to have two standards.


    On the one hand, he questioned me because of Jessica''s words, and on the other, he could ask me not to argue with her.


    Why didn''t he say that to Jessica?


    Jane heard about this and was so angry in bed that her curses were like a string of firecrackers exploding


    "Both of them are crazy. They''re out of their goddamn minds!"


    "Alright, alright. You''re almost fainting, and you still have the spirit to curse?" I quickly handed her a cup of water to help her rehydrate.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After work that evening, I received a call from her. Nothing unusual, she was hospitalized for food poisoning.


    When I arrived, she was lying alone in the hospital bed, receiving an IV, looking pitiful. I almost pitied her if it weren''t for the snacks that other people in the ward had given her. Being beautiful would make one popr wherever they went.


    Jane red at me with her beautiful eyes. "You heartless bitch. Wasn''t I standing up for you?"


    "I''m not actually upset."


    After what happened during the past couple of days, I had gotten used to it.


    Jane peeled an orange to toss into her mouth, which I snatched away. "The doctor said you that you can''t eat too much cold food."


    She watched helplessly as I ate the orange. "Whose seed is Jessica carrying in her belly?"


    "Not Ryan''s."


    What Ryan said to me in the carst night didn''t sound like a lie.


    And if Jessica really was pregnant with the Frost family''s child, she wouldn''t just cause trouble for me She would cause trouble for the Frost family, at least to my father-inw. Considering his favoritism towards her, he would fight for her status, even if it meant angering Grandpa.


    I heard that my father-inw only cared about Jessica,


    Compared to Jessica, Ryan seemed more like a burden.


    His mother was gone and his father didn''t love him at all.


    "That''s good." Janey back in bed, holding her stomach. "I suppose so. Even if Ryan loves her dearly, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to rush into fatherhood."


    However, she didn''t anticipate that within a couple of days, her words would be contradicted.

 Chapter 70

    When we returned home after finishing the IV, it was already dark outside. Worried that she wouldn''t take care of herself for the next couple of days, I decided to stay at her ce. The next day, during breakfast, Jane nced at me several times furtively. I chuckled, "What''s up?"


    "Well, it''s just... it''s just... Jane hesitated, then brought herself together. "The night Ryan took the aphrodisiac, your phone suddenly died. I didn''t get a chance to ask you about itter." I didn''t understand. "Ask me about what?"


    She smiled and leaned in, asking. "Did you guys do it? With that drug, is it really longsting and powerful?"


    I was having cereals and choked instantly. Although I already knew she had an outspoken personality, she still caught me off guard.


    I coughed several times, pretending to be calm. "No, we didn''t do anything."


    She handed me a few pieces of tissues, looking skeptical. "Really?"


    "


    "Of course not. I''m still in the first three months of pregnancy. How could we?"


    I wiped my mouth and casually threw the question back.


    But thinking back to that night, my cheeks still burned.


    Jane smirked ambiguously. "So what? As long as you want to, there are plenty of ways.


    I couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    "So how did he recover? I don''t think taking a cold shower would work." Jane muttered in confusion, then suddenly looked down at my hand and asked teasingly, "Or did you use your hands to help him..." Even though there were only the two of us at home, she paused mid-sentence, lowered her voice, and whispered the rest of the sentence with a mischievous grin.


    "Jane!"


    My face turned red instantly, and I rushed over to cover her mouth. "What are you saying? Do you have no shame?"


    "Hahaha..." Janeughed uncontrobly as if she had figured me outpletely. "Just admit it."


    "Finish your meal!"


    "Well, that confirms it!"


    "Jane, shut that big mouth of yours!" I handed her a loaf of bread, but she managed to suppress herughter. "Okay, okay, I''m sorry."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She swallowed the pumpkin and suddenly said, "Come to think of it, Ryan still has some merits."


    "Why?"


    "He''d rather let you help him out at home than run off to that bitch."


    Situation seriously. "So if that''s the case, the child isn''t really his. If he doesn''t even


    want to touch Jessica, how could she be pregnant with his child?"


    I couldn''t look her in the eye after the first half of her statement, but the second half made sense.


    But none of this was my concern anymore.


    I reminded myself to treat him as my soon-to-be ex-husband and not let my emotions get stirred up because of him again.


    "Don''t you know? Jessica has been widely criticized." Jane leaned over, showing me the gossip group chat from work. "Many people know about her pregnancy now, and thements are brutal. Look." "Damn, I thought she might be Mr. Frost''s wife. Now she''s just a mistress, and she''s even got a child.


    "Poor Charlotte, her husband belongs to someone else, and now she''s got an illegitimate child inheriting the property..."


    "Tsk, I said it when she first came to thepany. With that bitchy look, how could she marry into a wealthy family?"


    "Disgusting, I hate mistresses who destroy other people''s families the most!"


    "The worst thing was that she chose to be a mistress even though she knew Mr. Frost was married." The group chat of five hundred people was filled with condemnation.


    0


    Support get it

 Chapter 71

    I was surprised. "Howe everyone knows she''s pregnant? This should be something very few people know about."


    "Who knows." Jane crossed her legs, sitting down. "There are plenty of people willing to expose mistresses. She probably slipped up somewhere herself, and it spread."


    I


    "Just take a look and don''t get involved," I said.


    I wasn''t a saint. Whether it was Jessica or Ryan involved in this kind of marital affair, whoever got criticized deserves it. But Ryan was difficult to deal with. If he decided to stand up for Jessica, I was afraid that Jane would get dragged into it. She was already struggling to survive in Jston on her own. She wouldn''t withstand Ryan''s suppression.


    Jane ufortably rubbed her ear and muttered, "Got it." She spoke so fast I could barely make it out.


    After filling our stomachs, I watched her take her medicine before she settled onto the couch to y games. Meanwhile, Iy on the coffee table, pondering over the designs for thepetition.


    The deadline from the MS Group was tight, and what I had in mind was still quite vague. I needed to hurry and rify my thoughts.


    In the afternoon, my phone on the dining table suddenly rang.


    ncing at the caller ID, Jane asked, "Why is he calling you?"


    "I don''t know," I replied feeling puzzled, and answered the call. On the other end of the line, Ryan asked,


    You didn''te to work?"


    "That''s right."


    I hadn''t expected him to be concerned about whether I showed up at the office. "I''ve had some things to take care of these past two days, so I''m working from home."


    I informed Nancyst night that I would be working from home and to call me if there were any issues. Besides, the work I had at hand could be done with just aputer. As for meetings and such, Jessica was afraid I would affect her authority, so she would prefer if I didn''t attend.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Before he could say anything else, another voice chimed in, "Ryan, at a time like this, you''re still worrying about her? Give me the phone if you''re not going to ask her!"


    Someone snatched the phone away, and Jessica''s voice came through forcefully. "Charlotte, what are you up to? Why are you telling everyone that I''m pregnant? Do you want me tomit suicide or something?


    I was rendered speechless.


    I pursed my lips. ''Here we go again with the questioning. Yesterday it was just him, today it''s both of them. Are they a team now?"


    I replied honestly, "This has nothing to do with me."


    "If it''s not you, who else could it be? Everyone in thepany knows that you''re the only person who


    wants to go against me. I haven''t done anything wrong. Why are you doing this to me?"


    Jessica didn''t listen to my exnation at all. "Do you know how harshly people are criticizing me? Even if


    couldn''t be pregnant with Ryan''s child, you shouldn''t envy me!"


    youText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was at a loss for words.


    "Yes, Charlotte, I admit that Ryan and I have known each other since childhood and are in love. You might feel ufortable about that, but you don''t have to set me up like this... I never nned to get back together with Ryan, but now that I''m pregnant, I have to give the child a home. At most, this is returning things to their rightful ce. Besides, you''ve enjoyed being the wife of a wealthy family for three years. You haven''t lost anything."


    Finally, Jessica said, "You''re also a woman, you must understand me. Please, I''m begging you, leave me alone, okay?"


    "Are you out of your mind?" Ryan''s sharp voice sounded. "Charlotte said it wasn''t her. She wouldn''t lie. Stop causing trouble."


    "What do you mean? Are you suggesting I''m deliberately framing her?"


    "No."


    Jessica was annoyed. "Then divorce her tomorrow! Once I send out the marriage certificate, everyone will know who the real mistress is."

 Chapter 72

    Jane held back at first but then snatched the phone from me in one swift move, her illness didn''t weaken her fighting spirit in the slightest.


    "Jessica, don''t you have a mirror? Or are you just blind? You can''t even hide the words ''mistress'' on your face, can you? And you, Ryan, who the hell do you think you are...¡±


    I shivered after hearing those words, not waiting for them to escte the conversation, I lunged forward and hung up the phone!


    Jane wasn''t done venting her anger. "Why did you hang up? I was about to give those two a piece of myText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    mind!"


    "Calm down," I said.


    I originally felt extremely aggrieved, but now I calmed down. I poured a ss of water for Jane. "Actually, if Ryan really listens to her, it might be better for everyone if we got divorced." Given the current situation between Ryan and me, letting each other go might be the best choice.


    "Are you really okay with that?" Jane took a big gulp of hot water, getting more and more worked up. "I support you getting divorced, but I don''t want you to be so spineless about it. How dare the mistress think she''s better than the wife? Who does she think she is?"


    "That''s not the problem here." Leaning against the edge of the sofa, I ced my hand on my belly, as if drawing strength from it, and said quietly. "As long as the child is healthy, I think everything is worthwhile, and there is hope for the future."


    I just wanted to get divorced soon and leave the Frost family.


    Jston was so big, that as long as it wasn''t intentional, Ryan and I probably wouldn''t meet again.


    That way, I could focus on taking care of my child and keeping my childpany.


    In the near future, he would start calling me "mom" softly and sweetly.


    With that thought in mind, my heart softened.


    Nothing really mattered now as long as my child could grow up healthily and happily.


    As long as they didn''t harm my child, I wouldn''t mind anything they did.


    Jane''s anger also subsided. "You have a point. Only people like me who have nothing to lose aren''t scared of them. You''re pregnant now, and the child shoulde first." "Does Ryan really listen to her?"


    "Not fornow." I shook my head. "At least he''ll have to wait until after Grandpa''s birthday party.¡±


    Both he and Jessica feared Grandpa.


    And I was worried that Grandpa''s health wouldn''t withstand the shocking news.


    That''sing soon." Jane nodded. "Tell me, does Ryan really like her, or is he morally bound by her mother''s lifesaving grace?"


    "Who knows." I had no interest in guessing.


    The cause didn''t matter. What was important was the result.


    Every time, he chose Jessica.


    Jane pondered, "With Jessica''s personality, Ryan must be blind to like her... It must be the lifesaving


    grace.


    "Let''s say..." I suddenly became curious. "If one day you found out that the person you''ve always trusted actually killed your closest rtive, what would you do?"


    "I don''t have any close rtives." Jane didn''t hesitate. There was a hint of loneliness in her eyes, and I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Just as I was about tofort her, she curved her lips and said, "But if someone tried to harm you, I would definitely fight them with everything I have."


    I was touched and amused at the same time. "If you were a man, I''d marry you as soon as I get divorced."


    Jane cocked her brows "Really?"


    Knock! Knock!


    Just as I was about to respond, someone knocked on the door, and the doorbell rang.


    Jane''s stomach had been hurting a bit, so I told her to stay where she was. I got up to open the door.


    "Quick, give me a kiss!"


    As soon as the door opened, I saw Tom, leaning on the door frame with one hand, striking a pose he thought was handsome. His eyes were closed as he was puckering his lips. ''What the hell?'' I wondered.


    I almost burst outughing and Jane immediately threw a cushion that hit Tom urately.


    BIO SALE: 3500 bonus free lou you

 Chapter 73

    "Stop embarrassing yourself!"


    "Huh?" Tom opened his eyes and was shocked. "Charlotte? It''s you... uh......."


    He


    scratched his head awkwardly. "I didn''t expect you to be here as well."


    "Yeah, I''m here to hang out with Jane," I teased, pointing to the shoe cab. "Help yourself."


    Seeing him like this, it was clear he wasn''t here for the first time and didn''t need me to fetch slippers for him.


    Turning back, I gave Jane a puzzled look.


    Jane shrugged. "It''s definitely not what you''re thinking. I''m still single by the way."


    "Charlotte, just wait for my good news!" Tom had eased out of his embarrassment, changed into a pair of slippers, and smiled.


    Jane retorted, "Get lost, why are you here?"


    "You said you were sick, so I came to check on you."


    "Youe to visit someone who''s sick empty-handed?


    "I came over as soon as you told me you were sick, so I didn''t have time to buy anything. I''ll order something right now."


    I tactfully carried my drawing board into the bedroom. I sat by the window to focus on my work again.


    It was now the time when students from a nursery were getting out of school. Being on a low floor, I could hear children ying andughing, which distracted me.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what my child would be like in the future.


    If it was a boy, he could look like Ryan-uniquely handsome, with a tall and lean figure. But not his character-hypocritical, fickle, and a scoundrel.


    If it was a girl, she should resemble me, but with more love, ensuring that she was always lively.


    Unlike me, who treasured any faint glimmer of light.


    After some time had passed, Jane opened the door, "Charlotte, want to go out for some fresh air?"


    "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll see when we get there." Jane dragged me along "Come on, let''s go out and have fun. If I don''t have you with me, I''ll definitely end up drinking.. "Okay, okay." Ipromised.


    Jane had just recovered a little, so I didn''t want her to fall ill again.


    Tom drove, and Jane and I sat in the back.


    "Alright, it''s settled. They''re waiting for us at the usual ce."


    ncing at his phone, Tom sent a quick group message with one hand, saying as he typed, "Ryan and


    Jack haven''t said a word.


    He was arranging something again.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After passing several red lights, I knew where we were going.


    Sure enough, it was the "usual ce I knew-a private club where I went to pick up Ryante at nightst


    time.


    ying with her earrings, Jane said, "Tell Jack that Charlotte is participating in that MS designpetition. It''s a good opportunity to get closer to him."


    Before I could refuse, she exined, "I''m not suggesting what I didst time. Think about it, once you first ce, you''ll have to work with their team, so wouldn''t it be good to build a rtionship?" I chuckled. "Why are you so confident that I''ll win first ce?"


    "Of course."


    win


    Before she could finish, Tom eximed, "Oh fuck! Neither of them replied to me at first but now both of them said that they wereing."


    "Who?" Jane took over. Neither of us had checked the group chat.


    Tom continued, "Ryan and Jack. You asked me to ask Jack, so I tagged him, saying Charlotte is here too, asking him to join the fun. Both Ryan and Jack replied instantly, saying that they''ll being." Jane cocked her brows and felt puzzled. ''What''s Ryan up to? What''s wrong with him?"


    After giving it some thought, she looked at me. "He must being for you, right?"

 Chapter 74

    I was slightly taken aback. "Maybe."


    As adults, especially at such a critical moment, we would obviously think about each other''s actions.


    But what I always wanted was never to have both the carrot and the stick.


    It was too boring.


    If there was no mutual understanding, then it would be best for each other to go our own ways. That was the best choice.


    Today was not a drinking session but a card game.


    When we were approaching the door of the private room, I suddenly wanted to go to the toilet. I informed Jane and headed towards the toilet.


    After taking care of my needs, as soon as I turned the corner outside the restroom, I came face to face. with Jack.


    He happened to see me too. He cocked his brows and smiled. "I saw your name on thepetition list submitted by the Frost family. I''m looking forward to the day we will be working together." Feeling a bit embarrassed, I smiled and replied, "Jack, I''m just participating. Can..."


    Mid-sentence, arge hand suddenly wrapp


    around my shoulders from behind, pulling me in forcefully.


    The man looked at Jack with a stern gaze and a cold smile on his face.


    "Do you have a habit of picking other people''s wives to work with?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" I red at him, then turned apologetically to Jack. "Jack, he''s just joking. Please don''t mind."


    "Whether I''m joking or not, he knows." Ryan dropped this line, his hand sliding from my shoulder down to my arm, pulling me in the opposite direction.


    I instantly felt irritated. "Ryan, what are you doing!"


    The man was dressed in a high-end ck suit, with broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. He walked withrge strides.


    His imposing aura made people feel intimidated, cold, and stern.


    Hearing my words, he didn''t pause or hesitate. Instead, he tightened his grip even more, leaving me no room to break free.


    I could only stumble along behind him, intending to ask Jack to inform Jane, but I met Jack''s cold, profound gaze. The next moment, it returned to normal, looking at me gently. It was almost like it was my illusion.


    Before I could say anything, I was taken around a corner, and Jack disappeared from my sight.


    "Ryan! What do you think you''re doing....


    The man pushed open the door of a private room, dragging me inside!


    In the next instant, he had pressed me against the thick solid wood door.


    Raising my head, I met his mocking expression, his thin lips curved into a sneer. "Are you reluctant to leave?"


    I felt suffocated and helpless. "You''re feeling guilty yourself, so you think everyone else has a problem too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He sneered. "What do I have to feel guilty about?"


    "You know what I''m talking about," I said without hesitation.


    In any case, Jack shouldn''t be involved in our mess.


    Ryan gritted his teeth, and leaned in close, his lips almost touching mine. "Are you in such a hurry to defend your lover?"


    "You''re insane."


    Honestly, I thought he and Jessica were a perfect match.


    Both spoke without any logical sense, yet somehow managed to infuriate people.


    I wanted to leave, but he blocked my way, his eyes scrutinizing, and his voice was cold as ice. "You even specially asked him to apany you?"


    I couldn''t be bothered to exin.


    People who trusted you didn''t need exnations. And for those who didn''t, there was no point in exining.


    Rather than driving myself crazy, it was better to drive others crazy.


    I stared directly into his eyes. "Even if I asked Jack toe, with so many people around, what could we possibly do? And what about you? How many days have you been with Jessica? You two, a man and a woman alone together. What have you... mmm!"


    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou


    you

 Chapter 75

    It was the same old tricks.


    He would kiss me whenever he couldn''t win in an argument.


    The man cupped my jaw and kissed me hard and fast, and his hands fell on my waist, rubbing me and making me shudder.


    I knew that if I let him continue like this, I would be too embarrassed to walk out of that door.


    But it wasn''t up to me.


    He was overbearing and strong when it came to this. The power gap between a woman and a man was miles apart.


    I couldn''t resist so I could only beg Ryan for mercy. I knew begging him always worked. "Ryan, you don''t do this. What will others think of me..."


    "Who? Jack?" he asked while kissing. The voice that wasing through his teeth was deep and sexy.


    I obviously wouldn''t go against him at such times. I could only be forced to ept his kisses while exining in a seamless manner, "I, I really don''t have anything with him... It''s just because of MS''s designpetition, it''s only... well..."


    "You''re just using him?"


    His thoughts were extraordinary, but I could hear that he was no longer so hostile..


    All I could do now was to try to get out of there as soon as possible. "You can think of it that way if you want..."


    The man loosened his grip slightly and gave me some breathing space. His eyes were dangerous and ambiguous, his thumb rubbing on my lips and then falling on the chest, waist, and between the legs. He then asked in a deep voice, "When have you lost your feelings for him?"


    I never knew I had feelings for Jack.


    Before Jack returned to Cheria, he and I hadn''t seen each other for three whole years. Why did Ryan think I had feelings for Jack?


    I frowned. "There''s nothing between us."


    Thinking about thest time he dunked Jack in the bar, this time I had to exin clearly to him.


    Otherwise, I would be dragging Jack into this again.


    Ryan lowered his eyes. "Is that so?"


    "What do you think? Do you think everyone is like you and Jessica, so ambiguous?" I couldn''t help the sarcasm.


    He looked at me with a serious face. "I don''t have anything with her either."


    "Ryan! Ryan!"


    As his words fell, a voice that both he and I were all too familiar with resounded from outside the door.


    O+IS SONUS


    It came from far and near, apanied by the sound of "thumping" on the door.


    Someone was looking for Ryan room by room.


    It was like catching an adulterer.


    I looked at Ryan and said, "She knows your whereabouts all the time and you tell me there''s nothing between you?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I could vaguely recall that on the second day of the third wedding anniversary, Jessica was clearly already trying to dere her sovereignty.


    Ryan was still able to look at me and say, with an indifferent face, that he only gave that ne as a sign offort because Jessica had just gotten divorced.


    He had the exact same look on his face just now.


    There was no credibility at all


    "Ryan! Come out here!"


    Jessica''s voice was getting closer and closer, and Ryan furrowed his brows in annoyance, his face was darker than ever.


    "I didn''t tell her."


    "Then go out now and tell her to go away."


    I was deliberately testing him.


    It was typical of women to give things a try even though they knew there was no hope.


    Ryan''s thin lips pursed slightly. He didn''t move, but I was not willing to continue to be like this. It was as if


    I was a mistress. I pushed him away and was about to open the door.


    "Charlotte!" He pulled me back, stopping me. "I''ll go."


    "What about me?"


    His face sank slightly as he thought for a moment. "You cane back outter on."


    At those words, my entire body froze in disbelief.


    A bitter feeling arose in my heart. I didn''t whether tough or cry. "What... what did you say?"


    P


    Support

 Chapter 76

    It turned out that it wasn''t my imagination or a misunderstanding on my part. Even my husband was now treating me as the person in this rtionship who couldn''t be seen by others.


    While incessantly questioning me about my rtionship with Jack, he also instructed me to hide behind the door and note out.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was hrious.


    "It''s not what you think." Ryan reached out to touch my shoulder. I Instinctively stepped back, looking at him awkwardly. I didn''t want to cry, but tears welled up in my eyes in an instant. "Don''t touch me." ''Don''t touch me. My mind went nk in waves, leaving only this one thought.


    "Charlotte, don''t jump to conclusions. I just don''t want to....


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The expected knocking interrupted his words.


    Jessica must have caused a scene in each private room, determined to find Ryan and me. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have taken this long.


    "Go home and wait for me, I''ll exinter."


    Before Ryan opened the door to leave, he left these words in a deep voice.


    When I came back to my senses, themotion outside the door had escted. The door was forcefully locked from the outside, preventing anyone from going in or out.


    It was not just that I wanted to get out, but those outside also wanted toe in.


    "Why are you stopping me? I''m not going to do anything! Ryan, have you fallen for her? Why are you treating me like this..."


    ¡°Jessical¡± Ryan''s harsh voice cut her off. "I''ll ask you one more time, are you leaving or not?"


    "Alright, I''m leaving! Why are you being so harsh?" Jessica muttered in a coquettish voice.


    Soon, the noisy sounds outside disappeared.


    I leaned against the door panel to calm myself down, then slowly opened the door and walked out.


    Unexpectedly, while the protagonist left, the onlookers hadn''t dispersed yet. It seemed that everyone wanted to know what kind of person this "other woman was.


    I wanted to reassure myself that as long as my conscience was clear, that was enough, but the disdainful and scornful looks felt like knives, stabbing into my chest one by one.


    The pain made it hard for me to stand upright.


    But the more this happened, the straighter I stood, walking confidently with every step, I repeatedly told myself, this wasn''t a big deal.


    Compared to the past, when my parents died, the family went bankrupt, and creditors blocked the door demanding payments, I even felt how hard their shoe soles were on my face. I told them my parents had


    passed away, but they didn''t believe me and kept me locked in a dark room for two days. It wasn''t until the police came that I saw the light again.


    What was happening now was nothingpared to that. I just suddenly felt a bit of resentment.


    Resentment towards Ryan''s coldness, resentment towards Ryan''s partiality. Resentment that he clearly didn''t love me, yet he promised to marry me. The door of Jane''s private room suddenly opened, Jack looked somewhat urgent. When he saw me, he quickly rushed over.


    "You and Ryan didn''t leave?"


    "No," I replied faintly.


    Jack fell silent for a moment. He probably heard themotion outside just now, but didn''t mention it, only asking, "Want to go in for a while?" Looking inside the door, it was obvious that it was lively.


    It seemed that Tom had done something to provoke Jane, and in return, a few others wereining. Nevertheless, since no one cared about the money, they were all willing to see Tom try every means to win the girl''s favor.


    I shook my head. "You go ahead and enjoy yourselves. I want to go back first. Could you please pass on the message to Jane for me?"


    My mood was so heavy that I couldn''t muster the spirit to enter. Even if I did go in, I would just ruin the


    fun.


    "I was just about to leave too." Naturally, he checked his wristwatch and said, "I''ll give you a lift."


    "Okay.


    I felt exhausted, wanting only to go home as quickly as possible and retreat into my shell.


    After getting into Jack''s car, I took out my phone and sent a message to Jane.


    "Jane, may I continue to stay at your house for a while?"


    Before Ryan moved out, I didn''t want to return to the Lake Garden.


    I hadn''t forgotten what he said to me just before he left. "Go home and wait for me."


    But why did I always have to stand where I was and wait for him?


    Support

 Chapter 77

    "I couldn''t ask for more. I heard you just left with Ryan. What happened? Did he bully you again?" She sent an angry emoji.


    Before I could reply, a voice call came through. I immediately hung up, stating, "I''m fine, I''m in the car. We can talk when you''re back."


    Throughout the journey, Jack sensed my subdued mood and just let me be, not forcing any conversation. He gave me the space I needed to clear my mind.


    As I unbuckled my seatbelt before getting out of the car, I said, "Jack, about what happened today, please don''t take it to heart."


    He slowly pressed the brake brought the car to a stop and smiled. "It''s alright, I''m happy."


    "Huh?" I was puzzled.


    Jack turned his head towards me, teasingly saying, "Haven''t you noticed? You haven''t thanked me once today."


    I pursed my lips. "But I should have..."


    "I''m not reminding you to thank me." He interrupted me with a half-smile, then softened his voice." Between friends, there''s no need for so much formality!


    I chuckled softly. "Then remember to ask me for help when you need it in the future. I''ll go up now."


    "Sure."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He nodded briefly, and as I entered the apartment building, I heard the sound of his car driving away.


    Back at Jane''s ce, I didn''t even want to turn on the lights. In the faint moonlight, I quietly took a shower in the dark and was about to go to bed.


    Despite feeling physically exhausted, and lying in bed, my mind was unnervingly clear.


    Before, I only thought my marriage was a failure. After tonight, I even felt it was unfortunate...


    Unexpectedly, Jane didn''t mention Ryan''s name for two consecutive days. Not a mention, not a question.


    Completely unlike her gossipy personality.


    The next morning, seeing her health had improved significantly, I finished breakfast and prepared to go to


    the office.


    She suddenly looked tense. "Charlotte, where are you going? To work?"


    "Yeah, call me if you need anything."


    "Please don''t go, stay with me for a couple more days.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    + instinctively felt something was off. Jane, who always spoke straightforwardly, seemed a bit evasive. Nothing. I just don''t want to be without you..."


    She suddenly received a text message. She picked up her phone, and instantly, she was furious as if she


    wanted to kill someone with a knife.


    I stopped changing shoes. "What''s wrong? Who''s bothering you? Or is something wrong with work?"


    Although she had been on sick leave these days, her phone had been ringing incessantly, and her WhatsApp hadn''t been quiet either. Despite being on sick leave, she hadn''t let up.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it. Just stay at home and keep mepany."


    She pushed me into the room. "You go draw your designs, I''ll go make a call."


    Jane closed the door gently, but 30 secondster, restrained yelling came from the balcony.


    It was faint and indistinct, but Jane, oblivious as she was, didn''t know that if one opened the window in the main bedroom, one could hear people talking on the balcony clearly.


    "What kind of man are you? Damn it, even now you''re advising me? Shouldn''t you have told off your dumbass friend? Who else acts like him? What''s thepany gossip now? Oh, everyone''s criticizing Jessica, and he suddenly transferred her to be his secretary? What was he thinking? Where does he ce his wife?


    "He''s clearly supporting Jessica. He''s upsetting Charlotte. Hasn''t he thought about the consequences? People are already saying that Mr. Frost is making things clear that Jessica''s his wife!"


    "Charlotte''s


    been married to him for three years, all exchanged for a recement by another woman? Does he not care about their marriage and Charlotte''s feelings?"

 Chapter 78

    I also guessed that the person Jane was talking to on the phone was Tom, But Jane''s anger hadn''t subsided.


    "Yeah, yeah, Jessica is pregnant! Charlotte is like the invincible Iron Man. She''s already miserable enough and you just had to make things worse."


    "Well, I hope Ryan doesn''t regret it in the future."


    "He''s relying on outsiders to prosper. When he regrets his decision in the future, it''ll be well-deserved!"


    "Get lost. Don''t expect me to help him persuade Charlotte. If Charlotte divorces him, I''ll support her wholeheartedly, even if it makes my hair stand on end


    I took a deep breath, leaning against the wall and sitting on the bay window, I messaged Nancy on WhatsApp.


    Nancy replied almost instantly, "Charlotte, you''ve heard about it... Yes, it was the day before yesterday. Mr. Frost''s father personally came and transferred Ms. Frost to the CEO''s office."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know how to tell you. Are you and Mr Frost okay?"


    I suppressed the bitterness in my heart. Before I could reply, Jane suddenly opened the door, pretending everything was normal, smiling. "Charlotte, what are you up to? You''ve been cooped up at home for two days. Want to go out for a walk?"


    I quickly locked my phone screen. "No need, I want to finish the MSpetition drawings soon."


    "Alright."


    She flopped onto the bed, propping her head up with one hand, looking at me. "Then go ahead, I won''t disturb you."


    "Okay."


    I didn''t want her to notice anything was wrong, so she wouldn''t worry about it.


    As I got up to fetch my drawing board, a sudden intense, dull pain surged in my lower abdomen. I reached down, feeling something warm flowing from below.


    My face turned pale. Hastily, I rushed into the bathroom, and when I lowered my head and saw the smear of bright red on my underwear, I almost fell.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Charlotte, what''s wrong?" Jane also noticed something was off, standing at the bathroom door, asking


    With a pale face, I opened the door and said somewhat distraughtly, "I''m bleeding...


    "I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    Jane made a quick decision, immediately supporting me. "Don''t be afraid, we''re going to the hospital now. Walk slowly, don''t rush."


    In the urgency of the moment, we could only go to the nearest hospital to her house, St. Heart Hospital.


    As soon as we entered the emergency room, the doctor immediately issued an ultrasound examination form.


    Lying on the examination bed, I had a feeling of helplessness, as if I couldn''t grasp anything.


    "Spread your legs a bit."


    "sp your hands into fists and ce them under your waist."


    Throughout the process, I obediently followed the doctor''s instructions like a puppet on a string, disregarding any sense of shame.


    "My baby... Please don''t leave me. You''re the only family I have left. Please...'' I prayed inwardly.


    Suddenly, I realized that it wasn''t me giving life to the child in my womb, but his arrival that gave me hope


    to live on.


    And this hope...


    Now it might be taken away.


    When the doctor removed the ultrasound probe from my body, my heart raced. I struggled to find my voice for a long time before I managed to ask, "Doctor, is... is my baby still there?"


    "It''s there, but the situation isn''t particrly good. Take this report to the doctor to have a look."


    Upon hearing this, I felt a wave of relief, but my suspended heart couldn''t let go Okay, okay." I pursed my dry lips.


    Leaving the examination room, Jane immediately approached and asked about my condition.


    As I prepared to find the doctor, the office was empty. The nurse said the doctors were busy rescuing a critically ill pregnant woman. We could only schedule another outpatient appointment. Although St. Heart was a private hospital, it had top-notch experts, equipment, and services that public hospitals couldn''t match

 Chapter 79

    Therefore, the cost of medical treatment here surpassed that of public hospitals by arge margin. As a result, the outpatient department wasn''t very crowded at this hour.


    While waiting for my turn, I felt something else flowing from my lower body again. "Jane, could you go buy me some sanitary pads?"


    "Are you bleeding again?"


    Jane''s expression became even more worried, and she sprang up from her chair. "I''ll go buy them. If you have an emergency, call me. Got it? Wait for me here if I''m not back before the doctor''s done checking on you. Don''t go anywhere."


    "Okay." I nodded weakly.


    Before feeling unwell, I had thought apart from morning sickness, I wasn''t much different from before pregnancy. Now I realized how exhausted I was. I had no extra energy left at all.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Number 36, Charlotte Wilson, please proceed to consultation room 3."


    I sat near the door and entered when called, handing the report to the doctor. "Doctor, could you please take a look? I suddenly started bleeding today."


    "Bleeding?"


    The doctor nced at the report, looking serious, and operated theputer. "Your reports from a few days ago were fine. How did it turn out like this today? Did you overexert yourself, eat something that promoted blood cirction, or have significant emotional fluctuations or depression?"


    I squeezed my hands and honestly replied, "I... was in a bad mood earlier today."


    The doctor, perhaps ustomed to such situations, said, "A bad mood for a day can''t cause something this serious. Where are your family members?"


    "My friend went to buy things for me..."


    "I mean your family, your husband?"


    The doctor''s face darkened. "You''re pregnant, and he''s causing you distress. Call him in, I''ll tell him some pregnancy precautions. Keeping a pregnant woman happy is the most basic thing! Otherwise, he''s not fit to be a father!"


    "Ryan, help me! I''m pregnant! Can you assure me the baby is fine? I haven''t had a check-up in days, I don''t know how the baby''s developing.


    Jessica, can you calm down a bit?"


    "What''s up with your attitude? By scolding me now, you''re scolding the baby in my womb, do you realize that?"


    "Is your baby a weeks?"


    onster? Can it hear what I just said in Just a t


    The voices of Jessica and Ryan came from the slightly ajar door.


    Why couldn''t the two of them just disappear?


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" The doctor had the expression of someone who had seen it all. ¡°You should learn from this pregnant woman at the door, involve your husband in the pregnancy, cultivate his sense of responsibility."


    I forced a bitter smile. "He''s not her husband."


    "She''s mine."


    The doctor looked puzzled. "What?"


    "Nothing."


    I lowered my voice. "So, do I need to be hospitalized, or what can I do?"


    "No need for hospitalization for now. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you to take ording to the instructions. Go back, rest quietly, observe closely, ande to the hospital immediately if anything seems wrong."


    "Okay, thank you."


    I took the bill she handed over and the doctor called the next number.


    As I walked to the door, Jessica''s voice rang out again, causing me to freeze in my tracks.


    I had nned to wait until they had left beforeing out, but unexpectedly, the next patient that came


    in was Jessica. Jessica, with sharp eyes, immediately spotted me, her face darkened.


    Standing tall and straight beside her was Ryan.


    Bumping into them in this department caused all the blood in my body to freeze.


    Jessica didn''t give me a chance to escape. She raised her voice and asked, "What are you doing here? Are you pregnant as well?"


    D

 Chapter 80

    Ryan, who had been ying with his phone with his head down, suddenly looked up. Unable to hide, I could only force myself to walk out.


    Ryan''s expression softened slightly, and he said in a gentle voice, "Why are you at the hospital?¡±


    Completely different from his cold tone when confronting Jessica just now. If it were before, I might have sensed a hint of favoritism in his coldness.


    Now, all I felt was mockery.


    Before I could say anything, Jessica nced at the doctor''s introduction on the office door disy screen and smirked. "Why are you seeing this kind of specialist? Could it be you''ve contracted HPV or something? This kind of infection only happens if you have a messy private life."


    She deliberately raised her voice and it drew many disdainful nces towards me.


    Instead, breathed a sigh of relief. ncing at the disy screen, I realized that perhaps due to a shift change, the specialist shown wasn''t the doctor I had just registered with.


    I also realized that even though I hade for a pregnancy check-up because I hadn''t reached three months ve


    yet, I could only see a gynecologist, not an obstetrician.


    If it were an obstetrician, I wouldn''t have been able to exin myself just now. Ryan would probably just use his authority to ess my medical history.


    I sighed lightly, adjusted my mood, and said calmly, "Yes, women fear their husbands bringing home diseases from unclean women they have affairs with


    Jessica gritted her teeth, no longer daring to argue with me about this. "So why are you here then?"


    I smiled and said softly, "Didn''t you already say? I''m here to check the dirty disease my husband infected me with."


    Jessica red at me. "Charlotte, do you believe..."


    "Why do you talk so much?"


    Ryan''s face darkened with ayer of frost, interrupting Jessica''s words coldly.


    Jessica was instantly infuriated, her eyes turned red. What do you mean? She''s Insulting you, can''t you tell? Why are you still defending her?¡±


    "So you know he''s my


    husband?"


    I tried to remain calm and gentle, not letting myself get too angry. "It''s not wise to cling to someone else''s husband in public. Hey, why did youe to the hospital? I just heard you talking about children back in the office. Do the two of you already have a child?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, the eyes of the onlookers shifted from me to Jessica and Ryan.


    Most of the people present were women. They all felt disdainful towards Jessica and Ryan after hearing what I said.


    "Mistress" and "illegitimate child" were the words that came to mind.


    They had be the public enemy.


    The women felt that the cheating man was even more despicable.


    Onecked morality, and the other not onlycked morality but also responsibility andmitment.


    "What are you all looking at?" Jessica justified herself confidently. "He and I grew up together. Many years ago, we almost got married."


    Pointing at me, she continued to distort the truth, "It''s her, it''s this woman''s intrusion that forcibly


    separated us, causing us to miss out on so many years. Now I''m just taking back what rightfully belongs to me!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jessica."


    Ryan''s patience wore thin, a hint of irritation showing in his eyes. "Weren''t you feeling ill? You sound fine now. Since you''re fine, I''ll have someone send you home." Jessica was about to cry, clinging to his arm. "It hurts, it hurts so much..."


    I had no interest in staying any longer. I looked at Ryan. "When you have time, please give me a call."


    Some things, I didn''t want to drag on any more.


    I didn''t want to upset Grandpa, but there were other ways to solve this.


    "Jessica, how are you? What did the doctor say?"


    D

 Chapter 81

    A familiar voice came from not far away.


    My father-inw was wearing colorful sunsses and a floral shirt. He had clearly just got back from some ind getaway, where he had likely been cavorting with women.


    A typical yboy who never outgrew his frivolous ways, now aging into a lordly figure.


    Jessica spotted him and burst into tears instantly, "Dad... You''re finally back. I''ve been bullied so badly." "Ryan bullied you?"


    My father-inw, John, pushed his sunsses up to his forehead and looked at Ryan. "I''ve said it a hundred times, you need to take good care of Jessica. I''ve only been gone for two days, and she''s already at the hospital?"


    I couldn''t help but feel frustrated and wanted to leave during this lull.


    But John suddenly noticed me and smiled contentedly "Charlotte? You''re here too."


    "Dad."


    Out of politeness, I still addressed him as such. Even though in my eyes, he wasn''t a qualified father to Ryan.


    John nodded. "You two should take care of Jessica."


    I could argue with Jessica, but he was an elder after all


    I could only say, "I have other things to take care of, so I''ll be leaving now."


    At this, Ryan pushed Jessica towards John and said coldly, "Since you''re back, I''ll leave her to you."


    With that said, he started to walk away with me.


    *Ryan!" Jessica called out angrily, but Ryan remained indifferent, following me to the elevator.


    I slowed down out of concern for the baby, and he was very patient.


    It wasn''t until we reached the elevator that I turned to him. "Do you have time this afternoon?"


    Cutting straight to the chase might be best for us.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He might have thought I was asking him out, as his dark eyes brightened slightly. "Yes, where do you want to go?"


    "We''re going to the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    I really was inviting him to go through with the divorce proceedings that were required.


    By the end of the cooling-off period, Grandpa''s 80th birthday would have already passed.


    By then, I could sessfully obtain the divorce certificate.


    There was no need to dy any longer.


    Ryan''s expression stiffened for a moment, the smile in his eyes fading as he changed the subject. "You had a check-up a few days ago, why are you back at the hospital? Dr. Dickson said your check-up report


    was normal. Is something bothering you?"


    ''Yes.''


    I had gone to collect the medical reports that day, personally handed to me by Dr. Dickson''s assistant.


    Except for the ultrasound report, which was handled by them.


    I let out a sigh. "Ryan, sometimes I really don''t understand you. On one hand, you''re entangled with Jessica, and on the other hand, you act like you care about me some of the time. But right now, I don''t want to figure it out."


    After a pause, I stared at him without blinking my eyes. "I just want a divorce, the sooner the better."


    I didn''t want to endure the rumors and gossip from the Frost family anymore.


    Once the divorce was done, I could focus on working from home and taking care of my pregnancy in


    peace.


    I didn''t care anymore about what happened between him and Jessica.


    "Mrs. Frost?"


    A slightly familiar doctor in a white coat approached from nearby.


    It was the doctor who had performed my ultrasound during the check-up.


    I suddenly became nervous. I was somewhat at a loss. Seeing Ryan beside me, she looked somewhat relieved and said, "It seems you''ve already told Mr. Frost everything. That''s the right thing to do. Nothing. should get between the two of you."


    "Told me?" Ryan furrowed his brows, suddenly sharp-eyed as he stared at me, intense pressure emanating from him. "What were you supposed to tell me?"

 Chapter 82

    My heart sank.


    I almost didn''t dare to meet his gaze, afraid that the doctor might blurt out something.


    That would be disastrous,


    I spoke first. "Doctor, he didn''te with me today. He came for a prenatal check-up with another


    woman."


    Ryan''s voice was warm and deep. "I didn''t specificallye with her."


    "But you dide, didn''t you?"


    I didn''t want the doctor to go into the details.


    It was like catching a cheater. Nobody would care why your husband would be with another woman. All people cared about was that he betrayed you.


    Whether it was a drunken mistake or premeditated, did it really make a difference?


    What happened couldn''t be changed. No matter how noble the excuse, a mistake was already made.


    Ryan had nothing to say, his gaze was firm. "You still haven''t told me, why did youe to the hospital today?"


    "Haven''t I told you..."


    "Don''t stall." He interrupted coldly, seeming determined to get to the bottom of this.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The ultrasound doctor hadn''t left yet. "Mrs. Frost, are you feeling unwell?"


    Unable to extract anything from me, Ryan turned to the doctor. "Doctor, was there any issue with my wife''s check-up the other day?"


    "Doctor..."


    I nervously dug my nails into my palms, feeling chills down my spine. But under Ryan''s prating gaze, I dared not say more. My heart was pounding incessantly.


    I could only look at the doctor almost imploringly, pleading silently not to tell him.


    After the divorce, I just wanted to keep my distance from him, raise the child alone, and be a good mother.


    I didn''t want any chaos.


    And I definitely didn''t want to lose my child.


    Even if I managed to give birth, how could the Frost family allow their flesh and blood to be in someone else''s hands?


    Despite Grandpa treating me well, there were conditions; he would certainly want his great-grandchild recognized and embraced by the family.


    Never did I expect that the doctor who had been urging me to endure for the sake of the child that day would say, "Well, there''s a bit of an issue, potentially significant. Mrs. Frost has multiple uterine polyps, and if they persist at the next check-up, surgery will be needed."


    I widened my eyes in shock but silently heaved a long sigh of relief, looking gratefully at the doctor.


    "Mrs. Frost, please take care of yourself. I have to go now."


    After the doctor left with the assistant, Ryan frowned. You have a health issue, and you didn''t mention it after the check-up?"


    "Ryan, during the past couple of days, how many times have I seen you? When did you give me the chance to tell you about this?"


    I felt it was ironic.


    What right did he have to ask me that question?


    We had only met twice. Once I was chased off by Jessica''s phone call, and the other time I ended up being a mistress in other people''s eyes.


    He sighed helplessly. "I sent you messages on WhatsApp, and you didn''t reply."


    "Yes, while you were with Jessica 24/7, you managed to squeeze in a message to me whenever you found the chance, and I should be grateful enough to respond?"


    I couldn''t remember which day it was when he asked me about the check-up results.


    Why did it feel like he was doling out charity every time he sent a message, and I had to be thankful and ept it?


    Ryan rubbed his temples. "Who told you I was with her 24/7?"


    "Then how should I put it? You''re on standby 24/7, isn''t that the same?"


    "Charlotte..."


    "Alright, Ryan, there''s really no need for us to make things so awkward."


    I sighed. "Can''t we just separate peacefully? Wouldn''t that be better?"


    At my words, Ryan fell unusually silent, his face darkened. "Are you determined to get a divorce?"


    I looked at him and smiled. ¡°We don''t have to get a divorce. I''ll just post our marriage certificate on thepany forum when I get back, and your sweetheart will once again be the target of gossip between people."


    P Comments

 Chapter 83

    He was slightly stunned. "You... knew about what happened at thepany?"


    "Yeah, I just found out today." I tried to shrug nonchntly, but I found that I had no strength left. "So, you''re not going to change your decision, right?"


    How could he bear to let Jessica stand at the center of attention again?


    As expected, his face turned slightly cold. "She''s having a delicate pregnancy and can''t handle stress. But rest assured, once she''s better, I won''t let you suffer any more grievance." His words made mepletely disappointed.


    I suppressed the sourness in my nose and looked at him disappointedly. "But what if I''m pregnant too? What if my situation is worse than hers?"


    Every minute and every second I stood there, I could feel the dull ache in my lower abdomen and the dampness below.


    But my husband told me his sweetheart couldn''t handle stress, so I had to handle it.


    Meaning, my life was expendable, and I should just endure it.


    Ryan''s body stiffened slightly, then he chuckled dryly.. "Are you also being as naive as her?"


    "What?"


    "Except during your safe periods, when did we ever not use protection? You couldn''t possibly be pregnant,


    Suddenly, a cold wind seemed to blow from nowhere, chilling me to the bone.


    My heart was trembling, my voice hoarse. "Have you never thought that we might have a child together?


    He frowned. "Are you saying you want a child...?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop."


    I suddenly couldn''t control my emotions, cutting him off coldly. "You have time, don''t you? Let''s go and finalize the divorce this afternoon." Ryan''s face instantly became indifferent. "I don''t have time anymore."


    "If not today, then tomorrow." I pursed my lips, speaking slowly and deliberately. "Tomorrow afternoon, wait for you at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau,


    "Then let''s make it noon. If we have to part ways, we should at least have a farewell meal together." He lowered his gaze to look at me.


    I was on the verge of bursting out in tears. I then shook my head. "For people who are parting ways, there''s no need to leave behind too many memories."


    With that, the elevator doors opened. I didn''t even have the courage to look at him again as I turned and stepped into the elevator.


    The next afternoon.


    Jane saw me changing clothes to head out. "You''re going out? Didn''t the doctor say you need rest?"


    "I''m going to get divorced."


    The temperature dropped sharply. I put on a white cashmere coat, but my lips stillcked color. "If we get it over with early, I won''t keep getting emotional. The doctor also said that being in a good mood is important."


    Besides, we would be driving back and forth, so I wouldn''t be exposed to the cold weather for too long.


    It was no different from resting at home.


    Jane was still worried. "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "No need."


    I wanted to go alone.


    It was pathetic to think that when we got our marriage certificate, Ryan wasn''t even there. Everything was handled by Grandpa.


    This time, going through the divorce proceedings, we could at least enter the Civil Affairs Bureau together. We missed the marriage part, but at least both of us would be here for the divorce part. When I arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Ryan was already waiting at the entrance.


    The weather was terrible today. It would rarely rain this heavily in autumn.


    He walked over with an umbre, took my arm, and gently reminded me, "Take it slow, don''t step in the puddles."


    "Okay."


    The air was damp and cold. After getting out of the car, I couldn''t help but shiver. I looked up at him. Let''s go inside."


    The ground was slippery, and he was afraid I might slip, so his big hand firmly held my shoulder.


    Just like these three years of marriage.


    A strange feeling arose in my heart. At that moment, we could still support each other as husband and wife, but once we stepped out that door, we would be strangers.


    Just as we stepped through the entrance, a staff member approached with a smile.


    "Here to get your marriage certificates? You two must love each other a lot,ing here on such a rainy day to get married."

 Chapter 84

    I was suddenly taken aback and instinctively nced at Ryan. He appeared calm and gentle, holding me in his arms, looking nothing like someone who was here for a divorce. The floor of the hall was dry, and I gently freed myself from his grasp, pursing my lips. "No, we''re here to get divorced."


    "Oh..."


    The staff member seemed regretful. "It''s not easy for two people toe together. You seem to have a good rtionship. Why do you want a divorce? Getting divorced is not a small matter. Please don''t be impulsive. Once there''s a crack, it''s hard to mend."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I lowered


    my gaze helplessly. "You might have gotten the sequence mixed up. Cracks don''t appear because of divorce. Divorce happens because there are cracks."


    Few couples would want to divorce unless they had no other choice.


    The staff member stopped trying to dissuade us. "Well, go ahead. There aren''t many people here because of the heavy rain. You can go to any avable counter. "Okay, thank you."


    After thanking them, I found the nearest avable counter and sat down. "Hello, I''m here to file for divorce."


    ''Do you have all the documents?"


    "Yes."


    I handed over my ID card, marriage certificate, and household register. Then I looked at Ryan who was still standing. "And yours?"


    He seemed to be lost in thought, only reacting when prompted. On his perfectly wless handsome face, there was a swirling mix of obscure emotions, his voice unexpectedly hoarse. "I have them."


    "Give them to me."


    The staff member reached out, but Ryan remained motionless. The hand holding the document folder was clenched tightly, veins popping out, yet he made no move.


    I couldn''t help but urge, "Ryan?"


    "Yes," he said softly, a hint of pain seemed to have shed in his eyes. But finally, under my prompting, he handed over the document folder.


    The staff member frowned. "Are you both filing for divorce willingly?"


    "Yes."


    I answered without hesitation, but the person beside me remained silent.


    The staff member looked at Ryan. "Sir? If you haven''t thought it through, you can go home and discuss it again."


    "He''s thought it through," I said calmly. "The marriage certificate is in my hands. We don''t want to hurt each other, so he''s thought it through."


    At my reminder, Ryan closed his eyes briefly and nodded silently.


    But only I could see that his hands were clenched into fists, as he suppressed his emotions.


    But I had no intention of giving up.


    After all, he had also made his choice.


    So why put on this facade of deep affection in front of me?


    The staff member flipped through the documents and asked, "Do you have children? Any assets to divide?


    "No children." I spoke with a bitter taste, then added, "Assets are made clear in the divorce agreement. I just want one house."


    "Hey, why isn''t there your signature on the divorce agreement?"


    The staff member handed over the agreement. "It''s different from what you''ve said. Please discuss and sign it beforeing back." "Okay."


    I took the agreement and walked aside.


    Thest time before giving the agreement to Ryan, I had definitely signed it.


    I frowned, nced at Ryan in confusion, and then looked at the divorce agreement.


    Soon, I found that it wasn''t the one I drafted. He had made changes.


    Apart from the apartment in the Lake Garden, there was also 10% of the Frost Group''s shares.


    I licked my lips and looked at Ryan. "I said I only want the house. I don''t want the shares."


    Having an apartment to live in was enough for me to support myself and my child.


    Divorce was meant to be clean and clear, and holding onto that ten percent share would inevitably mean frequent encounters.


    Ryan''s jaw tightened, his voice warm yet firm. "It was originally yours."


    *Isn''t the share something your mother left behind? She probably wanted to give it to her future daughter-inw."


    D

 Chapter 85

    He was taken aback. "How did you know?"


    We were getting divorced so there was no point hiding anything. I said, "That day, I overheard you and Grandpa talking in the office. I heard you admit that you no longer have any feelings for me. Actually, this marriage may have been wrong from the beginning."


    "No."


    He almost urgently denied, furrowing his brow as he recalled, exining, "My acknowledgment wasn''t about that question. You misunderstood..."


    I wasn''t eager to argue, simply watching him quietly with a faint smile. "So, did you ever love me?"


    Ryan was briefly stunned, perhaps finding this question particrly difficult. "Charlotte..."


    "Don''t exin. It would only make me look pitiful.¡±


    I smiled lightly, seeming indifferent. "Have Gary send over the agreement I gave him. In the future, when you marry someone else, it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to hold onto that share..."


    He suddenly interjected forcefully, every word deliberate, ''I won''t marry anyone else."


    My eyshes trembled. "Well... that''s up to you. Anyway, it''s not suitable for me to keep that share."


    I admitted to myself that I wasn''t thatposed. After all, after loving someone for so many years, after divorce, it''s not suitable to meet again. Let time erase all traces of the past, rather than repeatedly touching one''s scars.


    Moreover, if Jessica knew about the shares, he would probably make me restless. Since it''s broken, don''t leave any possibility of entanglement.


    "Are you so afraid of having a rtionship with me?"


    Ryan''s face darkened, nced at his wristwatch, lips pursed. "I only have five minutes lett. If you don''t want to sign it, we''ll do it next time."


    "Do it now." I gritted my teeth and decisively signed my name in the nk space.


    No matter what the problem was, there would always be a solution..


    What needed to be done were the formalities.


    Back at the counter, the staff member had already checked the other documents and reviewed the divorce agreement.


    After confirming it was correct, the divorce registration application was handed over.


    "Sign this, ande back in 30 days to pick up the divorce certificate."


    After the routine procedures, the staff member added, "I can see that you actually have feelings for each other. Other couples who divorce argue over money. You two are different, one wants to give up, the other doesn''t want to."


    "You''ve got it wrong. He has no feelings for me."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I smiled and said soberly, "He''s simply got money."


    "I''ve seen a lot of marriages and divorces, so I''m not mistaken. If you have feelings for each other, take advantage of the cooling-off period to think about it. If you regret it,e back to cancel it."


    The silent man beside me suddenly spoke, "Can it be canceled at any time?"


    "Yes, within 30 days, juste on a working day."


    Then he pushed the signed registration application over.


    When I walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau gate again, I felt a vague sense of waking from a big dream.


    It seemed that these three years had only been a long dream.


    The rain was still falling incessantly, and Ryan opened the umbre at the door, his voice as damp as the air, "I''ll walk you to your "Okay, thank you."


    car."


    I politely and distantly spoke, avoiding his attempt to put his arm around my shoulder, trying to behave like a proper ex-wife.


    He didn''t insist, and although the umbre wasn''t very big, not even a single hair got wet.


    As he escorted me to the car, he suddenly called out to me. I instinctively responded with a nod and the next second, he tightly pulled me into his arms.


    was a firm embrace, as if he wanted to merge me into his body.


    It was


    I thought of thest question he asked at the counter and couldn''t help but want to confirm. "Ryan, you''re definitely going to get divorced, right? You won''t regret it halfway through, will you?" COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Support

 Chapter 86

    "So afraid that I''ll regret it?" His voice was muffled. "But I''m more afraid that you''ll treat me like a stranger.


    The surroundings were cold, but his embrace felt just as warm as it did in the past.


    His words left me stunned.


    By the time I collected my thoughts, he had already opened the car door for me. After I got in, he turned. away without looking back.


    Through the rain curtain, I glimpsed his upright figure, soaked halfway through.


    It felt like a thousand ants were gnawing at my heart, leaving it emptier and emptier.


    So, this was how easy it was to end a marriage.


    Just half an hour at the Civil Affairs Bureau, submitting documents, signing papers.


    One monthter, another visit, both parties were still in agreement, and we received our divorce


    certificates.


    And just like that, everything was cut off.


    The days of sharing a bed and pillow, of mutual support, seemed like nothing more than a dream.


    Of course, this all hinged on whether Ryan would keep his word.


    When I returned to Jane''s residence, Jane opened the door before I could, saying, "Back already?"


    "Yeah." I smiled lightly, pretending everything was normal.


    She watched silently as I entered, and changed my shoes. She cautiously asked, "Ryan messaged me! You... really filed for divorce?"


    "Sort of. We''ve applied for it. We''ll pick up the divorce certificate in a month."


    I took off my coat, tied my long hair back casually with a hair tie, and asked, "Why did he message you?" She hesitated before replying, "He said for me take care of you more this month."


    "Fear I might jump off a building?" I mocked myself. "Tell him not to overthink it. The world will keep spinning even without us being married."


    "No, it''s not that."


    Jane denied it, frowning in thought. "I just feel like his words had some other meaning. What if he didn''t really want a divorce? What if he''s just appeasing you for now? After all, during the cooling-off period, if one party withdraws the application, you can''t proceed with the divorce."


    and


    "No way.


    My heart sank. Could Ryan really be thinking of backing out? It did fit his style of doing things, But then again, considering the child in Jessica''s belly, which would take months to arrive, wouldn''t Ryan hesitate to withdraw within this month, even if it was for her sake? He had made his choice long ago, I was the only one clinging to these thoughts


    I wearily walked into the bathroom. "I''m going to take a shower."


    .15 BONUS


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just a divorce. Didn''t I want it a long time ago?" I spoke softly.


    "That''s good."


    Jane helped me close the door. "Then take a good bath and sleep. You seemed like you didn''t sleep muchst night."


    "Okay."


    I nodded with a smile. As soon as the door closed, I sat on the toilet seat, suddenly feeling drained, tears. streaming down uncontrobly.


    I didn''t want to cry.


    I had waited so long for this divorce. Shouldn''t I be happy?


    Even though I hadn''t received the divorce certificate yet, why did my heart feel like a big chunk had already been ripped out, leaving it hollow and unreasonable? Perhaps emotions like these are beyond reason.


    In life, there aren''t many eight-year stretches to waste like this.


    What''s even more painful and self-ming is feeling sorry for the child, who hasn''t even been born yet but will have no father.


    When he sees other kids with their dads in the future, won''t he feel sad...?


    To quickly escape from the pain, I threw myself into work wholeheartedly while recuperating.


    The MS design drafts couldn''t afford any more dys,


    Once I started working, I forgot everything else. The pain of work alone was enough to exhaust me.


    I overturned and redrew many times until I felt satisfied.


    Then, i


    just as inspiration struck for next year''s Christmas, with a little bundle in my arms, my phone rang.


    It was from the old mansion.


    It might be something urgent from Grandpa, so I immediately answered, "Hello."


    DThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 87

    Albert urgently spoke, "Mrs. Frost! Pleasee back quickly. Grandpa is furious and wants to beat Mr. Frost. Only you can talk him out of it."


    "What?"


    Just hearing the first half of the sentence, I sprang up, grabbed a coat, and headed out.


    It wasn''t so much about worrying for Ryan.


    Although Grandpa had more than one grandson besides Ryan, he cared for him the most. Even if he were toy hands on him, there would be degrees of severity, and it wouldn''t be life-threatening. But Grandpa''s health was important, and it was best not to upset him unnecessarily. Unless absolutely necessary, Albert wouldn''t be this anxious.


    Albert said, "You''ll see when you get back!"


    Regardless of my thoughts, when I arrived at the Frost family''s residence, I was still stunned.


    In the study, Ryan, who had once been dignified andposed, was now kneeling on the floor, unable to straighten up from the beating. His forehead was throbbing with veins, and he could only support himself on the edge of the ebony tea table to avoid copsing on the ground.


    Even more unexpectedly, Jessica was also present.


    I wanted to speak, but Grandpa, who had always been kind to me. He turned to Albert and asked in a cold, voice, "Did you call Charlotte?"


    "Yes." Albert could only admit it.


    "You''re acting on your own again!"


    Grandpa shouted angrily, "Everyone, get out!"


    "Grandpa..."


    I still wanted to persuade him, fearing that his anger might harm him.


    Grandpa waved his hand. "Don''t worry. They won''t make me that mad. You go out and wait."


    Hearing this, I had no choice but to leave with Albert.


    As we walked away, I heard Grandpa sneer. "You''re just as clueless as your mother, aren''t you? Get out!"


    Jessica spoke softly, "Grandpa, what''s the use of beating Ryan like this? Charlotte willingly initiated the divorce. Moreover, you''ve already given her a house. Ryan is your grandson, while Charlotte is just an outsider.


    "Shut up!" Grandpa shouted angrily, ring at Ryan. "Is this the woman you like? She''s not only morally bankrupt and petty, but she doesn''t even understand basic human decency."


    Enduring the pain, Ryan gritted his teeth, "Grandpa told you to leave. Didn''t you hear?"


    "I heard."


    Although Jessica was irritated, she didn''t dare to be as willful as she was in private in front of Grandpa.


    +15 RONUS


    Soon, she also walked out gracefully, passing by me and Albert with an expression that betrayed no anger.


    Albert frowned and looked at me, exining kindly, "Don''t misunderstand. Grandpa''s anger wasn''t directed at you just now."


    "I know."


    I lowered my eyes and asked, "Does Grandpa know about our divorce?"


    "Yeah."


    Albert nodded. "A few days ago, when you and Mr. Frost went to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Grandpa received the news."


    Seeing my bewildered expression, Albert sighed. "Grandpa had already guessed that you might proceed with the formalities earlier, and he had informed the others."


    Upon hearing this, everything suddenly became clear to me.


    I had been rash in recent days, but I should have realized that with the Frost family''s influence, Grandpa would be aware of every move we made.


    Albert noticed my guilt and added, "But Grandpa''s anger wasn''t because of that."


    I looked up. "Then what was it?"


    "The person downstairs."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Albert pursed his lips, looking frustrated. ''Grandpa asked Mr. Frost toe back, but as soon as he stepped in, she followed, saying that Mr. Frost would marry her sooner orter and couldn''t be driven away."


    "You should make her give up on that idea!"


    From the next room, Grandpa''s fierce voice echoed out, clearly intended for Jessica to hear. "And you too, don''t even think about it! If you want to follow in your father''s footsteps, being indecisive, then wait until I''m dead. You can do whatever you want!"


    "But as long as I''m alive, your wife and the Mrs. Frost can only be Charlotte!"


    D


    Support


    GET IT

 Chapter 88

    Although I hadn''t considered continuing this marriage with Ryan.


    Hearing Grandpa''s resolute defense, my heart warmed.


    Ryan pursed his lips. "I have disappointed Charlotte, but I never intended to marry another."


    youpletely


    "Never intended? If you never intended, why did Charlotte divorce you? Wasn''t it because you broke her heart?" Grandpa didn''t believe a single word.


    Supporting himself on the edge of the ebony table, Ryan slowly stood up. "I truly never intended to. But I can''t ignore Jessica either, especially since she''s pregnant."


    "You''re quite the humanitarian!" Grandpa threw a teacup at him.


    He didn''t dodge it, taking the hit squarely on his forehead, which soon began to bleed. Despite this, his expression remained unchanged as he earnestly said, "I promised Aunt Wen that I would take care of her.


    "What about Charlotte? There are strong rumors in thepany that you brought Jessica closer, making everyone see Charlotte as the homewrecker. Do you think that''s fair to her?"


    "She... is much stronger and independent. She won''t easily be influenced by others, much less care about baseless gossip."


    I never expected to be praised by Ryan under these circumstances. His praise left a bitter taste in myT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    heart.


    I wasn''t naturally strong and independent; I had once been like a flower in a greenhouse. Only through sheer effort did I grow into a resilient weed. Now, it seemed like this was bing the reason he repeatedly made me feel aggrieved.


    "Have you ever thought about how Charlotte grew up without parents, relying on her aunt''s family? Do your know how much she was looked down upon? If she hadn''t been strong and independent, who could she rely on?" Grandpa sighed, frustrated. "Do you think she could rely on you, relying on a husband who hurts her every few days?"


    Ryan''s eyes dimmed suddenly. "She has never talked to me about these things."


    "It''s because you''re not worthy of her talking about these things. Ask yourself with a clear conscience: have


    you ever been a good husband for a single day?" Grandpa rebuked coldly.


    Ryan pursed his lips. "You found me a good wife, but I disappointed you."


    "It''s not me you disappointed, it''s Charlotte."


    Seeming helpless, Grandpa''s and Ryan''s argument gradually quieted down.


    Thest words from Ryan echoed in my heart like a revolving door.


    Ultimately, it tasted bittersweet.


    Perhaps every peaceful separation ends with one party receiving the "good person card,"


    Suddenly, the study door opened.


    Ryan leaned on the door frame as he came out. I noticed that he seemed slimmer after not seeing him +15 BONUS


    for a few days, and his features were even more profound.


    His usually rigid posture was slightly bowed, and blood still trickled down his forehead.


    "Your injury...


    I tried to maintain a tough exterior, but seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but show concern.


    Ryan chuckled lightly. His gaze softened. "Concerned about me?"


    "I suppose," I admitted openly. "If a dog in the yard were injured, I''d ask about it too."


    "Would you also administer medicine to the dog?"


    He stared at me seriously.


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "In that case, let''s go. Help me with the medicine."


    He supported himself on the wall with one hand and held my hand with the other as we walked towards


    our room.


    Instinctively, I tried to pull away. "But you''re not a dog...


    Ah...


    Maybe I used too much force, as I identally touched his wound, causing him to inhale sharply with pain. He didn''t let go of my hand, speaking softly, "But I feel pain too." "Uh..."


    Seeing his expression, which didn''t seem fake, I dared not move again.


    P

 Chapter 89

    Although we didn''t usually live here, the housekeeping staff kept everything immacte, with not a speck of dust in sight. Even the bedsheets and covers were changed every three days. There was a vintage- style wedding photo hanging on the bedside, touched up by a top-notch editor without a trace of Photoshop.


    When Ryan sat on the bed, I attempted to withdraw my wrist again, but he held on tight, furrowing his brow. "You won''t even help me apply medicine before the divorce is finalized?"


    "I''ll get the first aid kit. What else would I use to wipe it for you?"


    Helpless, I had topromise. Only then did he let go, rxing his grip. "Go ahead."


    I found the first aid kit in the drawer, took out the lodine and ointment, and walked over to him, standing


    in front of him. The wound on his forehead was shocking, and I gently lowered my head, one hand supporting the back of his head, the other wiping away the blood stains.


    Grandpa had reallyid into him; as soon as I wiped away the blood, new blood seeped out. It looked painful. "Does it hurt?"


    "Yes, it hurts a lot."


    He looked up at me, his eyes as clear and prating as obsidian. My heart softened, and as I disinfected the wound by blowing on it, he sighed with satisfaction, "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Thank you, wife.¡± "We''re getting a divorce..."


    "I''m just used to calling you that."


    He looked somewhat deste, lowering his eyshes, which were long and covered his eyes, giving him an innocent look. My heart ached a bit too. "It''s okay. We''ll gradually adjust."


    Adjustments were possible. Just like how I had gotten used to rolling over in bed every night to hold onto his waist, to curl up in his embrace. Buttely, when I reached out, I would find nothing and wake up in the middle of the night, feeling empty and dazed.


    Many people said that the hardest part of breaking up was not separating, but adjusting to life without each other. When you called out in an empty house, there would be no one to answer.


    But fortunately, time was the best healer. Eventually, it would pass.


    Ryan fell silent for a moment and suddenly asked, "Must it change?"


    "Otherwise, Ryan, we''ll both start new lives. You will, and so will I.¡±


    I unscrewed the ointment and helped him apply it, then put on a new bandage. "Okay, the medicine is applied."


    As I finished speaking, I straightened up and turned to leave. Grandpa was probably still angry and needed to be persuaded.


    "Finished? Where?"


    Ryan asked, and in my puzzled expression, he pointed to his back and stared at me without blinking.


    "It hurts on my back too. Grandpa was really furious today, and if it weren''t for the fact that


    der is a


    12


    crime, he might have killed me."


    "Grandpa was just angry for a moment. How could he really hit you hard?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    1 pursed my lips.


    He began unbuttoning his shirt, moving slowly because his shoulders were injured too. "You''ll see."


    "Wait a minute."


    I still felt that we should have some boundaries. "This Isn''t quite appropriate, Ryan. I''ll call Jessica to help you with the wounds on your back."


    "Why isn''t it appropriate?"


    "We''re getting divorced, Ryan. We''re just waiting for the divorce certificate. Shouldn''t there be some boundaries?"


    "But we''re only getting divorced, not divorced yet."


    He suddenly reached out his long arm, and his slightly cool fingers slid into my cor, hooking out a ne at the corbone, staring at the ring above, eyes gleaming. "See, you can''t let go either."


    D

 Chapter 90

    My heart skipped a beat.


    In an instant, an indescribable difort overwhelmed me. This ring-it was our wedding ring. Back when we got married, he might not have cared much, but Grandpa spared no expense for his granddaughter-inw. A million dors in wedding gifts, a luxury wedding house, and wedding rings custom-made by a top-tier jewelry designer. Later, the dowry went to my aunt to repay her for raising me.. There was no ce for me in the marital home. The only thing left to apany me daily was this ring.


    When we first married, I joyfully wore it on my ring finger. Upon learning that I was also working at the Frost Group, Ryan immediately advised me to keep a low profile. That very day, I took it off and wore it around my neck on a delicate chain. I wore it like that for three whole years.


    Something that once brought me joy had now be a silent mockery. To Ryan, this ring and I were both unwee. I chuckled self-deprecatingly, "I just forgot to take it off."


    Indeed, I had forgotten.


    Or more urately, I had gotten used to it. Used to reach for this ring whenever I was alone or feeling uneasy.


    "Ryan is my husband."


    Once, just loving him seemed to give me so much strength.


    He didn''t believe me. "Just forgot?"


    "Do


    you want it? It can go back to its rightful owner now."


    I raised my hand to my neck, intending to take it off. To erase all traces of him from my body. The faster I erased, the sooner I could let go.


    Ryan''s face turned cold. He grabbed my wrist, forcefully interrupting my actions. "No, don''t take it off. You''re its owner."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "It''s a wedding ring, Ryan." I forced a smile, earnestly reminding him and myself. "Even if I don''t take it off today, I''ll take it off in a month." Ryan rubbed his thumb against the ring on my ring finger, his eyes unusually fixated. "And what if I never


    take mine off?"


    I took a deep breath. "That''s your business."


    In any case, I didn''t want to start believing our marriage could be salvaged with just a few words from him.


    As the words fell, I pulled away from him and turned to walk away. "I''ll call Jessica to help you with the


    medicine."


    "Are you really going to start a new life?"


    Behind me, the man''s voice was cold and deep, tinged with loneliness.


    I froze for a moment, countless thoughts swirling in my mind, but I didn''t turn back. "Maybe."


    I couldn''t give a definitive answer to this question.


    All these years, all my beautiful dreams about love were pinned on Ryan. It''s hard to imagine falling in love with someone else. Besides, I''ve already fallen hard once. I didn''t know if I had the courage to start a new rtionship.


    I just want to live far away from Ryan and raise my child well after we separate.


    But life was long, and no one knew what unexpected changes the future would hold.


    More importantly, why was it that he hadn''t even divorced yet and he''s already entangled with Jessica, while I''m here promising to remain faithful to my ex-husband?


    I knew what kind of answer he wanted, but I refused toply with his wishes.


    He sneered coldly. "Have you chosen someone? Jack?"


    I couldn''t help but turn around angrily to look at him, but I restrained myself. "What, are you trying to y matchmaker for me? Sure, I''m not picky. Looks, family background, job, height-none of that matters." Perhaps my eager-to-remarry appearance angered him because he turned spiteful. "So undemanding?"


    "But I do have one requirement."


    "What''s that?"


    "No scumbags, no infidelity, no cheating, and no waiting on other women 24/7."


    Support

 Chapter 91

    I smiled faintly. "As long as you''re not like that, it''s fine.


    A hint of hurt shed across his expression. "Am I really that bad in your eyes?"


    "It could be worse. Those who abuse, do drugs, gamble-they''re much worse than you."


    "Charlotte," he said, his face darkening. Just as he was about to speak, there was a knock on the door.


    Apanied by Jessica''s clear voice, "Ryan, I''ming in."


    Before anyone could respond, the door clicked open and she walked in.


    "Ryan, I''m here to help you with..."


    Her voice trailed off as soon as she saw me, her smile freezing on her face.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I spoke calmly, "I''ll leave first."


    "Charlotte."


    Jessica spoke with an air of cordiality, "Since we''re getting divorced, we should maintain that appearance. Don''t misunderstand, I''m just worried that malicious gossip might tarnish your reputation." "You''re announcing our divorce personally before the state even issues us the divorce certificate?"


    I couldn''t resist adding casually, "My reputation, no matter how bad, still isn''t on par with yours."


    With that, I walked away with firm steps.


    Before I could step out of the room, I heard her speaking intively to Ryan, "Ryan, did you hear what she said!"


    "Who gave you permission toe in?"


    Unexpectedly, instead of receiving Ryan''s protection, she was met with a cold interrogation.


    Unconcerned, Jessica replied, "It''s your room. Can''t Ie in? We used to sleep together when we were


    kids!"


    I lowered my gaze, silently grateful that I had already filed for divorce.


    Ignoring their banter, I walked towards the study. Coincidentally, Albert met me halfway.


    "Mrs. Frost, are you in a hurry? Mr. William wants to see you."


    "Alright."


    Whether Albert hade or not, I had to see Grandpa.


    Grandpa''s expression wasn''t as severe as I had imagined.


    Seeing mee in, he waved kindly, "Little girl,e sit.''


    That was what my father used to call me.


    My eyes welled up a bit, and I sat down. "Grandpa, are you feeling okay?" +15 BONUS


    Ryan''s injuries were severe, which meant Grandpa was extremely upset.


    Grandpa poured me a cup of tea himself, his small mustache trembling. "I''m fine. I just needed to teach him a lesson and let Jessica know where she stands." "Sorry to have caused you worry."


    I took the tea and smiled, "I thought you might be angry with me."


    Grandpa chuckled, "What have you done wrong?"


    "I didn''t tell you..."


    "Ryan may not understand you, but doesn''t Grandpa know you well enough? Your heart is as soft as can be. Even a rabbit, when cornered, will bite." Grandpa''s words weighed heavily on my heart.


    Suddenly, I felt like crying.


    These days at home, I''ve been keeping myself distracted, managing to hold my emotions in check. But with Grandpa''sforting words, that tension inside me snapped. Grandpa patted my hand gently. "Silly girl, are you ming Grandpa?"


    "How could I me you!"


    I shook my head vigorously, then something came to mind. "By the way, there''s something I''ve been unclear about and I''d like to ask you."


    "Go ahead."


    Grandpa picked up his teacup and took a sip.


    I hesitated, then asked what I''d been wanting to know for a while, "Since you don''t want Ryan and Jessica together, why..."


    "Why haven''t you told Ryan about what Wen Fang did?"


    Grandpa understood my question perfectly. "You mean, if he had known earlier, I wouldn''t be so troubled now, right?" COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    D


    0


    Support


    GET IT

 Chapter 92

    Grandpa saw through me, and I nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    He raised his hand, gesturing for Albert to bring something over-a yellowed medical record.


    As I took it and nced at it, my heart felt like it was gripped tightly by an invisible hand.


    Ryan''s childhood.


    Years spent with a psychologist...


    I looked up awkwardly,pletely unable to believe this.


    That such a prodigy would be a regr visitor to the psychiatrist.


    It made sense, though.


    Born motherless, a father consumed by another woman, turning the household upside down, only doting on his stepdaughter. Psychological issues.


    It was all too normal.


    "Over these years, I''ve wondered whether to tell him or not."


    Grandpa sighed, his eyes full of experience, "But someday, he will find out regardless. You can''t hide it from him forever."


    Leaving the Frost family''s old mansion with mixed emotions, on the way back, my right eyelid kept


    twitching


    Normally, I didn''t believe in these things, but today my chest felt tight and anxious.


    Just as the car was about to enter the parking lot of the residential area, Ryan''s call came in!


    My heart skipped a beat, "Hello..."


    "Grandpa copsed! The ambnce is on its way."


    "I''lle back right away..."


    I was struck dumb, my words stuttering. On the other end, Ryan steadied my nerves with his calm, strong voice, "Charlotte, don''t panic. Don''te back. Go directly to St. Heart Hospital." "Okay, okay..."


    My head was buzzing.


    After hanging up, I left the car with the security guard, asked him to park it, and hailed a taxi on the roadside.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Learning from thest time, I dared not drive in such a state.


    When I arrived at the hospital, just as I got out of the car, the ambnce whizzed past me.


    "Grandpa.''


    But considering the child, I dared not run and could only hurry after the ambnce.


    The ambnce stopped at the emergency room entrance, where doctors and nurses who had been waiting rushed forward. The person they brought out from the ambnce was indeed Grandpa. Watching the eighty-year-old man being moved to the bed without moving a muscle, my vision blurred instantly.


    Ryan followed closely behind. Seeing me, his grave expression softened slightly. "Don''t be afraid. Grandpa has been in good health recently.


    Grandpa was quickly taken into the resuscitation room, with medical staffing in and out.


    Finally, the resuscitation room door closedpletely


    Every passing second became excruciating.


    I leaned against the wall to keep from slipping to the ground, looking at Ryan, feeling somewhat powerless as I asked, "When I left, wasn''t Grandpa fine? Why did he suddenly copse?" Ryan''s face was as calm as water. "After you left, Grandpa called her in."


    "Who?"


    Perhaps too flustered, my mind didn''t react immediately, so I asked subconsciously.


    Albert kept hisposure. "It was Jessica."


    "Jessica?"


    I frowned. "Did she argue with Grandpa, or what happened?"


    "No argument."


    Albert shook his head. "I was guarding outside. I didn''t hear anymotion. Thest thing I heard was when the old master copsed." "How could this happen..."


    I stared at the red light above the resuscitation room, feeling panicked and helpless, tears streaming down my face uncontrobly. Grandpa was the only person in this world who made me feel the warmth of family.


    on room safely.


    I just hoped that Grandpa woulde out of the resuscitation


    Ryan reached out to wipe my tears. "Don''t cry. I promise you, Grandpa will be fine."


    D

 Chapter 93

    "Where''s Jessica?" I avoided his gesture, choking out the question.


    Grandpa had the incident with Jessica, so why wasn''t she here?


    Before I could finish, the sound of high heels hitting the corridor floor interrupted me. Jessica hurried over, her face pale with panic. "Ryan, is Grandpa okay? ''m sorry, it''s hard to get a cab from the old mansion. I was dyed..."


    I cut her off sharply, "Why did Grandpa suddenly copse?"


    A flicker of nervousness passed over Jessica''s face, then she said, "I-I don''t know. He just couldn''t breathe suddenly and then passed out."


    "Just like that? You didn''t say or do anything?" I didn''t believe her.


    These past two years, Grandpa has been in good health, regrly getting check-ups. Even when he was so angry with Ryan, nothing happened, so it was impossible for him to fall ill for no reason. "What are you implying? Charlotte, do you suspect I made Grandpa sick out of anger?"


    Jessica looked lost for words, suddenly clutching her stomach in pain, casting a pained look at Ryan." Ryan, my stomach hurts so much..."


    Ryan''s face darkened. "Stomach pain?"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Ryan''s affirmative response, he quickly picked her up and hurried away. "Doctor! She''s pregnant and experiencing abdominal pain."


    I couldn''t help but show a sarcastic expression, tilting my head back against the wall, trying to calm my breathing.


    It''s one thing to know he''s nervous about Jessica, but seeing it firsthand every time is another.


    Seeing my poorplexion, Albert couldn''t help but speak up, "Madam, sit and wait. Maybe... Grandpa. won''t... pass so soon. Besides, no matter what happens, Grandpa wants you both to be well." "Okay."


    My tears flowed more fiercely, nodding, and I sat down exhaustedly, supporting myself on the nearby chair. But I became more and more distracted, almost not daring to look away from the door of the resuscitation room. Never have I been so anxious.


    When my parents passed away, I was too young, and the whole process was confusing. I only remembered the medical staff running around in front of me. Afraid of getting in their way, I could only shrink into a corner, staring at the door of the resuscitation room like now, never thinking they would leave me, just thinking that when the door opened, they woulde out and hold me in their arms like before. Butter, I never saw them again.


    At this moment, I already knew what the current scene meant.


    It meant, possibly losing them forever.


    An hour ago, someone who affectionately called me little girl'' nowy in the resuscitation room, his life hanging in the bnce.


    Until the sky gradually darkened.


    The door of the resuscitation room reopened suddenly I stood up abruptly, wanting to run over, but because I had been sitting for too long, my legs had already gone numb, almost falling forward.


    "Be careful."


    Ryan, who returned at some point, grabbed my arm, reminding me warmly.


    I coldly shrugged off his gesture, seeing the hospital director approaching us, removing his mask, his face grim. "Mr. Frost, Mrs. Frost, Mr. Frost''s old illness has recurred, and the situation is not good. Although he was rescued, he needs to be monitored in the ICU for a few days to see how it goes. You need to prepare yourselves psychologically."


    Ryan''s pupils contracted. "It''s that serious?"


    "Yes, and the emergency call wasn''t timely enough."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The director sighed. "ording to what our ambnce doctors said, Mr. Frost''s condition was already very bad in the ambnce. Did you not notice immediately that Mr. Frost had passed out?"


    Albert looked puzzled. "I clearly heard movement and rushed in to call immediately."


    P

 Chapter 94

    "This isn''t right..." I just felt something was off.


    Ryan pressed, "What''s not right?"


    I concentrated for a moment. "Grandpa usually takes his medicine immediately when he feels unwell. Generally, he can recover. How did he just copse this time?"


    "Yes, whenever Grandpa came for his check-ups, I noticed he always had medicine ready in his pockets. If he had taken it in time today, it wouldn''t have been so serious," the hospital director remarked. I looked coldly at Ryan. "Where''s Jessica?"


    "She''s resting in the ward."


    After Ryan answered, his face darkened, and he asserted, "You suspect her? That''s impossible. Despite her temper, she''s not malicious. Besides, she''s always obedient in front of Grandpa.¡±


    Upon hearing this, for the first time, I couldn''t contain my anger.


    Would someone with no malicious intent persistently try to seduce another woman''s husband? I knew better than to try and wake someone pretending to be asleep.


    Feeling toozy to argue with him, I turned to the director. "Is Grandpa''s clothing, the one he was wearing when he arrived at the hospital, still around? Could you please check if there''s any medicine in the pockets?"


    The director immediately instructed a doctor behind him to do so.


    It didn''t take long before the doctor returned. "There''s nothing. Mr. Fu''s pockets were empty."


    "That''s impossible. Grandpa always had medicine in the pockets of the coat he often wore. After every wash, the servants would put the medicine back before hanging it in the cloakroom. I always checked, Albert exined seriously.


    The well-being of Grandpa was a big deal for the Frost family, and no one would be careless about it.


    I thought of a possibility, and my whole body broke out in a cold sweat. I went straight to the ward!


    I could guess which ward Jessica was in! St. Heart Hospital has three VIP rooms reserved specifically. Jessica''s mother upied one long-term, so Jessica must be there too.


    "Charlotte!" Ryan hurriedly caught up. "Where are you going?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Let go of me!"


    1 felt my blood was flowing backwards, and my emotions were reaching their breaking point. I pushed him


    away fiercely,


    had never shown such a temper in front of Ryan before, and he was stunned.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I went straight into the elevator and upstairs.


    Pushing open the door of the ward, Jessica didn''t look the slightest bit ufortable. She was leisurely reclining on the sofa, legs propped up on the coffee table, eating from a te of fruit.


    Knowing she was hospitalized, someone unfamiliar with the situation might have thought she was on vacation at a five-star hotel.


    Startled by my sudden entrance, she quickly took her legs down. "What are you doing? You scared the baby in my belly..."


    "Did you take Grandpa''s medicine?"


    I walked in directly, cutting her off.


    She froze for a moment, looking at me in disbelief. "Do you think I wanted to harm Grandpa?"


    *Just answer me, where did Grandpa''s medicine go?"


    "I... how would I know? Maybe Grandpa took it out himself and put it somewhere else, or maybe it fell out when he was brought to the hospital!"


    At her words, I also paused.


    Yes.


    The whole process of Grandpa being brought to the hospital was crowded and chaotic. It was not impossible for the medicine to have fallen out of his pocket. Maybe I was being too extreme.


    I sighed lightly. ¡°Grandpa''s affairs are best left unrted to you."


    "If it concerns me, what are you going to do? ying detective now..."


    Jessica sneered, then suddenly changed her expression, clutching her stomach and sitting down heavily on the sofa, as if in great difort.


    I was rmed. Just as I was about to call for a doctor, Ryan barged in, kneeling in front of her. "Are you okay? I''ll call the doctor." (1


    D

 Chapter 95

    "Don''t..." Jessica tugged at his sleeve. "I just want you to stay with me, just for a while. Can you do that? If not, then let me suffer to death!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Then suffer to death," Ryan replied coldly, though he poured her a cup of hot water in a detached.


    manner. "Drink more hot water."


    Jessica snorted coldly. "Hot water doesn''t cure illnesses."


    I stumbled back from their collision, almost falling. As I looked up, I witnessed their natural interaction.


    One was willing to pretend, the other was willing to believe.


    After Grandpa was taken to the ICU, the doctors advised against visiting for his elderly condition. I could only stand at the door, watching through the ss.


    Grandpa, usually kind and gentle, now relied on an oxygen mask to breathe. I felt unbearable sadness. wash over me.


    Suddenly, I noticed Grandpa''s fingers twitch.


    Excited, I turned to Albert. "Albert, did Grandpa move just now?"


    "Yes, yes! You didn''t see wrong, he''s moving."


    Albert was also excited.


    I had thought Grandpa might not wake up for a while, but I hadn''t expected him to wake so soon.


    I was both shocked and delighted, about to rush to find a doctor. But halfway there, I heard the sharp


    rm of the heart monitor.


    "ICU Room 1, prepare for resuscitation!"


    Without needing me to call, the director was personally on duty tonight. Hearing themotion, he led doctors and nurses straight into the ICU, each with a grave expression.


    I stood nkly in the middle of the corridor, my mindpletely empty.


    What''s happening... Grandpa moved, didn''t he?


    In TV dramas, whenever a patient moves, it means improvement, it means they''re waking up, right?


    In an instant, my head spun, and I had to hold onto a nearby chair to steady myself.


    Doctors and nurses rushed to fetch medications, to perform resuscitation.


    It seemed like even the resuscitation room wasn''t quick enough.


    Even though the hospital was heated, I felt chilled to the bone from head to toe.


    Soon, in less than five minutes, maybe even less than three.


    The director emerged. Before he could speak, I eagerly asked, "Is Grandpa okay? He''s definitely okay, right?"


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Frost, we did our best."


    The director regretfully spoke, "Grandpa is conscious now. Let me bring you in."


    Tears poured down my face instantly. I couldn''t wait a second longer. I wiped my tears hastily and rushed. into the ICU ward,


    Seeing Grandpa lying on the hospital bed, looking at me with the same kindness as during the day.


    I forced a smile, gripping Grandpa''s hand. "Grandpa, you''re awake."


    "Mmm." Grandpa obviously had little strength left, his voice very weak. "Charlotte, marrying into our Frost family, has been hard on you."


    "Not at all, not at all."


    I shook my head vigorously, unable to control my tears anymore. "Being able to marry into the Frost family, having a Grandpa like you, is my blessing. I have no family, but you''ve given me elders who care and protect me."


    "Silly child, why cry? Birth, old age, sickness, and death, no one can escape."


    Grandpa tried to pat my hand, but he had no extra strength left. He looked past me "Where''s Ryan?"


    "He..."


    I immediately took out my phone, intending to call Ryan.


    Grandpa interrupted, "Forget it, it''s toote. There are things Grandpa only wants to say to you."


    "You can say them, please say them."


    I stopped my actions and listened carefully to every word Grandpa said, afraid of missing a single one. COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    P

 Chapter 96

    Thought Grandpa might plead for me not to divorce Ryan.


    But he didn''t.


    I could keenly feel Grandpa''s life slipping away bit by bit, his voice incredibly weak. "Whatever happens... don''t let Jessica marry into our family. Guard the Frost family for me." "I will... I will..."


    I was on the verge of copse, crying and nodding repeatedly. "Grandpa, did Jessica say something to you? Otherwise, why would you suddenly fall ill..."


    *She..."


    A trace of disgust and anger flickered in Grandpa''s eyes, but he sighed in the end. "Just remember what Grandpa said."


    "Okay... Charlotte remembers, every word."


    Choking up, I spoke, afraid to ask another word, fearing I might anger Grandpa again.


    But seeds of doubt were nted in my heart.


    Jessica must have said something to Grandpa.


    "Dear, don''t be sad. Take good care of the child in your belly."


    Grandpa used hisst bit of strength, smiling kindly at me. "With this, Grandpa can rest in peace..."


    "Beep...


    The monitor emitted a sharp and prolonged sound!


    I watched Grandpa, eyes closed but with a smile on his lips, instantly overwhelmed.


    Grandpa knew...


    He knew I was pregnant a long time ago!


    But he never asked me.


    I grabbed the edge of the hospital bed, slowly kneeling on the ground, tears streaming down. "Grandpa, Charlotte will... I will do as you said!" Hoping Grandpa could still hear and find peace.


    "Grandpa!"


    After a long while, a familiar yet uneasy voice came from behind.


    Was the person he cared most about finally willing to let him go?


    Ryan was struck dumb, awkwardly asking, "Charlotte, Grandpa, what happened to Grandpa...¡±


    "Grandpa has passed away."


    I answered quietly, feelingpletely drained, allowing tears to silently fall.


    Decades apart, losing a loved one again, turned out to be this kind of feeling.


    Even more profound.


    This feeling was like a blunt knife, slowly torturing my heart. Wanting to cry out, but unable to make a sound, only suppressing it deep inside.


    The autumn chill grew stronger. As I walked out of the hospital, I felt as if I had plunged into an ice cer.


    Just as I reached the roadside, numbly reaching out to hail a taxi, Ryan suddenly appeared, pulling me towards the parking lot.


    Exhausted, I couldn''t speak, letting him lead me until he pushed me into the car, and I asked dazedly, Where are you taking me?"


    "Home."


    He looked gentle, leaning over to fasten my seatbelt, as if it were a normal day.


    He said home, not taking me home.


    I snapped out of it, preparing to get out of the car, and said softly, "I''m going back to Jane''s home,


    Ryan didn''t give me a


    merging into traffic.


    chance. He stepped on the gas pedal, and the car swerved out of the hospital,


    At this time, there were still many cars on the road, but Ryan''s speed only increased!


    Faster and faster!


    "Ryan!"


    I suddenly woke up, gripping the handrail above. "Slow down!"


    He seemed not to hear.


    His lips tightened into a straight line, his knuckles white as he gripped the steering wheel tightly, veins popping out as if venting some emotion through it.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did I realize, he had been suppressing, enduring all along.


    Fortunately, he was driving towards the old house. After passing through the bustling city area, the traffic on the road significantly decreased, which was rtively safe. Unable to stop him, I settled back into the seat.

 Chapter 97

    Repeatedly recalling Grandpa''s instructions.


    Before, Grandpa didn''t approve of Ryan being with Jessica, just thinking she was a bit tooplicated, but today... it seemspletely different. What exactly did Jessica say to Grandpa?


    As the car entered the old mansion, I got out directly to leave. Ryan caught up in two big strides, pulling me into his arms.


    My body stiffened, and his head buried in my shoulder, he spoke somewhat helplessly, "Charlotte, stay with me tonight."


    "Just for one night."


    "Please."


    His words reminded me of the medical record I saw in the study during the day, and pity welled up inside me. "Alright."


    The atmosphere in the old mansion became heavy, just missing Grandpa made the whole house feel suddenly empty that night.


    Back in the bedroom, I took a hot bath, but when I came out, Ryan was nowhere to be seen.


    As I slept in the middle of the night, someone slowly embraced me from behind. Without turning around, I/ knew who it was.


    For some reason, in every move Ryan made tonight, Tcould sense his sadness.


    "Are you asleep?"


    With his forehead against my head, he asked in a very soft voice.


    I didn''t answer, nor did I move. After a moment, his deste voice sounded, "Charlotte, I disappointed Grandpa, didn''t I? Even in his final moments, I wasn''t by his side." He was willing to believe Jessica''s clumsy lies and acting.


    At this point, I didn''t know what to say.


    His voice was hoarse, "Is it my fault, Charlotte?"


    I looked at the moonlight filtering through the curtains. "I didn''t tell Grandpa that when he couldn''t predict life or death, you were with Jessica, pretending to have a stomach ache." For the first time, I discovered how cruel I could be.


    Seemingly consoling, but each word cut deep.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Ryan regretted, "I just wanted tofort her quickly and then go see Grandpa.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter."


    I didn''t want to say anything harsh anymore, just said. "You shouldn''t apologize to me either. It''s not me you''ve wronged."


    He was silent behind me for a moment. "I''ve let down both you and Grandpa."


    A pang of bitterness rose in my heart. I pushed away his actions andy t on my back, staring at the


    ceiling.


    "Ryan, you will lose more because of her sooner orter."


    The "her" didn''t need to be named. We understood each other''s hearts.


    Ryan was slightly stunned as if pondering for a long time before making a decision. "Charlotte, let''s start


    over."


    I sat up abruptly, and turned on the light in the dark, ready to explode, but saw tears welling up in his eyes, transparent liquid seeping from the corners.


    So, he was crying.


    In that instant, all my emotions copsed.


    After taking a deep breath, I struggled to speak calmly. "If this idea came from Grandpa, it''spletely unnecessary. Grandpa didn''t mention this before he left.


    He was serious, "Grandpa told me during the day that thedy of the Frost family can only be you."


    "What if..."


    I stood by the bed, looking at him. "If Grandpa hadn''t passed away today, would you still remember this? Or, if Grandpa hoped you and Jessica had no further contact, could you do it?" His face darkened, avoiding an answer, and only threw out a decision, "In any case, we cannot divorce,"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Are you informing me?"


    I was stunned for a moment, asking in astonishment.

 Chapter 98

    The next day, when the servants blocked me at the gate of the old mansion, not allowing me to step out, I understood.


    Last night was indeed just a notification.


    I knew this was Ryan''s idea; it had nothing to do with the servants. I patiently asked, "Where is Ryan?"


    "Master left before dawn."


    "Did Albert return?"


    "Not yet. Albert is handling the arrangements after Master''s passing


    I calmly said, "What if I insist on going out now?"


    "Madam, you can''t leave."


    The servant pointed to several ck-d bodyguards standing outside the French windows,


    I couldn''t help but freeze.


    In these three years, Ryan''s hypocrisy hadn''t changed at all. Clearly, he told me to stay here for just one night, but now he wouldn''t even let me step out of the main gate.


    For a moment, I even wondered if he was ever the same boy who used to kindly take me to the school clinic, who always tried to respect my dignity and invited me to dinner. Could eight years really change someone so drastically?


    In the morning, my phone received numerous WhatsApp messages, almost all offering condolences for Grandpa''s passing.


    Jane and Jack presented the starkest contrast.


    Jane sent several messages in a row, while Jack only wrote a simple sentence: "Charlotte, my


    condolences. Take care of yourself." 1


    In terms of concern, it was hard for me to distinguish between sincerity and formality.


    Apart from Jane, only Jack reminded me to take care of myself. Many others seemed to be using this opportunity to get closer to the Frost family.


    For the time being, I only replied to Jane and Jack''s messages before calling Ryan.


    But it wasn''t him who answered.


    Gary respectfully said, "Madam, there''s an issue at the overseas branch. The chairman is in an emergency meeting. I''ll inform him as soon as it''s over."


    "Never mind."


    I closed my eyes briefly. "That''s fine."


    With Grandpa''s passing, the group would surely be in turmoil.


    Ryan was busy and stressed now, unable to spare a thought for me.


    I dialed another number. "Hello, Jston Police Station? I''ve been uwfully detained."


    When the police arrived, Ryan''s car pulled up at the same time.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He got out with a dark expression, dismissed the police with a few words, and then strode over to me. His eyes were bloodshot from a sleepless night, and his oppressive aura was even stronger. "You want to leave me just like that?"


    I nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    I didn''t want to be trapped in this marriage that could break apart at any moment.


    Nor could I ept my husband waiting on someone else.


    A cold smile yed on his cool lips. "I won''t allow it."


    "Does it matter?" I felt utterly exhausted. "Acting like this will only make me look down on you."


    "I don''t care!" Suddenly, he raised his voice, exuding a paranoid and belligerent air. "As long as you''re thedy of the Frost family, Grandpa can rest in peace!"


    His intensity startled me, and I instinctively stepped back. "Ryan..."


    Seeing the tremor in my voice, he seemed to regain a moment of rity. Hisrge handnded on top of my head, his voice gentle. "Charlotte, we can start over. Trust me." "I told youst night, it''s impossible."


    I looked at him in despair, making the most unlikely request. "Ryan, can you break off with Jessica? If you can do that and never see her again, then I might consider." He surely couldn''t do it.


    Unexpectedly, he agreed without hesitation. "Okay."


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. He seemed almost crazed.


    Perhaps Grandpa''s passing had dealt him a severe blow, and he would recover once he got through it.


    D

 Chapter 99

    He was afraid I would call the police again, so he decided not to go to thepany and instead held a video conference in the study.


    I sat in the courtyard all afternoon, feeling as if I was sitting on pins and ne


    and needles.


    The next day was the day of my grandfather''s funeral, with a somber and deste atmosphere. It drizzling lightly, the cold seeping into our hearts.


    I wasConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I finally got out of the Frost family mansion and stood by Ryan''s side, being led by him like a puppet on a string to receive the guests who came to mourn.


    His temper had been terrible these past two days, more like he was revealing his true nature rather than changing.


    I had no choice but to yield to him.


    I had told him against night that my grandfather had never asked us not to divorce before he passed away, only that Jessica should not marry into the Frost family. He didn''t believe me. He used me of lying.


    But I was too tired to argue with him.


    During the funeral, I stood quietly on the sidelines in a ck woolen coat, listening to people recount my grandfather''s life. Eighty years of life summed up so easily.


    The person who had been smiling at me just two days ago was now nothing more than a handful of yellow earth.


    "Grandfather!"


    Jessica suddenly appeared, tears streaking down her face as she knelt in front of the grave."


    Grandfather... How could you leave so suddenly?"


    Before Ryan could react, I turned my head and instructed, "Albert, take her away


    She was thest person Grandfather wanted to see.


    When Jessica heard this, she got up from the ground and questioned me defiantly, "Who are you to make me leave?" "It''s your decision."


    I left the matter to Ryan and walked towards where Jane and the others were.


    Hearing this, Jessica immediately restrained herself and hugged Ryan''s arm. "Ryan, I rushed over as soon as I got out of the hospital today. It''s so cold!"


    Is your stomach not hurting anymore?"


    Ryan coldly withdrew his arm without any emotion, calm as a deep pool, exuding coldness.


    No, it''s not hurting anymore...


    Jessica''s face froze, and then she muttered inint, "I came specifically to attend Grandfather''s funeral. What''s wrong with this ex-wife of yours, asking me to leave as soon as she opens her mouth?"


    Ryan''s voice was icy. "She is the mistress of the Frost family and has the right to decide anything rted to the Frost family."


    "Aren''t you already in the process of getting divorced..


    "Albert."


    Ryan gave Albert a look, and immediately, two bodyguards came forward to take Jessica away.


    My father-inw couldn''t stand it and rushed out, "What are you two doing? I''m still alive, and you''re bullying Jessica?"


    "Dad!"


    Jessica struggled out and threw himself on my father-inw, crying like a pear blossom in the rain, as if he had been wronged too much.


    I tightened my lips, didn''t say anything, just missed my grandfather more and more.


    If my grandfather were still alive, Jessica and my father-inw would not dare to make a fuss like this.


    I also felt sorry for Grandpa.


    He loved me so much when he was alive, but I couldn''t even give him a clean, quiet funeral.


    Ryan looked cold and severe. "Then you go with her."


    "What did you say?"


    My father-inw and Jessica were confused.


    Ryan straightened out the sleeves that Jessica had just messed up and his eyes were cold and indifferent. "I said you both get out and don''t disturb Grandpa''s peace!"


    "I''m not leaving."


    Taking advantage of Ryan''s usual tolerance for her, Jessica yed a little temper even on this asion and pointed to me, saying, "She''s not going to be Mrs. Frost for the rest of her life. If she leaves, it''s her go!


    Ryan had deep eyes, and said, "She will always be my Mrs. Ryan."


    Support

 Chapter 100

    Upon hearing this, I couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment but quickly understood the reason behind


    1. it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jane furrowed his brows tightly, looking at me with confusion, and whispered, "Did Ryan suddenly change?"


    "No," I replied, watching Jessica being escorted away by the bodyguards, gently pursing my lips. "He''s just feeling guilty and wants to make amends."


    At the moment of Grandpa''s passing, as his most beloved grandson, Ryan wasn''t by his side. His absence on the day of Grandpa''s death had greatly upset him. How could he not feel guilty, regretful, and self- ming? 1


    His ultimate way of expressing it was to obey Grandpa''s words and insist that I be the mistress of the Frost family for life. It had nothing to do with me as a person.


    After the funeral, I returned to the old mansion and helped Albert organize Grandpa''s belongings. The servants had already tidied up once, leaving only Grandpa''s everyday clothes.


    Every piece I held in my hands made me feel as if Grandpa hadn''t left.


    As I packed, I pondered and asked, "Albert, are you sure there were medicines in Grandpa''s pockets the day before yesterday?"


    "Definitely. You instructed me, especially when there are temperature changes, to always have medicine/ ready for the old master. So as the weather has gotten colder recently, I''ve been checking every morning.


    After Albert finished answering, he looked at me seriously. "Are you... still suspicious of Jessica?"


    "I can''t say." I shook my head.


    What Jessica said that day actually made sense. It was chaotic that day, and it was possible for things to fall out at any time. But... my intuition told me that things weren''t that simple. However, I had no evidence, and intuition alone wasn''t enough. And I wasn''t sure if it was because I harbored hostility towards her that. I doubted her.


    Lost in thought, I continued, "During these two days, when the servants were cleaning, did they see any medicine bottles dropped on the ground?"


    Albert thought for a moment and confirmed, "No, they would have informed me about these things that the old master carried with him."


    He paused slightly, then continued, "I''ll pay more attention. The medicine bottle is small, so if it fell in the courtyard, it might not have been noticed immediately.


    "Okay."


    Thandled Grandpa''s things carefully, afraid of breaking or damaging anything. Items left by the dead were


    all very valuable.


    When everything was packed, I held a bracelet in my hand and asked, "Albert, can I take this one? I... want to keep it as a memento."


    This bracelet was often yed with by Grandpa during his lifetime. I wanted to keep it close to me, seeing


    it often, and remembering Grandpa.


    Previously, when watching dramas, there was a line about departed ones: "When you talk about me to others and recall me repeatedly, I will be by your side."


    "Of course, you can. If the old master knew you were thinking of him like this, he would be very happy even underground."


    Albert wiped the moist corners of his eyes. These past two days had aged him a lot.


    Suddenly, he remembered something, "Oh! Wait for me."


    Immediately, he opened the safe in Grandpa''s bedroom and took out two velvet boxes. Even before he spoke, he choked up, "When he found out you were pregnant, the old master was overjoyed. He figured young master, so he instructed me not to say anything, saying you out that you didn''t want to tell were sensitive and thoughtful. He said when you wanted to talk about it, you would. We couldn''t pressure you because of this child or forcibly tie you to the Frost family."


    "This is... a birth gift prepared by the old master for the child. You don''t know, the old master has never been so meticulous in choosing gifts before. He asked me every day whether Charlotte was carrying a boy or a girl, and what kind of gift would be appropriate."

 Chapter 101

    Tears streamed down my face in an instant as I tremblingly took the velvet box.


    Opening it, I saw two brilliant jade sculptures. One had floating flower patterns, the other did.


    not.


    This grade of jadeite was hard toe by. It showed how much Grandpa cared.


    I carefully closed the lid and took a deep breath. When did Grandpa find out about my pregnancy?"


    He knew long ago, but to take care of my emotions, he never asked me.


    Grandpa had passed away, but I still felt how much he cared.


    Albert said, "After thest family banquet, Mr. William had someone check your medical records... Don''t me him. He was only afraid of your health problems and worried about your intentionally hiding it from him."


    I


    "Why would I me..." I cried harder. "I only me myself."


    If I had told Grandpa earlier, he could have been happier for a while longer.


    He didn''t need to be so careful and afraid to even ask me.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Bringing an heir to the Frost family is already a good thing. Even if the old man has passed away, he would be happy."


    Albert tried tofort me, recalling what Grandpa had entrusted him with. "By the way, Mr! William mentioned before that if one day you can''t get along with Mr. Frost, you can take the child away. The Frost family will provide you with the necessary money."


    I waspletely stunned, unable to speak anymore. I mouth became bitter.


    So... it was always me being too cautious. Grandpa never thought of taking away the child''s


    custody.


    "Just..." Albert became a little hesitant. ''Grandpa still hoped that you and Mr. Frost can live happily together."


    "Okay, I understand." I took a deep breath, letting tears flow freely down my face. "About the child... please keep it secret for me."


    Albert nodded solemnly. "You can rest assured."


    Leaving Grandpa''s room, I felt somewhat lost.


    Suddenly, I understood Ryan''s guilt towards Grandpa.


    Back in the bedroom, Ryan had juste out of the shower with wet hair. His gaze fell on


    me, brows slightly furrowed. "Why are you crying again?"


    "Ryan." I closed my eyes, trying hard to control my tears. "The promise you made the day before yesterday, does it still count?"


    He seemed more sober after the shower, his dark eyes fixed on me. "It does."


    "You won''t disappear just because of a phone call from her?"


    His voice was steady and deep. "I won''t." @


    "If you can keep it up until the end of the cooling-off period, our marriage can continue." I looked up at him. "But if you can''t, once the cooling-off period ends, I''ll go get the divorce certificate straight away."


    As soon as I finished speaking, he suddenly pulled me into his arms, gently rubbing his cheek. against my hair, as if treating a precious treasure recovered, causing me to feel a moment of dizziness. "We can start over."


    I didn''t respond.


    I dared not easily trust him with those words anymore.


    I tried hard to keep myself rational, not to get carried away easily, and said softly, "Before that, let''s... not live in the same room anymore. Are you moving out or am I? I''ll let Brenda


    know in advance."


    He froze for a moment and then kept rubbing my hair. "We won''t go back to Moon Lake Bay, We''ll stay in the old mansion. Are you sure you want Grandpa to see us living separately while still being married.?"


    D

 Chapter 102

    I was momentarily stunned.


    I almost forgot about this matter.


    Grandpa had passed away, and Ryan, as the head of the Frost family, naturally had to move In.


    I freed myself from his grasp andpromised. "Forget it then."


    Later that evening, the servants prepared dinner, and Albert came to call us downstairs to eat.


    The vast old mansion seemed to be functioning in an orderly manner as usual.


    However, everyone''s expressions were somewhat solemn.


    After dinner, I returned to my room to wash up and fell into a deep slumber.


    For two whole days, I had hardly closed my eyes. I was tired but couldn''t sleep.


    Now that everything had settled down, I slept particrly soundly, waking naturally only the next morning.


    Ryan was no longer there.


    These days, thepany had been extremely busy, with rivalpanies trying to take advantage of this time to strike.


    When I arrived at work, I received many strange looks along the way.


    Although Ryan had promised not to have any more contact with Jessica, te people in thepany were unaware. They were still fixated on the fact that Jessica had be the CEO''s secretary. Their gazes at me were like they were looking at a mistress.


    Fortunately, with a clear conscience, I didn''t dwell on it. I returned to my office and immersed myself in work.


    With inspiration for MS''s design draft, progress came naturally, and by the end of the day, I had a preliminary outline.


    In the evening, Jane invited me to have dinner together. I was in the mood to rx, so I agreed immediately.


    Leaving the office, I saw Nancy was still there. I smiled. "Still not off work?"


    She was originally ying with her phone, startled by me, she quickly ced her phone face down on the desk, a bit flustered. "Charlotte, I''m about to get off work."


    "Okay then, bye."


    Out of habit, I locked the office door and walked away.


    Jane was waiting for me at a pizza store in the shopping center. When she saw me enter, she


    waved.


    She looked me up and down. "You''ve lost quite a bit of weight in just two days.


    "I think you''re exaggerating." Helplessly, I smiled and reached out to her. "Show me the gossip. WhatsApp group from thepany." "Why?"


    "I want to see how they''re criticizing me."


    "You can''t see it anymore."


    Jane opened the menu and began to order.


    "Why not?"


    "I disbanded the group.


    I was puzzled. "You were the group creator?"


    No wonderst time when I told her not to get involved in criticizing Jessica, she seemed so


    guilty.


    Turned out she wasn''t just participating, she was the person in charge.


    Jane rubbed her nose. "Well, you''re not allowed to have a go at me."


    "Why would I have a go at you?" I poured a cup of tea. "Ryan doesn''t have time for that now, and he promised me he won''t have any more dealings with Jessica." She perked up, incredulous. "Really? You''re not getting divorced?"


    "Really, but I don''t know if he can keep his word.


    I was almost unaffected emotionally, lifting the hot tea. "If he can, we probably won''t get a


    divorce."


    Jane was surprised. "Have you made up your mind?"


    "Yeah."


    This way, Grandpa could rest in peace. As for deeper matters, I had no intention of delving into them myself.


    I only wanted to take one step at a time.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seeing that I had made up my mind, Jane didn''t say anything more.


    After ordering the food, she habitually checked her phone, suddenly looked up with a teasing wink. "That day, did you go to the concert with Jack?"


    "How did you know?" I was surprised.


    She ced her phone in front of me. "Someone posted it on thepany forum. Everyone''s been criticizing you these days because of Jessica. Someone uploaded two photos to defend you, saying you have a boyfriend who is handsome and tall, and couldn''t possibly interfere in someone else''s marriage."

 Chapter 103

    I stared intently at the screen.


    One photo showed the side of Jack and me at the concert.


    The other captured us leaving, his arm seemingly draped around my shoulder from behind.


    Seeing the second photo, I suddenly understood why I had barely been bumped into after almost falling that day.


    It turned out Jack''s hand had been protecting me from behind...


    I didn''t know tough or cry. "This person''s imagination and logical reasoning skills are quite impressive."


    "Jack is so attentive to you, no wonder people are specting." Jane remarked, "In my opinion, he''s more reliable than Ryan."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." I took a sip of hot tea. "He has someone he likes, and he''s liked her for many years."


    "Who does he like? Why hasn''t he brought her out for us to see?"


    "I don''t know. I guess when he seeds in pursuing her, he''ll bring her out."


    I kept silent about Jack liking someone who was already married.


    After all, it was his privacy, and it was somewhat... hical. The fewer people who knew, the better.


    Jane pursed her lips. "I actually thought you two were quite suitable. Turns out I was mistaken."


    "Jane, I''m still married. If you''re worried, at least wait until after my divorce, okay?" I chuckled. "Alright, alright."


    Jane buried herself in eating, and after finishing our meal, she dragged me downstairs to shop. It was to help us digest.


    While on the esctor, we noticed a crowd gathered outside a boutique.


    Jane liked to join in the fun, so she pulled me over and casually asked a male onlooker, "Hey handsome, what are you all looking at here?"


    The man was momentarily stunned by Jane''s beauty, and enthusiastically replied, "There''s a customer at this boutique, apparently she''s pregnant, insisting on buying a bag that someone else had already pre- ordered."


    "Isn''t that odd?"


    After thanking him, Jane leaned in to peek at the boutique counter. Soon, a familiar voice rang out. "If you don''t know who I am, fine. But don''t you know the Frost family in Jston? Tell me who ordered this bag, and I''ll contact her


    The woman''s voice was clear and gentle, yet carried a hint of domineering superiority.


    "Oh no, she''s still lingering around."


    Jane also spotted her, looking disgruntled. "Forget it, let''s go. Nothing goodes from running into her."


    "Yeah."


    I didn''t want to get involved with Jessica again.


    I immediately turned to leave, but unexpectedly, Jessica happened to look in our direction and called out, "Charlotte?"


    Before I could respond, she ran towards us. She didn''t look like a pregnant woman anymore, and she didn''t even want the bag anymore. She caught up and grabbed my arm.


    "Why are you running? What did you say to Ryan? He''s not answering my calls now."


    I was rendered speechless.


    I sighed, feeling a headache. "As husband and wife, we talk about a lot of things. What are you referring to?"


    "You know what I mean." She persisted. "If you weren''t guilty, why would you be in a hurry to leave?"


    Jane was speechless. "Jessica, we just think you''re bad luck."


    "You call Ryan right now. I have to reach him today!" Jessicamanded imperiously.


    I felt annoyed. "If you want to contact him, contact him yourself."


    With that, I tried to free myself from her grip.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But suddenly, as if she had gone mad, she exerted all her strength and dragged me towards the busy street outside. "If you don''t call him, we can die together!"

 Chapter 104

    She exerted tremendous force, her meticulously manicured nails digging deep into my skin, burning with a fiery pain.


    Hearing her words, Jane''s face changed instantly. She wanted to rush forward to pull me away, but Jessica held onto my wrist tightly, refusing to let go.


    Her


    reyes were almost crazed, tainted with a coldness. "Didn''t you understand? I told you to call Ryan."


    "Okay." Jane hesitated because of my pregnancy, not daring to forcefully pull me away. She had no choice but topromise. "I''ll call him now, just let go of Charlotte." "No way!"


    Jessica dragged me out of the shopping center, walked a bit further, and in front of us was the bustling main road with cars passing by.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I recalled the sight of Ryan covered in bloodst time, feeling a chill down my spine.


    Jessica... she might really be capable of dragging me into something as extreme as dying together.


    Jane''s face turned pale. She had already dialed the phone. "Don''t be impulsive, don''t hurt Charlotte." "Put it on loudspeaker."


    Jessica raised her chin slightly. Jane dared not disobey her now, immediately putting it on speaker. Soon, Ryan answered. "Hello?"


    *Ryan! Charlotte and I are at the shopping center opposite thepany. Come over quickly!"


    "What happened?"


    Ryan''s voice instantly turned serious, footsteps faintly audible.


    Fearful of upsetting Jessica, Jane simply said, "You''ll know when you get here, at the gate number 8."


    "Five minutes."


    After giving a time frame, Ryan added, "I''m getting on the elevator now. I''ll hang up, wait for


    me."


    After the call ended, Jessica squinted at me and smirked mockingly. "Are you happy to hear how worried he is about you?"


    I had never seen someone so unreasonable. I struggled to free my wrist, but her expression grew more ferocious. I could only relent and say, "Jessica, you''re still pregnant, please calm down..."


    "How can I calm down?" she retorted sharply. "Now that you''ve firmly secured your position as Mrs. Frost, you can afford to tell me to calm down. If it were you, could you stay calm?"


    I lowered my head. "I''m not..."


    "You''re not what?"


    Shepletely dropped her pretense, pressing aggressively. "You were supposed to divorce him. Why are you not divorcing now? Charlotte, I thought after Grandpa passed away, we had no more obstacles, and I could marry Ryan. But now, why has everything turned out like this?"


    "Ryan!"


    Jessica suddenly looked across the street. Ryan couldn''t turn the car around in time and stopped the car on the other side of the road before striding over. Seeing this scene, his expression was extremely dark.


    However, there were still thirty seconds left until the red light changed, and he couldn''t cross.


    Jessica cried with teary eyes, "Have you really decided to ignore me? You promised to take care of me forever!"


    As she spoke, she gave me a strange smile and whispered softly, "Charlotte, who will Ryan try to save, you or me?"


    Before I could react, she suddenly exerted all her strength and dragg me crazily into the traffic!


    Car horns red suddenly!


    My mind buzzed, the scene before me chaotic. Despite a car braking in time, it still collided with my thigh, sending me plummeting straight to the ground!


    Luckily, Ryan dashed through the traffic, rushing over regardless of the traffic.


    Instinctively reaching out towards him, my fingertips only brushed lightly against his sleeve, not even managing to grasp it.


    BIO SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 105

    The next moment, I fell hard to the ground in pain....


    The pain made my head spin.


    My knees hurt, my arms hurt, my stomach... also hurt.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I parted my lips to call out his name, but I saw him anxiously holding Jessica, who had also been hit by the car. He shouted urgently and angrily, "Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    Although it was an angry question, his eyes were full of fear and concern.


    Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number, his fingers trembling, "Gary,e over right away!"


    "Charlotte!"


    Everything happened in an instant. Jane was probably even more stunned than I was. Once she reacted, she dashed through the traffic and ran over quickly, even losing one of her high -heels.


    Her tears fell heavily. She wanted to help me but was afraid of worsening my injuries. Trembling, she said, "Charlotte... don''t be afraid...


    I felt something warm slowly flowing out of my body, and with thest of my strength, I grasped Jane''s hand, "It hurts... Jane, it hurts so much... save my baby..."


    "I''m here."


    Sheforted me clumsily while dialing the emergency number. "I''m here, Charlotte, don''t be afraid. You and the baby will be fine!"


    I couldn''t tell if she wasforting me or herself


    Almost as soon as she finished dialing 120, a Bentley stopped nearby.


    Gary got out and opened the car door. Ryan carried Jessica carefully into the back seat.


    Throughout the whole process, he didn''t spare me a single nce.


    I felt like aplete stranger to him.


    "Ryan... my child, I''m so scared, what should I do? Will you be staying with me..."


    "I will. Be good, let''s go to the hospital first."


    Jane couldn''t bear it any longer and wiped her tears, gritting her teeth. "Ryan! Your wife was hit too!" "Ryan, I''m in so much pain..."


    The man''s figure froze for a moment, then he closed the car door as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    The ck Bentley drove off swiftly!


    The sky seemed suddenly colder.


    Arge piece of my heart was instantly hollowed out, a piece that once belonged solely to Ryan.


    Several cars were parked in disarray on the street. Some drivers, initially angry, but were rendered speechless upon seeing the scene. "Well, let me take you and your friend to the hospital... at this time, ambnces will be dyed by traffic."


    A young man got out of the car and patted Jane''s shoulder.


    "Okay, thank you!"


    In the urgency of the situation, Jane readily agreed.


    The young man carefully lifted me from the ground and ced me in the back seat, Jane quickly got into the front passenger seat.


    I curled up in pain in the back seat, unable to distinguish which part hurt the most.


    "Doctor, doctor! My friend is pregnant, but she was just hit by a car and there''s a lot of bleeding..."


    Upon arriving at the hospital, the young man carried me while Jane rushed into the emergency room ahead.


    Hearing this, medical staff rushed over, ready and surprised. "What''s going on today? Right after each other, we''ve got two pregnant women from car idents..."


    Jane asked, "They came in a Bentley?"


    "Yeah, those two looked especially close."


    Suddenly, I understood what it meant to feel utterly deste.


    After the nurse finished speaking, she pushed me towards the emergency room. Along the way, she nced at the young man who had just carried me. Clearly younger than me, not married, she immediately asked, "By the way, where''s the patient''s husband? In cases like this, we need to notify the family members as soon as possible."

 Chapter 106

    It felt as if my heart had been torn apart.


    Tears no longer came, and my voice trembled weakly. "I have no husband, no family... Please, you must save my child."


    "Mm..." The nurse nced between my legs with a troubled expression, but eventually said, "We will do our best."


    Hearing these words from a medical staff, I breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    But as soon as I was lifted onto the operating table and the doctor asked about the situation, he immediately said, "Call the anesthesiologist, prepare for emergency uterine evacuation." I stared at the ring surgical light with wide eyes, my eyes dry and painful.


    My ankle-length dress was lifted by the doctor, who seemed to ask me something, but my brain buzzed and I had no other choice.


    I felt a slight sting on the back of my hand, and instantly lost consciousness, sinking into darkness.


    "Mommy."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy."


    "I''m leaving, Mommy doesn''t want me anymore.


    Watching the small figure drift further and further away from me, I suddenly cried out, "No!" Come back!"


    When I opened my eyes, all I saw was the snowy white walls.


    The room was so quiet that only the sound of dripping medicine could be heard. Jane, who was sitting beside me, suddenly stood up nervously and asked, "How do you feel?" "Jane, where''s my child?"


    "I''m sorry..." Jane''s eyes turned red in an instant.


    "...I touched my abdomen as if my soul had been sucked away, numbly saying, "My child... I dreamed that he said I didn''t want him..."


    "Charlotte..."


    Jane''s eyes turned red instantly. She turned her head aside and wiped away tears. "It''s not your fault, it''s not your fault. The baby must know that his mommy loves him the most. "But I still couldn''t protect him."


    It was my fault.


    It was all my fault.


    It felt like there was a big hole in my heart, and the cold wind was pouring in.


    All I could fee was coldness.


    Jane shook her head desperately, "It''s not your fault, silly. Why are you so foolish? If you feel sad, just cry, okay?"


    "Ryan, I want to eat cake!"


    From outside the door came a weak voice, followed by Ryan''s cold voice. "The doctor said you can''t eat cold food recently."


    "Oh! Then can you carry me back to the ward?"


    "Jessica, when will you grow up?"


    Jane suddenly became angry and turned around like a firecracker, but I grabbed her.


    I looked at her nkly, "Jane, I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    She felt sorry for me and said, "The doctor said you just had surgery and have injuries. It''s better to stay in the hospital for observation for a couple of days." "I want to leave now."


    I got up straight, feeling almost no pain in my abdomen. Under Jane''s astonished gaze, I pulled out the needle from the back of my hand and got off the bed. "Charlotte..."


    Jane hurriedly grabbed a bag of medicine from the bedside table and followed me. "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    Apart from my stomach, several ces on my body were sore. With Jane''s support, I didn''t walk very fast.


    To make matters worse, when we reached the elevator, we had to pass by Jessica''s ward.


    "Charlotte?


    Jessica saw me and suddenly eximed, pushing Ryan, "I think I saw Charlotte, is that her?" Immediately, Ryan''s dark eyes nced in my direction, and he stood up and strode out.


    Seizing the opportunity, Jane erupted, "Ryan, do you still have any regard..."


    "Why didn''t you stop her?"


    Ryan stood in front of me, his face terrifyingly cold. He interrupted Jane sharply, each word piercing like a dagger into my heart.


    "Charlotte, you are obviously such a smart and rational person, why did you watch her behave so recklessly? Don''t you know she''s pregnant?"

 Chapter 107

    The sudden barrage of questions left me stunned.


    I rubbed my throbbing abdomen and spoke palely, "What did you say?"


    "She had a miscarriage!"


    Ryan pointed towards the direction of the hospital room, his eyes filled with cold intensity." She lost her child! The doctor said it will be very difficult for her to have children in the future! Charlotte, are you satisfied?"


    His questioning shook me to the core. My throat felt like a sponge soaked with water, lips curling bitterly before I managed to speak. "She had a miscarriage?"


    ''But... I had a miscarriage too, Ryan."


    The blood that flowed from my body was our child, the child I had earnestly anticipated for so long.


    I had always thought that even if this disastrous marriage ended one day, I could still have a child to apany me.


    But now, there was nothing left.


    It seemed... there was nothing worth looking forward to anymore.


    His words med me for Jessica''s "nonsense, which caused me to lose everything. But in the end, I was the one med.


    Ryan stared at me intensely, jaw clenched. "You''re happy to see her miscarriage?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Iughed more recklessly. "Yes, she deserved it!"


    Her child, taking the life of my child, couldn''t even begin to quench my hatred.


    p!


    His expression turned icy cold. He pped me hard across the face. "Charlotte, how could you be so heartless!"


    I stared at him in disbelief, unsure if the p hit my face or my heart.


    I only knew that he didn''t love me, but I never expected that one day he would call me heartless because of Jessica, or even hit me.


    Years of feelings turned into a joke in an instant.


    As I continued to smile, tears threatening to spill, I suddenly raised my hand and pped him back without hesitation!


    "Ryan, we''re done!"


    Completely done.


    He winced in pain, his lips twisting into a cold, mocking smile. "Done? You''ve wanted to be done long ago, haven''t you?"


    Jane rushed in, exasperated. "Ryan, what are you talking about? Isn''t Charlotte''s life worth something as well? You''re her husband. Why are you treating her like this just because of someone else, she just had a miscarriage..."


    "I''m her husband?" Ryan''s voice suddenly rose, towering over me, each word cutting to the heart. "Does she really want me to be her husband, or does she want someone else to be her husband?"


    I felt absurd, the pain in my body intensifying. I leaned on Jane for support, barely able to stand. "Ryan... what are you talking about?"


    "Stop pretending." Ryan sneered. "Did you go to the concert alone that day?"


    I suddenly realized, but before I could speak, he continued with a cold smile, "You criticize me so openly, yet secretly go to a concert with Jack Charlotte, don''t you think you''re quite hypocritical?" I couldn''t help but burst intoughter, my whole body shaking.


    "You''re right, Ryan. I am that kind of hypocritical person. Are you satisfied? Since we both think the other is trash, let''s end it now.


    "On the 5th of next month, meet me at the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    "As for thepany, I''ll resign tomorrow, and I''ll send the designs for the MS Design Competition directly to them."


    "This... is the end between us.


    "Charlotte..."


    As my final words fell, he suddenly panicked.


    With Jane''s support, I left without looking back. He seemed to be infuriated again.


    Behind me, his voice turned cold and ruthless.


    "Charlotte, are you so eager to leave me, thinking Jack is some kind of good person? Don''t be naive!"

 Chapter 108

    I paused for a moment, feeling an indescribable sadness welling up inside me.


    The whole world knew that I loved him. There was no room left in my heart for anyone else, yet he always thought I loved someone else.


    If it were in the past, I would have wished to take my heart out and show it to Ryan, saying, Look, it''s filled with your name." But now I can''t do that anymore.


    Even if I were to take it out, I doubt I could find his name on it. All that remains was devastation.


    On the way back to Jane''s house, Jane looked at me with concern, hesitated for a moment, and couldn''t help asking, "Why didn''t you tell him that you also had a miscarriage?" "It wouldn''t make any difference."


    I leaned against her shoulder, clutching my stomach, my voice feeble. "To exchange it for a moment of his change of heart, and then what?"


    I had done such things too many times already. Trying again and again to reconcile, only to end up utterly ruined each time.


    But this time, the cost was even heavier.


    "Yeah..." Jane sighed deeply, holding back her tears, and said, "Let him be with the person who killed his child. When he finds out one day, let''s see how he regrets it." "He might not regret it."


    Thinking of how he had just questioned me with a cold face because of Jessica, I felt pitiful and pathetic.


    What did it matter if he found out?


    He would only choose Jessica''s child over mine,


    mea


    The scene on the street that had taught me a profound lesson.


    He ran towards me from afar, but when I needed him to reach out and pull me, he ran towards someone else.


    He trembled as he held her, roaring angrily...


    Suddenly, I felt that my eight years of love were worthless.


    He didn''t love me.


    Even if I had died in front of him, he probably would have stepped over my body to rush to Jessica''s side.


    What profound and earth-shattering affection.


    Jane became increasingly angry as she thought about it. "Charlotte, should we report this to the police?"


    I shook my head gently and looked at the bizarre street scene outside, "Tell me, in Jston. today, how many people can contend with Ryan?"


    With Grandpa around before, even after this happened, Grandpa could have restrained Ryan. But Grandpa had already passed away.


    What good would it do to go to the police station? Setting aside whether Jessica''s guilt could be established not, just based on Ryan''s power, he could easily turn the tables on me. Right now,


    all I wanted was peace and distance from them.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Moreover, the words Jessica said before she went crazy today made me increasingly feel that Grandpa''s death was probably closely rted to her.


    Those who meet a bad end wouldn''t be just me.


    There was still a long way to go.


    That night, I slept fitfully, scenes from the day shing through my mind like a movie.


    In the middle of the night, my entire back was soaked with cold sweat, and my mind was unusually clear.


    My child... When he left, would he feel pain? He probably would. He was so small, barely even able to cry out in pain.


    It felt like someone was tightly squeezing my heart, making it sore and painful, so much so that I couldn''t breathe. I curled up on the bed, barely easing the pain a little.


    The next day, I rallied my spirits to go to the office for myst day of work.


    As I was about to get off the car, Jane held me back and whispered, "Don''t touch cold water, don''t overexert yourself, don''t catch a cold or get chilled, got it?"


    She had checked up on the postpartum care instructions all night. Originally, she didn''t agree with me going to work today, but I really didn''t want to dy any longer. The sooner I''mpletely separated from Ryan, the better.


    "I got it. Don''t worry," I said helplessly.


    When I entered the office, I found that the door was open, which puzzled me as I turned to Nancy. "Have you been inside?"


    If I remembered correctly, I locked the door when I leftst night.


    Whenever I had projects orpetitions, I would lock the door to prevent design drawings. from leaking.


    Besides the CEO, only Nancy had the authority to enter.


    She was busy working with her head down, and upon hearing my question, she seemed startled for a moment, then smiled. "Oh, I thought the weather was nice today, so I opened the window to let in some fresh air."


    "Okay, thanks."


    She had always been a thoughtful assistant.


    Throughout the morning, I handled handovers and tidied things up.


    In the end, I realized that despite working at the Frost Group for so many years, I couldn''t even fill a single storage box with things to take away.

 Chapter 109

    Just like my marriage with Ryan, after three full years of living together day and night, being closepanions, we could sever ties with just a few suitcases.


    "Ms. Wilson."


    At noon, Nancy knocked and entered, holding her brightly lit phone with aplex expression, hesitating as she spoke, "So... you know my idol?"


    I knew she meant Jack and smiled. "Yes, didn''t I tell you before? He and I were ssmates in university."


    "When did he return to the country?"


    "Just recently."


    As I packed things up, I replied, "I was thinking after things have settled, I''ll introduce you to


    him.


    H


    "Weren''t you both going to a concert together? Why didn''t you invite me?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    I instinctively exined, "I was stood up that day and happened to run into him at the entrance, so we watched the concert together." "Really?"


    Seeing her unusual expression, I couldn''t help but ask, "Really. What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, just saw something on the forum, thought maybe you and him we close."


    She immediately smiled and asked, "So when are you free to introduce us?"


    "In a while. He just started at the MS Group not long ago. He''s probably busy." I was mentally and physically exhausted too.


    "Okay."


    She responded somewhat dejectedly, noticing my actions as I packed. "Are you..."


    "I''m resigning."


    I paused in my actions, Jooking at her. "But Jessica probably won''te to thepany during this time. Even if she does, it''ll be to the CEO''s office. No one will trouble you, so don''t worry."


    "Aren''t you taking me with you?"


    "I want to take a break for a while."


    +IS BONUS


    Suppressing a dull pain in my abdomen, I spoke softly, "Once I find a new job..." "Okay, Ms. Wilson, I understand."


    She abruptly interrupted me, her tone stiff, and turned and walked out.


    What''s gotten into her today?


    Before I could ponder further, the phone on the table suddenly


    Bob Lynch.


    I looked at the caller ID, somewhat surprised. "Hello, Uncle Bob."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For the years that I lived at Aunt Laura''s house, and Uncle Bob and Aunt Laura quarreled a lot. After going to university, I never lived there again.


    To avoid his displeasure, I either sent gifts during festivals when he wasn''t home or ordered online.


    I never expected him to call me.


    "Your Aunt Laura has fallen ill."


    Bob dropped this bombshell, then added, "We''re at the St. Heart Hospital. Come over as soon as you can."


    I was stunned for a moment. "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    When I arrived at the hospital, both Bob and my cousin Bradley Lynch were there, and Aunt was lying on the hospital bed.


    Seeing me, Aunt seemed surprised and red at Bob. "Didn''t I tell you? Don''t disturb Charlotte. She has her own life!" "It''s not like that."


    Bob sat with his legs crossed in a chair. "Our family raised her for so many years. Now that you''re ill, she shoulde and see you, morally speaking."


    "The child slept on a cold balcony in winter and a hot one in summer, and dared not touch a piece of meat at meals. Do you have no shame to say you raised her?"


    "I didn''t let her die outside. She should repay us!" Bob shook his leg, the keys on his waist jingling.


    I pursed my lips. "Aunt, Uncle is right. I shoulde to see you."


    "He''s full of crap." Aunt was different from before, speaking angrily. "She lived on the balcony for a few years and you got a million-dor dowry from her, plus a monthly allowance. You still want her to repay you? Is that balcony made of gold?!"


    "Laura, you don''t know what''s good for you. I called her here for whom? For you! If she doesn''te, the hospital will throw you out tomorrow!"


    Bob was getting agitated too, standing up and looking at me as if it had nothing to do with him. "Stomach cancer. The doctor said we need 60 or 100 thousand dors for treatment options, and we need to decide."

 Chapter 110

    Stomach Cancer.


    I was stunned for a moment, looking at Aunt Laura in disbelief. "How could... how could you..." Before Aunt Laura could speak, Bob interjected, in my opinion, you canpromise on other things, but when ites to treating illness, you should use the best."


    I nced at Aunt Laura and agreed, "That''s true. I have 40 thousand on hand. I can give it all to Aunt Laura for her treatment."


    The child was gone...


    I didn''t really need to have too much money.


    Money could be earned back, but a person...


    Unexpectedly, Bob frowned disapprovingly. "You''re only offering 40 thousand?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I replied honestly, "That''s all I have."


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Bob was angry. "Don''t think I don''t know what kind of person your husband is. When that old man came to our house with the betrothal gifts, I asked. It''s the Frost family! the Frost family of Jston! Five hundred thousand is nothing to you? Charlotte, how did I not realize you''re a heartless person?!


    A bitter taste rose in my throat, feeling utterly powerless. "I getting a divorce, Uncle Bob. I''m cutting ties with the Frost family soon."


    Bob and Bradley eximed in unison, "Divorce?!


    I nodded. "Yes."


    Bob was taken aback for a moment, then shrugged indifferently. "You''re going to divorce. It''s not like you''re already divorced, right? It''s him wanting the divorce? Ah, men. It''s normal to crave the outside world for a moment. Just turn a blind eye."


    "We''ve already applied for divorce at the Civil Affairs Bureau. There''s not much difference


    now."


    He spoke shrewdly, "But I heard you can still cancel the application once it''s submitted?"


    I couldn''t help feeling irritated. "Uncle Bob, this is my own business."


    "Okay, okay." He waved it off. "As long as you continue to provide us with living expenses in the future, and give all the money for your aunt''s treatment, I won''t interfere."


    I persisted, "What about the money


    I''ve been giving you all these years?"


    Over the years, including the betrothal gifts, I had given them a total of 300 thousand dors.


    It had only been three years.


    Where did the money go?


    Bob immediately became agitated. "What are you implying? Your cousin is about to get married. Don''t you need to buy him a house and a car? The money you gave is not even enough for a down payment! Where would there be money left for your aunt..."


    "Enough!"


    Aunt Laura couldn''t listen any longer. She sat up, supporting herself with her hands, pointing at Bob and Bradley. "Both of you, get out!"


    Bob and his son behaved as if they hadn''t heard her.


    Aunt Laura threatened to get out of bed, "Fine, if you won''t leave, I will. I won''t bother with this illness!"


    tyourt


    "Being ill is one thing, but your temper is getting worse!" Bob snorted, grabbing Bradley and leaving.


    Finally, it was quiet. I helped Aunt Laura lie back down and sighed. "When did you get sick? What did the doctor say? Is it serious?"


    "The doctor said it was discovered at an early stage, with a 10-year survival rate being quite possible."


    Aunt Laura held my hand, looking at me with gentleness. "So, don''t worry about me. As for money, don''t listen to him. I have enough to cover it."


    "Where did you get the money..."


    "Don''t you transfer 2,000 to me every month? I only give him 600, and he doesn''t know about the rest. Plus, I''ve saved some money secretly over the years. It''s just about enough."

 Chapter 111

    I thought about how difficult it must be for Aunt Laura to live in this family, and couldn''t help feeling a bit sorrowful. "Aunt Laura.....¡±


    Aunt Laura patted my head gently. "Silly child, tell Aunt Laura, why do you want a divorce?"


    Aunt Laura and my father actually look quite simr. Every time I look at Aunt Laura, I feel a sense of familiarity.


    With her question, I couldn''t hold back anymore. I threw myself into her arms and sobbed, ".... I lost my child, Aunt Laura. He was growing, he had hands and feet... but I couldn''t protect him. I couldn''t protect him!"


    Aunt Laura gently patted my back,forting me. "Silly child, rtionships between people and children are all about fate. It''s not your fault. It''s just that this time, fate wasn''t on your side."


    "I was so looking forward to his arrival."


    I longed to have a real family member of my own.


    Iy in Aunt Laura''s arms, crying for who knows how long, until I finally calmed down. Aunt Laura wiped away my tears. "If you''ve made up your mind about the divorce, then go ahead. Aunt Laura supports you."


    "Okay..."


    I talked with Aunt Laura for a long time, and after forcibly transferring 40 thousand to her, I finally got up to leave.


    Aunt Laura said it was almost enough, but it wasn''t really enough.


    Back then, if Aunt Laura hadn''t taken me back home, I would have been starved or frozen to death outside, or worse, killed by those creditors.


    Some debts are hard to repay.


    As I walked out of the hospital room, Bob, who had been lying on a chair in the corridor, suddenly got up.


    "Also, isn''t there a VIP ward at the St. Heart Hospital? Your aunt''s condition may not improve for a while. I heard the beds in the VIP ward arerge. This way, I can rest properly too. Hurry up and get one." I was momentarily speechless, afraid that he would argue with Aunt Laura again over this. I simply agreed, "Alright."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After all, Ryan and I haven''t divorced yet, and I''ve never really acted as Mrs. Frost before. Now, before the divorce, it''s not unreasonable to ask for a VIP ward.


    Little did I expect that as soon as I reached the VIP ward floor, I heard amotion.


    "Stop fighting!"


    "Ah!"


    "Why aren''t you stopping them!"


    i was i


    voice.


    Ryan really treasured her. She had a miscarriagest night and now she''s been transferred to St. Heart Hospital, and even to a VIP ward.


    Several purses were gathered at the door. I intended to ignore it, but as I passed by the nurse''s station, I caught a glimpse inside and was instantly stunned!


    Ryan and Jack were actually fighting!


    Blows were exchanged!


    There was no trace of their past friendship.


    What surprised me even more was Jack, who was usually a gentleman, now exuded a terrifyingly intense aura! He had Ryan pinned down on the ground, his eyes and demeanor filled with hostility. He couldn''t contain his anger as he said, "Ryan, is this how you treat her? What kind of man are you?"


    His voice was no longer gentle like usual, but icy cold, sending shivers down my spine.


    Both of them were bruised and bloodied, but Ryan calmly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb, smiling rather than angry. "I may not be a good man, but she is still my wife, Mrs. Frost. Can you even afford the things I give her?"

 Chapter 112

    When I heard those words, I was instantly dumbfounded.


    Were they because of me?


    Jack''s eyes suddenly dimmed, as if he had remembered something and became absent-minded. Ryan took advantage of this moment to flip over and counterattack.


    He pressed Jack against the wall, storm brewing in his eyes, his expression cold and sharp." Jack, only Charlotte would be foolish enough to think you''re some kind of gentleman!* "And what about you? What exactly are you?" Jack lifted his head, his eyes shing with mixed emotions, and chuckled. "Are you worthy of her? She also..."


    At his words, I jolted, rushing in front of Jack just as Ryan''s next punch wasing down. Jack! Stop!"


    Ryan''s fist grazed my cheek as it passed by, crashing straight into the wall, his expression suddenly icy.


    His pupils tightened, filled with a destructive anger, he sneered repeatedly. "Charlotte, do you care so much for him?"


    Instinctively, I wanted to exin, but then I thought, why should I exin?


    When had he ever exined anything to me? At Jessica''s call, he would go running towards her, unconditionally siding with her every time.


    Compared to all he has done, what have I aplished?


    I met his gaze squarely, no longer bothering to deny it. "I''m just looking up to you."


    Jack nced sideways, his hostility fading at some point, his brow furrowing gently as he spoke softly, "Why are you here at the hospital? Did something happen...?"


    He paused briefly, perhaps knowing I didn''t want Ryan to know, and changed his wording, "Is something bothering you?"


    ''Jack, I''m fine. I''m here to see Aunt Laura."


    My heart warmed, but inparison, I felt even more disappointed in Ryan.


    Friends would always be concerned about my well-being first.


    But he didn''t care at all.


    Seeing the tense atmosphere between Ryan and me, Jessica added fuel to the fire with a gentle voice. "It seems the rumors on thepany forum are true. How far along a rtionship are you with this Mr. Renolds, who isn''t loved by his parents."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She wished to definitively break apart the rtionship between Jack and me.


    I didn''t want to exin, but that didn''t mean I would let her distort the truth.


    "Jessica, you better figure out first whose child you just miscarried! You aborted someone else''s child one moment, and the next, you had someone else''s husband sit through your postpartum recovery. I don''t have your taste for such lowly pleasures."


    Who didn''t know how to insult someone else?


    Seeing Jessica''s sudden change in expression, I found asional indulgence in such petty things quite satisfying.


    Moreover, I didn''t fabricate things out of thin air like she did; everything I said was the truth.


    The medical staff outside the door hadn''t dispersed yet, and they started looking at Jessica with newfound interest.


    Jessica suddenly hugged her stomach and nestled into the sofa pitifully, gently holding Ryan''s hand. "Ryan, I feel so ufortable..."


    ''Here she goes again."


    I had no interest in staying here to watch their melodrama. After Ryan poured her a ss of hot water, I got straight to the point. "I want a VIP ward. Please arrange it."


    Originally, I nned to go to the nurse''s station and request it as Mrs. Frost.


    But with Ryan here, it would be much easier for him to handle it with just a wordpared to me proving my identity through other means.


    Ryan stood up straight, looking down at me with a condescending smile. "Charlotte, is this your attitude when asking for favors?"


    My heart felt like it was being squeezed, both sore and achy, as I dared not believe what I was seeing.


    D

 Chapter 113

    It was not that I didn''t know about his heartlessness and decisiveness, but I never thought he would apply the same tactics to me.


    A sourness surged to the tip of my nose. I turned my head, forcefully suppressing the grievance in my eyes, thinking of Aunt Laura''s current situation. Despite tolerating things time after time, I eventually gave in, each word tinged with bitterness.


    "Mr. Frost, someone in my family is ill and needs a VIP ward. Could you help arrange it?"


    His expression instantly froze, his finger trembling slightly, his voice hoarse. "What did you call me?"


    I squeezed my palms. "Mr. Frost, can you make the arrangements?"


    This address seemed to anger him. His jaw tightened, and he coldly spat out three words. No, I can''t."


    "Charlotte..."


    Jessica sipped water in small sips, innocently exining, "I''m sorry, there are only three VIP wards in St. Heart Hospital. My mom upies one all year round, I need one, and Ryan is worried and insisted I stay here. There''s also one more, which a friend asked me to arrange today and will move in tomorrow..."


    "Don''t be angry. If you had mentioned it a bit earlier, I would have definitely given it to you."


    "After all, you''re Mrs. Frost, so these resources should definitely prioritize you."


    It was as if she was reminding me, ''Charlotte, even if you are Mrs. Frost, what difference does. it make? You have no say at all.¡±


    Before I could respond, she gently tugged on Ryan''s sleeve, "Ryan, how about I move out first... I don''t mind. There''s no harm in switching to a normal ward, Charlotte''s matter is more important." "You''re right."


    In Ryan''s eyes now, I was already a heartless person. I might as well be heartless to the end, Aunt Laura has stomach cancer. If things go wrong, she might lose her life. It''s much more urgent than your situation."


    She hadn''t expected me to not buy into this at all. She could only blink back tears, stand up to pack her things, and sob. "I... I''ll move out now!"


    "Charlotte!"


    Of course, Ryan felt sorry for her. His face darkened. "You''re not even hiding your true colors now?"


    I sniffed. "What, you finally see me clearly now?"


    It was my first time hearing that recovery after miscarriage required hospitalization, and such a big fuss, with medical staff surrounding the ward! A stranger would think that Jessica had some kind of critical illness.


    Allowing Jessica to upy a ward, in his eyes, made me seem pushy.


    There were only three VIP wards in total, all taken by Jessica. Why didn''t he use her of being selfish and self-serving?


    Furrowing his brows, Ryan looked at Jessica, "What illness does your friend have? Let her stay in a regr ward first."


    "Ryan!"


    Tears streamed down Jessica''s face in frustration as she spoke with indignation, "I''ve already promised her. If you do this, won''t it be going back on my word? People in our circle willugh at me because I can''t even secure one ward!"


    I calmly looked at Ryan. He nced at me, his voice calm and ruthless.


    "Wait a little longer. Her friend will only stay for a few days. After that, we can move your aunt


    in."


    "I can''t wait."


    Faced with a choice between me and Jessica, he showed his usual decisiveness.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Actually, Aunt Laura didn''t have to move in immediately, but Ryan''s resolute stance and Jessica''s implicit and explicit boasting made me unwilling to go along with their intentions!


    I wanted to see if, once Grandpa was gone, all of the Frost family''s resources would revolve around Jessica.


    0

 Chapter 114

    This was my first time being so stubborn and assertive in front of Ryan, demanding something so forcefully.


    He looked somewhat surprised, his gaze shifting to my side, and what he said next was even


    colder. "Whether you can wait or not, you have no choice/S


    "Fine." I nodded lightly and continued calmly, "Then I will let everyone know that the Frost family is rotten to the core, so rotten that even a mistress can step on the head of the legitimate wife! Let''s see how you justify this to your recently departed grandfather!"


    At the mention of his grandfather, he suddenly froze.


    Seemingly realizing btedly, what his grandfather detested most was his unclear rtionship with Jessica!


    It wasn''t clear whether he was thinking of his grandfather or worrying about Jessica''s reputation.


    Finally, Ryan swallowed hard, suppressed his emotions, nced at Jessica, and said coldly." Your friend will stay in a regr ward, that''s settled!"


    Jessica still resisted, "Ryan..."


    Ryan cut her off with a headache. "Enough with the unreasonable behavior!"


    So he knew that Jessica was the unreasonable one.


    I didn''t want to think too much. Overthinking would only make me feel worse. I spoke calmly, Thank you, Mr. Frost. I''ll go arrange for Aunt Laura to be moved up here."


    At the mention of "Aunt Laura," he furrowed his brow slightly, but remained silent with a cold expression.


    I suppressed my own emotions and looked at Jack, "Jack, let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Jack nodded slightly, and we left together.


    Downstairs, I found Aunt Laura''s ward with ease. Bob was smoking at the door.


    "She can move to the VIP ward now, on the 16th floor."


    I walked over and stated the oue inly.


    Honestly, I couldn''t muster any positive feelings toward Bob. The less said, the better.


    Bob immediately smiled satisfactorily, the smell of smoke clinging heavily to him. He chuckled. "Mrs. Frost''s identity is quite useful. She just fell asleep. I''ll go wake her up and get


    her moved."


    I frowned. "Let''s wait until Aunt Laura wakes upC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Sure, that works too."


    He stubbed out his cigarette on the ground and waved towards Bradley at the ward entrance, Your sister''s down here, why don''t youe out?"


    Wondering why he wanted Bradley toe out, I saw him pat Bradley''s shoulder and casually say, "Your cousin just graduated. His previous internship was at a smallpany with no future. Can you arrange for him to join the Frost Group as a design department director or something?"


    I found this headache-inducing. "I''ve already resigned from the Frost Group. Besides, I don''t own thepany, so I can''t just ce him wherever."


    "Charlotte."


    Bradley''s temperament was just like Bob''s, carefree. "You''ve worked at the Frost Group for so many years. Even if you''ve left, you still have connections there. It shouldn''t be difficult for you to arrange a position for me, right?"


    "That''s right. Charlotte, it''s because our family supported you for so many years that you are where you are now. If he does well, it''s a reflection on you as well."


    Bob chimed in repeatedly, once again seeking favor, "Moreover, if it weren''t for our family supporting you all these years, you wouldn''t have achieved what you have. You can be a wealthydy now, and our Lin family deserves half the credit!"


    I almost burst outughing.


    Actually, the things Aunt Laura scolded him for today were not at all wrong.


    For how many years I stayed at the Lin family''s, I spent just as many years sleeping on the balcony. During exams, I could only review downstairs on a public bench, freezing stiff in winter and covered in mosquito bites in summer.


    If I showered too early, I''d be scolded for interrupting their bathroom-time. If toote, I''d be scolded for disturbing their sleep. Every time I used the bathroom, I''d be terrified.


    BIO SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 115

    After


    finally getting a weekend off from work, the first thing I did after finishing my part-time job was to mop the floor and do theundry, just to see a smile on his face.


    If it weren''t for Aunt Laura insisting, I would have been kicked out by him and his son long ago.


    If we talked about repaying kindness, I could honestly say that I didn''t owe the Lynch family anything anymore.


    Now, it''s just that I can''t let go of Aunt.


    And now, he actually had the nerve to tell me that it''s thanks to their Lin family that I can marry Ryan.


    I looked at Bradley and smirked, "You studied design because of me?"


    Bradley said, "Yeah, it''s because of you. Your gifts on holidays were so expensive, and always provided for the family, making me think that the design industry earns a lot. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have chosen this crappy major."


    "Which university did you graduate from?"


    *Jston College."


    It was short for Jston Vocational and Technical College.


    you


    Seeing his familiar face resembling Bob''s, I couldn''t help but speak up, "Then into the Frost Group. The Frost Group only epts graduates from top universities."


    "If I could get in on my own, would Ie to you..."


    you can''t


    can''t get


    Bradley, full of youthful arrogance, was about to argue with me, but Bob pulled him aside. Isn''t it because he couldn''t get in that he came to you? Hurry up and help him while you''re still married!"


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, he looked at Jack with a shrewd look. "Are you Charlotte''s friend or superior? You have such an extraordinary temperament, you must be quite well off. This girl is stubborn. Can you help my son?"


    I blushed instantly, wishing I could find a hole to hide in!


    Jack hesitated for almost no time, his voice clear and pleasant. "Sir, I''m sorry. She''s my superior, I have to listen to her."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I nced at Jack somewhat unexpectedly, seeing him giving me a reassuring look.


    Originally worried that with his personality, he might agree to this matter. I didn''t want to start something that wouldn''t end. If I agreed to this, there would be the next matter and the


    next. Instead of this, it was better to let them give up from the beginning.


    Except for matters rted to Aunt Laura, I didn''t want to get involved in anything else.


    Bob did not expect to be wrong again, and turned his head to me. "Charlotte, please do this. for your aunt..."


    "I can''t help!" I lost my patience and was afraid he would say something outrageous again." Take good care of Aunt Laura. I''m leaving!"


    After that, I left with Jack.


    "If you don''t help, we''ll figure it out ourselves!"


    Arriving at the elevator, I could still hear Bradley yelling behind us.


    I looked up, feeling embarrassed, and said to Jack, "Sorry you had to see that.


    Jack smiled casually. "It''s nothing. Some of my rtives are even more difficult to deal with."


    "Is that so?" I replied casually.


    Although we were familiar, he hadn''t mentioned much about his family to me.


    He nodded slightly, "Yeah."


    With no intention of saying more, I also had no interest in asking.


    Upon reaching the first floor, despite the air conditioning, the temperature was noticeably cooler than on other floors.


    Jack suddenly stopped me, then took off his coat and draped it over my shoulders.


    "It''s cold outside. Try not to catch a cold during this time."


    I realized I had rushed out of thepany without my coat and could only ept his kindness, "Okay."


    He smiled faintly. "Let''s go, I''ll give you a lift back."


    "She''s my wife, I''ll give her a lift. Thanks for the offer!" A tall figure approached from not far away, his voice deep and cold!

 Chapter 116

    It was Ryan!


    Jack''s dark eyes met his directly, one gentle as water, the other cold and stern.


    Instantly, I felt a tense atmosphere, as if they were not childhood friends but two people standingpletely opposed to each other. Upon careful recollection, I realized that since Jack returned from abroad, both he and Ryan seemed different from their days on campus. Ryan misunderstood my rtionship with Jack, but what about Jack? What was his


    reason?


    However, this was their business after all, and I shouldn''t pry too deeply.


    Ryan strode over with his long legs, exuding a strong sense of oppression. He nced at the coat draped over me with mockery. "So intimate.


    "Not as much as you guys," I replied coldly without thinking.


    Since yesterday''s incident, every word he said and everything he did seemed to drain away the little remaining affection between us.


    In my mind, countless times I thought, if he had pulled me away at that moment, perhaps I wouldn''t have lost the child. But he didn''t, even though my hand was within his reach. At that point, not hating him would only seem hypocritical.


    Ryan''s eyes darkened slightly, controlling his emotions as he spoke, almost condescendingly, "Stop causing a scene. Let''s go home."


    It seemed like him tolerating my temper was already a great act of kiraness.


    Or perhaps he still believed I was the same as before, that with a wave of his hand and a few kind words, I woulde running back to him like a little pet.


    He was so sure.


    So calm andposed.


    But I was determined to shatter that. "Ryan, I''m not causing a scene. Between you and me, we''re just one divorce certificate away fromplete breakup. Just like the difference between you and Jessica is merely a marriage certificate!"


    His face turned cold. "I''ve said it, the rtionship between me and her is not what you think, and she poses no threat to you!"


    I found it amusing. "Then what is your rtionship? Just ordinary siblings, holding hands, kissing, sleeping together, sister clinging to brother and brother taking care of


    14


    sister during miscarriage recovery?"


    Ryan''s face turned darker than ever, grinding his teeth as he asked, "Charlotte! Since when did you be so dirty-minded?"


    "Then what about you two being alone? Were you sleeping together? Or studying some skills together?"


    "Shut up!"


    He grabbed my wrist, pulling me along. It hurt so much I gasped, but he seemed oblivious!


    I had just had surgery yesterday, my stomach still ached, and I had several bruises. If it weren''t to settle things cleanly with him sooner, plus Aunt Laura''s ident, I wouldn''t weren''t to settle things cleanly w even havee out today.


    He cherished Jessica so much, why didn''t he think I would also feel pain?


    "Ryan!"


    Jack reached out to mp his arm, lowering his gaze subtly, as if reminding him gently, Be gentle, she''s injured.¡±


    "I said, you don''t have to bother.


    Ryan stared at him, lips curled with sarcasm, I''ll take her home now and let her rest properly!"


    Just as I was about to refuse, a nurse rushed out of the elevator in a hurry, breathlese Mr. Frost, Miss Frost said she''s bleeding again, and she insists on youing back.


    She refuses to take medicine otherwise."


    Ryan''s face became colder. I couldn''t help butugh, looking at him intentionally. "Let''s go then. Since you want to take me home, I''ll believe everything you''ve said if you leave with me now."


    "If she won''t take the medicine, you figure something out! Just make sure nothing happens to her!"


    With these words, Ryan seemed genuinely afraid of hurting me. He softened his grip on me slightly and slowed his pace.


    I looked at his figure in disbelief. Did he really choose me?


    That couldn''t be right.


    Sure enough, before we even walked out of the hospital gate, the phone in his trousers. pocket started ringing incessantly.


    It was andline number.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan frowned, answered, "Who is this?"


    I thought it was a business call, but soon Ryan''s expression turned helpless bit by bit." Alright, you''re grown up. Can you stop crying? I''lle up now.


    When he stopped and turned to look at me, I couldn''t hide the mockery on my face and the anticipation I had long expected.


    He let go of my hand. "Wait here for a few minutes. I''ll be right back."


    "Okay."


    I withdrew my hand, smiling and nodding, watching him step into the elevator.


    In the next moment, I shivered from the cold, tightened my coat cor, and looked at Jack. "Jack, let''s go."


    Jack was surprised. "Not waiting for Ryan?"


    I smiled faintly. "He''s noting."


    In fact, I knew he wouldn''te, which was why I deliberately made things difficult.


    I


    I had grown ustomed, even numb, to such situations. I couldn''t expect anything


    anymore.


    After waiting so many times, this time, I didn''t want to wait anymore, and I wouldn''t wait.


    in the future.


    As we walked out of the hospital gate, the cold air hit me. I sniffed. "Jack, I still need to go to my office to get something. I won''t trouble you."


    "It''s okay. I don''t have any work arrangements today." Jack chuckled softly. "With all these injuries on you, if I leave you here alone, Jane would have a go at me." "Alright."


    On our way to the Frost Group, I couldn''t help but ask, "Jack, how did you... know about my miscarriage?"


    No one knew about it except me and Jane.


    MO

 Chapter 118

    "Okay, I get you!"


    Tears welled up in my eyes. As I turned my head, I saw a bright star in the sky. It was as if I had suddenly pulled myself out from an emotion that could havepletely shattered me at any moment.


    Jack handed me a tissue from the car. "Go ahead and cry. You can cry today but don''t


    anymore after today. Crying too much at times like this hurts your eyes."


    cry a


    He didn''t let me stay on the mountain for too long and drove me back to the city..


    After hesitating for a moment, I cautiously asked, "Jack, the girl you''ve liked for so many years must be a really good girl, right?"


    "Yeah.


    He nodded without hesitation, his eyes and brows softening. "She''s the same girl! mentioned to you just now."


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. "But... that''s many years ago."


    "Yeah, twenty years," he blurted out.


    Clearly, it was a sincere and deep-rooted affection.


    I sighed and didn''t say anything more. When we arrived downstairs at Jane''s house, I


    softly thanked him, "Thank you for today."


    Actually, when he asked me in the evening if I was ill, I hesitated for a moment.


    But now, my emotions were indeed much better.


    He cocked his brows. "What did you promise me?"


    "I don''t need to thank you for other things, but today, I should thank you."


    "Alright, go upstairs quickly and rest early."


    "Okay, take care!*


    As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, my phone rang. It was Ryan calling.


    It had been hours since he said that he would be right back.


    I picked up. "Hello."


    "Where are you?"


    The man''s voice was low and deep.


    I walked to the door of my home absentmindedly and answered casually, "At home." "When did you learn to lie?"


    He sneered sarcastically, "They said at the old mansion that you haven''t been back in the past few days, and you''ve been away from the Lake Garden for even longer!"


    "Oh, since you already know, why are you calling? Are you worried that I''m cheating on you, or worried that I''m sleeping with someone else?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    This sentence immediately touched a nerve with him. His voice turned cold and hard," I''d like to see you try."


    "Sure, I''ll follow the script you''ve set for me, and take my time." I knew exactly what kind of words could provoke him.


    "Charlotte!" Ryan suddenly exploded, his tone as cold as ice in the bitter cold of the coldest winter. "I''ll ask you onest time, where are you?"


    The angrier he got, the more satisfied I felt. "You''re so powerful, why don''t you find out


    I for yourself?"


    With that said, I hung up the phone directly!


    I no longer wanted to be the one revolving around him!


    Whoever falls in love first loses, that was true. But once you no longer want to love, you could always turn the tables.


    I entered the password and opened the door. Jane rushed in from the balcony and pulled off her mask. "Why did Jack bring you back?"


    "He and Ryan had a fight today."


    I poured a ss of water and recounted today''s events to her.


    She was surprised. "You''ve got guts. You now dare to stand up to Ryan?"


    "I don''t think I was that much of a coward before."


    "Yeah yeah, at most he would just summon you at his beck and call."


    I helplessly didn''t respond. Jane changed the subject, "Do you think the person Jack has liked for many years is you? He was on a business trip to France yesterday, and suddenly returned to the country today, very suspicious."


    "It definitely isn''t."


    I was hesitant when I was in the car. But Jack and I have only known each other for eight years in total, and there''s no connection to the girl he mentioned. Besides, Jack is


    from the Renolds family in Jston, while I was only brought to Jston after my parents passed away.


    He probably just sympathized with my situation and lent me a helping hand.


    After taking a shower, Jane pointed to my phone charging on the bedside table. "Your ex-husband is bombarding your phone."


    I ignored it,pletely dried my hair, then walked over. The phone rang again.


    "Ryan, what''s up at thiste hour?"


    "Come down."


    Since our fallout, he seemed to have started to cherish his words more.


    I frowned. "Come down where?"


    With a sudden sense of tension, I walked to the window absentmindedly and bumped into Ryan''s pitch-ck eyes unexpectedly!


    Did he actually look into where I was?


    What was wrong with him?


    He stared at me, enunciating each word, "Two minutes. If you don''te down, I''m going up there."


    §¤

 Chapter 119

    GET IT


    +15 BORUS


    I knew he wasn''t joking.


    And I didn''t want him toe up and disturb Jane, so Ipromised. "Okay."


    Before going downstairs, Jane and Jack''s actions were identical, wrapping me in an extended down jacket and pulling a hat over my head.


    "Don''t think I''m exaggerating." Jane poked my head. "It says online that it''s windy now, and it''s easy to get headaches in the future." "Alright, alright, you''re the best."


    She meant well for me. After agreeing repeatedly, I casually changed into another pair of shoes and went downstairs.


    Seeing meing out of the unit building, Ryan''s eyes darkened. "Why are you wearing. so much? Are you sick?


    "You care about me?"


    I found that I had lost the ability to talk to him properly.


    If he really cared about me, even if he didn''t know I was pregnant, he should have asked yesterday how I was after being injured.


    Regardless of the severity, I had been hit by a car.


    Ryan frowned. "Why are you speaking in such a cryptic manner?"


    Not wanting to get into it too much, I got back on track, "What did you call me down here for?"


    In the middle of the night, I wasn''t interested in arguing with him about trivial matters.


    He frowned. "Why didn''t you wait for me?"


    met his gaze coldly. "Why should I wait for you?"


    And I was d I didn''t do something stupid like wait for him.


    It had been five or six hours since I left the hospital.


    He could still ask me so naturally why I didn''t wait for him.


    It seemed that in his mind, I should always stand where he wanted and wait for him to turn around.


    Ryan was ultimately not a good-tempered person and immediately sneered. "So eager to leave with him?"


    The "him" he mentioned was, I realized after a moment, Jack.


    I had to admit, he was quite good at turning the tables.


    I took a deep breath of the cold night air and spoke indifferently, "Say what you want. I''m going upstairs."


    As soon as I spoke, I turned around and walked away.


    "Charlotte."


    Behind me, he took tworge steps and pulled me into his arms. "It''s my fault. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    I was stunned to be held in his arms, feeling an unprecedented sense of powerlessness.


    After a long while, I could only reluctantly lift my lips and say wearily, "What am I angry. about? Ryan, I''m not angry. Just utterly disappointed, that''s all. There''s nothing worth getting angry about." Before, I used to get angry because I hadn''t epted his favoritism, hadn''t epted that he didn''t really have me in his heart. So every time, I was deeply hurt and at a loss,


    But not anymore. No matter what he did or chose now, I just felt it was within my


    heart. expectations, and there was no ripple in my


    Having said that, I tried to break free from his embrace, but he held onto my waist tightly. I heard his low, attractive voice. "I shouldn''t have been so harsh on you yesterday, and I shouldn''t have..."


    "Shouldn''t have hit me?"


    I smiled faintly, but my eyes were cold. "It''s okay, Ryan. Your p was perfectly timed."


    It shattered all the affection between us.


    It shattered all the fantasies I had about the young man in white in my memories.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He seemed to understand my indifference and suddenly panicked, holding me tighter, his voice tense. "You resent me, don''t you?"


    "Yes," I admitted without hesitation.


    But my resentment had nothing to do with him hitting me or scolding me.


    He didn''t understand. He said, "I''m sorry. She... she''s in poor health, and a miscarriage is a big blow to her. I was desperate."


    "Oh." I nodded with a meaningful smile. ¡°Did drag her into the street? Ryan, you saw it yourself. Finally, you''re questioning me?"


    "So I''m apologizing to you."


    "If you apologize, am I supposed to ept it?" I found it ridiculous. "She miscarried because of her own actions!"


    People''s hearts were indeed biased. He grabbed the back of my head, forcing me to look directly at him. His expression was stern, his eyes filled with terrifying hostility," Yes, she made mistakes, but she has also paid a price, losing a child!"


    "And what about me? Did I deserve to be hit by a car?" I didn''t back down, staring at him. without blinking!


    "You were jumping around lively tonight, weren''t you?"


    He sneered, his words full of mockery. "Still went to see the stars? You spent so long on the mountain with him, did you have sex?"


    p!


    Thest words exploded in my mind like a bomb. I summoned strength from somewhere and suddenly pushed him away. This was the second time that I pped him!


    "Ryan! You make me sick!"


    He groaned, his voice like frost. "And the two of you aren''t?"


    I felt my chest swell with suppressed emotions, each word clear. "Enough! I said, let''s stop here! If you want to be with her in the future, that''s your business, and you have no say in mine!"


    He stared at me, his attitude firm. "What if I insist on interfering?"


    I wanted to ask him if he was feeling okay.


    But in the end, I just stepped back, exhausted. "Ryan, for the sake of Grandpa, let''s not make it too embarrassing."


    As I was about to go upstairs, he grabbed my hand, his voice deep, "If you''re so insistent on divorcing, is it because of him or something else?"


    "It has nothing to do with Jack."


    I really didn''t want to involve Jack, especially since the Frost and Renolds families were old acquaintances.


    Seeing that I had no more to say, he stubbornly refused to let go, seemingly wanting a


    definite answer.


    I took a deep breath. "I made up my mind when you rushed towards her yesterday."


    It turned out that a person''s heart could be cold in just a moment.


    When I married him, I thought I would never be stuck in the dilemma of "Will you save Mom or save me?"


    But unexpectedly, the situation I faced was even more melodramatic than that question. "Will you save your true love or save me?"


    And thetter, once things didn''t turn out as expected, was even more devastating than the former, leaving me unable to find words tofort myself. Moreover, because of his choice, I paid a heavy price.


    He was silent for a moment, somewhat despondent but showing no regret. "There''s still a life in her belly. It''s not as simple as just falling."


    My body stiffened, and I turned my back to him, holding back the tears in my eyes.


    "Ryan, I''m also pregnant."

 Chapter 120

    I almost blurted out the words, but managed to hold back.


    There was no point in saying it.


    I smirked. "You really are selfless. Can I ask you to do another good deed next month?"


    "Go ahead."


    I said calmly, "Come with me to get the divorce certificate."


    The restraint that held me tightened suddenly. I could feel the man''s fingers tremble faintly, followed by a silent standoff.


    After a while, the elevator doors suddenly opened, and a loving couple walked out.


    Ryan seemed momentarily distracted. Seizing the opportunity, I pulled my wrist free and stepped into the elevator.


    I pressed the close button. As the elevator doors slowly shut, I unexpectedly felt a long-lost sense of relief.


    Separation was the best choice.


    It can only be separation.


    That night, whether it was because things were finally resolved or because I was exhausted, I slept until after nine the next day.


    Jane didn''t wake me up even when she left for work.


    She made some sandwiches for me for breakfast.


    I ate two, wondering why my appetite was so good, until I realized that I had a miscarriage.


    Without morning sickness, of course my appetite would improve.


    If it weren''t for seeing blood every time I went to the bathroom, I would have felt like it was all a hazy dream.


    After eating, I sat under the sun and continued drawing the design drafts for thepetition.


    I had almost finished seven or eight drawings; now I just needed to wrap things up.


    After finishing the drawings and making a few adjustments, I opened my email and sent them to MS.


    Just as I was about to stretch my sore shoulders and neck, a call came in.


    I answered, puzzled, "Hello?"


    Ryan''s voice was calm. "If you don''t want a divorce, why are you being so stubborn?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I already know," he continued unhurriedly. "Uncle Bob just came to see me. He said you cried again?"


    I instantly felt irritated.


    12


    I couldn''t belleve Bob would meddle in this!


    Seeing I wasn''t responding, he half-coaxed, half-persuaded, "Charlotte, we haven''t reached the point where divorce is the only option."


    I pinched my palm. "Where''s my uncle?"


    "Just left."


    "Got it."


    "I''m saying, think about it..."


    I hung up on him halfway through his sentence.


    "What a mess!"


    I grabbed my bag and was about to leave. Remembering Jane''s motherly advice, I grabbed a beige wool


    coat.


    When I arrived at the ward, Aunt Laura wasn''t there.


    The ward door was open, and the smell of smoke hit me. Bob and Bradley were lounging in the living room like old men, sprawled out, eating snacks and watching TV dramas. The ashtray on the coffee table was filled with cigarette butts.


    They were so rxed, nothing like caregivers for a patient.


    Even the nutritious meals and fruit tters prepared by the hospital had been cleaned out by them.


    Seeing me, Bob spat out the melon seed shell in his mouth, sat upzily, and said, "Who taught you to visit empty-handed? Remember to bring something next time."


    "Where''s Aunt Laura?" I waved away the smell of smoke.


    "She''s gone for tests."


    "Fine!"


    If Aunt Laura wasn''t going to be back for a while, I had nothing to fear. I looked at him coldly. "Who asked you to go and talk nonsense with Ryan?"


    "What nonsense did I say?" He red at me, grumbling. "What''s up with your attitude to an elder? Have you no respect?"


    "I have no need for your meddling in my affairs."


    "What do you mean ''meddling?" Bob stood up annoyed. "Didn''t you cry in front of your aunt yesterday? Both eyes were still red! You refuse to apologize and make up with General Fu, so I tried to help, and now you''re ungrateful?"


    I sneered. "Are you afraid that if I divorce him and leave the Frost family, you won''t have money to leech. off of anymore?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren''t for Aunt Laura, I wouldn''t have wasted a single word on him.

 Chapter 121

    But he turned out to be my uncle!


    He could use this rtionship to talk nonsense in front of Ryan!


    "Sis, speaking like this really hurts people''s feelings." Bradley threw the snacks in his hand away and said, I know. Isn''t it just that your husband cheated on you? I just saw it earlier. That woman looks much worse than you, with a face like an inte celebrity. You let your husband y with her for a while, and when he gets tired of her, he''lle back to the family."


    In the eyes of these men without moral limits, it seemed particrly light and fluttering.


    I forced myself to remain calm. "I''m telling you, this matter doesn''t need your meddling, understand?"


    "Understood." Bob, as described online, was a typical example of a bad guy growing old. He grinned with his yellow teeth stained from smoking, boldly dering. "If you don''t want me to find Mr. Frost, that''s fine. If you can give me 6,000 dors a month in the future, and settle Bradley''s job properly, I won''t interfere."


    "You might as well go rob a bank," I couldn''t contain my temper either. ¡°Listen carefully, from now won''t give you a single penny."


    "I''ll sue you in court! Neglecting to support the elderly, il ruin your reputation!"


    on, I


    "Go ahead!" I suddenly raised my voice. "I have every bill transferred to you over these years. What about you? During those years in the Lynch family, how much money did you spend on me? How much did I do?"


    During those years, almost all the housework was left for me to do. Just eight years old, I couldn''t even. mop properly. I had to kneel on the floor with a rag and wipe over and over again.


    If it weren''t for meing homete from school, cooking would have fallen on me too.


    When Aunt Laura wanted to help, he threatened to me out because I was useless. Even if he hired a maid, he need to provide amodation, right? He gambled all those years, and the money I made from my part-time jobs was snatched away several times by him. Now he was talking to me about nurturin


    It was toote!


    "You little turtle bastard!"


    Bob stared at me dead, his face full of ferocity from years of drinking. "Don''t act like you don''t know. You think I don''t know, if you divorce Mr. Frost, how much money can you get! Just a tiny bit from the cracks In your fingers would be enough to support our whole family."


    "First of all, I didn''t get any money." I stood upright, each word distinct. "Secondly, even if I did get money. what does it have to do with you? The court orders support for the elderly, not vampires!" "What did you say?"


    Bob red angrily, raising his hand to strike me, but Bradley quickly blocked it, signaling him with her eyes, "Dadr


    Then Bradley looked at me, "Charlotte, why don''t you and my dad each take a step back? Get me a good job at the Frost Group, sign a long-term contract, with an annual sry of 60 to 100 hundred thousand dors, and you don''t have to give money to the family in the future."


    d son. I was deeply shocked by the shamelessness of this father and son.


    Some things really were inherited in the family.


    With just a college diploma, no experience, no skills, they dared to ask for a job that paid 60 to 100 hundred thousand dors.


    I furrowed my brows. "Do I look like 60 to 100 hundred thousand dors to you?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You... "Bradley was momentarily speechless, Bob pushed him away, gritting his teeth. "Why are you so stubborn? Charlotte, Mr. Frost obviously still has feelings for you. If you just talk to him about your brother, everyone will be happy!"


    "Forget it, this matter is not up for negotiation." We were getting divorced, and yet they still cling to my ex-husband like blood-sucking vampires. I could never do such a thing.


    Bob snorted coldly, threatening angrily, "You won''t go? Fine, we''ll go ourselves! I don''t believe that as your


    I


    uncle I can''t secure a job from Ryan!"


    "I''d like to see how you do that."


    Suddenly, a tall and straight figure appeared at the door, with eyes like a hawk, calmly observing Bob.


    ENJOYING THE BOOK?


    Give it a rating to show your support!

 Chapter 122

    N


    The man wore a dark-colored high-end western sult, his face solemn, his expression cold and indifferent, yet exuding a strong sense of oppression, a born aura of dominance.


    I was slightly stunned.


    Bob immediately changed his tune, no longer the arrogant and domineering figure from earlier. He rubbed his hands together, put on a smile, and approached Ryan, nodding and bowing. "Mr. Frost, why have youe? I was teaching this little brat a lesson."


    My sense of pride seemed to be trampled under Bob''s feet. Even though I had already reached the point of divorce, I didn''t want Ryan to see me in such a poor state or such an embarrassing rtive. "You can leave, this has nothing to do with you."


    I pushed Ryan towards the exit.


    I didn''t want my uncle to meddle in our affairs, and simrly, I didn''t want him involved in this mess. "Are you scared?"


    Bob blocked the doorway in a stride, raising his voice. Are you afraid my nephew-inw will know how ungrateful you are?"


    I was rendered speechless.


    Before I could speak, he began using me vehemently. "I don''t me you for being with another woman. She''s just too clueless and inconsiderate! With such a bad temper, how could someone like you endure her?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Ryan nced at me meaningfully, "Oh? You''re right, she does have a temper."


    "I''m not using her wrongly!"


    Encouraged by Ryan''s acknowledgment, Bob grew even more spirited, "Not only does she have a bad temper, she''s alsopletely unfilial! You see, my wife and I raised her, and now it''s her turn take care of us, but she''s turned her back on us."


    "Yes, that''s not right."


    Ryan casually pulled up a chair, crossed his long legs, and spoke lightly, "Tell me, how do you want her to take care of you? In the future, if there are such matters,e to me instead of her. In our family, what she says doesn''t count."


    I furrowed my brows.


    What did he mean by that?


    "Really, truly?"


    Bob''s eyes lit up at Ryan''s agreement, and he continued eagerly, "Just pay her aunt''s medical expenses, give me 6,000 dors a month as support, and arrange a job for her cousin. Isn''t that reasonable?" I felt utterly embarrassed, wanting to disappear into the ground.


    I never expected him to be so bold as to negotiate such terms with Ryan.


    But what I feared more was that Ryan might agree! After all, to him, this amount of money was nothing.pared to the trouble it could save him.


    Anxious and angry, I said, "In your dreams..."


    "Charlotte, let your uncle speak."


    Ryan pulled my hand gently, raised an eyebrow at Bob, and asked, "Any other requests? Just tell me everything."


    Bob hesitated for a moment, perhaps surprised at how easy Ryan was to talk to, his greed barely concealed in his eyes, "It would be best if you could buy us a downtown apartment, preferably a four-bedroom, two-living-room one. My wife and I are getting old, and her cousin is about to get married. We need a centrally located ce for convenience, don''t you agree?"


    Ryan neither agreed nor disagreed. "That makes sense


    Upon hearing these words, Bob was almost jumping with joy, a visible excitement even in Bradley''s eyes.


    A four-bedroom, two-living-room apartment in the city center would cost close to 2 million dors, even if it were cheap. In the past, they wouldn''t have dared to dream of such a thing, let alone know that such a windfall could drop from the sky.


    But suddenly, I wasn''t in a hurry anymore.


    This didn''t quite fit Ryan''s usual demeanor when he was trying to do a good deed.


    Sure enough, Ryan lowered his eyes, adjusted his cufflinks calmly, and said with a faint smile, "I don''t think that''s enough. After all, the debt of raising someone is no smaller than the debt of giving birth. It should be repaid a thousand, ten thousand times."


    Bob and Bradley exchanged a nce, seeing excitement in each other''s eyes!


    Ryan smirked slightly, looking calmly at Bob. "Here''s the deal. You list all the money you''ve spent on Charlotte over the years, roughly itemize it-tuition fees, pocket money, tutoring fees, living expenses... everything. Fo

 Chapter 123

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    #


    Upon hearing this, Bob''s expression immediately changed, looking very embarrassed. "This... this... we''re all family, why do we need to be so clearly about things?"


    Ryan remained calm and serious, advising. "Of course we should. Uncle Bob, if there''s a debt of gratitude, it should be repaid. Don''t feel awkward about it. Besides the money she''s given you over the years, you''ve raised her all these years, which must have cost at least 6 to 10 thousand dors. So, I should give around 6 to 10 million."


    "Mainly, mainly..."


    Bob''s face alternated between pale and red, finally flushing red. "Mainly it''s been so many years, how can we calcte a sum?"


    "Don''t bother. What bank are you with? I''ll make a call and check in a few minutes," Ryan threatened, as if he was about to take out his phone.


    Bob was frightened and immediately rushed over, desperately saying, "Mr. Frost, there''s no need to check!


    He was afraid that if Ryan found out how poorly he had treated me, he would cause trouble for him. The guilty look he had on his face was just unbelievable


    "Why?" Ryan furrowed his brow slightly, seemingly puzzled. "Didn''t you say Charlotte forgot her obligations? Now that we want to repay you, why are you refusing?"


    F


    Bob had no shame. "Who needs 6 to 10 million? If you really want to repay us, 60 to 100 hundred thousand is enough."


    "Well..." Ryan suddenly sneered. "Uncle Bob, I''m used to navigating the business world. I don''t like vague ounts. If you want money, bring out the bills."


    He calmly stood up, adjusted his tie. "Or are you saying, you''ve only maintained a reputation for raising her but haven''t spent a single cent?"


    "How is that possible..."


    Bob wanted to explode, but fearing Ryan, he could only speak meekly. "If I hadn''t spent money on her, how could she have grown up?"


    "That is still possible!"


    A weak but resolute female voice came from outside the door. With the support of a nurse, Aunt Laura entered. "Have you spent money on Charlotte? She went to a public school and did housework at home. Since high school, she worked part-time jobs! As for you, how much you owe her, you should know!"


    Ryan''s expression suddenly darkened, a hint of what seemed like pity shing through his eyes, his brow furrowing


    I looked away, telling myself it was just an illusion.


    Bob was displeased. "I raised her, and it seems like I owe her?"


    "Her parents left her 100 thousand. What did you do with it? Did you forget?"


    After thinking for a moment, Bob angrily retorted, "It''s been so long, why are you still bringing it up?"


    I was stunned. Aunt Laura looked at me, ashamed and self-ming as she spoke, "Back then, your parents probably foresaw thepany''s crisis and left 100 thousand for me, in case something happened so I could take care of you. As a result, all the money was stolen by him to pay off gambling debts. I... I''ve never had the courage to tell you.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned, tears welled up in my eyes.


    I squeezed my hands, suppressing the urge to sob, shaking my head. ''It''s okay, it''s not your fault. Mom and Dad... they definitely wouldn''t me you."


    Some things weren''t within her control.


    "Why are you bringing this up now, are you stupid?!"


    Bob didn''t dare to get angry with Ryan, but he vented his anger at Aunt. Seeing the money that was almost in his hands slip away, he was so furious that he wanted to p Aunt Laura across the face! Instinctively, I stood in front of Aunt Laura. When his hand almost fell on me, someone swiftly stopped it! Ryan grabbed Bob''s arm, his narrow eyes were cold. "I dare you toy a finger on her."

 Chapter 124

    The tone of his voice was t, but it was chillingly cold


    It seemed like, as long as Bob dared, he would crush Bob''s hand.


    This seems to be the first time I had ever, truly experienced what it was like to be defended by him.


    Only, it came a little toote. I wasn''t touched at all


    Bob tried to move, but realized that a man like him couldn''t break free from Ryan''s grip. This caused him to tremble and quickly exined, "Mr. Frost, ident, this is an ident!"


    Aunt Laura looked at this situation and was also a little afraid, "Charlotte..."


    I would like to give Bob a lesson, but the aunt is already like this, it is not very appropriate.


    I can only pull Ryan''s arm, "Forget it, let go of him."


    When Ryan was angry, it was not so easy to listen to others, he stared at Bob. "If you touch her, I will cut off your hand, understand?"


    "understand! I wouldn''t dare... you can rest assure!" Bob said with a pale face.


    Only then did Ryan throw his hand away. I felt exhausted as I looked at Bob.


    "I''ve already paid my part for Aunt Laura''s medical expenses. As for the rest, there''s nothing you have to worry about.*


    "You..."


    Bob was naturally not happy, but looking Ryan''s dark eyes, he didn''t dare to say anything


    Afterwards, I helped Aunt Laura into the room, and I couldn''t help but ask, "Aunt Laura, has he... hit you over the years?"


    Aunt Laura sat on the hospital bed, with her head lowered. I didn''t know what she was thinkin


    After a while, she forced a smile on her face. "No, he just lost his temper just now. He''s never hit me"


    "Good..."


    I couldn''t pursue anything further, I asked about her condition and helped her lie down before getting up and going out.


    In the living room, only Bob and Bradley were left.


    They were no longer as arrogant as they had been. When they saw mee out, they quickly said, Charlotte, please talk to Mr. Frost and put in a good word for me. You must exin things clearly. You know that I didn''t mean to hit you just now. For so many years, when have I ever hit you?"


    I pursed my lips and politely reminded, "It''s not okay to hit anyone."


    "Okay, okay, okay, I won''t hit her in the future either, okay? You put in a good word for me," said Bob.


    I


    "It''s all your fault! Mr. Frost was so unhappy just now, how can I still get into the Frost Group?" Bradleyined.


    Bob stormed over and smacked Bradley on the head. "Ungrateful bastard! Who am I doing this for?"


    I didn''t want to listen to them argument and walked straight out of the ward.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I thought Ryan had already left, but I realized that he was standing not far from the door, and when he saw mee out, he walked over with big strides.


    "I''ll give you a lift back."


    "No need."


    I directly refused and calmly said, "Ryan, so you know, right? He was just talking nonsense. He''s just afraid that if I leave you, I won''t have any money to give them." "Why haven''t you told me about this before?"


    "Told you what? There''s nothing to tell you about."


    I then walked towards the elevator entrance.


    Ryan followed me. I didn''t know what he was thinking. "You never told me that you had such a hard time as a child."


    "That''s not really hard."


    What was really hard was before my parents died and Aunt Laura didn''te to pick me up.


    But then many days and nightster, I figured it out. Everyone probably had one of those dark days in life.


    F


    I inclined my head to look at Ryan in the setting sun, thinking that I didn''t care anymore, but my still flooded with bitterness. "Besides, you never gave me a chance to say anything."


    heart wan

 Chapter 125

    "Charlotte."


    His gaze lingered on me, emotions swirling in his eyes. "I regret going to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you." "Huh?"


    "I can''t bear to divorce you."


    His voice was low, as if veiled in mist.


    I licked my lips, nodded towards the elevator about to arrive. "I''ve got to go."


    I had said what needed to be said. Those futile struggles would only add to the trouble.


    "I said I''ll n


    "Ryan!"


    you a lift..."


    The elevator doors opened, and inside was unexpectedly Jessica, her face lit up in surprise, softly saying, " Didn''t you say you wouldn''t be free toe this afternoon? You couldn''t bear to leave me alone, could you?"


    Without looking back, I stepped into the elevator, pressed the floor button, not even sparing a nce to see what expression Ryan had.


    Whether it was resignation, annoyance, or indulgence, none of it mattered to me now.


    ?


    What I must learn now was to let go. Let go of someone I had pursued for eight years but couldn''t keep up with.


    On the way home, Jack called.


    I answered with a smile, "Jack, what''s up?"


    "The design you submitted for thepetition, has anyone else seen it?"


    His tone was serious and cautious.


    I had a bad feeling, slowed down the car, and carefully recalled, "Except for Jane, no one else."


    Except for leaving it at thepany overnight, the design hadn''t left my house.


    There was a slight silence on the other end of the line, and I couldn''t help but ask, "Is something wrong?"


    "Let''s talk in person, shall Ie find you?"


    "It''s alright, I''ll be go to the MS Group. I just happen to be out as well."


    turned at the traffic light. "Shall I wait for you at the caf¨¦?"


    He agreed readily.


    About 20 minutester, when I arrived at the Starbucks next to the MS Group''s affice building, I saw Jack through the windows.


    In a beige shirt paired with khaki casual pants, he looked particrly refined and gentle, yet distant in a


    way that made him hard to approach.


    As 1 approached, that distance seemed to dissipate. He smiled lightly and handed me a hot drink, "Have something hot." "Okay."


    I wasn''t too picky about what I drink, but after taking a sip, I looked at him in surprise. It was my favorite


    drink.


    Jack often made me feel like he understood me very well.


    But I didn''t know when he hade to understand mel


    After two sips, I got straight to the point, "Something definitely happened, right?"


    "Yeah." He nodded, carefully choosing his words. "Your design was giarized. But don''t worry too much. It''s your own work, no one can take that away." "How is that possible?"


    I straightened up immediately, finding it hard to believe


    His eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of seriousness in his expression. "The other party submitted theirs earlier than you. She sent it to usst night."


    I was bewildered. "Can you tell me who it is? Or do we need to wait for your group''s decision?"


    Although not a formalpetition, being hosted by the MS Group meant it had considerable influence in the design industry.


    If mishandled, someone''s reputation could be ruined.


    Jack didn''t beat around the bush, he said straightforwardly, "It''s Jessica."


    ''Jessica?"


    ''This is her design, take a look."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He handed me his phone as he spoke.

 Chapter 126

    I took the phone and almost immediately confirmed that it was my design.


    Moreover, it was the design from my draft, with a few details that hadn''t been finalized yet, copied by someone else.


    But it was this very point that made me instantly understand how my design had fallen into Jessica''s hands, sending a chill down my spine.


    "Don''t worry too much," Jack reassured in a soothing tone, offering a peace of mind. "Until you figure out how to prove it''s your design, I''ll keep this matter under control."


    "No need to suppress it," I said, tucking my long hair behind my ear and smiling. "Let it spread. The more it spreads, the better."


    I hadn''t expected Jessica to desire so much from me.


    Since she walked right into my trap, I didn''t mind teaching her a lesson.


    Jack''s


    es were


    clear and he smiled faintly. "I was initially worried that consecutive incidents might overwhelm you. Looks like you''ve already thought of a way?"


    "Yeah." I nodded. "Back in university, Prof. Casterwill told us in ss that in this field, to protect our designs, we must always have the ability to prove their authenticity." Amusement was evident in Jack''s amber eyes. "Three years on, you''ve be even more outstanding and learned how to protect yourself."


    I smiled, puzzled. "Jack, how can you be so sure this design is mine and not suspect me of copying Jessica?"


    "The Charlotte I know wouldn''t stoop to giarism."


    Jack was very certain and chuckled lightly. "And, do you know what it means to support kin over justice?" "Huh?" "We''re friends."


    He teased, half-jokingly, "Whatever you do, I''m on your side."


    I chuckled. "Do you treat every friend like this?"


    "Yeah." He shrugged nomittally and cocked his brows meaningfully. "But I don''t have many friends."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    That was true. Despite being in their circle for so many years, he seemed closer only to Tom and Ryan, But now, I felt he had grown more distant from Ryan.


    It seemed his only regr friends left were me and Tom.


    I couldn''t help butfort him, "I have very few friends too. Besides you and Jane, I hardly interact with anyone else."


    "Yeah, that''s fine."


    His lips curled in a smile, eyes slightly upturned, a strikingly handsome appearance. His eyes, like raven. feathers, cast down slightly, hiding some thoughtful emotion.


    I picked up my hot drink to warm my hands when Jack''s phone suddenly rang. He gave me an apologetic look. "I need to take this call."


    With his phone in hand, he walked away while answering.


    Checking the time, I decided to leave as well, waving to him from a distance before walking off.


    But seeing his cold and serious expression while on the phone, I couldn''t hear what he was saying from afar.


    Suddenly, he seemed to notice my gaze and looked over. In an instant, his icy demeanor softened, and he walked briskly towards me. "Got it, let''s leave it at that


    After hanging up, he pointed to my car. "Ready to go?"


    Thinking he must have encountered some work-rted trouble, I nodded. "Yeah, I have something to take care of. You should head to work too."


    "Alright. Is there anything I can help with regarding the giarism issue?"


    "Maybe there is." I chuckled softly. "Jessica definitely won''t let this matter go easily. I was wondering if you could arrange for both her and me to visit the MS Group tomorrow? I''ll prove this design is mine and provide yourpany with an exnation."

 Chapter 127

    He chuckled and asked, "Do you want to keep it low-key or make a big fuss?"


    "Make a big fuss," I replied without hesitation.


    "Leave it to me," Jack nodded, helping me into the car. Drive safely and call me if anythinges up."


    I


    His voice was clear and gentle, possessing a magical calmness that could soothe.


    I drove out of the parking lot. When I stopped to pay the fee, I glimpsed through the rearview mirror and saw him still standing there, tall and straight, his gaze seemingly following the direction I departed.


    If I didn''t know about the many years he had admired another woman, I might have suspected he was secretly infatuated with me.


    Familiar with the route, I drove towards the Frost Group. Along the way, I called Nancy.


    "Wait for me in the underground parking lot in ten minutes," I said.


    "Charlotte, Nancy seemed somewhat taken aback. "I''m, I''m busy right now."


    My tone turned cold. "Should Ie up to find you then?"


    "Well... it''s better if Ie down," she replied reluctantly.


    Initially, I held a sliver of hope, thinking it might not be her. Perhaps I had overlooked something else.


    But her guilt was too apparent.


    T


    When I arrived, she was waiting in the parking spot where I usually parked, her face slightly pale.


    After I got out of the car, I went straight to the point. "Why did you do this?"


    I genuinely couldn''t understand. I considered myself a decent boss-I helped where I could and turned a blind eye to small issues. "Why... what do you mean?" Nancy avoided my gaze, uneasy.


    I pursed my lips. "Do I have to spell it out? You asked to ventte the office, but were actually taking photos of my manuscripts?"


    Apart from this incident, I couldn''t think of any other oversight.


    Nancy interned with me during university, and I personally interviewed her. Among everyone at the Frost Group, she was the one I trusted the most.


    Apparently, unreliability wasn''t just about marriages and men.


    Nancy fell silent for a moment. I understood. "You don''t like Jessica much, What did she promise you? A promotion or a raise?"


    "Neither." She suddenly raised her head, a hint of madness in her eyes. "She said she would introduce me to my idol! She said although she and my idol aren''t close, she''s willing to help me make a connection."


    I couldn''t believe it. "Just


    for that?"


    Before this, I only knew she admired Jack, but I never expected her obsession to reach this level.


    "I like him, I''ve liked him for a long time!" She was very excited, ming me, "You knew I liked him, and yet you not only kept it from me but also went to concerts with him... without even thinking of introducing us!"


    "Nancy." I couldn''t help but frown. I then said coldly, "Forget about the fact that I''ve already talked to him about introducing you. Even if I didn''t, you have no right to me me. He''s my friend, and whether I want. to introduce you depends on my mood, not something I owe you!"


    "This is about retrieving the project''s design documents on behalf of the Frost Group. Commercial theft isn''t a trivial matter. Think about what you''re going to do!"


    After saying that, I got into the car and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Nancy chuckled. "As your assistant for these years, I''ll kindly advise you to think about how you''ll survive in the design industry in the future."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What do you mean survive?" I lowered the car window, showing her the recording interface on my phone. "Nancy, when we''re on opposite sides, I won''t hold back."

 Chapter 128

    The development of events unfolded exactly as expected.


    As soon as I left the Frost Group, this matter began to ferment within the industry circles.


    I asked Jack, and he confirmed that it was spread by Jessica''s side.


    The Deputy Director of the Frost Group used of giarism.


    Most people were easily led, after all, she was indeed the first to submit the design draft.


    Everyone abhorred such things, and the insults hurled at me were incredibly harsh.


    "giarist, unworthy to be in this field, get out of the design world!"


    "Stealing someone else''s hard work, may your whole family die."


    "How shameless, daring to giarize within the samepany, what kind of person is this Charlotte?"


    Just as I was about to turn off my phone, the official MS blog posted an announcement, roughly stating that tomorrow both Jessica and I would be summoned to the MS Group headquarters to settle the matter of giarism, and inviting colleagues to witness the spectacle.


    The next day, I woke up early, freshened up, applied a delicate makeup, and stepped out in high heels.


    Upon arrival, there were already quite a few onlookers gathered at the MS headquarters entrance, including Jack, who was waiting for me.


    I walked over with my bag and greeted him with a smile, "Jack."


    His voice was gentle, "Are you prepared?"


    "Yep!" I smiled back, ready to walk towards the elevator with him, when amotion erupted at the entrance.


    Instinctively, I turned around. A gleaming Bentley pulled up at the entrance, and the driver opened the door for Jessica, dressed in a white dress!


    How deep must their rtionship be for him to personally send her in a car.


    "Charlotte?"


    Jack called me softly as I seemed lost in thought.


    I suppressed myplicated emotions and forced a smile, "Mm, let''s go upstairs first."


    Charlotte."


    In front of everyone, Jessica suddenly called out to me, looking quite puzzled, "You used to have a talent for design yourself, why did you have to copy mine?"


    I smirked coldly, "Who copied whom is yet to be known."


    "You''ve done it, why not admit it..."


    Jessica empathetically said, "We don''t need to make a scene like this. Just apologize to me and Ryan,


    and we won''t pursue this further."


    "Jessica, do you think that in a giarism case, as long as you submit the design draft first, the other party has no way out?"


    She was instantly speechless, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "You know full well what I''m talking about."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I ignored her and went upstairs with Jack.


    The meeting was set in arge conference room, with many colleagues present. Even if not for the spectacle, it was a good opportunity towork with MS. For designers aspiring to climb higher, few would miss such a chance.


    Before entering, I heard someone making a conclusive statement.


    "Did you see what car Jessica arrived in? That''s one of the the Frost Group CEO''s cars!"


    "I heard from a friend at the Frost Group, she''s the CEO''s hidden wife?"


    "Eight or nine out of ten! ording to me, she must be the one who was giarized. Why would the president''s wife bother to giarize something like this?" "Who''s to say? Plus, she used to be the director of the design department, her skills must be stronger than the vice director''s!"


    Ryan didn''te, but he indirectly supported Jessica


    I don''t know if this was Jessica''s request or his own initiative.


    Jack suddenly strode in, with a somewhat imposing aura. Though his voice was slightly cold, everyone suddenly fell silent, as if they feared him,


    "Mr. Renolds!"


    "Mr. Renolds, I''ve heard so much about you!"


    And then, everyone eagerly began to tter him.


    In the past few years, Jack and I hadn''t interacted much at work. Though I knew he was a formidable force in the design industry, this was the first time I had witnessed his status firsthand.


    Unexpectedly, instead of immediately responding, he turned his head to look at me, "Let me introduce you all. This is my mentor''s outstanding student and my junior, Charlotte."


    1 was suddenly stunned, utterly surprised.


    Was he... standing up for me?


    I was already grateful that he trusted I hadn''t giarized. I never expected him to openly defend me like


    this.


    As the CEO of the MS Group, this introduction was enough to show his stance. For a moment, everyone''s gaze towards me became much more restrained.

 Chapter 129

    I couldn''t help but look at him gratefully, then walked in confidently and said, "Good morning, everyone. I''m Charlotte. I''vee here today to rify and exin everything clearly to you all."


    Jessica followed closely behind, saying, "You want to prove your innocence, right? Let''s begin then."


    She seemed remarkably certain.


    If I hadn''t kept a trump card up my sleeve out of habit, this situation would have indeed followed her lead, leaving me speechless.


    "First, please listen to a recording." I took out my phone and yed the conversation I had with Nancy yesterday.


    The expressions of everyone present changed immediately. Jessica seemed to have anticipated this and calmly said, "What does this prove? Nancy is your assistant. Who''s to say this isn''t staged by you?" "You make a valid point." I nodded approvingly and took out the manuscript of my design from my bag." Please take a look, everyone. This is my design manuscript. You can clearly see the modifications made. Jessica''s submission was based on my second-tost draft, not the final version."


    Jessica indeed had some knowledge about design and quickly retorted, "Are you trying to fool everyone? It''s normal to make changes, who wouldn''t?"


    I stood upT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and pointed out details in the second draft, smiling as I asked, "Then may I ask, are you secretly in love with me? Why else would you leave my name on the design draft?"


    "What?" Her expression froze, hurriedly looking at the ces I pointed out. Then she dismissed it with disdain, "These are just habitual pen strokes..."


    ''CW." I stared at her and said lightly, "Is your habit to include my initials?"


    This was a habit I developed in college-to subtly leave my initials in inconspicuous ces before the final submission, then erase thempletely.


    "Impossible!" Jessica''s face changed drastically. When she tried to examine the draft again a colleague had already taken it away. As they reviewed it, their gazes toward Jessica became suspicious. However, due to her status as "Mrs. Frost," no one dared to speak out.


    Only one person spoke frankly, mocking, "Thief cries ''stop thief.'' Mrs. Frost, the esteemed president''s wife of the Frost family, has stooped so low as to giarize from her own designer and turn the tables! This is truly disgraceful!"


    "Shut up!" Jessica angrily stood up, shamelessly saying, "Since you know I''m Mrs. Frost, how dare you spread rumors? Don''t you want to stay in Jston?!"


    With that, she red at me fiercely, turned on her slender high heels, and left in a huff-a clear retreat.


    The truth of the matter was now evident to everyone.


    1 didn''t bother saying anything more. Jack nced at me warmly and said, ¡°Charlotte, wait for me outside.


    "Sure." I stood up and left. About two minutester, Jack opened the door and


    "Want toe to the office for a bit?"


    ne out.


    "No, thanks. You''re busy. I''ll head off first." I smiled and declined.


    He had already helped me a lot with this matter, and I didn''t want to take up more of his time. Being the CEO of the MS Group wasn''t an easy job.


    While waiting for the elevator, I ran into several colleagues from the office just now.


    Their attitudes hadpletely changed from before. "Miss Charlotte, we misunderstood you earlier. Sorry about that."


    "Yes, yes, please forgive our ignorance. Please speak a few good words for us to Mr. Renolds."


    "By the way, rest assured, we know what to do about Jessica. She won''t be able to survive in the design industry anymore."


    I furrowed my brows in confusion. What did Jack say to them just now? These people changed their minds faster than turning pages in a book.


    But I didn''t say anything and just smiled politely, "Alright."


    After leaving the MS building, as I was about to walk towards the parking lot, Jessica appeared out of nowhere.


    "Charlotte, stop right there!"


    "What else do you want to say?" I looked at her coldly, thinking of the child I had lost, my voice equally icy.


    Her face twisted with rage as she approached step by step. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you? Charlotte, you deliberately manipted the manuscript like this to set me up for giarism and embarrass me!"

 Chapter 130

    "I''m not as dramatic as you."


    I left these words behind, unwilling to entangle with her any longer, and turned to leave.


    "Don''t go! You must give me an exnation today!"


    However, she suddenly rushed over, stumbling deliberately straight towards me.


    And beside me was arge fountain!


    She crashed into me directly, sending us both tumbling towards the fountain. I grabbed her arm fiercely, pulling her in with me!


    Didn''t she want to die together?


    Then let''s do it together.


    The bone-chilling waterpletely soaked us in an instant, unexpectedly filling my mouth and nose!


    Fortunately, the water wasn''t deep. I groped around with my hands, trying to find a point of support, when arge hand suddenly gripped mine tightly. "Charlotte!"


    In the next instant, someone pulled me out, wrapping me in a coat and holding me in a warm embrace! I coughed repeatedly from being choked by water, still recovering. Jack then shouted as he looked at Jessica, who was still struggling. "Don''t rescue her! Let her climb out herself!"


    His voice was harsh and fierce, as if the King of Hell had emerged from the underworld.


    The security guards hesitated and did not dare to step forward.


    Against the light, I couldn''t clearly see Jack''s expression. The cold wind made me shiver, and the person holding me almost started running!


    The elevator went straight to the CEO''s office. He kicked open the office door with me in his arms, instructing his secretary as he walked in, "Go buy a set of clothes from inside out, quickly!" "Yes, Mr. Renolds."


    The secretary nced at me and hurriedly stood up.


    Jack walked straight into the lounge in the office, gently cing me on the toilet, swiftly turning on the shower and handing me a disposable towel.


    At that moment, he seemedpletely different from downstairs, his voice gentle, "Are you alright? Do you want to take a hot bath first?" "Okay."


    ? was shivering so much that my teeth were chattering As soon as he left, I immediately stepped into the


    shower, letting the hot water pour over me.


    Only then did I feel alive again.


    Compared to Ryan, I felt that Jessica had a mental illness, almost paranoid.


    Copying me, then turning around and questioning me.


    After washing, I hesitated about what to do next when there was a knock on the bathroom door, "Ms. Charlotte, Mr. Renolds asked me to bring you some clothes." "Thank you."


    I opened the door a crack and reached out to take the clothes.


    Everything from inside out was there.


    After blow-drying my hair, as I was about to go out, the door suddenly pushed open, and a tall and straight. man''s figure approached step by step, his face dark and his eyes cold as a de! Like an overwhelming anger, his imposing aura hit me,


    Before I could react, Ryan scanned the room, aggressively gripping my chin and squeezing, his voice squeezed out between his teeth, "You two aren''t together?"


    He pinched me painfully. "Who?"


    He sneered. "Your lover!"


    "Ryan, you bastard!"


    I was stunned for a moment, instantly furious, and pushed him away forcefully!


    He softened his cold expression for a moment, then suddenly grabbed my neck, pressing me hard against the wall, his tone cold and severe, "I''m a bastard? Charlotte, you dragged her down. Jack didn''t let anyone save her. What were you nning?"


    My back mmed against the wall, my shoulder des painfully throbbing!


    But somewhere in my body seemed to hurt even more.


    I looked up in astonishment, staring at the man I had loved deeply for eight years. He was questioning me harshly because of the woman he cherished, as if an icy dagger had been ruthlessly staboed into my heart, nearly suffocating me with pain.


    SO


    I forced a bitter smile, a dry and hoarse phrase squeezed out of my throat, "I didn''t have good intentions. I just wanted to give tit for tat. So what?"


    "Charlotte! She didn''t mean it today!"


    His eyes


    shed with a bloodthirsty light, tightening his grip as if he wanted to strangle me, "With such cold water! You knew she had just miscarried two days ago. Did you want her to die?!"


    In an instant, even breathing became difficult. I tried to pry open his hand, but it was like an ant trying to shake a tree.


    Despite this, I refused to give up. Each word wasboriously spoken, "Did she die? Even if she did die, I would immediately set off firecrackers to celebrate...¡±


    Even if she died!


    I wouldn''t regret it!


    She killed my child, so it was just an eye for an eye.


    Ryan frowned, bone-chilling coldness etched on his face. "When did you be like this? Or perhaps, I''ve never truly understood you."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I''m just this kind of person! If you want to avenge her so badly, why don''t you kill me?"


    "You think I won''t?"


    He seemed further provoked by me, his icy eyes staring at me, gritting his teeth. "You better pray that she''s okay! Otherwise, I will make sure you...


    Knock Knock!


    "Miss Charlotte, Mr. Renolds had to go to a sudden meeting. He instructed me that you recently had a miscarriage and need to drink something warm quickly. Would red date ginger tea be okay... Outside the door, Jack''s secretary interrupted.


    My head buzzed!


    When I regained my senses, I saw Ryan freezepletely, as if struck by lightning. Slowly retracting his hand, his face filled with disbelief.


    Soon, he erupted with furious anger once again, squinting his eyes, coldly questioning, "You had a miscarriage? Whose child?"


    He suspected... that I was carrying someone else''s child.


    I felt as if my already bleeding heart had been cruelly crushed into pieces.


    At that moment, I no longer wanted to hide anything!


    Suppressing the tears in my eyes, I stared straight at hl.. "The day the child miscarried, it was almost three months along."


    And Jack had only returned to the country not long ago.


    Ryan froze, his tall figure seeming to crack in silence. His eyes reddened, and when he spoke again, his voice was rough as if mixed with gravel, "It''s ours... our child?"

 Chapter 131

    Looking at his reaction, an indescribable sense of pleasure surged within me.


    This pleasure drove me to speak even more,


    I felt dizzy and my body seemed to burn, but my spirit was extremely exhrated. I disregarded everything else, just wanting to vent my ang I was eager to do so without dy,


    Facing his dark eyes, I smiled cruelly and spoke, "Yes, when I first found out, it was just five weeks. It was very tiny, so tiny it didn''t even have a heartbeat yet. There were signs of a miscarriage. I had been having stomach pains during that time because I was pregnant."


    Ryan looked at me in distress and lifted his lips slightly. "Why... didn''t you tell me?"


    "It was on our third wedding anniversary when I found out. I was so happy, so eager to share the news with you. I prepared a candlelit dinner at home for our anniversary, hiding the test results in the cake I baked myself, hoping to surprise you..."


    "I didn''t see any cake..."


    "That day, you didn''t care about me at all!" Tsmiled. "You went to be with Jessica instead, putting the ne I had loved for so long around her neck. You forgot our anniversary and celebrated her divorce!"


    "A few dayster, I asked you to apany me to the hospital for a follow-up, secretly wanting you to see the ultrasound report of the baby."


    Seeing his crumbling expression, I spoke softly, "But when I woke up that morning, you had already gone to be with Jessica. You made me go to the hospital alone!"


    "Oh, and the day of the medical check-up, I was going to tell you..."


    "I''m sorry, I..."


    "Don''t apologize so quickly." I wiped away tears that had fallen without my noticing, blinked, and continued, "During the check-up, the doctor said the baby was developing well, already with arms and legs, a very healthy baby... But on the day Jessica pulled me into the ident, he turned into a pool of blood and left."


    The more I spoke, the more I realized that only he could share my pain.


    Watching him suffer seemed to relieve me!


    I plunged the dagger deeper without restraint. "Actually, the child might have been saved. Did you know? But you ran past me, and despite my efforts, you didn''t pull me back... Ryan, it was your choice to abandon him..."


    "Stop! Please stop...*


    Ryan suddenly begged, his normally cool demeanor cracking, moisture welling up in his eyes. He reached out as if to pull me into his embrace.


    But these hands, just two minutes ago, were gripping another woman''s neck. I shook my head, stepped back, and stabbed at his heart again and again, "I have to say it! Ryan, it''s you and Jessica, you both killed my child..."


    Suddenly, Ryan punched the wall, closed his eyes slowly, and his eyes trembled uncontrobly!


    His face showed both grief and helplessness. After a long while, his broken voice filled the room, "Forgive me, please forgive me.....*


    Repeatedly, like a child who had made a mistake, all he could say was this one sentence.


    I shook my head. "It''s not me you should ask forgiveness from. It''s the child. But he can''t answer you anymore."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In his dark and shiny eyes, only pain remained as he spoke hesitantly, "I didn''t know...


    I didn''t know you were pregnant... If I had known, I would never have..."


    I stared at him, speaking softly, "Unfortunately, there are no ''ifs"."

 Chapter 132

    Feeling like it wasn''t enough, I smiled and said, "Iyan, when I had the miscarriage, you were with someone else. When I came out of the operating room, you pped me hard and asked me why I didn''t stop her, because I was pregnant too... I was afraid of getting hurt... I didn''t dare! Are you satisfied with this answer now?"


    "Charlotte..."


    This was the first time I had seen such a bewildered expression on his face. He reached out as if to hold my hand,


    Unexpectedly, a pair of hands intercepted him first!


    Suddenly, Jack returned, his gentleness tinged with sharpness. "Are you here to settle the score for Jessica? This is my doing, it has nothing to do with Charlotte."


    In an instant, Ryan regained his usual cold demeanor, sneering. "As for your debts, there''s plenty of time. No need to rush to offer your head."


    "I know Ryan''s methods," I couldn''t help but speak up. "Jack was helping me. There''s no need to shift me onto him. If you want to defend your loved one, juste at me."


    Ryan was somewhat displeased by my defense, but due to guilt, he endured and held my wrist. "Come home with me."


    "We have no rtionship anymore!" I shook off his hand, but the room spun around me. I steadied myself against the table, holding back the warmth in my eyes. "And there''s no home either." Jack frowned slightly, gently touching my cheek with the back of his hand, earning a guarded look from Ryan.


    Just as Ryan was about to act, Jack reached towards my forehead anxiously. "You have a fever. I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    "No need."


    Ryan forcefully pulled me into his arms, lips lightly parting. "In such matters, it''s best to have family members apanying her. Otherwise, people might think she has no husband." "Let go of me."


    172


    I felt ufortable, my voice weaker. I looked at Jack. "Jack, could you please take me to the hospital, or ask Jane toe?"


    Jack''s expression eased slightly. "I''ll take you.....¡±


    "Mr. Renolds..."


    His secretary hesitated and interrupted. "You have another meeting scheduled. All the senior executives have been notified."


    He lowered his gaze, his tone carrying a hint of coldness. "Can''t it be rescheduled for tomorrow?TM


    The secretary nced at me in surprise and promptly agreed, "It can."


    *Jack, as I said, it''s not suitable for you to go."


    Ryan appeared mild as always but authoritative, leaving with these words, pulling me


    out.


    I struggled, but his slender fingers tightly gripped my shoulder.


    Jack took a big step forward, blocking our way. I wondered if it was my imagination, but his eyes seemed icy. "Didn''t you hear what Charlotte said? Or is it that you''re used topletely disregarding her wishes?"


    Ryan''s lips curved into a cold smile. "Does our marriage require your interference?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Marriage? Are you worthy of it? Are you a qualified husband?"


    For the first time, Jack spoke so decisively.


    Ryan red at him, his tone cold andced with anger. "This matter doesn''t concern you. Move aside!"


    "What if it concerns me?"


    I gathered my courage, turning my head towards him. "Can I speak, Ryan? This time, I don''t want to forgive you, nor do I want to choose you. After all, you''ve given up on me so many times, it''s only fair!" ''Ryan, this time, it''s my turn not to want you anymore.

 Chapter 133

    On the way to the hospital, I slumped in the passenger seat, half-conscious. I kept thinking about Ryan''s pained and deste expression before I left. I felt like someone was stabbing it and it hurt. But after that outburst, the pain in my chest did ease considerably!


    Yes, it was true that we lost our child together.


    Why should I suffer alone?


    He should suffer too, together with me.


    Jack controlled the steering wheel with one hand, reaching out to touch my forehead with a worried expression. "You''re running quite a high fever."


    "It''s okay, just caught a chill, a few shots and I''ll be fine."


    I shook my head nonchntly.


    Anyway, there was no child in my belly anymore. Catching a cold and having a fever, I just needed some medicine and injections.


    The MS Group was the closest to the St. Heart Hospital. Jack was afraid of wasting time and chose the closest hospital, and I didn''t care about that either. In such arge hospital, as long as there was no deliberate intent, no one could run into anyone else.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as our car stopped and we got out, the hospital director led a doctor and two nurses over immediately.


    "Mrs. Frost."


    The director gestured for a nurse to support me, cleared his throat, and warmly said, " Mr. Frost just called and instructed me earlier. He emphasized your recent health condition is special, and with the fever, I must not neglect your condition."


    I originally wanted to refuse, but then I thought better of it andpromised, "Okay."


    This would indeed make things easier.


    Besides, I haven''t gotten the divorce certificate yet. It''s only right for me to use the resources of the Frost family.


    However, what surprised me was that the director directly took us to the VIP ward


    area. I frowned, "Isn''t this area full?"


    Even Aunt Laura''s room was a hard-won battle for me.


    The director smiled ingratiatingly. "You''re Mrs. Frost now. As long as you need it, everyone else should make way for you." ''Everyone else?''


    There were only three rooms in the VIP ward area, upied by Jessica, Lauren, and


    Aunt Laura.


    At this critical juncture, Ryan would definitely feel guilty towards Aunt Laura and wouldn''t let her move out. And Jessica and Lauren were the people he values most...


    Before I could sort out my thoughts, I saw a few bodyguards standing outside the room where Jessica originally stayed. Jessica was prevented from going in, her facial features distorted with anger. "So it''s you who took my room!"


    Seeing me, she ran over in fury, raising her hand as if to p me. Jack narrowed his eyes and swiftly grabbed her arm!


    "Miss Frost, I don''t have the habit of hitting women."


    Unlike his usual gentle demeanor, his dark tone and demeanor now were unexpectedly intimidating.


    Even I nced at him in astonishment...


    Jessica forcibly withdrew her hand, but her anger didn''t diminish. She gritted her teeth and looked at me, "What did you say to Ryan? Why did he suddenly get mad at me and want me to move out?" I replied calmly, "Do you have any say in this?"


    "Charlotte!" Jessica''s expression turned cold, pointing andmanding, "I advise you not to be shameless. Tell Ryan right now that you don''t need the VIP ward."


    "Why wouldn''t I need it?" I deliberately opposed her. "I want it, and I need it urgently."


    As I finished speaking, I looked at the hospital director again. "Please arrange for someone to thoroughly clean this ce inside and out. It''s been inhabited by dirty people, and I find it filthy!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    3


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be disinfected right away! Mr. Frost specifically instructed, and you The cleanliness.


    As soon as the director finished speaking, several cleaningdies came out with cleaning tools. One of them looked at the director, "Director, disinfection is done. Everyer has been covered." Jessica''s face turned pale. She looked at the director in disbelief. "Did Ryan really instruct this?"


    "Absolutely true, the director said, leading me inside and closing the door, leaving Jessica outside seething with helpless rage.


    Mrs. Frost, please have a seat first. Prof. Foust will examine you."

 Chapter 134

    The doctor behind the hospital director inquired about my condition, skipped the step of drawing blood and directly prescribed medication. He instructed a nurse to fetch it and started an IV drip for me.


    When the needle was inserted, I instinctively felt afraid and involuntarily pulled back my hand. Suddenly, a pair of cool hands covered my ey gently.


    "Don''t be afraid, the needle''s already in," a soothing voice said.


    My heart settled slightly. Just as I rxed, the needle pierced into my vein.


    Those hands withdrew, and I helplessly looked up at Jack. "Jack, you''ve leamed to lie as well?¡±


    "A well-intentioned lie." He chuckled softly.


    After the nurse helped me lie down on the bed, she also applied a cooling patch to bring down my fever. The dean and his group left soon after. The patch felt ice-cold and instantly made me feel much morefortable.


    Jack sat beside the sickroom, gesturing outside. His expression was gentle, with a hint of hesitation as he spoke carefully, "Did I startle you just now?" "Huh?" I was momentarily stunned, then realized he was referring to his earlier harshness towards Jessica. "Shocked? Not really, just a bit surprised." He pursed his lips. "Would I get upset over a surprise?"


    I thought for a moment. "Well... I guess not. I''m used to seeing you easygoing. But, everyone has their moments of temper. It''s normal."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Yeah." Jack seemed to rx suddenly, his amber eyes sparkling. He smiled faintly. "I used to have no temper. Later, I found out that being that way couldn''t protect the ones I wanted to protect." "The girl you wanted to protect?" I teased with a smile.


    Jack looked at me, smiling. "Yes, now it''s her. But when she was little, she was sunny and acted like a pampered princess, always protecting me. So initially, the person I wanted to protect was actually my mom."


    "She''s Mrs. Renolds, who would dare to bully her?" I chimed in reflexively.


    *29 BOR


    He lowered his eyshes, a hint of mncholy in his eyes. He tugged at the corner of his mouth. "She was supposed to."


    "What?" My voice was faint, andbined with my foggy mind, I couldn''t quite hear.


    Outside, Jane''s urgent voice sounded. "Charlotte!"


    The next moment, she pushed open the door.


    Surprised, I asked, "How did you know I was here?"


    First, she carefully asked about my condition in detail. Upon hearing that there was nothing serious, she rxed and exined, "Tom told me. He gave me your room number and asked me toe quickly." No need to guess, it was definitely Ryan''s doing.


    Jack was just apanying me for a checkup, yet he was worried about us being alone together.


    Whatever between him and Jessica, they always did their own thing without exining anything to me.


    It was quite ironic.


    After Jack took a work call, he smoothly handed over the task to Jane.


    Today, Jane didn''t have time to chat with me; she stood hands on hips at the door of the ward, scolding Jessica vigorously.


    Her repertoire of insults was extensive, and she didn''t hold back, forcing Jessica to leave in disgrace in no time!


    "Finally gone, what a bad omen."


    Jane returned to tuck me in. "Get some good sleep. I''ll keep an eye on your


    medication."


    "Okay."


    Perhaps due to the fever or the medication''s effects, I slept a very long and deep sleep.


    In the evening, I was only vaguely awakened by Jane, who brought some nuntious


    meals. After eating, I quickly fell back asleep.


    2


    It was a long time since I had slept so well.


    However, in the middle of the night, unable to distinguish between reality and dream, I faintly heard footsteps.


    It sounded so familiar!


    Then, warm and dry hands gently enveloped mine, and his forehead leaned against mine, staying there for a long, long time.


    His slightly cool lips brushed against my forehead, nose, and even my eyes. His voice was hoarse and choked with emotion. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." It was so cold.


    I woke up abruptly, chilled. Looking at the empty bedside, it seemed like I had just had a dream.


    But as I reached up to touch my forehead and eyes, they were wet.

 Chapter 135

    I reached out in the darkness to turn on the light, ncing towards the direction of the door. It was closed shut.


    It wasn''t Jane,


    Jane had stayed with me at the hospital tonight, afraid that it might affect my sleep and dy my recovery. She insisted on sleeping on the sofa in the living room, but also worried that if I felt ufortable and called out for her, she wouldn''t hear me, so the door remained half open.


    Now, obviously, someone hade in.


    Was it him...?


    I didn''t know.


    But it didn''t matter anymore.


    The next day, after a good night''s sleep, I felt much better.


    The nurse brought a breakfast for two, along with fruits and bird''s nest, avish spread.


    Jane clicked her tongue. "Your hospital is quite generous."


    The nurse smiled, "To help patients recover faster. However, the nutritional n for Mrs. Frost was personally tailored by the hospital director."


    After saying this, she checked my temperature and other vitals, "Mrs. Frost, you still have a slight fever. Please have your breakfast first, I''ll go call Prof. Foust over."


    After she left, Jane gave me a puzzled look. "Are you really heading for a divorce?"


    "What do you think?" I replied.


    "Can we still eat this breakfast then?" She gestured towards the sumptuous meal, looking tempted.


    I chuckled helplessly. "Divorce doesn''t mean wasting food. Go ahead and eat!"


    I was already ustomed to Ryan''s way of doing things. Always alternating between


    discipline and sweet rewards. But now, I wasn''t falling for it anymore.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as I finished my breakfast, Albert arrived with a few servants, carrying various


    nutritional supplements, quickly filling up half the living room.


    Albert''s weathered face showed a hint of regret as heforted me. "Mrs. Frost, about the child... I heard about it. Don''t be too sad. Both you and Ryan are still young. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future to have children. Please have these nutritional supplements first. There are plenty more in the old mansion. After you''re discharged, you can focus on recovering."


    "Albert." He had always been by Grandpa''s side, so I respected him. "Ryan and I will definitely divorce this time, and there won''t be any more children in the future. Please take these things back."


    Albert didn''t try to persuade further, waving his hand, "These are from Mr. William for you, not from Ryan. Please rest assured. Before Mr. William passed away, he often said that the Frost family owed you. These... you must ept them, or Mr. William won''t be able to rest in peace."


    "Alright."


    After hesitating for a moment, I epted them. Thinking of Grandfather made tears well up in my eyes. I wiped my eyes and said, "The two jade pendants that Grandfather gave to the child, I''ve kept them in the safe in my room and never brought them out. When you have time, please take them out and return them to Ryan."


    The passwords for each safe in the old mansion were initially set by Albert. Later, when I married into the family, Albert reminded me to change them. But our time living in the old mansion was too short, so I never got around to it. Now, it seemed like a moot point.


    Seeing my firm attitude, Albert reluctantly agreed. Then, hesitating as if wanting to say something, he spoke, "Um... there''s something I''ve been keeping an eye on, the medicine that Mr. William asked you to look into. There''s been some progress. However, it seems asplicated as you suspected. Now that you''re divorcing Ryan, I''m afraid it might drag you into things again..."


    "Is there any progress?"

 Chapter 136

    Been him and me


    and has aben be a good to me, I


    want han to leave with mannered patio!


    Opening him this reassurance Albert finally made up his mind to speals: The tools out a Kansparent sealed bay from his pocket, containing only a small fallT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And this pit, I was mimately familiar


    #wes the emergency medicine Grandia


    Always carried in his pocket


    Avt said, "This was found a few days aus by the servants while cleaning Mir


    Rook # and examined it closely, a chill running down my apins. The air in Jalnaton a particrly do, so if the pill had fallen an the ground a while ago, it should have been somewhat damp. But there was no trage of moisture on this pill made the bag


    Ay voice tightened involuntarily. "When was thest major cleaning at the


    appened the day before Mr.


    the day before Mr. William had his ident."


    Albert clearly had considered this question, answering immediately with a serious


    In other words, all signs pointed to the fact that the pill had fallen to the ground the day Grandfather passed away


    And Grandfather only took this medicine during private conversations with Jessica # was on at those times he would use this medicine.


    But when I confionted Jessica that night, she never mentioned anything about Grandfather wanting to take medicine!


    Albert and exchanged nces, both seeing deep suspicion in each other''s eyes. I psed my lips, "Does Ryan know about this?


    Worrer"


    Let''s have it fingerprinted first"


    Ipondered for a moment. "There''s no point in telling him now. Based on his trust in


    Jessica, he would think I''m deliberately tarnishing his beloved."


    Medam. Actually Ryan''s feelings towards Jessica are definitely not..."


    Albert attempted to exin for Ryan, but I cut in softly, "It doesn''t matter what Ryan thinks. What matters is that he cares deeply about Jessica, isn''t that right?" Regardless of what Ryan thought of Jessica in his eyes, she was more important that amore ess


    Albert''s eves turned cold, his voice sharp. "Rest assured, if there''s any connection between her and Grandfather''s death, she''ll meet a far worse end."


    In that moment I saw traces of Grandfather in Albert.


    nooded. beleve tat."


    Though Ryan might be biased, once the evidence was clear and it involved Grandfather, he wouldn''t spare Jessica.


    Albert said, "Till go get the fingerprints done first."


    Anxiously I reminded him, "Find someone reliable. We don''t want to alert anyone prematurely. If it really is her, the medicine bottle might still be in the old mansion. We should search for it." Albert exchanged a few more words with me, then got up solemnly to leave.


    Could this despicable tendency to murder be passed down through the generations...?


    Lauren killed Ryan''s biological mother.


    And now Jessica was somehow linked to Grandfather''s death.


    A chill ran down my spine. I saw Albert off at the door, and spotted Jessica approaching in high heels from afar, showing no signs of illness.


    Albert''s face grew even colder, ready to leave, but Jessica nced at the nutritional supplements in my hospital room and called out to him, embodying the demeanor of the future Mrs. Frost.


    She lightly smiled and spoke gently to Albert, "Albert, she''s divorcing Ryan, and Grandpa has passed away. You should know who to please now, shouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 137

    Albert cuspressed us and nced at her and snorted


    Mr. William has only been gone a few days. As a junior, have you already forgotten what he said on his deathbed? Gely Charente can be Mrs. Frost


    enter the Frost family?"


    Albert seized the coportunity to spit out at Nex Then he locked at me and


    respectfully sad Mrs Frost, I take my leave first. You should go inside quickly, lest some effaff cause trouble and tame your


    With that, Ave led the servants and departed with a teleaner raminacent of when Grandfather was mil alve


    "What someone, who''s causing trouver


    Jessica was left dumbfounded by Athens orture, steering repeatedly. She red at me from the sheet to the youngest in the Frost family even a servant has been munitet by was with aphrodisass


    "Could it be because you''re just loc unike ulje i forted.


    She graded her teeth in anger Jame suge


    preventivaly me we go again, ached


    I


    walked out, her red lips curing


    my booking? But you think yesterday


    whers was returned home that was surry ght, restating the toute


    "You! You''re just a drew!


    Jessie couldn''t our mout her gritting her eth woously. Moreover who said! came to find you diff came to see my mot


    "That''s still better than being shut the you bet tall Jane frished indifferently groning Jesse''s pale and ugly face and pled weanside


    I watched her ike a fan protecting her hunk with such speed deberetter, and pounds''t help but smile 1 suddenly oxy you can keep her in check. Dis you know what they at us Pr


    Jake tossed her Brown wavy suite over her shoulder, hed her mall face proudly


    and brightly.


    Shortly after, Prof. Foust came to check on me again, changed the bandages, and continued the infusion.


    Iy in bed and nced at Jane. "Why aren''t you going to work yet? It''s almost ten o''clock."


    She touched her nose, a little guilty, trying to please me with a smile. "Promise not to scold me when I tell you."


    *Hmm?"


    *I quit my job."


    "What?"


    "You''ve left, why should I stay there? Wait for that bitch to rise to power and show off in front of me every day?" Jane rolled her eyes.


    Her situation was different from mine. With no elders above or children below, no mortgage or car loan pressure, I said, "I''ve caused trouble for you..." "Shut up."


    She stuffed a cherry into my mouth. "Do you think I quit without careful consideration? I''ve already figured out what to do."


    "What''s that?"


    "Keep it a secret." She cocked her brows mysteriously.


    I chuckled softly. "You better have really thought it through and not tricked me."


    "Bob!" Outside the door, there came a faint cry of despair. "Don''t run away! Give it


    back to me!!"


    It sounded like Aunt Laura.


    I suddenly panicked, sat up abruptly, and Jane pressed me down, pointing to the back of my hand. "Stay put here and finish your drip. I''ll go see." "Okay."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, she returned with Aunt Laura, her face tear-streaked,


    I handed a tissue to Aunt Laura. "Aunt Laura, what happened? Why are you crying


    like this?"


    Aunt Laura kept her head low, her face worn and yellowed from illness, full of bitterness and embarrassment.


    Jane sighed helplessly. "Your uncle took away her bank card."


    "Bank card?" I asked.


    Aunt Laura spoke up, tears streaming down her face. "It''s the card I had the treatment fees on. I just went to the bathroom, and when I came out, I saw him rummaging around everywhere. Before I could stop him, he found the card I had hidden..."

 Chapter 138

    I didn''t expect Bob to stoop so low. I furrowed my brow. "Does your uncle know the PIN?


    "I... I''m afraid I won''t remember the PIN myself..."


    Aunt Laura''s face was full of regret. "It''s the same PIN as our shared bank card."


    Both Jane and I were helpless.


    Bob was an old hand at cheating and stealing money. Once he gets hold of the bank card, he''ll definitely transfer the money right away. There''s no time to report it lost at the bank now.


    However, more than this, I was concerned about another issue. "Has your uncle started gambling again?"


    Yeah..."


    Aunt Laura wiped her tears and gritted her teeth. "Actually, he hasn''t quit all these years, so I didn''t dare let him know how much money you give me every month. I never thought this old bastard would dare snatch even the money that saved my life!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you just divorce him then? Gambling is a bottomless abyss!" Jane was getting angry and couldn''t help but say.


    "This time..."


    Aunt Laura looked up at me with guilt. "I will definitely divorce him, I must. If I had divorced him earlier, you wouldn''t have had to endure so many years of hardship."


    I don''t know what I was thinking, perhaps it was thinking about how my parents had prepared an escape route for me before they passed away, or perhaps it was recalling those years. Tears welled up in my eyes.


    "All that is in the past." I sniffled and calmly continued, "Aunt Laura, there are some things I need to make clear now. If you''re sure about divorcing him, and you''ve thought it through, I will try to manage your treatment expenses. After all, when I needed it the most, you gave me a ce to stay. But if you''re not divorcing him, gambling is a an abyss that only you can jump into. I won''t apany you. Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    Aunt Laura lowered her head in shame, repeatedly nodding. "I understand, I understand! Charlotte, you''ve already given me so much money. I''ll consider the


    future treatment expenses and that 40 thousand dors as a loan. Once I''m better, I''ll definitely pay you back."


    Alright"


    I agreed to ease Aunt Laura''s psychological burden.


    Although Aunt Laura''s treatment expenses were not a small amount, I had gained some valuable things during my three years at the Frost family.


    For three or four consecutive days, Jane stayed by my side in the hospital, never leaving


    However, every night, I could feel someone had been the


    Sometimes it was a light kiss on my forehead, sometimes holding my hand, and sometimes just sitting quietly by the bedside.


    Finally, I was getting better. The doctor didn''t prescribe any more medication or IV drips, saying I could be discharged in two days.


    In the evening, because I had slept too much in the past few days without the aid of medication, I found it difficult to fall asleep. Iy awake in bed, looking out through the floor-to-ceiling window at the moonlight outside.


    After a long time, there was still no movement.


    It seemed that my perceptions from the previous nights were illusions, or perhaps just a dream.


    It wasn''t until the middle of the night that I finally began to feel sleepy. Just as I was about to close my eyes, I heard that familiar footstep, deeply ingrained in my marrow.


    The room dimmed slightly, and I could smell the woody cold fragrance from a man''s body, faintly mixed with the scent of cigarettes.


    He... never used to smoke.


    As he was about to touch my hand, I opened my eyes. "Ryan, I thought you finally figured out that you wouldn''t disturb me again."


    The man''s tall figure froze abruptly, a hint of confusion and weariness in his stance.


    Under the moonlight, he slightly lowered his head, silent for a moment, his voice tinged with indescribable exhaustion. "I just wanted to see you, to make sure with my own eyes that you''re okay."

 Chapter 139

    ?


    I sat up and reached out to flip the switch on the bedside, suddenly brightening the room. Unexpectedly, I saw him in a rare disheveled state.


    The usually elegant and noble man had stubble on his chin, and there were dark circles under his eyes, as if he hadn''t slept for days, radiating weariness.


    What trouble had urred in the Frost family to keep him this busy?


    I frowned lightly. "Instead ofing here to see me, you should get some rest yourself."


    He hooked his index finger around his tie knot, pulling it down slightly. A bitter curve formed on his lips. "I understand now, the pain you felt when you lost the child."


    I clenched my fists, mocking him with a smirk. "Ryan, I don''t need your empathy. Just remember every moment that your first child was killed by your own hands, that''s enough."


    Pain shed through his pitch-ck eyes, and his thin lips twitched slightly. His voice was hoarse. ''Do you... hate me that much?"


    "Yes!" I admitted frankly. "I hate both you and Jessica to the bone. If you feel any guilt towards me or the child, then next month,e with me as nned to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get the divorce certificate."


    "Fine." He swallowed hard, lowered his gaze, and muttered, "I''ll do as you say."


    That night, I didn''t sleep well.


    Although I had finally made a decision, I had a feeling that things wouldn''t end so easily.


    This feeling made me uneasy and restless.


    However, the next day, I woke up to good news.


    On the phone, Jack''s voice was full of smiles. "Charlotte, the great designer, you never fail to impress."


    "Huh?" I paused while eating fruit. "Jack, are you teasing me so early in the morning?"


    "What if I told you that you won first ce in the designpetition?" Jack chuckled. "Would that still be teasing?


    "Really?" I stood up abruptly, my eyes lighting up!


    For me, this was undoubtedly a pleasant surprise. With things constantly changing recently, I dared not even think about what rank I could achieve.


    Jack''s voice was clear and pleasant. "Of course, when I saw your design sketches, I was already amazed. Butpetitions are decided by judges'' votes after all, so I didn''t dare to tell you earlier, afraid you might be disappointed."


    Excited, I said, "Jack, thank you so much!"


    "Save your thanks for next time, when you treat me to a meal," he teased.


    ''I''ll treat you this time."


    He had helped me a lot, and I had already nned to treat him to a meal, I smiled and said, "How about tonight? Are you free?"


    "My pleasure."


    Jack readily agreed, his voice filled with undisguised pleasure.


    After hanging up the phone, Jane, who was sitting beside me, smiled. "Are you bringing me along?"


    ''Of course."


    "Will Jack think I''m too much of a third wheel?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What are you thinking? He already has someone he likes."


    I chuckled lightly, then voiced my thoughts, "Let''s get discharged today. Since I''m fine now and have nothing to do, staying here is suffocating."


    Jane initially disagreed, but after confirming with the doctor that I was in good health, she readily agreed.


    As a female yer, she had been by my side in the hospital these past few days without a moment''s rest, feeling bored herself.


    "Shall we go shopping? A huge new shopping center opened a few days ago, iming to be thergest in Astia." While packing, Jane suddenly suggested. I also wanted to go out, so I agreed.


    The shopping center was in the southern part of the city, and because it was a weekday, there weren''t many people there at that time.

 Chapter 140

    Jane had a strong desire to shop and kept dragging me around. She said she had finaly resigned and wanted to treat herself after working like an ox and horse for four


    Look ant that the bitch? When we passed by a luxury goods cou, she suddenly ported haide


    I nced involuntarily. "It''s her."


    She was holding a purse worth hundreds of thousands,paring it on herself, presumably nning to buy it.


    Bien was always generous towards her.


    I wasn''t interested in watching further and pulled Jane to leave. Jane squinted her exes and grabbed me, hiding us behind a pir!


    I didn''t understand what she was doing, so looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    She eximed, "Your father-inw!"


    My father-inw?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s your father-inw shopping with that bitch!" Jane had a face as if she had just discovered something shocking.


    "Isn''t this normal?" I smiled. ''She has always been my father-inw''s favorite."


    Even Ryan couldn''t get a bit of paternal love, all of it given to Jessica.


    Jane furrowed her brows in puzzlement, cautiously peeked out, then withdrew with a skeptical expression. "That bitch is holding onto your father-inw''s arm. It''s the first time I''ve seen a stepdaughter have such a good rtionship with her father-inw."


    Their rtionship is probably no less than that of a biological father and daughter."


    wasn''t interested and didn''t care about anything in the Frost family except for Grandpa. ''Let''s go."


    Unexpectedly, just as we took a few steps, Jessica called out to us!


    didn''t want to respond.


    She caught up and looked me up and down. You''ve been discharged?"


    "What''s it to you? I replied impetently.


    She immediately turned to my father-inw and said coquettishly "Ded! Lock, I kindly asked about her well-being and she''s still sa rade."


    Jane rolled her eyes pulled her behind me, and heard my father-inwing over, carrying the air of an elder. "I heard you and Ryan are getting divorced?"


    "Yes, well divorce next month," I answered tubully


    Upon hearing that his son and daughter inw were getting divorced, my father-inw couldn''t conceal his joy and urged, "Okay okay, since you''re divorcing, dra quickly!


    We, Charlotte, also want to do it quickly, it''s just that your son is unwiling" Jane fett that he was urging me to make way for Jessica, deliberately provoking her, and then sneered. "It''s ridiculous that a father like you is looking forward to your own son''s divorce?"


    My father-inw, who had always had an unserious look, straightened up. "Youngdy, what nonsense are you talking about? They can''t get along, so am I to me? I just want them to find their own happiness sooner."


    "After so many years of searching, and so many changes....*


    Jane''s eyes flickered as she nced at Jessica, her lips curling up, "Now you haven''t taken a fancy to your own stepdaughter, have you?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Jessica''s face changed, anger shed in his eyes, and heined to my father-inw, "Dad! Look at her!"


    Jane was exasperating, smiling cheerfully, ''Do you call her that both in bed and out?"


    The father and daughter both looked so ugly they could wring water, and Janeughed and pulled me to the supermarket.


    She threw snacks into the shopping cart and said, "What''s the rtionship between your father-inw and that bitch anyway?"


    "I don''t knowN."


    "In any case, it''s definitely not an ordinary father-daughter rtionship." Jane''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Do you think they might be...

 Chapter 141

    212


    .


    A stock clerk pushed a shelf past us, interrupting our conversation. "Excuse me, just passing through."


    I pulled Jane back a bit before asking, "What were you saying just now?"


    "Isn''t she your father-inw''s biological daughter?" Jane looked spirited.


    I frowned. "I don''t think so... She''s two years older than Ryan."


    If she were having an affair, it wouldn''t be this early, would it?


    "What''s so imusible about it?" Jane dismissed my concern, excitedly sharing gossip about the wealthy. "In these wealthy families, it''s messy. They have a wife at home and have several mistresses outside. Isn''t that normal?"


    "But..." I still felt something was off. "If Jessica really is his biological daughter, why wouldn''t he tell Grandpa? Grandpa hates Jessica so much."


    He would definitely treat his own granddaughter differently.


    Jane thought about it and found it strange too. "You''re right. If Jessica were really his daughter, wouldn''t it be incestuous for him to let Ryan and Jessica be together like that?¡±


    I nodded, not saying more. Jane suddenly spoke again, "Wait, something''s not right. No matter how you think about it, it doesn''t make sense."


    "Stop thinking about it. It''s none of our business anyway."


    I poked her head and handed her a bag of crisps. "Here, your favorite tomato vor."


    Anyway, next month woulde soon.


    Once we got the divorce certificate, Ryan and I would be living in separate worlds from then on, not to mention my father-inw and Jessica. Even if they were biological father and daughter, or even as Jane insulted, sleeping in the same bed, it had nothing to do with me.


    Dinner was at a private restaurant, and Jane and I arrived first.


    When Jack arrived, Jane nced mockingly at his empty-handedness and said


    nothing.


    Seeing through her, I asked proactively, "Jack, didn''t Tome?"


    Wherever Jane was, Tom always wanted to join in.


    "He..."


    Jack also knew about Tom''s rtionship with Jane, hesitated, and said, "He has something to attend to today."


    But Jane knew exactly, "He''s gone on a blind date. His family wants him to arrange a marriage."


    I was momentarily stunned, feeling an indescribable helplessness, but it wasn''t unexpected. I just didn''t expect this day toe so soon.


    Jane and his rtionship had been doomed to no results from the beginning.


    Just like me and Ryan, if it weren''t for Grandpa, I wouldn''t have been able to marry into a family like the Frost Group.


    I didn''t advise Jane in front of Jack either.


    It was Jane who spoke first, "Charlotte, you participated in the designpetition on behalf of F&A, and now you''ve won first ce. But you''ve already resigned from the Frost Group. What about the joint collection?"


    At her words, I froze and looked at Jack. "Yes, Jack, I''ve already resigned from the Frost Group..."


    Jack cocked his brows. "Are you interested in joining the MS Group?"


    "The MS Group?" I widened my eyes, hardly believing what I was hearing.


    Most designers at MS had won international awards or had made a name for themselves.


    I didn''t think I had the qualifications yet. I hadn''t dared to think about it.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack nodded with a smile. "I remember the MS Group was your dream brand in university."


    "Jack, you have a great memory when ites to Charlotte."


    Jane was intrigued. "Is there anything she''s said that you don''t remember?"


    I felt incredibly awkward, about to cover for her, but Jack calmly replied, "Not at the


    IN ANNO


    moment."

 Chapter 142

    Jane quickly nced at me, a hint of ambiguity almost overflowing. I felt puzzled, but seeing Jack''s calm demeanor, I was sure it wasn''t what Jane was implying.


    Moreover, Jack had someone he liked, for over 20 years. How could he possibly have any feelings for someone like me who had just divorced?


    Jack refilled my drink. "No rush to decide, take your time."


    "Okay." I still felt a bit overwhelmed inside. After all, it was a brand I had admired for so many years, suddenly within reach, it felt like a dream.


    After dinner, Jane used the excuse of another appointment to ask Jack to drive me home.


    In the car, I said helplessly, "I''m bothering you again."


    "What bother? I''m just being soft-hearted and lending a hand." Jack teased with a smile.


    I chuckled softly. "You didn''t even let me pay for the meal, th...".


    Before I finished, he pretended to answer a phone call and went to pay the bill.


    His long, slender fingers rested on the steering wheel, exuding a natural elegance. His gaze swept over and interrupted. "You treat, I pay. No difference. If you think about thanking me again, then you''ll have to treat me to dinner."


    "Oh..." I shrugged, feeling outmaneuvered by him.


    I gave him the address of the Lake Garden. Since Ryan had promised to get the certificate on schedule, he wouldn''t be staying there anymore. Besides, I doubted he


    had returned after I moved out.


    Staying at Jane''s ce for an extended period wasn''t ideal either. It was better to go back to the Lake Garden first.


    When we arrived at the Lake Garden, I got out of the car. The wind gusting into the garage made me shiver. I quickly wrapped my coat tighter and waved to Jack, "You should go back. Bye! Drive safely!" He kept watching me, his whole demeanor gentle. "Okay, I know. Head back and getThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    some rest."


    "Alright." I replied and hurried into the building without looking back.


    At least it wasn''t as cold inside.


    As soon as I opened the door, I was startled by the bright lights. Had a thief broken in? Or had I forgotten to turn off the lights when I stayed at Jane''sst time?


    But the next moment, I furrowed my brows.


    At the entrance, there was a pair of shiny handmade men''s leather shoes, a style not


    avable in the market.


    Ryan''s tall figure stood on the balcony, fingertips intermittently glowing red.


    "Why are you here?"


    Somewhat distracted, he waited until I approached to speak, his back stiffening as he turned around, snuffing out the cigarette butt barehanded, his voice carrying the chill of early winter. "He gave you a lift back?"


    "Yes." I openly admitted. "You haven''t said why you''re here. Or do you want to change your mind and not give me this suite?"


    He touched his tongue to his teeth. "Am I that petty?"


    "Then please leave."


    "So anxious to cut ties with me." Ryan''s brows furrowed slightly, his dark eyes shing with coldness. "What do you think Jack is? The Renolds family is no lessplicated than the Frost family!" "Even so, Ryan, neither of us should interfere in each other''s lives anymore, okay? I was exhausted from this matter.


    He didn''t respond, striding coldly to the coffee table, picking up a paper bag, and handing it to me without a word. "This... you should keep."

 Chapter 143

    I hesitated for a moment, nced into the bag, and saw two exquisite velvet boxes inside. They contained the jade pendant Grandpa had prepared for the child.


    A wave of intense pain swept through me. Goldly, I spoke, "This was something Grandpa prepared for the child. Since the child is no more, it should be returned to you."


    He red at me. "This was given to you by Grandpa. If you want to return it, return it to Grandpa."


    I realized he waspletely unreasonable and impossible to reason with. I pursed my lips. "Ryan, I can ept other things, but this is too precious."


    He blurted out, "It''s given to you, not to someone else."


    I couldn''t help but clutch my hand tightly, suppressing the strange feeling in my heart, trying to remain rational. "Between us, we onlyck one divorce certificate to settle things clearly."


    "Settle things?" Ryan''s indifferent eyes subtly raised. He looked at me calmly.


    I involuntarily panicked for a moment. "Yes."


    "What do you want to settle?" He leaned back on the sofa, his posture rxed, and casually said, "You''ve been married to me for three years, seen every inch of my body, taken advantage of me countless times. Who knows if you''ve secretly taken nude photos of me. I haven''t held you ountable. Now you want to settle things?"


    This guy is unbelievable...*


    Blushing with embarrassment, I red at him, gritting my teeth. "What are you trying to ount for? Did you feel like you lost out?"


    "You''ve had plenty of opportunities to see me," he teased me.


    I was speechless. "Where''s the evidence?"


    "I can show you again now," he said nonchntly, his slender fingers resting on the second ck obsidian button of his shirt. His movements were deliberate and pleasing to the eye.


    At first, I felt a bit embarrassed, but then I saw through his trick. I sneered. "Take it off then. Let everyone see your eight-pack and muscles."


    One button, two buttons, three buttons:


    The shirt was taken off


    Broad shoulders, narrow waist, a perfect invented triangle shape, revealing arge area of smooth and strong chest muscles, and faintly visible well defined abetT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Want me to take off more?"


    He nced at me casually, his fingers grasping the belt buckle, seemingly ready to


    I stared at him in disbelief, pulled the curtain shut abruptly, grilled my teeth. "yon!


    "Didn''t you tell me to take it off?"


    He asked knowingly, seeming slightly innocent


    Rolling my eyes, I picked up the ck shirt and threw it back at him. "Sot tell you to do something and you just do #7"


    Hearing this precise answer, my heart skipped a beat


    He stared at me with his dark eyes. "Yes"


    "You said #t/I thought for a moment, looking at him. "Before Grandpa left, he had ast wish thaven''t mentioned it to you, Grandpa said, Jessien is not allowed to enter the frost family Gan you do that?" My heart sank bit by bit


    the brow furrowed slightly, as if amused. "We told you many times already i don''t have those feelings for her anymore. Have you been listening? How could possibly many her? Charlotte, are you a fool the person i like now len''t her!"

 Chapter 144

    "Is it not her? Could it be me?" I met his gaze without flinching, asking each word deliberately.


    To say that I had no expectations would be a lie. I could deceive anyone, but I couldn''t deceive my own heart. I still hadn''t let go.


    Even though I knew perfectly well that there was no possibility for us to continue, I still hoped that over these years, he had liked me even for a brief, fleeting moment. Eight years. How many of those would I get in a life time?


    His dark eyes were like whirlpools, as if trying to pull me in. His voice carried a mesmerizing power, "If I said yes, would we not get divorced then? How about it?"


    I froze, then froze again, for a long time, looking at him as soberly as I could, shaking my head.


    "Ryan, even if you liked me at some point, it would only prove that all these years weren''t entirely about me loving you. I might have been slightly more willing. But this... isn''t a reason for us to continue."


    "All these years?"


    "Yes, all these years."


    Suddenly, I was willing toy bare this rtionshippletely, without hiding anymore. I smiled. "Eight years, Ryan. I''ve liked you since university. I''ve liked you for eight years."


    Saying it all out loud might leave no room for regrets anymore.


    I told him openly that I liked him. It wasn''t embarrassing.


    "How could it..."


    Ryan looked surprised, then pleased and suspicious, "In university, weren''t you fond of Jack?


    I took a deep breath, covering up the bitterness in my heart. "Who told you that? Or do you think any boy and girl who get along well must be in love?"


    But..."


    "Did you forget? Didn''t you wish me a happy eighth anniversary not long ago?" I


    196 BOHUS


    forced a smile, not a particrly pleasant one, and said, "That day, when I woke up in the school hospital and saw you, I liked you Thank you for taking me to the hospital in time and thank you for finding so many ways to take me out to eat."


    "You"


    Ryan avoided my gaze, swayed slightly, throat tightening, "Y like me because of that?"


    For some reason, I seemed to see panic in lim.


    I pinched my palm, pretending to be rxed, "Maybe to you, it was just a small effort that you had long forgotten, but to me back then, they were all shining moments... Ryan, no matter what, the old me was very grateful to you."


    Having said it all, after today, I would start a new life.


    e past, all wiped clean.


    I... no longer owed him anything!


    Suddenly, he pulled out a cigarette case, took one out, bit it between his lips, and lit it. Even doing this seemed exceptionally refined and eleganting from him. After a few puffs of smoke, his expression became even more inscrutable.


    Smoking faster, he choked a bit harshly, unusually disheveled as he looked at me," If... if the person who took you to the school hospital that day wasn''t me..."


    13This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He coughed a few times, his eyes reddening, his voice became hoarse. "Would you still have liked me?"

 Chapter 145

    ?


    Upon hearing those words, I briefly spaced out.


    This question, aside from Jane asking me something simr, I had never really asked myself.


    Would I?


    If that day, another boy had saved me and the one I woke up to see was someone else, would I have fallen for that boy?


    Or if Ryan had never helped me, would I still have liked him to this extent? Then what would my feelings over these years amount to?


    My thoughts were in disarray. I dared not continue thinking and gently shook my head, "Ryan, I can''t give you an answer."


    Ryan''s usual nonchnt demeanor almost couldn''t hold up. His jawline tightened, and he slowly sighed. "Fine." "Is what I once liked you for important?"


    I didn''t understand why he seemed somewhat disappointed. We had already reached the end of our rtionship, so why pursue what it started with?


    Ryan avoided my gaze, hurriedly stubbed out his cigarette, and evaded the topic, "What you said, I promise you." "What?"


    I was briefly stunned, then realized, ''About Jessica?"


    He nodded. "Yes.."


    "I hope you can keep your promise and honor Grandpa''s spirit."


    I was truly fed up with his repeated broken promises conceming Jessica. His gaze deep and profound, he nced at me as if holding back something, and finally, his voice sounded hoarse and rushed, "Get some rest. I''ll be leaving."


    Before I could respond, he had already walked decisively to the foyer and changed his shoes.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I hesitated for a moment and said firmly, "Since we''re getting divorced, I''ll delete your fingerprint and change the passcode. In the future... let''s try to avoid any interactions."


    The man''s figure paused slightly, his knuckles on the door handle showing a tinge of pallor.


    He simply said, ''Got it!"


    He rarely agreed so readily, which surprised me, but it also relieved me.


    After he left, I went into the bathroom and took a shower.


    The house wasrge and empty, yet I felt a long-lost tranquility and rxation. I took a hot bath, meticulously applied a face mask, and pampered my skin.


    I read a book, turned off the lights, and went to sleep.


    There was a feeling of starting anew.


    However, this tranquility onlysted for one night and one morning.


    After breakfast, as I lounged on the sofa flipping through recent international fashion shows, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Thinking it was the fruit and vegetable delivery I had ordered, Izily shuffled over in my cotton slippers to open the door. Seeing an unexpected visitor outside, I was about to close the door.


    Jessica was breathing unevenly, obviously in a hurry. She rushed in abruptly, her eyes wide with anger, "Charlotte, you bitch! Did you say something to Ryan?!*


    I didn''t want to argue with her, so I picked up my phone and called the property management, "Hello, I''m the owner of 2002. There''s a crazy person in my house. Please send two security guards over."


    "Are you feeling guilty?" Jessica sneered repeatedly, full of resentment. "It must be something you said to him! Otherwise, why would he defend you like this? First, he forced me to vacate the ward for you..."


    "Wait a minute." I interrupted her calmly. "Please get it straight. It''s not you who let me have the ward. It belongs to the Frost family. Don''t I have the right to use it? I allowed you to stay there for a few days, and you should be grateful.''


    "Who do you think you are? Don''t act tough with me..."


    "If I''m acting tough, why are you here shouting at me? Just get lost and don''t dirty my house."


    "Is this even your house? This was bought by Ryan. With your sry, it would take you generations to afford such


    a big house in this location?" she retorted angrily.


    "Oh, he willingly gave it to me."


    I shrugged and smiled faintly. "Or maybe you should talk to him about it?"

 Chapter 146

    "What are you so proud of?!"


    She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down rapidly, her eyes bursting with a vicious light. "Charlotte, you forced me. You told him to kick me out of the country, didn''t you? When the day the position of Mrs. Frost into my hands, I''ll make sure that you get the hell out of Jston!"


    "Drive you out of the country?"


    I was somewhat surprised.


    I thought, Ryan despite the promise, would just decide to not marry Jessica. I didn''t expect him topletely get rid of her.


    "Stop pretending! Ryan is so good to me, if not because of you, how could he be so heartless! I''m telling you, I''m not going to leave the country, so just give up!"


    "You go talk to him. I''m not the one who wants to send you abroad."


    After saying that, I was about to pour a ss of water to drink, when I heard Jessica''s gloomy voice ring out.


    "I caused the death of your child, you especially hate me, right?"


    Jessica suddenlyughed, her eyes full of malice.


    My heart felt like it had been stabbed. I turned my head to look at her. "Ryan told you?


    "No, I don''t need him to tell me that." Sheughed extremely pleased, stepping on her high heels as she walked over. "I have long guessed that you should be pregnant. However, at that time I was not sure. But I couldn''t give you the slightest chance."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What do you mean?" I could vaguely guess the answer. I was about to explode with


    anger.


    Jessica covered her mouth andughed like a winner, and said venomously and viciously, "That day''s car ident was on purpose!"


    Looking at my inch-crackedplexion, she smiled and said, "Didn''t expect it, did you? In fact, I wasn''t sure if you were pregnant or not, so I just gave it a try. Anyway, you all know that the child I''m carrying is not Ryan''s, it''s a useless embryo, I was going to get rid of it! But when I saw you at the shopping center the other day, I


    suddenly thought, if I could use this useless embryo to rece the seed in your belly. it would be a great bargain!!"


    "I didn''t expect to have really seeded!" Sheughed hideously. "Ryan doesn''t care about you at all, you feel it, right? He probably doesn''t even care about that child in your womb..


    p!


    These two sharp words caused my heed to buzz. I gritted my teeth, and violently threw a p on her face with all my strength!


    I red at her fiercely. "Get out! Get out!""


    "No way! I haven''t finished yet!"


    The more she spoke, the more hyperactive she became, and her face became more and more gruesome. "I saw it when he carried me to the carl Saw the child in your womb, turned into blood..." Anger called out to me as I shivered uncontrobly, "Jessical Shut up!¡±


    "I''m just going to cut off all possibilities between you two!" Jessica snapped, forcing me to nearly have a mental breakdown. "Charlotte, don''t me me, you''re the one who stole my man, I''m just getting rid of a child..."


    The string that had been taut in my brain abruptly snapped, grabbing the fruit knife on the dining table and stabbing at her, when I was one or two centimeters away, reason told me to stop myself.


    ''I can''t... I can''t be like her. Yeah, I can''t.''


    Pfft!


    When I was about to retract my hand, she revealed a bizarre smile, her hands steeply embraced my hand, straight into her abdomen, "Charlotte... no wonder he always said that you are gentle and kind, so it''s true."


    Warm blood, seeped out through her clothes almost instantly, staining my hand red.


    I didn''t expect that she would be crazy to this extent, and desperately restrained the trembling of my voice, "Are you crazy?" "What''s going on?"


    I turned to the source of the voice, and what I saw was Ryan, who was emitting a


    cold aura and standing at the entrance!

 Chapter 147

    Jessica''s eyes were full of smiles!


    I suddenly understood what she meant, without a hint of panic, slowly withdrew my hand, and under Ryan''s dismayed eyes, I said, "What you see is what you see." Anyway, when had he ever listened to my exnation.


    What was more, he now also saw with his own eyes. It was ise exining.


    In the past, I would still be worried about some unimportant things, whether he would think that I was ruthless or something like that, but now, I don''t even care


    anymore.


    The most important thing was that I waspletely disappointed.


    It didn''t matter at all what he thought of me,


    Jessica covered her wound, her face was full of tears. "Ryan, save me... it hurts so much! She suddenly stabbed me... with a knife like she was crazy."


    She was 30 years old, but still a bitch.


    I sneered. "What are you crying for, isn''t that your purpose? Purpose aplished, you should be happy."


    Winding me up, timing Ryan''s arrival and forcing me to do all of this.


    I had to admit, she was very experienced.


    Jessica was weak for a moment, and then cried even more, "What are you talking about... I just wanted to ask you to talk to Ryan about not sending me out of the country... Even if you don''t agree, you didn''t need to stab me..."


    I looked at Ryan sarcastically. "Do you believe what she''s saying?"


    Maybe it was already a habitual disappointment, I didn''t even dare to hold any hope for him anymore.


    Ryan''s brows slightly furrowed, a pair of dark eyes fell on me as he said warmly, "I want to hear your side of the story."


    "None of what she said was true." I disgustedly wiped the blood on my hands with ethanol cotton buds and stared at him. "Do you believe me?"


    *eptesion slightly showed down before he could say anything. Jessica painfully tumped headfirst into his amis, her voice extremely weak, Ryan, it hurts so much..."


    Ryan looked toward the door and spoke sterly, "Gary, send her to the hospitall


    Before the words fell, Gary came in with big strides to help Jessica, "Ms. Frost, I''ll get you to the hospital."


    "Cover her wound." I grimaced and threw a pack of paper towels over. "Don''t drip blood onto my floor, it''s dirty."


    Not to mention it was Jessica''s blood, even dirtier


    Gary froze for a moment, Ryan''s voice was cold and deep. "Didn''t you hear her?"


    "Yes!" Gary responded and did as he was told.


    Jessica was stunned as she looked at Ryan, tears streamed down her face. "Would I not wake up again just like when Mom tried to save you? I am so afraid, Ryan,e with me to the hospital! Please!* This was the mostmon thing she and my father-inw used to hold favors and


    ask for favors!


    So at that moment, I didn''t think that she was unintentionally mentioning this matter. She was using that matter to control Ryan.


    But Ryan wasn''t falling for it again.


    However, what I did not expect was that he would grab my hand and pull me towards


    the door.


    I struggled. "What are you doing?"


    "Come with me." He didn''t look back.


    "On what grounds?"


    I shook it off with force, ming. "I''m not going with you. Ryan, even if she dies today.


    it''s all because she deserves it!"


    What was he thinking? Jessica killed my child and wanted to frame me. Why would I still have to apany her to the hospital?


    It was nice of me not to curse her!


    Ryan said helplessly, "You do not need to worry about her again, I have decided to send her abroad, she will not get in your way..."


    "But she killed me my child!" I hysterically roared out, never so broken, but my eyes were dry and painful. "Ryan, she already knew I was pregnant! She deliberately killed my child, what else do you want me to do?"


    Ryan''s eyes widened slightly, seemingly quenched poisonous as he nced at Jessica, his face darkened at once.


    Jessica was startled, she frantically shook her head. "I didn''t... Ryan! How could I have known? You didn''t even know! She didn''t even tell you, how could she have told


    me?"


    She appeared helpless and as if she had suffered great grievances.


    Driven to a point where not a shred of sanity remained, I raised my hand and pped her across the face, ring at her. "You''re not going to admit to what you''ve done?"


    "I didn''t! I really didn''t know! Why do you have to nder me like this... My child is also gone..."


    p!


    I went crazy and threw another p on her face, grabbing her hair like a shrew and gritting my teeth. "I''ll ask you one more time, are you going to admit to what you''ve done or not?" "I really don''t know..."


    The hatred in the bottom of her heart is almost overflowing, but in front of Ryan, she only dares to pretend to be pitiful, "Ryan... she''s crazy, she''s crazy, help me!"


    p!


    p!


    p!


    I continued to p her, but I could taste blood in my mouth. I red at her. "Are you going to admit to what you''ve done or not?"


    "Please stop! Please stop!"


    Jessica seemed to have finally been terrified by my beating, her eyes filled with fear


    *26 BORUS


    as she looked at Ryan. "Ryan! Do you really not care about me anymore?"


    As I was about to p Jessica again, Ryan hugged me. My whole body was trembling in anger. "Leave it to me, leave it to me! Charlotte!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Does your heart ache?" I red at him, never having hated someone so much, struggling desperately. "Let go of me! She must admit today that she killed my child!" Ryan hugged me harder and harder, not allowing me to move at all, his big hands running down my back one after another, wanting to use this to calm me down, his voice was muffled. "I''m worried about you. You''re the person I care about!"


    I suddenlyughed uncontrobly, but my mouth was bitter. "You care about me? So you do care about me? Then why did you save her and not me back then? Ryan... you''re such a hypocrite!" ''I hate them! I hate them all!'' I eximed inwardly.


    "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!" Ryan desperately held me in his arms, his chin against the top of my head, and admitted his mistake with time after time. "It''s alright now. I''m sorry."


    "Ryan..."


    Jessica, wish a swollen face that had been caused be me, looked over in disbelief. Jealousy was evident in her eyes. "Ryan... I''m the one who''s been beaten up! She''s the one who''s beaten me up. Why are you apologizing to her?"

 Chapter 148

    "Gary?"


    Ryan''s voice turned terrifyingly cold. "What are you standing there for? Take her to the hospital!"


    Jessica was having a mental breakdown. Before she could say anything, Gary carried her straight into the elevator! He made sure all the way, not to let any blood drip on the ground.


    I watched them leave, feeling like I could burn a hole through their backs. My chest continued to heave violently.


    "Charlotte, let''s wash our hands first, okay?"


    Ryan seemed afraid to provoke me further, his tone gentle as if coaxing a child.


    I looked at him and asked hesitantly, "Aren''t you angry at me for hitting her?"


    This wasn''t Ryan''s usual style.


    He should have defended Jessica unequivocally, standing opposed to me. That would have been right.


    He sighed, took my hand, led me to the restroom, turned on the faucet, checked the water temperature, then positioned me under the faucet, applied hand soap, and carefully washed my hands. "Doesn''t your hand hurt after hitting her like that?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I was slightly stunned, almost unable to believe he would say such a thing.


    With my head down, I watched his long and attractive fingers intertwining with mine and let out a smallugh.


    In the past, my heart might have softened again. After all, as long as he gave me a little sweetness, it was enough to make me happy for a long time.


    But now, I just felt pathetic.


    He didn''t rush me for an answer but washed my hands back and forth with soap several times, ensuring there was no possibility of blood contamination. Then he frowned at the redness and swelling in my palms.


    its: to pinellise my hul gant gege auth


    zing tumugh dia minor in dont of the wighBauin, Fraw Blunt onzing aut farver, my truth: Jum now was as full of hated that clenched my teeth s tujhte thun liban¨¦ aqumeand out foom Satwadh thum


    ** Indkard at me with extreme sendemees geured a cup of warm water. Rinse your


    "Thank you"


    thanked him politely but dietary, sed my mouth, then he led me to the sofis in the living room, took out antiinmmatory medicine from the medicine box, half- squatted in front of me, and patiently applied the medicine.


    for a moment, I felt a bit confused. It seemed like we had always been like this.


    He had always been that gentle and considerate husband.


    But people eventually have to return to reality


    I withdrew my hand, looked at the man who would soon be my ex-husband, and asked calmly, "How do you intend to handle Jessica''s matter?"


    "What do you want to do her?"


    "Do you mean you''ll do whatever I want to her?" I stared at his eyes, unblinking, and asked


    I didn''t believe he could really be ruthless towards Jessica.


    Ryan furrowed his brow slightly. "As long as she gets to live, everything else is up to you. I was nning to send her to Engria. If you think that''s not a good idea, I can send her to a country even farther away."


    "Is that it?" I smiled faintly, scrutinizing him "Ryan, she killed your child. Are you really so indifferent? Sending her abroad, how much money do you n to give her a year, 1 million or 2 million? This is clearly furthering her education!"


    He rubbed his forehead, somewhat troubled. "Then what do you want to do?"


    "I want to send her behind bars." I proposed without hesitation, "She deliberately killed my child, so she should pay with her life! I know... my child wasn''t born yet,


    +25 BORUS


    legally speaking, it doesn''t count as a life. But she can at least go to jail, this is intentional harm!"


    "So many days have passed, it''s difficult to convict her."


    "Oh." I nodded awkwardly, my heart sank. Then I decided to push him. "And what about you? Isn''t Jston under your control? You could give her a sentence no matter how hard the case is, right? Besides, you saw with your own eyes. I didn''t wrong her."

 Chapter 149

    Charter 149


    Riven seamet hepless boking at me as he exined genty. "She also lost her child at that time. Even ift gres to court, it won tamere the result you want.


    Z


    "Oh..."Inter asemedy feeling like had beenplerely drained "So my


    chitz der men sta


    Penas atau tfal would get agiated he tunedy reassured No there are stil


    anyways...


    "What ways" I smirked. Sending her ancat any country I cheese


    "Okay" repeated a son of telefongwithout much frought


    oned ans faves features and smiled, Then send her to Souffreest Asta like Wanka Veral Last. On you can send her there but you''re not allowed to give her


    anyiwing expenses


    Crature...


    "sitionDossier Isay the trace of astele fast auss his handsome face, but !!


    InsSSET DIL


    Insssser fra Jessica ay tatlittle once


    e fowed. It''s cranic free. Ste..."


    Before te could fmST senence is prote in his pocket and He checked it and It was Sayy calling


    Imopien Aussvent Wayde sie go to the fospital toote and they''re asking your to go and coletter tony."


    "Hello? van answered the call with a cold face


    Since we were cose coco fanty rear Bay''s voce. "Wh. Fast, you STOUT COME Was Foust refuses teamment and has been deadinginous. We realy need


    WOL TEE


    Wortel tiem fi ste realy wants to de tren don''t offer treating ter


    Randrew out these words and nung un


    Iwas surprised by his recsson Evan have you charged your mind


    I never dared to think he could be so indifferent towards Jessica


    Let alone in this life, it would be impossible even in the next


    But as soon as I finished speaking his phone rang again urgenty as furging m.. After rejecting it, Gay called again and agan


    Mr. Frost Ms. Frost has fanter the station scrical we need a family mentert


    sgn the documents


    When I heard Ryan say those words, I was canan hat his head hat soferer aram


    Despite knowing that this woman had caused the death of our unbomic


    Sure enough, he lowered his gaze to me 11?o take a lock. Once he sored leave


    "Okay"


    It was none of my business as I was his ex-wife, so I had no mention of scoping him, I just asked, "Have you considered what just sac?


    Ryan ferrowed his brow. "Are you in such a tury?


    Yes. Ks best to send her abroad as soon asstee out of the creating room


    For the first time, I discovered that I wasnt a kind person.


    When pushed to the limit, I was ruthless. Just like the moment I picked up the fruit knife, I really wanted to kill her.


    I really thought about it. But all these years of rationality forced me to suppress the darkness in my heart.


    Ryan restrained his emotions and probably worried about the person wing in the hospital whose fate was uncertain. Without hesitation, he sad 1 wil conscert After that, he didn''t look at me again, striding away


    There was obvious anxiety


    The front door mmed shut with a bang, and his figure disappearedpletely from my sight.


    Nooked at the empty hallway, curved my lips and already had a guess about theThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    answer he would give


    He wouldn''t. How could he bear to do something so cruel to someone he cared


    about so much?


    Iy lifelessly on the sofa, thinking of every word Jessica had said arrogantly. The harred bubbling up from the depths of my heart almost consumed me.


    It turned out that it was possible for someone to be so evil


    Later in the evening, Albert''s call suddenly came in. My heart skipped a beat, and I hurriedly answered, "Albert, is there any result from the fingerprint identification?" Yes'' Albert gave a precise answer from his end, and I quickly asked, "How is it? Are Jessica''s fingerprints on there?"

 Chapter 150

    The moment I asked this question, my heart skipped a beat again. Because I had always believed that Grandpa''s death was rted to Jessica, but there had been no evidence. Fortunately, Albert immediately replied, "Yes, although the fingerprint was small, afterparison, it is indeed hers."


    "So it really was her..."


    Upon receiving this answer, I felt no joy, only more sorrow for Grandpa. If... if Grandpa hadn''t met Jessica that day, would he still be waving kindly to me now, calling me ''Charlotte''?


    Albert was also furious. "Although the Mr. William never fully epted her, he never mistreated her either. Yet she actually resorted to such methods."


    "Yeah." I pondered over it, "Albert, there''s one thing I still can''t figure out. When Grandpa hit Ryan that day, he didn''t get so angry as to fall ill. What did she say to Grandpa to make him so furious?" First she angered Grandpa, causing him to fall ill, then she prevented him from taking his life-saving medication.


    It was exactly the same as today, first provoking me into taking action against her, then setting me up with false usations.


    Albert was also puzzled. "I have no idea either..."


    "Do you think..." I hesitated for a moment. "Could she possibly be the biological daughter of my father-inw and Lauren?"


    This was the only reason I could think of why Jessica could provoke Grandpa like


    that.


    Grandpa was already dissatisfied with my father-inw''s insistence on marrying Lauren. If he knew that my father-inw had been cheating on his wife for a long time, he might have been furious and fallen ill.


    Albert denied the possibility. "Impossible. Your concern was already investigated by the Mr. William before Lauren entered the Frost family. There was also a paternity test done. Jessica was definitely not rted to the Frost family."


    "That''s strange." I frowned, a fleeting thought passing through my mind. When I tried


    to grasp it again, it slipped away.


    Maybe that thought was too absurd.


    Albert asked, "What are your ns now? Just having fingerprints on pills might not be persuasive enough. Even if you tell Ryan directly, he may not believe..."


    "We still have to try." I interrupted directly, unwilling to let Grandpa''s death remain unexined for another day, "Albert, have someone deliver the fingerprint identification report to me at the Lake Garden. As for the rest, I''ll let Ryan investigate himself."


    I was only responsible for handing this over to him.


    If he trusted me even a little, he would personally investigate this matter thoroughly. With his abilities, it would be much easier for him to find the truth than me and Albert.


    "Okay."


    Albert probably checked the time, then said, "It will take about 20 minutes to deliver it to the Lake Garden. Shall I bring it up to you, or..."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''lle down to get it."


    Once I had the identification report, I would go directly to the hospital and hand it to Ryan.


    He would believe it, right?


    Even if he didn''t fully believe it, he would investigate things himself and surely find some clues.


    With that thought in mind, I sighed.


    Perhaps Ryan could still find a reason to be lenient towards Jessica for my child''s sake. But what about Grandpa?


    ''Ryan... this time, you surely won''t disappoint your Grandpa, right?''


    After a quick tidy-up and change of clothes, I went downstairs. Despite being in the underground car park, the early winter chill seeped through the seams of my clothes. Winter came early this year.


    My phone rang in my coat pocket. Feeling cold, I answered with my wireless earphones.


    Jack''s voice sounded on the other end of the line. He seemed to sound quite happy." Charlotte, have you considereding to work for the MS Group?

 Chapter 151

    RegrRegr


    I couldn''t help but smirk. "Haven''t had the chance yet...


    A ck business car turned around the corner. Out of habit, I started to step back, but they suddenly elerated, stopping right next to me!


    Whoosh!


    The tyres screeched against the ground.


    I furrowed my brows. Just as I instinctively tried to avoid them, a young man wearing a cap pushed open the door and stepped out. In tworge strides, he came up to me, swiftly covering my mouth and nose! "What are you trying to do..."


    It all happened in a split second. I didn''t finish my sentence. I had no time to resist, let alone escape. The smell of ether was strong. In just seconds, I passed out. Even my earphones fell to the ground under their rough handling.


    When I woke up again, my head was muddled, limbs weak, unable to even lift my arms.


    I could only half-open my eyes, surveying the surroundings.


    I was still in that ck MPV, tossed in theer of thest row, hands and feet bound, forehead against the window. It was already dark outside, the street scenes barely visible in the gloom.


    But I could vaguely tell we were in the outskirts of the city.


    Besides the driver, there were four people in the car, one of whom was the guy in the cap who drugged


    1. me.


    He was the first to notice I had woken up, his voice hoarse. "Finally awake?"


    "I told you, this girl looks so skinny, there''s no need for such a big dose. You guys insisted on doing it your way. Lucky she woke up, otherwise, we''d be in trouble.


    The driver, a middle-aged man, spoke up.


    "Sure sure!" the person with the person with the hoarse voice cursed at him.


    I struggled to to keep myself together and asked, "What do you... want with me?"


    These people clearly operated in the shadows. I''d never dealt with such individuals, let alone had any conflicts with them. Why would they tie me up?


    "What do we want?"


    The person with the hoarse voice sneered. "Ask your dear uncle. Don''t worry, we won''t do anything to you. Just have your husbande and settle your uncle''s gambling debts. Everything can be settled in


    one


    stroke!"


    "My uncle?"


    "Don''t y dumb, Bob. You know him!"


    "I don''t know him!"


    I tried to bluff my way through.


    The person with the hoarse voice stared at me, dangerously warning. "Enough with your childish tricks. Our boss had you tied up for a reason. If you don''t want to die, don''t try to be slippery with me."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I sneered, "If he owes money, go find him. Why bother with me? I don''t have money!"


    "If he could pay it off, would we be sent to find you?"


    The person with the hoarse voice justified, ''Even if you don''t have money, your uncle said your husband is Ryan, the CEO of the Frost Group. If you don''t have money, does he not have money? Have him wire the money over, and we''ll let you go immediately."


    I was suddenly filled with anger, never expecting Bob to do something so low.


    Taking a deep breath, I exined coldly, "I have nothing to do with Ryan anymore. Don''t listen to Bob''s nonsense."


    "Whether it''s nonsense or not, make that call, and everything will be clear."


    He handed me the phone. I stared at the familiar number on it, my heart suddenly in turmoil.


    "Do you even know who he is? He''s Ryan, not someone you can mess with!"

 Chapter 152

    We were already getting a divorce. I didn''t want to owe Ryan any favors!


    Moreover, this debt belonged to Bob. There was no way I would pay for such a person.


    "Of course, I know exactly who he is and what his status is."


    The person with the hoarse voice pursed his lips, pressed the dial button, and turned on the loudspeaker. We don''t want to offend him either. If you really have nothing to do with him anymore, I''m not stupid enough to create trouble for myself."


    Listening to the beeping sound from the phone, my began to race.


    Should I ask him to save me, or should I distance myself?


    Those two thoughts battled in my mind, but the moment the call connected, Ryan gave me the answer.


    The voice that first came through was Jessica''s.


    "Who''s calling? Why are you calling sote..."


    My nails dug deep into my palms. It hurt. "It''s me, Charlotte. Where''s Ryan?"


    He said he was just going to sign some documents


    Now, somehow, his phone ended up in Jessica''s hands.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment, then smiled warmly, her tone tinged with pride as she said softly, "Oh, him? He didn''t know it takes a month after a miscarriage for a woman''s period toe. He thought mine wasing soon, so he ran out to buy me some tampons. He forgot to take his phone. What''s the matter?


    ''Tampons..."


    Those three words felt like a blow to my head.


    Three years of marriage, he never remembered my menstrual cycle, let alone buying me such personal


    items.


    In a daze, the words he said on our third anniversary night suddenly rushed into my mind.


    "Your period ising soon..."


    "Oh, I must have made a mistake."


    Only now did I realize that he didn''t make any mistakes. He had always remembered Jessica''s!


    It was truly ironic,


    My heart felt like it was gripped tightly by an invisible hand, throbbing with dense pain, "Oh, I just to ask him if next month is okay to get the divorce certificate?"


    "Of course!" She spoke loudly and decisively, "Ryan can''t wait to cut ties with you!"


    I lifted my gaze to the person with the hoarse voice and asked calmly, "Did you hear that?"


    t wanted


    He scowled fiercely, snatched back the phone. Jessica continued to rant on the other end of the line," What do you mean by that? Charlotte, I advise you not to call again in the future, let alone change your number and harass me!"


    The person with the hoarse voice suddenly kicked the front seat hard, then dialed another number. I vaguely nced at the contact name. "Harry."


    "Sir, this woman is just Ryan''s ex-wife! We went through all the trouble for nothing. What now?"


    I didn''t know what was said on the other end of the line, but he hung up immediately.


    The middle-aged man driving asked, "What did he say?"


    "Harry said to take her back and figure it out. Since she has nothing to do with Ryan anymore, it''s easier to deal with her, no need to cause unnecessary trouble."


    I suddenly felt utterly defeated.


    My phone in my pocket had somehow run out of battery, and under their watchful eyes, I couldn''t make any sneaky moves.


    All could do was endure. Less than 10 minutester, the car finally stopped in front of a half-finished building.


    The person with the hoarse voice grabbed the back of my cor, dragged me out of the car, and shoved me directly into the semi-opened roller shutter of the unfinished building. With force, I stumbled forward, my feet bound together, falling unexpectedly onto a pile of abandoned sand.


    Raising my head again, I saw Bob and several heavily tattooed men sitting together, eating braised peanuts and drinking white liquor.


    The smell of alcohol was overpowering.


    Outside the unfinished building, several ck cars were parked, indicating there were quite a few of them.


    15This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 153

    3  Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The person with a hoarse voice kicked Bob, then lifted a bottle to his temple. "You damn idiot, are you trying to deceive Harry? Mrs. Frost? Bullshit! Mr. Frost is out buying tampons for his new lover, and you think he''d still be willing to pay off debts for an ex-wife''s uncle?"


    Bob was caught off guard, falling awkwardly to the ground, then scrambling to the front of the leader." Harry, Harry! I swear I wouldn''t dare deceive you. She really is Mrs. Frost. When you guys went to the hospital that day, didn''t you see my wife in the VIP ward? If Ryan didn''t care about her, could my wife stay in the VIP ward at St. Heart Hospital?"


    I red fiercely at him. "Bob! You''re ungrateful. If it weren''t for my aunt, would I have gone to beg Ryan for that ward? And now you''re using this against me?!"


    Ignoring my words, Bob clung to Harry''s thigh. "Harry, besides, Ryan would still at least leave her with something. Even if she divorces Ryan, do you think Ryan won''t give her any money? This 2 million, it''s nothing to her!"


    2 million.


    I couldn''t believe how much Bob dared to owe.


    I was infuriated. "Do you have no shame? I didn''t get a penny from the divorce settlement, not one!"


    "Charlotte... Bob came rushing over again, smiling obsequiously. "Help me out for your aunt''s sake, just 2 million. Help me pay it off, and I''ll take good care of your aunt in the future."


    "No way," I tly refused.


    Moreover, my aunt was about to divorce him, and yet he spoke shamelessly.


    Bob immediately began wailing. "You heartless little girl, have you forgotten who raised you when you were young? If it weren''t for me, you would''ve died long ago! Now that I''m in dire straits, can''t, ou help me?!"


    Harry set down his ss, lit a cigarette, raised his hand, and hoarse Voice pulled Bob aside.


    Harry, in his crocodile-skin shoes, walked over and stopped in front of me, looking down. "Ms. Wilson, right? I won''t give you a hard time either. Pay up, and we''re done. Otherwise, your uncle won''t be able to keep his hands today."


    "You might as well chop them off, both of them, so he can''t gamble anymore!" I said angrily.


    Domestic violence, adultery, gambling, drug use.


    Anyone involved in even one deserved punishment, let alone just losing both arms.


    "Tsk." He clicked his tongue, lifted his foot to press on my wrist, exerting force. "I didn''t expect you, a little girl, to be so stubborn."


    "Anyway, I don''t have any money, so don''t even think about it!"


    1 endured the pain as my wrist rubbed against the cement floor under his hard leather shoe.


    "Fine, let''s see how long you, raised so delicately by Ryan, can hold out," he said menacingly, shifting his


    foot towards my face.


    At that moment, memories from my childhood flooded back, intensely ovepping.


    I instantly felt a chilling fear grip my heart. Just as he was about to step down, dozens of luxury cars suddenly sped towards us, screeching to a halt at the entrance, kicking up dust! The lead car''s license te had five eights.


    In Jston, only a few families could afford a matching set of these license tes. You could count them on one hand,


    Harry''s face changed drastically. He red fiercely at the person with the hoarse voice. "Didn''t you say she and Ryan are divorced? Who would go through so much trouble for an ex-wife?"


    ENJOYING THE BOOK?


    Give it a rating to show your support!

 Chapter 154

    -


    Harry couldn''t hold back his anger and pped the person with the hoarse voice as he shouted, "Damn it, sooner orter you''ll bury me! How can this be an ex-wife? She''s so much more!"


    "Harry..."


    The person with the hoarse voice pointed to the foot still pressing on my face. "Could you please take your foot off first?"


    Only then did he nce down, startled, swiftly withdrawing his foot. At that moment, the rolling shutter suddenly liftedpletely!


    Initially, I thought it might be someone sent by Albert to deliver something to me and seeing me tied up, he sent someone to rescue me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But now, when I raised my head, I saw Ryan''s grim and cold face.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be buying tampons for Jessica just now? How did he manage to rush over here?


    From here to St. Heart Hospital was at least an hour''s drive.


    "Mr... Mr. Frost!" Harry, who had just been arrogant, suddenly became deferential. "Your reputation proceeds you!"


    Ryan''s face was icy cold, his voice chilling. "Is this your reason for kidnapping my wife?"


    "It''s all a misunderstanding, this definitely isn''t kidnapping. Even if I had the guts, I wouldn''t dare."


    Harry shifted the me, pointing at Bob with a fawning smile. "We just invited Mrs. Frost toe for a visit. Look, Mrs. Frost''s uncle is also here!"


    "Is th


    that so?" Ryan sneered, clearly disbelieving.


    "Of course!"


    Harry smiled broadly like a sunflower and shoved Bob forward. "If you don''t believe me, ask him. He''s the one who wanted to borrow money from Mrs. Frost."


    Ryan looked at them, his eyes dangerously narrowed. "Borrow what money?"


    His imposing presence was too overwhelming. Bob was so scared he didn''t dare utter a word.


    Finally, Harry spoke up. "He borrowed a loan shark''s money from me, a total of 2 million including interest.


    "Oh, I see. You kidnapped my wife to threaten me into paying off this guy''s debt?"


    Ryan smiled with a hint of yfulness. "Harry, if I don''t give you a reminder, you might forget what surname Jston belongs to


    "Mr. Frost...


    Harry was about to force a smile, but Ryan suddenly punched him square in the jaw, knocking the big man t on the ground!


    This was the first time I realized how skilled Ryan''s martial arts were-swift, fierce, and precise!


    The scene immediately descended into chaos, with Ryan''s men shing with Harry''s group.


    I seized the opportunity, crawling to the other side of the sand heap with both hands and feet. Bob crawled even faster than me!


    Desperately, I pleaded, "Untie me!"


    He hesitated, bargaining with me at this opportunity. "I''ll untie you if you promise to help me repay the


    money.


    "Dream on!"


    I red at him bitterly. "Stealing my aunt''s life-saving money wasn''t enough for you. Now kidnapping- Bob, you''re truly shameless! If you don''t want Ryan to deal with both of us together, untie me right now!" "If you


    don''t help me repay the money, I''d rather be dealt with by Harry than by Ryan!"


    Bob was as stubborn as a mule.


    But indeed, in this loan shark business, those who reached Harry''s level were all tainted, with methods far more unsavory than Ryan''s.


    I nced at the chaotic brawl and among the various iron bars, I caught sight of two or three people carrying guns on their waists!


    Guns!


    I was so scared my heart nearly stopped, feeling frantic, I hastily replied, "Fine, I promise you, I''ll help you! repay the money!"

 Chapter 155

    "Really?" he asked.


    I was furious enough. "Really, hurry up!"


    Bob was so happy that he hurriedly helped me untie the twine with his hands and feet.


    However, the moment I regained my freedom, a person rudely grabbed my arm from behind, and before I could even begin to resist, something cold was pressed against my temple.


    Experience from watching a lot of war movies told me that it was the muzzle of a gun.


    My body froze, not daring to move, and I allowed him to pull me


    eup.


    "Mr. Frost! If you make another move, I''ll have no choice but to be shoot Mrs. Frost."


    As soon as the person behind me opened his mouth, I could hear that it was the person with the hoarse voice.


    At that moment, most of their people had already fallen, and it was obvious that Ryan and his men had the upper hand.


    Ryan stopped moving and smiled coldly. "You shouldn''t be stupid, as long as she suffered any injury, you all won''t be able to walk out of this ce."


    The person with the hoarse voice hesitated for a moment, and then summoned his courage to say, "But I don''t think Mr. Frost is going to let us go anyway."


    You


    kidnapped my wife, if I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know your ce."


    Ryan slowly and methodically straightened his shirt that was messed up from the fight and paced over.


    There was a sense that everything was going as he nned.


    As he approached step by step, the person with the hoarse voice''s hand that was pinching the gun was shaking. "Don''te any closer!"


    I couldn''t help but start trembling as well, tears pouring out uncontrobly.


    This kind of thing like a gun was not like any other sharp weapons, once his hand slips, it would take someone''s life.


    At that moment, even the boldest person will not be able to control their fear.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan walked to a stop one meter away from us and stretched out his hand towards me. "Untie my wife and I''ll clear Bob''s debts."


    "Seriously?" the person with the hoarse voice asked rhetorically while giving Harry, who had already been beaten up, a look meant and waited for instructions.


    Harry was about to nod his head, a couple of cars suddenly arrived. They seemed to be the people on Harry''s side, this suddenly gave him courage. "Mr. Frost, you injured so many of our brothers. I''m afraid that just paying back the debts..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, Ryan took advantage of when the person with the hoarse voice was


    listening to Harry, he quickly grabbed the hand that was holding the gun using one hand and then pulled me into his arms with the other. Bang!


    The person with the hoarse voice, however, threw the gun away. Harry caught the gun and fired a shot behind me!


    Only, the expected pain didn''te.


    After a moment of dizziness, I realized that Ryan had stood between me and the bullet!


    "Ryan!" I roared hoarsely, reaching out to desperately touch his back, and at his shoulder des, I felt a moist, warm mass!


    It was blood.


    "Mr. Frost!" Gary, who was guarding the back, rushed over, and supported Ryan as we headed out!


    *Mr. Frost, Harry is one of my men. You should give me an exnation, right?"


    At the door, a bald man led a row of men, blocking our way.


    Ryan seemed to not notice the pain. He lifted his eyes to him, his voice was like ice. "Your men kidnapped my wife. Shouldn''t you be the one giving me an exnation?"

 Chapter 156

    "Give me thend on the west side of the city, Mr. Frost. The bald man spoke lightly, "Kidnapping Mrs. Frost was his mistake. I''ll handle the rest for you and I promise to give you a satisfied answer, Mr. Frost." Ryan smirked, his voice cold and harsh. "Deal."


    "Mr. Frost, Mr. Frost..."


    It was only now that Harry realized the people who had arrived were not here to help him, but to gain favor with Ryan using his situation.


    He rushed out in a panic, grabbing Ryan''s thigh, begging for mercy. "Mr. Frost, please spare me!¡±


    "Gary."Ryan''s voice was cold.


    Gary kicked Harry away. "You should have thought twice before you kidnapped Mrs. Frost. It''s toote to beg now!?


    Harry, undeterred, crawled over again, holding onto my feet. "Mrs. Frost, Mrs. Frost, I was a fool! Can you forgive me?"


    My hand was still covering Ryan''s wound. Thinking it was he who fired the gun, I became even angrier. Get lost!"


    The next moment, Gary kicked him away again and helped us into the car.


    Gary drove our car, while Ryan''s men got into other vehicles. Dozens of cars sped away together on the highway.


    Ryan nced down at me. "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m terrified!"


    I was scared to death, and now I dared not let go of his wound for even a moment. "Gary, dr Call the hospital and have them ready!"


    Ryan chuckled lightly. "It''s a minor injury, why are you panicking?"


    "You''re bleeding! How is this a minor injury? Do you have to be dying for it to count as serious?"


    Feeling the warm blood continuously flowing out, tears burst uncontrobly from my eyes.


    He wiped away my tears and gently cleaned the dust off my face with a tissue. "I thought you were determined to divorce me. Why are you so anxious now?"


    "You''re insanel"


    Despite the divorce, I never wanted anything to happen to him.


    Besides, it was to save me from trouble,


    He stared at me, his tone hinting at anger. "Yes, I''m insane for taking a bullet for you, insane for dropping everything to save you when I heard you were kidnapped." "How did you know I was kidnapped?"


    Speaking of this, I couldn''t help but ask in confusion.


    Ryan seemed exhausted, finding afortable posture to lean against, showing a hint ofziness and fatigue. "Albert called Gary."


    At his words, something suddenly urred to me, hesitatingly asking, "What about your phone?"


    "We left in a hurry and forgot to bring it."


    "Did you drop it at Jessica''s ward?"


    "How did you know?"


    I pursed my lips. "They forced me to call you, and Jessica answered."


    Ryan frowned. "Did she say anything inappropriate?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    *She said you went to buy tampons for her."


    "Ahem..." Hearing this, Gary couldn''t help but cough lightly. Ryan''s face turned darker than ever,


    He nced at me. "Did you believe her?"


    "After all, she''s the one you care about the most. It''s not surprising that you would do these things for her "I tried to speak calmly.


    But deep down, there was still a slight difort.


    I admit I wasn''t straightforward enough, nor could I let things go quickly.


    Ryan sighed helplessly, "You''re so stubborn."


    I had wanted to retort, but out of concern for his injury, I didn''t say anything more.


    Instead, Gary asked, "Mr. Frost, are you really going to give them thend in the west of the ci


    Despite diversifying into many industries over the years, real estate remained one of the main industries of the Frost family. The western part of the city was also an area the Jston government had been focusing on developing in recent years,


    Ryan narrowed his eyes, showing a meaningful smile. "Yes, but they''ll still have to have the ability to deal with thend. They''lle to beg us soon."

 Chapter 157

    "Yes." Gary breathed a sigh of relief.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Ryan was promptly ced on a mobile hospital bed.


    The hospital room was brightly lit. It was only then that I noticed Ryan''s face, unnaturally pale due to excessive blood loss.


    In the car... he had been putting on a brave front the whole time to keep me from worrying.


    As the doors of the emergency room closed, my heart was seized by a fierce fear.


    Even breathing became difficult.


    I leaned against the wall, unable to describe the turmoil in my heart.


    All I knew was that when the doors of the emergency room opened and the doctor came out saying the bullet had been removed, and as long as he rested well for a period of time, the problem would not be serious, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    I entered the hospital room, and his dark eyes stared at me intensely.


    As if he was trying to see through me.


    I pursed my lips and poured him a ss of water. "Gary has gone back to pack your daily necessities and clothes. When hees back, I''ll leave."


    He smirked, pulling down theer of his mouth. "Leave?"


    "Yeah."


    I


    I nodded. "Thank you today."


    If he hadn''te, I might not have been able to leave that ce unscathed.


    Ryan chuckled, half-smiling. "Charlotte, I find you quite heartless."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    He cocked his brows. "Who did I get injured because of?"


    I didn''t know what to say, so I lowered my head. "Me."


    "Then you''re just going to leave me alone here and walk away?" He sounded a little pitiful,


    I took a deep breath. "Ryan, I appreciate what you did, but..."


    We''re both adults now, I didn''t make my words too clear and continued, "Besides, I didn''t leave you alone. Gary will take care of you."


    "Gary''s a guy. What does he know about taking care of a patient?'' Ignoring the first half of my sentence, Ryan spoke disdainfully.


    At that moment, Gary walked in with a suitcase. He froze, his eyes darting between me and Ryan. "Yes, Mr. Frost is right. I''m clumsy and I''m not good at taking care of patients."


    12


    I hadn''t expected him to betray me so straightforwardly


    But then again, I could understand. After all, Ryan was his boss.


    I pinched my palm. "Then why don''t you give it a try first?"


    Ryan gave Gary a look. "I''m thirsty."


    "Yes."


    water f


    Gary quickly picked up the ss of the bedside and handed it over.


    Ryan gave him a cold look. "Man, I''m injured. Do I look like I can hold a ss?"


    Depending on a man to take care of someone might indeed not work out.


    I inserted a straw into the cup and held it to his lips. "Here."


    "That''s it?" Ryan seemed somewhat disappointed.


    Helplessly, I said, "What else can we do? You''re way too big for me to carry."


    "Ryan...


    Suddenly, the door to the ward was pushed open, and Jessica rushed in, looking distraught. "Ryan, I heard you were injured. Where are you hurt? Is it serious?" Ryan gave Gary a questioning look.


    Regretfully, Gary pped himself on the mouth and hurriedly exined, "I-I just went to get your phone...." "Don''t me him. I forced him to tell me!"


    Jessica pushed me aside, snatched the water cup from my hand, and affectionately sat beside the bed." Do you want water? Let me feed you."

 Chapter 158

    I didn''t feel surprised at all. I felt no emotions either.


    Wherever Ryan was present, she behaved like a dog eyeing a meat bun, nothing she did would be surprising.


    Ryan''s face darkened slightly, his voice cold. "I''m not thirsty anymore."


    "Howe you''re not thirsty anymore? Charlotte just said she would feedThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    you...


    Jessica''s face frowned in confusion, then she muttered to herself, "Well, she doesn''t understand you like I do. She can''t tell when you want something."


    With that, she set the ss aside.


    I had been worried about Ryan''s injury and hadn''t found a good opportunity to ask about Jessica''s situation. Now, an opportunity presented itself. I couldn''t let it slip away.


    I looked at Ryan and curved my lips slightly. "Regarding her, have you made up your mind?"


    ''You said that you would consider it during the day, so by now you should have reached a decision," though.


    "What? What are y


    you talking about?" Jessica, understanding that the "she" in my words referred to herself, spoke with suspicion. Ryan nced at me with gentle eyes and a faint smile. "Are you a little too quick to change sides? I''m still a patient." "But she isn''t anymore." I mocked Jessica with a nce.


    She had fainted in the hospital during the day, but now she walked over on her own without mentioning any pain.


    It was remarkable recovery.


    However, I also understood that the cut during the day wasn''t deep. As someone who cherishes life, she wouldn''t give herself a wound that could endanger her life.


    Then, I spoke calmly, "Ryan, you know more about this matter than anyone else. I won''t let it go easily. If you don''t agree, I''ll handle her myself!"


    Ryan furrowed his brow slightly. "I agree."


    "When?" I pressed for an answer.


    Jessica, still confused, shook Ryan''s arm. "Ryan, what are you two talking about? Why can''t I understand anything?"


    Ryan''s injury was in his shoulder de area, causing him to frown more intensely with pain. His voice chilled. "Let go!" "Okay..."


    Being shouted at by Ryan in front of me, Jessica felt a bit embarrassed andined coquettishly.


    Fine, I get it. Don''t have a go at me! What exactly are you two talking about?"


    I couldn''t stand her like this, so I smiled ambiguously. "We were talking about sending you abroad. Do you want to go to Manya or Laost? If you prefer, Indast is also an option. Oh, the Frost family will only provide you with a one-way ticket. You''ll have to manage all the expenses after you you get there. Good luck."


    Jessica was stunned, bing increasingly bewildered as she listened, her face growing paler. Finally, she looked incredulously at Ryan, "Ryan, she''s lying to me, right? How could you send me to that kind of ce... andpletely abandon me?"


    For her, this was undoubtedly worse than death.


    Having relied on the Frost family since childhood and developed a habit of living extravagantly, now


    having to earn money in a foreign country where she doesn''t speak thenguage.... It would be torture worse than death.


    Ryan stared at her, his eyes dark and unreadable, but he gave a definitive answer. "She''s not lying."


    Tears welled up in Jessica''s eyes, trembling as she shook her head. "No... no, you can''t... Please, I don''t want to go so far from you! You clearly promised to take care of me, why are you listening to her now!"


    Ryan''s voice turned cold. "Whether you go or not is not up to you. I originally nned to wait for you to recover for a while before considering this matter, but seeing you''re already lively and energetic, it should be done in these two days."


    "Gary, book her a flight noter than the day after tomorrow. Let her choose from the destinations Charlotte mentioned."


    "Yes, Mr. Frost."


    Jessica looked at him incredulously, tears streaming down her face. "Ryan, I said I won''t go, didn''t you hear... Please, I don''t want to be so far away from you! You promised to take care of me, why are you listening to her now!"

 Chapter 159

    "Have you forgotten how Charlotte and I lost our child? Ryan''s eyes were as cold as ice and his tone was chillingly intimidating.


    Jessica cried inplete despair, like a startled bunny. "It wasn''t intentional... I didn''t know she was pregnant! Ryan, you know, I was just so afraid of losing you that day, I lost my rationality! If I had known she was pregnant, I wouldn''t have dared... Besides, I''m pregnant too! If I had known it would have such serious consequences, how could I... Would I abandon my own child?"


    ''So pretentious!'' I eximed inwardly.


    She must usually acted like this when she was alone with Ryan. She would act differently when Ryan''s around.


    I spoke coldly, "Who knows who the father of the child in your womb was, or if it was legitimate or not." Jessica''s face visibly stiffened, pointing a trembling finger at me as if used of a grave crime. Charlotte, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Enough." I took a deep breath. "I''m toozy to argue with you about this. Since you''re so eager to take care of him, then go ahead. It''s thest night before you leave the country, take good care of him." With that said, I walked straight out of the ward.


    As his former wife, I still had that much sense of responsibility.


    Behind me, I heard somemotion, but I didn''t bother to pay attention and headed straight for the elevator.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as I turned around the corner, a strong grip seized my arm. "Don''t go."


    The man''s voice was deep and pleasant, stubborn and not to be trifled with.


    I stiffened slightly. "Someone is already taking care of you."


    "She''s gone."


    "Gone?" I was surprised.


    Given Jessica''s personality, she should have put on another tea ceremony performance to try and change Ryan''s decision. How could she give up so easily?


    Helpless, he said, "Whether she''s gone or not, you''ll know if you go and see for yourself."


    "You know I don''t have the habit of being a substitute for anyone."


    With that, I tried to struggle.


    Perhaps I had inadvertently tugged at his wound, causing him to grimace in pain. "Ouch... My wound seems to be bleeding again."


    "Liar."


    Even though I said that, I instinctively nced at his back and indeed saw fresh blood oozing out.


    Ryan looked at me. "Believe me now?"


    "No."


    "Still going to move?"


    What more could I say?


    After all, this wound should have been mine. If he hadn''t blocked it for me, that bullet would most likely have pierced my head.


    Back in the ward, Gary quickly left.


    Before leaving, when Ryan wasn''t paying attention, he leaned close to me and said, "Didn''t you see how miserable Jessica was crying just now? Mr. Frost didn''t even spare her a nce. He''s definitely determined to stand up for you this time."


    Upon hearing this, my hand washing paused briefly, and I found myself... surprisingly not that happy.


    That thing I had wanted for so long, yearned for so deeply, when suddenly obtained, perhaps the excitement had already passed.


    I wasn''t looking forward to it anymore.


    Moreover, I couldn''t help but feel that Jessica wouldn''t just give up like this. Until the moment she boarded the ne, I couldn''tpletely believe it.


    I smiled faintly. "Let''s hope so."


    Hopefully, he truly would stand up for his own child and reim a bit of justice.


    I hope he wouldn''t disappoint me again.

 Chapter 160

    In the middle of the night, as I slept leaning on the hospital bed, I felt like dry fingers were caressing my face.


    "You fool, you believe everything people tell you."


    "Mmm..." I brushed away that hand and turned in the other direction, then btedly realized I was


    supposed to be taking care of a patient. I abruptly lifted my head, bewildered. "What did you just say? Is something wrong?"


    I only met Ryan''s tightly closed eyes and his deep, steady breathing.


    Was I hallucinating?


    I didn''t dwell on it much. I just thought I was imagining things, and then dozed off again.


    Early the next morning, Gary specially brought breakfast from a well-known cafe.


    It was exactly to Ryan''s taste.


    But after just a few bites, he was off to attend to official matters.


    Gary didn''t just bring breakfast; he also had a stack of documents that needed attention. Being the CEO of the Frost Group wasn''t all that easy.


    As I ate my breakfast, I asionally nced in his direction.


    The warm winter sun streamed in, enveloping the man in a soft glow, highlighting his perfect profile with his sses perched on his high nose and his lips slightly pursed.


    I had to admit, he was quite pleasing to the eye in terms of appearance.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If only he weren''t such a scoundrel.


    After finishing breakfast, Albert called to ask when it would be convenient for me to go identification.


    I replied immediately, "How about now, at the Lake Garden?"


    for fingerprint


    Although I had showeredst night in the hospital, I hadn''t changed my clothes, which was quite ufortable.


    I nned to go back, take another shower, and change clothes.


    After hanging up the phone, Ryan nced over. "Leaving again?"


    "I''ll be back." I smiled lightly. "I''ll bring you a surprise when I return."


    This way, no matter how much trouble Jessica caused afterwards, I wouldn''t have to worry anymore.


    Whether she left the day after tomorrow or not meant no difference to me anymore.


    Once she was gone, everything between Ryan and me could finally be cleanly cut off.


    He cocked his brows. "What surprise?"


    "You''ll find out when I get back."


    With that said, I quickly left the ward.


    He had just changed his dressing in the morning, and with Gary still in the room, there was nothing to worry about.


    As I waited for a ride by the roadside, a ck Bentley slowly pulled up in front of me.


    After yesterday''s experience, I almost instinctively wanted to run!


    "Ms. Wal


    "Ms. Wilson."


    The window rolled down, revealing a mature woman dressed smartly, with slightly darker lipstick, exuding an air of calm maturity.


    She looked to be around 30.


    I hesitated. "Who are you? How do you my name?"


    "I''m Jennifer Renolds, Jack''s sister." She smiled faintly. "There''s something I need to discuss privately with you, Ms. Wilson."


    Her features vaguely resembled Jack''s.


    However, Jack had never mentioned having a sister before.


    I no longer dared to get into any random car. "You and him..."


    "He always wears a red string on his hand, never taking it off since he was young, even when he showers, You were probably on the phone with him before yesterday''s incident." Jennifer calmly stated these facts.


    Without saying another word, I got into the car on my own initiative.


    Once inside, she spoke softly, "I want to take you somewhere."


    ''As long as it''s not for murder and dismemberment," I replied.


    The car weaved through the busy streets and eventually entered a quiet neighborhood simr to the the Frost family''s residence.


    It was also a famous wealthy area in Jston.


    The wealth of the Frost family was well-known to all.


    But the Renolds family seemed to prefer a more low-profile kind of wealth, and the disparity with the Frost family was hard to determine.

 Chapter 161

    The car slowly pulled up in front of a grand and majestic mansion. The driver got out first and opened the door for us.


    Jennifer, stepping lightly in her ck kitten heels, led me through the gate with a straight posture that spoke of a refined upbringing since childhood. "Actually, bringing Ms. Wilson here today is for a specific request," she said.


    "What request?"


    "You''ll see when you go inside."


    At her words, I felt puzzled, but I didn''t press for more information.


    Curiosity was something I seemed tock.


    However, as she led me through the garden and I caught a glimpse through a window into the ancestral hall, I was momentarily stunned.


    Jack was kneeling on the floor, his back covered in shocking wounds, yet his face showed no pain or anger, just a calmness as still as stagnant water.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The middle-ageddy grew increasingly furious, whipping him again. "Jack, don''t think I can''t do anything to you right now! If you die, I can just adopt another child and still inherit the Renolds family!" "Then go ahead."


    Jack didn''t flinch, gritting his teeth and speaking with a tone that seemed both respectful and disdainful.


    I felt a twinge of pain in my own back. When I moved to go forward, Jennifer stopped me, and I could only awkwardly ask, "Is that... his mother?"


    But I remembered, he had clearly told me his mother was deceased!


    "That''s my mother."


    Jennifer seemed long ustomed to this scene, her calm mirroring Jack''s. Her voice was faint. "For years, he hasn''t used any of the Renolds family''s influence untilst night, when he finally asked my mother for help to give Harry and the others a harsh lesson."


    "What?" I was suddenly confused.


    After being tied upst night, I hadn''t been in contact with Jack.


    "Why..."


    Jennifer said vaguely, "The Renolds family has been out of the mire for many years, but with his actionsst night, brought us right back to the beginning."


    Her words were cryptic, but I guessed most of it.


    The Renolds family In Jston had never been involved in legitimate businesses. This mean that they were either engaged in politics or organized crime.


    From her words, the answer was clear.


    Jennifer continued slowly, "However, my mother is pleased with this. She has never been satisfied with our current status. This incident just gave her a reason to force Jack into a marriage." "Marriage?" I was taken aback.


    Someone as refined and gentle as Jack would surely make his wife very happy.


    But didn''t he have someone he liked?


    Jennifer''s calm eyes nced at me. "Yes, marriage. But he doesn''t want to, as you might have guessed."


    "Yeah." I nodded, instinctively speaking up for Jack. "He likes someone. Even in a marriage of


    convenience, it should be a mutual decision between two people."


    Besides, how could hepromise on marriage when he had liked someone for 20 years?


    People who were usually gentle became even more stubborn when they insisted on something. "You..." Jennifer frowned slightly. "Do you know who he likes?"


    "I don''t." I thought she was going to ask me something else. "He only told me there was someone, but he didn''t tell me who."


    "Well, if I hope you could help persuade him to ept this marriage peacefully?" After hesitating, Jennifer spoke again, "Ms. Wilson, my mother is not a patient person. If he continues like this, it won''t end well."

 Chapter 162

    I vaguely guessed that the Renolds family''s situation was probablyplicated, but it wasn''t appropriate to ask Jennifer, whom I had just met, about it.


    After a slight hesitation, I shook my head. "I''m sorry, I can''t promise you that. He has his own convictions, and as his friend, I can only support him."


    He could have liked someone for twenty years, and he had always been calm and steady. He must have weighed the pros and cons of everything. It wasn''t something outsiders could interfere with. Jennifer didn''t show any displeasure on her face, just calmly said, "Aren''t you curious who he likes?" "If he wanted to tell me, he would."


    Since he hadn''t told me yet, it meant he didn''t want me to know. I also felt that between friends, it wasn''t necessary to bepletely transparent; it was okay for each other to have their own secrets. She suddenly changed the subject. "After graduating from college, my grandmother originally hoped he would inherit the family business early, like Ryan. He refused, chose to study abroad, and then joined the MS Group."


    "You don''t know why either?" she asked.


    While the middle-ageddy angrily threw away the whip, my gaze returned from the direction of the ancestral hall. "He probably didn''t want to have anything to do with the Renolds family."


    Her delicate eyebrows raised slightly, seeming surprised by my frankness but not denying it. "That''s indeed partly the reason. He hates the Renolds family the most. However, he still carries the blood of the Renolds family. Hating it is futile."


    Before I could respond, footsteps suddenly came from behind. Arge hand pulled me back, and Jack stood in front of me. There was a strong sense of vignce and hostility in his tone. "Jennifer, who allowed you to bring her here?"


    Jennifer cocked her brows. "Am I not allowed to bring her?"


    "You


    I won''t bit. But your mother might." Then, his voice turned cold. "If you involve her again in the future, don''t me me for not showing any mercy." "When have you ever shown mercy to me?"


    Jennifer said indifferently, looking at me, "Ms. Wilson, Jack''s injuries may trouble you. He''s cautious and doesn''t want to use the Renolds family''s servants." With that, she ced a specially made wound ointment into my hands.


    Under Jack''s suspicious gaze, she calmly said, "We''re siblings. Can''t you trust me? Don''t worry, my mother won''t know Ms. Wilson came."


    "It''s better that way."


    Jack didn''t care about this at all. He grabbed my arm and directly left the Renolds family.


    Before getting into the car, 1 looked at the clearly visible bloodstains on his back through his white shirt.


    12


    Deciding to take the initiative, I said, "Let me drive."


    "Okay." He got into the passenger seat.


    As I drove away, hesitatingly, I asked, "Just now... the person who hit you was..."


    Jack suddenly fell silent. There was a fleeting crimson in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    "You saw it all?"


    "Yeah." I nodded.


    He hesitated for a moment, lowered his head in resignation, chuckled softly, hiding the self-mockery and sarcasm in his eyes, and said obscurely, "Charlotte, what if I told you I was an illegitimate child? Would we still be friends?"


    Although his tone seemed usual, I sensed a hint of caution.


    He seemed... afraid.


    Surprised and inexplicably ufortable, I parked the car by the roadside and looked at him seriously. Why wouldn''t we be friends? Jack, we are friends. It doesn''t matter what your background is, just because you are you.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?"


    A hint of smile finally appeared in his dark eyes.


    I nodded, "Of course."

 Chapter 163

    "When I was brought back to the Renolds family that year, everyone cursed me as an illegitimate child." He fell silent for a moment,plex emotions swirling in his beautiful eyes. "But I knew, it was my dad who deceived my mom..."


    I finally understood that beneath the gentle exterior, Jack had also endured a long and painful past. His father was his mother''s first love, but for the family''s sake, he secretly married someone else without telling his mother. By the time she found out, he was almost born...


    "My mom took me far away, but we still couldn''t escape Sally''s revenge."


    "She..." As he mentioned this, pain shed in his eyes, along with suppressed hatred that quickly subsided. "She''s dead."


    His hand hanging by his side clenched into a fist, knuckles turning pale.


    I felt a heavy weight in my heart...


    He was eight years old that year, and his mother should have been around 30. Yet, because of her poor judgment of character, she paid such a heavy price.


    Jack smiled bitterly. "ording to Sally''s n, I would have died too, but because she couldn''t bear children, Cindy, the elder of the Renolds family stopped her."


    It was only now that I truly realized that in the eyes of affluent families, human life was worthless. Everything was about interests, calctions.


    I pursed my lips. "What about Jennifer..."


    "She was adopted by Sally before she took me back to the Renolds family."


    Jack sneered. "She went to the orphanage and picked a person who looked most like Lance."


    Lance was his father, and Sally was the middle-aged woman who had just beaten him in the


    "No wonder... you don''t want to have anything to do with the Renolds family."


    I fell silent for a moment, puzzled. "Jennifer said you dealt with Harry and the others yesterday?"


    "I intended toe to save you."


    estral hall.


    There was a hint of destion in his eyes as he spoke helplessly. "But I was toote. When I arrived, I ran into your uncle. He said Harry... humiliated you." He probably meant that Harry had stepped on my face with his shoes.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips. "And you just beat him?"


    "Yeah." Jack nodded and rubbed his nose. "After I found out what happened, I also beat your uncle."


    I brightened up immediately. "Really?"


    Seeing that I didn''t disagree at all, he smiled faintly. "Are you happy to hear that he got beaten?"


    "Very happy." I nodded without hesitation.


    Bob should have been dealt with long ago.


    Then I looked at him with some concern. "But next time, don''t be so impulsive."


    People like him and me were more suited to y it safe most of the time. We didn''t have much... capital for impulsiveness. He smiled. "Impulsive?"


    "Yes, impulsive."


    "Don''t worry," he said confidently, as if everything was under control. "Next time, she won''t dare toy a hand on me again." By "she," he naturally meant Sally.


    "Look at all the injuries on your body, isn''t this trouble enough?¡±


    I pointed at his back. "You''re involved a marriage alliance. Can you handle this?"


    Jack''s eyes suddenly lit up, his voice clear and smooth. "You don''t want me to get married?"


    "Yeah, I don''t." I smiled and nodded. "You have someone you like. I hope you can fulfill your wishes and live the life you want."


    Marriage alliances were like burying living people in dead shells.


    Inside were pros and cons, money, favors, bindings, but no feelings. He looked straight at me. "Do you think I can really fulfill my wishes?"

 Chapter 164

    I couldn''t give him an answer to that question.


    After all, I remembered that the girl had gotten married


    I restarted the car and smiled gently. "I wish you well,"


    "Okay," Jack responded cheerfully.


    I drove him to the building where he lived and hesitated before speaking, "About your injuries..."


    "Don''t listen to Jennifer''s nonsense."


    He reached out and took the medicine, effortlessly easing my awkwardness. "Tom''s at my ce; just have him take care of it."


    "Alright." I felt somewhat relieved.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to help him with his wounds, but after all, it involved his back, which would require removing his shirt.... My status might not be quite appropriate, and he would probably feel embarrassed too.


    As I prepared to return the car keys to him, he suddenly nced over. "Today... I startled you, didn''t I?"


    I lightly pinched my palm and honestly admitted that I was indeed frightened when I saw Sally hitting him like that.


    The whip had torn through his flesh.


    But at that moment, I inexplicably shook my head. "Not really."


    "That''s good."


    He didn''t take the keys. "It''s the weekend today, and it''s not easy to get a taxi around here. You go ahead; I still have a car to use."


    I didn''t make a fuss. After he got out of the car, I sent a few instructions to Tom about handling t


    wound, then slowly drove away.


    The fingerprint analysis delivered by Albert''s people had already been ced in the entrance cab at the Lake Garden. gave them the code.


    I opened it and nced inside, feeling reassured. The additional fingerprintparison indeed confirmed it was Jessica.


    After washing up in the bathroom and changing clothes, I grabbed the fingerprint report and left feeling. refreshed, heading to the hospital. When I arrived, Ryan nced over quietly. "Why did it take you so long?"


    "There was a bit of a dy."


    We were already getting a divorce; there was no need to exin every little thing. I waved the file folder in


    my hand. "I''ve brought you a surprise."


    "What is it?" Ryan asked curiously, raising an eyebrow.


    I handed it over. "You''ll see once you look at it."


    Once he looked, he would know exactly how his grandfather had passed away.


    He took it with one hand, his long fingers gripping the string on the kraft paper bag, unraveling it loop by loop.


    Just as he opened it and reached for the documents, Ryan''s phone suddenly rang.


    It was Jessica calling.


    He frowned and declined the call directly. As soon as he took out the documents, Gary''s phone rang again.


    Ryan could decline calls, but he couldn''t. He was responsible for Jessica''s arrangements to go abroad.


    Gary answered, and whatever was said on the other end made him respond seriously. "I''ll talk to Mr. Frost right away."


    Just with that sentence, I suddenly had a foreboding feeling.


    And this kind of foreboding feeling was often very urate!


    The next second, I saw him hang up the phone and look at Ryan, reporting, "Mr. Frost, Miss Frost called and said Ms. Wood has woken up."


    I frozepletely!


    Ryan was first stunned, then his expression quickly calmed. "Really?"


    Gary replied, "This time it doesn''t seem fake."


    It seemed like it wasn''t the first time they had used this to deceive Ryan.


    Ryan casually set the documents aside and stood up eagerly, looking at me. "Ms. Wood woke up. Do your want toe along and see?"


    "Yes!" I agreed immediately.


    At the door was Jessica, wearing a winter dress. When she saw Ryan, excitement shed across her face. When her gaze swept over me, however, it cooled slightly. "Ryan, you''re here so quickly."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Yeah, Charlotte and I wanted to see Ms. Wood. Is it convenient now? Ryan asked softly.

 Chapter 165

    Jessica nced at me. "It''s convenient, but my mom has been waiting for you. It''s just that Charlotte better note in first. The doctor said my mom has been in aa for too long, and her memory is quite confused. It''s best for her to see only familiar faces first, to avoid affecting her physical and neurological recovery."


    The way she said it made it seem like I would bemitting some unforgivable crime just by entering.


    I wasn''t that insensitive. I looked at Ryan. "You go in. I leave first."


    "Since that''s the case." Ryan coldly nced at Jessica, then put his arm around my shoulder. "Let''s wait for Ms. Wood to recover for a few days beforeing to see her."


    I nced at him in surprise, wanting to push his hand away, but he acted as if he didn''t notice, unmoving.


    ." Jessica looked embarrassed, her eyes reddening. "Yesterday, you drove me away, and now at this time, you still...''


    "Ryan..."


    "Jessica, don''t be unreasonable."


    From inside the ward came a weak voice of a woman. Let Ryan and Ms. Wilsone in quickly."


    Only then did Jessica reluctantly descend the steps. "Come in."


    Although Lauren had been in aa for so many years, under the care of a top medical team, her condition seemed quite good.


    As soon as Ryan entered, she grabbed his hand, tears streaming down her face.


    If I hadn''t known the truth a long time ago, I might have been moved by her disy of motherly love.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m d you''re safe. As long as you''re safe, these years of mya have been worth it..


    "Ryan, I heard from Jessica. You got married, but Grandpa wouldn''t let you marry her..."


    "Oh look at me, saying all this. Ms. Wilson, please don''t mind. They were so in love back then. I just feel regretful."


    I smiled ambiguously. "Please don''t mind? For the sake of your daughter, Mr. Frost and I are getting divorced soon."


    Jessica must have already told her this before we arrived.


    But she deserves an Oscar for regretting it, first shocked, then angry, and finally apologetic as she looked at me. "Ms. Wilson, don''t mind Jessica. She''s just childish. Once she sets her mind on something, she won''t let go. As for Ryan, he''s used to indulging her..."


    The entire performance was perfect.


    She never admitted that it was Jessica''s fault.


    I smiled, seemingly quick to speak. "Well, temperament is inherited. I wonder if her stubbornness is inherited from you?"


    To enter the Frost family, she didn''t hesitate to push someone who had been pregnant for ten months


    12


    down the stairs.


    Jessica''s methods were no less ruthless than hers..


    As soon as I said this, her face changed suddenly. Hurt and confused, she looked at me, almost crying." Ms. Wilson... have you misunderstood something?"


    She tugged at Ryan''s arm again. "Ryan, did I say something wrong just now? Please help exin to Ms. Wilson for me. I''ve been in aa for so many years; if I said anything offensive, please don''t take it to heart."


    Ryan thought I was venting my dissatisfaction about Jessica causing my miscarriage and gave me a look, then said softly, "Ms. Wood didn''t know about those things. Don''t me her."


    Lauren asked with a slight pause, then spoke with deep meaning, "Whatever happened, I hope you can take care of her more, for the sake of my only daughter."


    "Mom!" Jessica seemed deeply wronged, using, "They were already nning to send me abroad, to Manya!"


    Lauren looked at Ryan in astonishment. "Ryan, what Jessica said... It''s not true, is it?"

 Chapter 166

    Ryan''s dark eyes nced at me, as if hoping I would step back.


    I smiled faintly, firmly stating first, "What she said is true. We''ll send her away by tomorrow night at the


    "I don''t want an answer from you..."


    Ignoring my words, Lauren stared only at Ryan, looking like she couldn''t bear to face the truth. "Ryan, tell Ms. Wood, is it true?"


    Perhaps my gaze was too direct, but despite his difort, Ryan spoke in a deep voice. "It''s true."


    "Mom, did you hear that!"


    Jessica cried out, "Ryan clearly promised you he would take care of me, but now he''s siding with outsiders to bully us."


    Ryan''s face turned cold. "Charlotte is my wife, not an outsider!"


    "You''re getting divorced!"


    Jessica''s face was streaked with tears as she emphasized firmly.


    As if she was the one who had been wronged.


    Ryan frowned, feeling displeased. "Until the divorce certificate is in hand, she remains my wife."


    I was somewhat surprised that he emphasized our rtionship like this to Jessica.


    "Enough." Lauren interrupted their argument, her face showing a plea. "Ryan, regardless of Ms. Wilson''s rtionship with you, isn''t Jessica still a member of your family? She''s just a girl who has been spoiled by me and your dad since childhood. If you send her abroad alone, it could be fatal for her. She''s my only daughter. If anything happens to her, how can I bare to live with myself..."


    She seemed on the verge of tears.


    I felt uneasy watching this unfold. Ryan hesitated before relenting, "I''ll discuss this with Charlotte again." "Discuss what?" I stared at him relentlessly, havingpromised too many times already! This time I didn''t want to back down! "Ryan, this is what you promised me just yesterday."


    Could he turn back on his words with me so easily?


    Time and again, he failed to keep his promises.


    Ryan frowned, attempting to pull me aside, but I shrugged him off defiantly. "If you have something to say, say it here."


    "There are many ways to achieve your goal. Must you make it so embarrassing?" Ryan''s face darkened.


    I didn''t believe his words at all and sneered. "For example? If not sending her abroad, are you willing to send her to jail?"


    Lauren looked at me, shocked. "Jail? What did Jessica do that makes you want to send her to jail?"


    It seemed like such a thought was unforgivable.


    "She killed my child!"


    I stated loudly, coldly smiling. "But to you, that shouldn''t be a big deal, right? After all, it was Ryan''s mother who killed a living pregnant woman."


    Lauren sighed helplessly. "Ms. Wilson, is there some misunderstanding between us? Why do you harbor so much hostility towards me?"


    "Yeah! Charlotte, my mom just woke up. Don''t provoke her! What do you have against me?"


    Jessica stood in front of me, looking very aggrieved. "As for what you said about killing your child, I''ve said it before. It really wasn''t intentional... Why won''t you believe me?" Clearly, she was desperately trying to defend herself.


    I didn''t bother arguing with her anymore, just stared steadily at Ryan. "Have you made up your mind? Are you going to send her abroad or not?"


    Before I could finish speaking, Lauren suddenly clutched her chest, breathing rapidly, looking like she


    might faint at any moment.


    "No, I won''t!"


    Ryan panicked, leaving these words and rushing out to call for the doctor!


    His tone was full of menace.


    It was obvious who it was directed towards.


    I felt bitter and upset, sneering. Just as I was about to leave, I heard Lauren speak clearly, "Ms. Wilson/ since you''ve already applied for a divorce, don''t waste each other''s time. Once the cooling-off period is over, get the certificate."


    I turned back in surprise, seeing herposed face without a hint of emotion. I couldn''t help but mock, Although you''ve been in aa for so many years, your acting skills were still as good as before." Not only did Ryan believe her, I did too.


    "Did you hear what I said just now?"


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, pressing on every step.


    I didn''t want to satisfy hers. I curved my lips. "Are you trying to force me to divorce, Lauren? I''m not someone who cares about dignity and face. If you push me too far, I might just not divorce, and let your daughter be a mistress for the rest of her life!"


    Lauren red at me angrily. "No wonder Jessica said you''re difficult to deal with! You''re truly shameless."


    "You know full well who''s the shameless one." I smirked. "I never thought that being a mistress could also be a family tradition."


    "You!"


    Lauren''s teeth almost clenched together, then she clutched her chest in difort...


    Frowning, I nced back and saw Ryan entering with several doctors.


    A drama queen.


    The doctors gathered around the bed, examining Lauren.


    I looked at Ryan coldly. "Were you serious about what you just said?"


    Ryan had a headache. "Charlotte, I will exin everything to you."


    "What are you going to exin?" Iughed.


    If he couldn''t even send her abroad, what could I expect him to exin to me?


    And my child... was killed just like that. And the person who killed him would probably still marry his father triumphantly?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about this, I found it all extremely ridiculous.


    Ryan sighed helplessly. "Besides sending her abroad or to jail, anything else is possible."


    I took a deep breath, looking at him with deep disappointment. "What if I say that her actions were rted to Grandpa''s death too?"


    Ryan''s eyes widened. "What did you say?"


    "I said, she killed Grandpa too. She killed our child and Grandpa!" I almost roared in a low voice, increasingly on the verge of copse. "Your rtives were all killed by them!"


    P

 Chapter 167

    Ryan''s mother, grandfather, and child. Three generations died at their hands.


    "Charlotte! What nonsense are you spouting?" Jessica rushed over, shoved me, and warned fiercely, "I can sue you for defamation, do you know that?"


    With the situation slightly "improving," Lauren, also puzzled, looked over. "Ms. Wilson, what do you mean by that?"


    "You know full well what I mean"


    Under Ryan''s cold and gloomy expression, I spoke word by word to Lauren, "Back then, in order to marry into the Frost family, you pushed Ryan''s pregnant mother down the stairs. Have you forgotten?"


    "You need evidence to say that!" Lauren''s voice rose and fell, seemingly very angry at my usation!


    Just as Grandfather said, she thought that by destroying the surveince, she left no evidence behind.


    Jessica, reminded by her words, also seized the crux of the matter. "Right, Charlotte, conviction isn''t solely based on hearsay. Evidence, right?"


    I called Gary to bring over the document I had just given to Ryan. He acted quickly and soon arrived. I directly pulled out the fingerprint analysis report and handed it to Ryan.


    "Take a look. This is the evidence linking Grandfather''s death to Jessica."


    Jessica''s expression tightened, about to grab it, but was stopped by a nce from Lauren.


    I had to admit, the older the wiser.


    Not grabbing it meant waiting for a chance to argue, but grabbing it now would indicate guilt, practically admitting her crime.


    Ryan looked through each page. When he saw the reportparing fingerprints, his eyes suddenly became sharp and terrifying as he red at Jessica. "Why are your fingerprints on Grandfather''s pills?" "My... my fingerprints?"


    She looked bewildered, her hidden hands clenched tightly behind her.


    Lauren softly reminded, "Jessica, think carefully. Did you try to give Grandfather his medicine before he passed out?"


    "Yes..."


    Jessica''s eyes lit up, acting seriously as she thought. She looked at Ryan with great self-me.'' Grandfather had a stroke that day, I was too anxious to give him his medicine... but I didn''t know where his medicine was. After searching for a long time, when I finally found it and poured out the pills, Grandfather had already fainted. That''s why... my fingerprints are on the pills."


    I was shocked by her storytelling ability. "When I asked you in the ward that day, you clearly said you didn''t know where Grandfather''s medicine was! Your current story doesn''t match up at all."


    There was only one possible exnation for this situation. She hadn''t told the truth from start to finish.


    And only someone with a guilty conscience would lie.


    "When did I say that, Charlotte? Have I offended you? How can you make up such a lie just to send me out of the country?"


    Jessica looked at Ryan for help,pletely at a loss. "Ryan... I didn''t do it. You know me, I feel sorry even for stepping on an ant. How could I harm Grandfather..."


    I felt nauseous and looked up at Ryan. "Do you believe me?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this point, what she said didn''t matter anymore.


    The key was whom Ryan believed.


    Ryan lowered his eyes and stared at me intensely, his ink-ck gaze seeming to draw me in. "Did Ms. Wood really push my mother down, as you said?" Lauren looked angry. "Ms. Wilson, I''ve treated Ryan like my own son all along. You''re trying to sow discord between us. You''d better provide some evidence!"


    I sneered and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Of course!" She didn''t hesitate to respond.


    I took out my phone and called the Frost family''s residence. A servant answered, and I asked, "Is Albert at home?"


    "Mrs. Frost, Albert left half an hour ago and hasn''t returned."


    "Alright, I''ll call his mobile."


    I dialed Albert''s number.


    In this matter, aside from me, Albert was the only one who knew the truth after Grandfather''s death. And


    the evidence was in the safe in Grandfather''s study, with only Albert knowing the password.


    I needed to find him first.


    Lauren smiled. ¡°Ms. Wilson, I''ve been in the Frost family for so many years, raising Ryan from childhood. If you can''t produce evidence, Ryan won''t just let this go!"


    "I think she''s just ying tricks!" Jessica was confident.


    I didn''t know whether it was because she didn''t know what her mother had done or something else.


    I wasn''t in a rush to exin anything, just waiting for Albert to answer the call. However, after the entire ringtone yed, there was still no answer.


    + frowned and was about to call again when Ryan stopped me and handed me his phone. "Use mine. Albert''s phone might be on silent mode. Only calls from me or Grandfather will ring."


    "Okay."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. This time, the call went smoothly. Albert answered almost immediately. "Mr. Frost."


    "Albert, it''s me."


    "Mrs. Frost? Did you receive the fingerprint analysis report?"


    "I did."


    After confirming, I got straight to the


    point. "Albert, Lauren has woken up. I''m in her ward now. There''s something that might need you to testify because when Grandfather told me, you were the only one present." Albert hesitated for a moment before asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll turn on the speakerphone so Ryan won''t doubt."


    I turned on the speakerphone and asked clearly, "Back then, was it Lauren who caused the death of Ryan''s mother, as I said? She destroyed the surveince and pushed his mother down the stairs."


    P

 Chapter 168

    On the day Grandfather passed away, he mentioned that Ryan would eventually find out. He couldn''t be kept in the dark forever. Knowing that night was better than knowingter, to prevent him from being deceived by this Lauren and Jessica any longer.


    However, what caught me off guard was Albert, sounding puzzled on the phone. "Mrs. Frost, where did you hear about this?"


    My vision almost cked out. I could already sense Ryan''s extremely cold gaze!


    "Grandfather told me." I even started to doubt if I had remembered something wrong, but quickly confirmed that I hadn''t.


    I tried to remind him, "Albert, don''t you remember? It was in Grandfather''s study that day, and Grandfather even took..."


    "Are you mistaken?" Albert interrupted me abruptly!


    I waspletely dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it. "How could I possibly forget such a big thing..."


    "Charlotte!" Jessica, who had been nervous, suddenly sneered. "Are you trying to bribe Albert to testify for you? Unfortunately, he was Grandfather''s most trusted person and would never collude with you! Give up!"


    "Albert..."


    I persisted, wanting to confirm with Albert again, but Ryan snatched the phone from me and walked outside with a grim expression, apparently asking Albert something.


    When he returned, the brewing storm in his eyes seemed almost ready to swallow me whole. His voice was cold and sharp, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "Ryan..."


    Lauren, with an elder''s tolerance, said, "Ms. Wilson might just be dissatisfied with your favoritism towards Jessica, so she fabricated these things to drive a wedge between us. Ultimately, it''s human nature. Don''t


    be too angry..."


    Seeing her calm demeanor, I knew I had walked into a trap.


    I pinched my palm, looking only at Ryan. "Whether you believe it or not, what I just said is true."


    "That''s enough!" Ryan shouted harshly, "You''ve caused enough trouble. Isn''t that enough?"


    Rather than believing what I said, he seemed more inclined to believe I was a nderous troublemaker.


    A slight smile appeared my lips. "So, you don''t have any trust in me at all, do you..."


    "I feel so ufortable..."


    Suddenly, Lauren began to breathe heavily again and fainted the next moment.


    Jessica yed her role even more convincingly, bursting into tears instantly. "Ryan, are you determined to Het her anger my mother and get her killed?"


    Ryan''s brows furrowed coldly as he looked over, his voice seeming to squeeze through his teeth, "Get out!


    His gaze was like a sharp de, plercing straight into my heart.


    I froze for a moment, then heard him lowlymand, "Charlotte, I''m telling you to leave!"


    My mind went nk for an instant, finally confirming that he wasn''t yelling at someone else, but at me.


    Yes, what was Ipared to Lauren, who had went into aa trying to save him?


    I walked out of the hospital, looked at the envelope in my hand, and tore it to shreds in an instant.


    He didn''t believe me.


    He didn''t believe anything.


    No matter how much evidence I prepared, what was the use?


    Even more unexpectedly, Albert actually changed his statement...


    I drove home in a turmoil of emotions. Just as I parked the car, I unexpectedly saw a Bentley parked not


    far away.


    It was the one Grandfather had used most frequently.


    I got out of the car and saw Albert getting out of the Bentley, looking at me with a guilty expression. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Frost. Just now on the phone... I had no choice." "Why?" I was physically and mentally exhausted, unable to summon any anger.


    I just wanted to know the reason.


    Albert''s expression was solemn. "I just went to Ryan''s private psychologist. He said that Ryan has started psychological therapy again recently." "Recently?"


    I blinked in slight surprise. Albert continued, "It''s... since he found out about your miscarriage."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, I couldn''t tell if he was despicable or pitiful.


    0


    Support


    get it

 Chapter 169

    "So, you''re afraid that the truth about his mother''s death would upset him again?"


    "Yes." Albert nodded. "The psychologist suggested taking it slow, waiting until Mr. Frost''s condition


    improves."


    "Got it."


    I replied calmly, not feeling any other emotions. In fact, if it weren''t for Grandfather''s dying instructions, I wouldn''t even want to deal with the Frost family''s affairs.


    However, when I returned home and thought about Ryan''s plight, I couldn''t help but feel a trace of... pity.


    But soon, remembering how he had shouted at me in the ward, that pitiful trace of pity vanishedProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I suddenly hated myself a bit, hated that I was always unable toe up with a foolproof n.


    Lying bored on the sofa, Jane suddenly arrived.


    I opened the door. "Why didn''t you just use your fingerprint to get in?"


    "was afraid I might see something I shouldn''t."


    Jane twisted her slender waist, entered gracefully, kicked off her heels, slipped into her own pair of house slippers, nced at me, and got straight to the point. "Why so down?" "Today, I was going to continue to try driving Jessica out of the country."


    I tossed her a bottle of juice, settled back into the sofa, and chuckled self-deprecatingly. "But unexpectedly, I ended up stirring up trouble instead."


    "You sound so educated today." Jane unscrewed the cap, walked over with a smile. "Too bad I don''t understand. Can you be more direct and clear?"


    "Today, Jessica''s mother woke up." I sighed. "Originally, I could have presented evidence that her mother killed Ryan''s mother and sessfully sent Jessica abroad." "Unfortunately, it didn''t work out."


    I exined the whole story briefly to her.


    "You''re doing great. Not only did you fail to send the young bitch away, but now an old bitch has shown up.


    Rolling her eyes, Jane drank some juice, snorted coldly. "But it''s no surprise that Ryan doesn''t believe you. "Why?"


    "When has he ever believed you?"


    Jane''s rhetorical question left me speechless.


    It seemed like never.


    I decided not to say anything more. After a while, I finally realized that Jane''s mood today wasn''t quite


    right either.


    Normally, she would have cursed Jessica out loud upon hearing about this.


    Today, she was acting strangely.


    I got up and looked over, noticing her reddened eyes. "What happened? Why are you about to cry?"


    She didn''t hide anything, saying frankly, "Tom is going to get engaged."


    "With a wealthy youngdy."


    Shey back on the sofa, tears falling freely, "Charlotte, I don''t want to like him anymore. I hate myself for ever liking him. He told me that it doesn''t matter if he gets married. He and his wife can still live their own lives."


    "Turns out, in his heart, I can be his mistress. It''s ridiculous..."


    Upon hearing this, my heart skipped a beat as well. I handed her a tissue to wipe away her tears, "Yes, let''s not like him anymore. We''re so beautiful and smart, Jane. We waste time on him."


    "That''s right!" She nodded vigorously, taking the tissue from me and wiping her eyes vigorously, then perked up again. "Charlotte,e with me for a drink?"


    "Sure."


    After all, I had nothing better to do now.


    She drove, taking me to the bar she frequently visited.


    As the night fell and the streetlights came on in early winter, there was an inexplicable destion with a hint of warmth.


    "Stop the car!" As we were about to reach the bar, passing by a five-star hotel, I suddenly spoke up.


    Jane slowed the car down, pulling over to the side of the road. "What''s wrong?"


    "Those two people..."


    I stared at the entrance of the hotel where a couple who had been affectionate earlier was now arm in arm, walking inside. "They look like my father-inw and Jessica!" Comments


    Support

 Chapter 170

    "That really does look like them!"


    Following my gaze, Jane also saw the resemnce and got excited. "Let''s go!"


    She unbuckled her seatbelt and quickly got out of the car.


    I followed closely behind as we rushed into the hotel lobby.


    But where were they?


    We had to approach the hotel receptionist. Jane softened her voice, "Miss, the man and woman who just entered, are they significantly different in age?"


    Jane was pretty and smiled disarmingly, making people let their guard down easily.


    One of the younger receptionists fell into her trap. "They seem quite different in age..."


    "Different how? Your head looks a little different to me."


    The more experienced receptionist cut her off. She looked over and said, "I''m sorry, but we can''t disclose any information about our guests."


    "That old man looks like my dad!"


    Jane''s mind raced, tears in her eyes as she continued passionately, "My mom helped him to start his business from nothing, endured so much hardship, and now that he''s made some money, he''s actually dating a mistress behind my mom''s back!"


    I was stunned by her ability to fabricate such a story, but the young receptionist was indignant, "That''s too much! What a scumbag!"


    Jane knew she couldn''t sway them here and turned to the other receptionist, gripping her arm, "Miss, just tell me, were the man and woman who just entered named John Frost and Jessica Frost?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "No."


    The receptionist heard the names and gave a precise reply. "Alright, youngdy, can you rest assured now? You probably mistook them."


    It didn''t sound like a lie.


    Jane nced at me, and I shook my head. "I don''t think we made a mistake."


    Although Jessica wasn''t wearing the outfit she had on during the day at the hospital, it was a style I vaguely recognized.


    It should be something she had worn before.


    And my father-inw always dressed in his trademark trendy style.


    Even if we made a mistake, it wouldn''t be both of us.


    Jane took out her phone, and I guessed what she wanted to do. I intervened, pulling her away. "It''s no use. Reporting them for prostitution won''t work. Even if the policee and find them in the same room, it won''t prove anything."


    They were father and daughter in name.


    My father-inw had always doted on Jessica. As long as it wasn''t caught in the act, they coulde up with any excuse to not only clear themselves but also turn the tables.


    Once in the car, I called Gary. He answered quickly, "Mrs. Frost."


    "Gary, are you at the hospital? Can you check if Jessica is there?"


    "She''s not here," Gary replied promptly. "She left about an hour ago. Is something wrong?"


    "No, thank you."


    I hung up, more certain now. "We definitely didn''t make a mistake. That person was Jessica and my father -inw."


    Jane thought for a moment. "So... should we wait here to see if theye out?"


    "No need."


    I vetoed without hesitation, "Let''s go drink."


    "Why?"


    "They didn''t even use their own identities when booking the room." ncing at the time, I continued, "It''s almost nightlife hours, and this is a five-star hotel. It''s easy to run into acquaintances. They won''te out together like earlier."


    I had to admit, they were cautious.


    No wonder... their rtionship hadn''t been discovered for so long.


    Jane agreed upon reflection, starting the car with a grin. "I knew it. Last time I saw them at the shopping center, something felt off. Where do you ever see a stepfather and stepdaughter so... intimate? Turns out that he''s having an affair with both the mother and daughter."


    Support


    X


    get it

 Chapter 171

    Chaptter 171


    "It seems that Ryan, after all the trouble, is protecting his second stepmother?"


    "Compared to him," I pursed my lips. "what I''m more curious about is how Lauren would react if this thing is true." Today at the hospital, she was still working so hard to defend her daughter.


    If she knew that her daughter had climbed into her husband''s bed during these years she was unconscious...


    The showdown between mother and daughter should be quite spectacr.


    Jane nced at me, saying, "What are you thinking? It''s like you''re nning something hical."


    I smirked. "I''m thinking about when I can catch the live action of the piston in motion."


    Jane cocked her brows. "I didn''t expect you, Charlotte, to be into such unique stuff."


    "Pushed into it."


    ''Jessica, this time, I will definitely hit the mark,'' I thought.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this hour, the nightlife at the bar had just begun, with loud music pounding the eardrums, and couples dancing intimately in the dance floor. It felt like like stepping into a bizarre world. As we prepared to enter the private room as usual, Jane stopped me. "Let''s sit outside, it''s lively out here."


    "Fine."


    I knew she had gotten used to ying with Tom these past few years. Tom had many friends, and there was always a lively group whenever they met.


    We found a secluded booth and sat down. Jane sank into the leather sofa and poured two sses of


    wine.


    Suddenly, she blurted out, "Charlotte, how did you feel when you and Ryan applied for divorce?"


    I was taken aback, my fingertips tightening slightly around the square cup, "It was a bit sad, but also somewhat relieved."


    In short, it was aplex mix of emotions.


    Jane gazed at me with her beautiful eyes, the wine ss touching her red lips, "Between feeling sad and relieved, which one was stronger?"


    I admit, her question struck a chord with me.


    Facing anyone else, I could hypocritically say that I was more relieved.


    But the person asking this question was Jane. I downed the brown liquid in my cup and calmly replied, "At the time, I was more sad."


    Sad that I deeply loved someone for so many years, only for them to choose someone else.


    Even sadder, he always said Jessica couldn''t affect us, yet because of Jessica, our marriage had irreversibly reached this point of no return.


    I would prefer if he had simply betrayed me openly and confidently.


    That way, I would definitely feel more relieved.


    Jane pressed on. "And now?"


    "It''s fifty-fifty." I smiled and poured myself another drink, "I''m gradually learning not to love him anymore."


    When I no longer love himpletely, there won''t be any more feelings of sadness or relief.


    I could tell Jane''s emotions were still not quite right. I understood thating out of a rtionship always takes some time. I couldn''t help but advise, "Do you know what the most stable rtionship between people?"


    "What is it?" Jane asked curiously.


    "Having no rtionship at all," I replied.


    Behind me, a big hand suddenlynded on my shoulder. "Who do you mean by no rtionship at all?"

 Chapter 172

    I jumped as I turned around to meet a pair of sparkling amber eyes, unconsciously patting my chest. " Jack, you scared me!"


    "Sorry." He chuckled softly, his lips curling. "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation. I just happened to pass by."


    I smiled indifferently. "Are you here for business or with friends?"


    "Friends."


    Jack''s voice was warm, but when he looked at Jane, there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. I naturally knew who his "friends" were.


    Jane also saw through it in a nce. "You guys talk. I''m going to dance."


    As soon as she entered the bar, she took off her coat, revealing a ck silk strap dress that exposed her beautiful corbones. Stepping onto the dance floor, she immediately drew many gazes. Her dancing was captivating.


    I watched Jack sit down before asking, "Is your injury okay? You probably shouldn''t drink."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The injury''s nothing serious, just looks scary." He shook his head casually, his eyes lightly amused. "I haven''t been drinking, just keeping Tompany to drown his sorrows."


    ncing at the lively dancing Jane, I sighed helplessly. "Looks like they''re heading towards the same oue."


    Just as we were chatting, there suddenly came a cry from the direction of the dance floor. Someone started a fight!


    Jack and I looked over together, both taken aback. The one throwing punches wasn''t anyone else, but Tom. He was a bit drunk, pinning a man down andnding punches on him, pointing at Jane. "Why did you touch her? Who the hell gave you permission to touch her?"


    "Tom, are you crazy!" Jane was furious, pulling him up. "What''s your problem? We were just dancing! Can''t we just dace?"


    Tom was dumbfounded by the usation, his voice resounding. "No!"


    "Well." Jane sneered. "Do I need your permission for whom I dance with?"


    With that, she turned away and walked towards us.


    Tom hurried over in a few big steps, grabbing her fair arm unreasonably. "Why can''t I say anything? We slept in the same bed a few days ago, doing the most intimate things, and now I don''t even have a say?" "Don''t worry." Jane dismissed him scornfully. "Soon, I''ll be sleeping with other men and doing everything we did together!"


    I knew her too well. Although she projected an image of toughness, she hadn''t been with anyone before Tom. Right now, she was just talking tough.


    But Tom didn''t understand. A tall man, in the midst of a crowd, suddenly turned red-eyed and burst into tears as he hugged Jane. "I won''t allow it! Jane, you can only sleep with me, please..."


    Sperly.


    "What about you?" Jane stared at him om, can you marry a wife while keeping yourself pure for


    me?"


    "I can! I definitely can, I won''t touch her!" Tom raised three fingers to the sky and swore. "If I touch her, may lightning strike me dead when I step out


    ne door."


    "If that girl marries you, she''s in for a rough time." Frustrated, Jane pushed him away, seeing big teardrops on his face, involuntarily covering her face. "You''re a grown man, aren''t you ashamed?" "I''m crying for the woman I love. What''s there to be ashamed of?"


    "You''re sick!"


    Tom wasn''t embarrassed, but Jane was. She grabbed her coat and ran out all the way.


    Tom chased after her without hesitation. I stood up abruptly, and Jack spoke up, "Let them sort it out themselves. Tom won''t take advantage of someone in distress, so rest assured." "Alright." thought about it. Love affairs like this are beyond others'' control.


    Jack bent down, picked up my coat, and helped me put it over my shoulders, elegant and refined. "Shall I take you home?"


    "Yes." Jane had left, and there was no point in staying here.

 Chapter 173

    On the way back, Jack controlled the steering wheel, ncing at me. "Are you still worried about Jane?" "No." I shook my head. "She can handle these things herself."


    Jane weighs everything she does on a scale in her heart. I believe she has the ability to withdraw in time. "Yeah." Jack responded lightly. "As for the matter with MS, what have you decided?" "Jack, thank you for your kindness."


    After thanking him, I exined, "I can''t go to MS at the moment. A lot has happened recently, and I think I need to take a break first."


    Once the matters that need to be resolved are settled peacefully, then I''ll be able to work with peace of mind. Jack didn''t mind at all, just chuckled softly. "So it seems like we can''t be colleagues." "Huh?" I didn''t understand. Jack''s eyes were dark, his thin lips tinged with an imperceptible gentleness." Some things have to be resolved in advance, so I''m going back to the Renolds family soon." "Back to the Renolds family?" I was somewhat surprised. From what Jack implied, the Renolds family now listened to Sally''smands. What good would it do him to go back?


    Thinking of the beating he took during the day, I couldn''t help but worry for him. Jack''s face was clearly smiling. "Worried about me?"


    "Yeah, a little."


    "Don''t worry." His clear and elegant face exuded a reassuring aura. "I know what I''m doing. I won''t let myself get into trouble again."


    I didn''t feel it appropriate to say more. I faintly guessed that his return to the Renolds family might have something to do with the girl he likes. Or perhaps, it''s precisely for that girl?


    When we arrived at the Lake Garden car park, I moved slower. Jack got out of the car first and came over to help me open the door, gentlemanly. "Head up quickly."


    "Okay." I nodded, stepping out of the car towards the unit door. I caught sight of a tall and slender figure standing at the entrance, his expression indifferent, clearly tinged with anger. A bit like a husband catching his wife in the act.


    I frowned slightly and saw him striding over. The ck long coat swayed with his movements, adding a


    touch of cold and fierce aura.


    He stood next to me, his gaze falling on Jack. In a cold and sharp tone, he said, "Could you stay away from other people''s wives a bit more? Don''t you have basic manners?"


    Tension was palpable, with no room for sentiment. Ryan''s presence was always formidable, yet Jack didn''t back down in the slightest.


    Jack remained calm andposed, his faint smile unbothered. "If being married means she can''t even have ordinary social interactions, then perhaps you should reflect on whether you have some psychological issues."


    Ryan detected the scent of alcohol on me, his voice icy. "A man and a woman going out for drinks, and


    you''re saying it''s just ordinary social interaction?"


    "In that case, Mr. Frost, you should reflect on yourself even more." Jack didn''t back down, picking up my bag from the passenger seat and handing it over, lightly touching his lip. "When your wife is out drinking, where were you? What were you doing?"


    Ryan stared at my actions, his jawline tense, emotions swirling fiercely in his pitch-ck eyes. He kept a straight face, reaching out to take the bag. "There''s no need for Mr. Renolds to worry about this!" With those words, he grabbed my hand, ignoring my struggle, intending to push me into the nearby ck Maybach!


    "Mr. Frost!" Jack stepped forward in onerge stride, intercepting his actions without hesitation, his voice deepening. "Have you ever asked Charlotte if she''s willing?"


    For a moment, the smell of gunpowder in the air seemed even stronger!


    Ryan lowered his eyes to look at me, raised his chin lightly, a mocking smile almostmandingly." Answer him."


    On the way back, Jack controlled the steering wheel, ncing at me. "Are you still worried about Jane?"


    "No." I shook my head. "She can handle these things herself."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jane weighs everything she does on a scale in her heart. I believe she has the ability to withdraw in time.


    "Yeah." Jack responded lightly. "As for the matter with MS, what have you decided?"


    "Jack, thank you for your kindness."


    After thanking him, I exined, "I can''t go to MS at the moment. A lot has happened recently, and I think I need to take a break first."


    Once the matters that need to be resolved are settled peacefully, then I''ll be able to work with peace of mind. Jack didn''t mind at all, just chuckled softly. "So it seems like we can''t be colleagues." "Huh?" I didn''t understand. Jack''s eyes were dark, his thin lips tinged with an imperceptible gentleness." Some things have to be resolved in advance, so I''m going back to the Renolds family soon." "Back to the Renolds family?" I was somewhat surprised. From what Jack implied, the Renolds family now listened to Sally''smands. What good would it do him to go back?


    Thinking of the beating he took during the day, I couldn''t help but worry for him. Jack''s face was clearly smiling. "Worried about me?" "Yeah, a little."


    "Don''t worry." His clear and elegant face exuded a reassuring aura. "I know what I''m doing. I won''t let myself get into trouble again."


    I didn''t feel it appropriate to say more. I faintly guessed that his return to the Renolds family might have something to do with the girl he likes. Or perhaps, it''s precisely for that girl?


    When we arrived at the Lake Garden car park, I moved slower. Jack got out of the car first and came over to help me open the door, gentlemanly. "Head up quickly."


    "Okay." I nodded, stepping out of the car towards the unit door. I caught sight of a tall and slender figure standing at the entrance, his expression indifferent, clearly tinged with anger. A bit like a husband catching his wife in the act.


    I frowned slightly and saw him striding over. The ck long coat swayed with his movements, adding a touch of cold and fierce aura.


    He stood next to me, his gaze falling on Jack. In a cold and sharp tone, he said, "Could you stay away from other people''s wives a bit more? Don''t you have basic manners?"


    Tension was palpable, with no room for sentiment. Ryan''s presence was always formidable, yet Jack didn''t back down in the slightest.


    Jack remained calm andposed, his faint smile unbothered. "If being married means she can''t even have ordinary social interactions, then perhaps you should reflect on whether you have some psychological issues."


    Ryan detected the scent of alcohol on me, his voice Icy. "A man and a woman going out for drinks, and


    you''re saying it''s just ordinary social interaction?"


    "In that case, Mr. Frost, you should reflect on yourself even more." Jack didn''t back down, picking up my bag from the passenger seat and handing it over, lightly touching his lip. "When your wife is out drinking, where were you? What were you doing?"


    Ryan stared at my actions, his jawline tense, emotions swirling fiercely in his pitch-ck eyes. He kept a straight face, reaching out to take the bag. "There''s no need for Mr. Renolds to worry about this!" With those words, he grabbed my hand, ignoring my struggle, intending to push me into the nearby ck Maybach!


    "Mr. Frost!" Jack stepped forward in onerge stride, intercepting his actions without hesitation, his voice deepening. "Have you ever asked Charlotte if she''s willing?"


    For a moment, the smell of gunpowder in the air seemed even stronger!


    Ryan lowered his eyes to look at me, raised his chin lightly, a mocking smile almostmandingly." Answer him."

 Chapter 174

    I was astonished by his confidence. Yes, I didn''t deny that I used to like him a lot, but why did he think I would stand still and wait for him. Why would I choose him forever?


    My wrist twisted in his grip, but I couldn''t break free. I said slowly and deliberately, "I don''t want to. Ryan, let go!"


    The light from above cast shadows over his head, deepening the hollows of his eyes. His voice turned cold as frost. "Very well, you really have some backbone."


    However, in the next moment, he effortlessly pushed me into the car and mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Ignoring my attempt to open it, he pressed the door tightly shut. Outside the car, two men over 6 feet tall exuded a tense atmosphere, like a spark ready to ignite gunpowder.


    I feared they would start fighting again, but I didn''t know what Ryan said-just a few words-and Jack ceased his hostility. He seemed tinged with resignation and restraint.


    Ryan pulled open the car door and shoved me inside. As I got in, I heard Jack calmly say, "Mr. Frost, you''re left with so little leverage."


    Bang!


    The next moment, Ryan mmed the door shut with a resounding noise, his sharp jawline betraying his emotions. Jack had effortlessly provoked him.


    "Drive!" Ryanmanded sharply.


    Sitting on the other side, I tried the door handle and found it locked-I couldn''t open it. "I want to get out!" At the same time, the driver had already started the car, moving steadily out of the car park. Ryan leaned back in his seat, closing his eyes as if he hadn''t heard a word I said.


    I didn''t care, I pulled the door handle and pushing the door open to get out. But in the next moment, a strong force pulled me back into the car. With a long arm, he reached over me and closed the door firmly shut.


    The car screeched to a sudden stop!


    I steadied myself and saw the man''s cold, silent eyes staring straight at me, a hint of mockery curling his lips. "Is that how eager you are to go back and find him?"


    I couldn''t understand his thought process. "I want to go home!"


    "Is it to go home or to find him?"


    "Ryan, can''t you understand in words?"


    Iughed in frustration, meeting his gaze head-on. "Even if I were going to find him, what does it have to do with you? It''s none of your business!"


    He questioned coldly, "Where were you this morning?"


    "None of your damn business!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I pushed him away, intent on getting out of the car regardless. He grabbed my wrist without resistance, leaning In to stare into my eyes. "Feeling guilty?" "Why would I feel guilty?"


    "Charlotte, now that you''re deeply involved with the Renolds family, what''s your next move, marrying into it?" He pressed in a low voice.


    I was stunned for a moment, then realized. "You had someone follow me?"


    No one besides Jack, Jennifer, and I knew about my visit to the Renolds family this morning!


    His eyes narrowed slightly, not answering directly. "I clearly warned you that the Renolds family is veryplicated. Why didn''t you listen? Jack returned to the country not long ago. On the surface, he''s at the MS Group, but in reality, he''s almost sidelining Sally. Do you think he''s just an ordinary person?"


    "W-what?" It was all a blur to me. After a moment, it dawned on me. "But that has nothing to do with me." Jack hadn''t hidden anything from me. He had even told me he was going back to the Renolds family.

 Chapter 175

    In the end, it was the Renolds family''s fault for mistreating him and his mother. He was just taking back what rightfully belonged to him.


    I looked at Ryan. "Besides, even if he''s not simple as he seems and I fell into his trap, it still has nothing to do with you."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You have everything to do with me as long as I haven''t received our divorce certificate yet/"


    He seemed to chuckle in exasperation, tongue touching his cheek. "Charlotte, don''t think about cheating on me."


    With that said, he instructed the driver in a calm voice, "Drive! Back to the Frost family''s residence!"


    I was dumbfounded, staring at him with wide eyes. "What are you trying to do?"


    "Until you bring me the divorce certificate, don''t think about meeting Jack privately again!"


    Hearing his tone that brooked no argument, I almost went mad with anger, struggling desperately. "You have no right to interfere with my life!"


    He remained unmoved. "I do because I''m still your husband!"


    I took a deep breath, speaking with a hint of mockery. "What kind of husband are you? Have you ever believed a single word I said?"


    Ryan lightly furrowed his brow, his gaze deep. "About what happened at the hospital today?"


    "What else?"


    He furrowed his brows, his voice was deep. "You''re not a child anymore. You should know that even if you call the police, everything still needs evidence." "Are you a police officer or my husband?"


    I looked at him intently, asking as calmly as possible.


    How could he be so clear-cut, iming to be my husband on one hand and never believing me on the other? Can a person be so divided?


    Ryan slightly stiffened, lips pursing lightly. "But they are not criminals."


    I clenched my fists. "They''re your lover and future mother-inw, aren''t they?"


    "Charlotte, between me and Jessica..."


    "Stop." I hooked my lips, my eyes were cold. "I said I have nothing with Jack, and yet you still suspect our rtionship? What about you and Jessica? I''m afraid you''ve slept more than once!" The man''s aura suddenly turned icy, each word clear. "I only have you as my woman, never touched anyone else."


    I was somewhat stunned.


    Subconsciously wanting to refute, but looking at his expression, it didn''t seem like a lie.


    I knew that delving deeper wouldn''t yield a clear result so I turned my head and asked, "What did you say


    to Jack just now?"


    "Want to know?"


    "Yes."


    Ryan remained unchanged. "I said, a divorce application can be unterally withdrawn."


    I was instantly furious, gritting my teeth. "Ryan, you''re despicable!"


    He was telling me, in and simple, that he was also warning me!


    As long as I defied him, he could go and cancel the application, and this marriage would never end.


    His eyes were as cold as ice. "I have many despicable means. Want to try?"


    I stared nkly at him, as if I had never known the man in front of me.


    Losing the desire to struggle, my hands dropped to my sides. "Why?"


    "To remind you who you are."


    "And also remember who your husband is."


    Suddenly, I understood his intention.


    It wasn''t out of love. He had never loved me. It was just a man''s possessiveness at work.


    Even so, when we arrived at the Frost family''s residence, I still refused to just surrender. As soon as I got out of the car, I walked away.


    Behind me, the man''s voice rang out cold and heavy, "Do you think I''d let you go after bringing you here?"

 Chapter 176

    I had to admit, power was really something.


    With just a few words from him, I suddenly knew clearly that I couldn''t escape. As long as he gave the order, bodyguards would form a human wall in front of me, making it impossible for me to move.


    I pursed my lips and decided to turn around, walking past him with a cold face and heading straight back to the room. I locked the door behind me without hesitation.


    Fine, he could just keep me locked up here. I had nothing to do anyway. The Frost family''s residence had no shortage of food or drink, and there were people to serve me. At most, I would wait out the cooling- off period for the divorce, and then I would be free.


    Our room still maintained its original state. The servants knew that Ryan didn''t like anyone touching his things, so when they cleaned, they only did basic dusting and floor mopping without moving anything. My slippers, skincare products, bedside reading materials, hair ties, and various personal items were all still in their original ces.


    But on the bed, there were traces of someone sleeping there. It was Ryan.


    I was somewhat surprised that he still lived in this room and hadn''t erased the traces of my life here.


    Knock! Knock!


    I had juste out after showering when someone knocked on the door. I didn''t move and decided to ignore it.


    Shortly after, I heard Albert''s voice outside the door. "Mrs. Frost."


    Only then did I get up to open the door. "What is it?"


    Perhaps because Albert''s sudden betrayal had caught me off guard, I wasn''t very nice to him.


    Albert didn''t mind, but spoke with difficulty. "The servants found that all the clothes Mr. Ryan changed out of are covered in blood. I just went to see, and found that his wound is still bleeding. He refused to call a doctor. Could you help persuade him..."


    "Let Jessica persuade him." I forced myself to sound tougher. "Or let Lauren do it. He prefers to listen to


    her."


    "Ryan... does have feelings for you. Mr. William and I have long noticed it." Albert earnestly advised, "But you two are both blinded by your own actions."


    His words left a sour taste in my heart. Did Ryan really have feelings for me?


    It seemed unrealistic, like something out of a fantasy novel.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Albert, who had aged a lot since Grandpa left, I finally softened a little. "Alright, I''ll go persuade him. Don''t worry, go to bed early."


    Albert had spent his whole life by Grandpa''s side, without wife or children, only for the sake of the Frost family''s affairs. Now that Grandpa was gone, Ryan was handling everything alone, with only Albert to rely


    1. on.


    Ryan was in the next room. I knocked on the door and heard a faint, steady voice say, "Come in."


    Suppressing my emotions, I pushed the door open and saw no one at first nce. I took a few steps inside before spotting him at the desk, working on business matters. His hair was still damp, his profile smooth and delicate, his expression focused.


    He wore a white bathrobe, slightly bent over the desk with the robe taut against his back, already soaked in blood. Flipping through documents, he didn''t lift his head. "Albert, I told you, you don''t need to worry. Go and get some sleep." "Albert has gone to bed."


    I approached with the intention of sharing his burdens, speaking softly. "He said you''re bleeding, and I''ll call the doctor."


    The Frost family had a dedicated team of family doctors avable 24/7.


    Only then did Ryan look up, obsidian-like eyes locking onto me, his emotions unreadable. "No need. Despicable people don''t need a doctor."


    He was always seeking revenge.


    I didn''t feel like arguing with him. "That''s fine by me.


    If he didn''t want me to call the doctor, I had no position to insist. He never listened to my nonsense


    anyway.


    After saying that, I turned around to leave.


    "Change my bandages." His voice came from behind me.


    I pursed my lips. "I''m not a doctor. I don''t know how to change bandages, and I don''t have any medicine either.''

 Chapter 177

    "I do, and I have medicine too." Ryan stood up and walked over, each step feeling like it was treading on my heart. "I''ll teach you how to change it."


    "You can change it yourself."


    With that, I turned to leave.


    "Charlotte."


    His dry palm suddenly gripped mine, his voice gritty. "It hurts."


    Just these two simple words caused my heart to soften instantly.


    Moreover, it was a gunshot wound after all, not something to be taken lightly.


    I stared at him, skeptical. "Ryan, howe I never noticed before that you''re so good at ying the


    victim?"


    He lowered his gaze casually. "So you don''t buy it?"


    "I don''t."


    Leaving those two words behind, I tried to walk away again, but he forcefully pulled me back. For the first time ever, he lowered his proud head and softly said, "It really hurts."


    At that moment, even I wanted to have a go at myself. Charlotte, you''re really pathetic."


    But thinking about his injury, I couldn''t bring myself to be harsh.


    I felt that the saying that a woman would be unlucky if she felt sorry for a man.


    In the end, Ipromised. "Where''s the medicine?"


    His tone softened. "It''s on the sofa."


    XINE


    As I approached the sofa and picked up the bag, he had already sat down on the bed. His gaze followed. my every move, unwavering.


    Opening the bag. I found everything I needed inside-gauze, iodine, hemostatic drugs, and the like.


    Everything was prepared, justcking the final touch.


    I looked at him in confusion. "Are you so well-prepared because you''re waiting for Jessica toe and dress your wound?"


    That''s probably not going to happen. She''s with your father, after all,'' I added inwardly.


    Ryan frowned. "Charlotte, is there no brain in your head at all"


    This wasn''t the first time I had experienced his sharp tongue, and I had no intention of arguing. I calmly said, "Take off your clothes." After he undressed, I delicately removed theyers of gauze. When I saw the blurry wound, I felt a sharp pang in my heart.


    I even began to wonder why he had so selflessly taken that bullet for me that day.


    Wasn''t self-preservation supposed to be human nature?


    I couldn''t find an answer, so I cautiously tended to his wound. Besides instructing me on how to change. the dressing, he didn''t say anything unnecessary. However, beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    After bandaging him up, I couldn''t help but ask softly, "Does it hurt a lot?"


    "Do you feel sorry for me?"


    His eyes, as dark as midnight, locked onto mine, as if trying to see into the depths of my heart, mixed with some expectation.


    My heart skipped a beat under his gaze. I quickly looked away and denied. "No."


    "Liar."


    Ryan scrutinized me, knowing me inside out. "Every time you lie, you can''t look people in the eye."


    In the end, I practically fled.


    The next day, I deliberately slept in, ensuring I missed breakfast time with Ryan,This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was busy with work, leaving early and returningte. As long as I avoided breakfast, I wouldn''t have to face him. By the time he returned in the evening, I would already be in my room. There would be no chance for us to meet face-to-face. When the time came, I would just need to get the divorce certificate in hand.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I stepped out of the room, I ran into Ryan head-on.


    He was dressed in a meticulously crafted ck suit, tall and with long legs, giving off an air of cool elegance. But the gunshot wound seemed to have worsened, causing his back to bend slightly. "Why haven''t you left yet?" I asked.


    He sneered. "Are you that afraid of me?"


    "Know the difference between fear and disdain."


    Just as I finished speaking, I saw his dark, stern face, and suddenly felt a refreshing sense of rity.


    A servant hurried upstairs and approached us. "Mr. Frost, Mrs. Frost, Ms. Wood and Miss Frost have returned."


    I frowned and looked at Ryan in disbelief. "Did you allow this?"


    P

 Chapter 178

    I saw him furrow his brows subtly. "Do I look like I''m picking a fight for no reason?"


    That was hard to say.


    I found the two of them annoying. I didn''t even want to step out of the building. I turned back towards my room and said, "You''d better get her out of here, or I''m leaving." Unexpectedly, before I could even enter the room, Jessica came running up, "Ryan, look at this, that Charlotte..."


    Her words abruptly halted when her gazended on me


    I didn''t want to see her, but since she had mentioned me directly, I looked over. "What''s wrong with me? Seems like you''re really concerned about me."


    "You... what are you doing here? You''re so shameless. Even after divorcing, you stille to the Frost family..."-


    She tried to conceal it, but I could still hear the jealousy and resentment in her tone.


    "Jessica!" Ryan''s face turned cold, "I don''t want to remind you for the third time that she is s


    my wife."


    I calmly responded, "Between him and me, we''re stillcking a divorce certificate. Morally and legally, you are more suitable to be at the Frost family than you think. Since you say I''m shameless, what does that make you? What''s even worse than being shameless?"


    "Scumbag!"


    Jessica red at me, sniffed lightly, and raised her chin. "Whether it''s Ryan or Dad, they are the true members of the Frost family and the closest people to me! Who do you think I am then?"


    Thinking about what I saw at the hotel yesterday made my stomach churn. I said ambiguously, "I''m not sure about Ryan, but I know you''re very close to Dad."


    After seeing yesterday''s scene at the hotel, could you not be intimate?


    I said this deliberately to provoke and test her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Perhaps out of guilt, a trace of panic shed across her small face. She covered it up with anger and questioned ufortably, "Charlotte, what do you mean? Are you trying to nder the rtionship between my father and me? Why are you so dirty-minded?"


    Originally, I was only 90% sure of the rtionship between her and my father-inw. As for the remaining ten percent, she provided the answer herself.


    But now, I wouldn''t act rashly without solid evidence.


    I frowned and then smiled brightly. "What are you talking about? Isn''t Dad the one who dotes on you the most as his stepdaughter? I just said you two are close, what''s wrong with that..."


    Seeing her slightly strange expression, I exaggeratedly covered my mouth, "Do you think I''m implying that you and Dad have... that kind of rtionship? Heavens, how could you think of such a vulgar and mind-boggling thing!"


    "Charlotte!"


    Jessica shouted angrily, before she could fully erupt, Lauren came out of the elevator. "Jessica! Why are you arguing with Ms. Wilson over such trivial matters? You get worked up over every little thing, just like a child. You should learn from Ms. Wilson, be calm, and not show your emotions!"


    On the surface, it sounded like praise for me, but in reality, it was telling Ryan how naive Jessica was and how calcting I could be.


    I really hope that when I throw the evidence of Jessica sleeping with her husband in front of her, she''ll still defend Jessica like this.


    I looked at her with a faint gaze. "You woke up just yesterday, and today you''re bouncing around like nothing happened. You have such good physical condition, not at all like someone who has been in aa for so many years."


    Originally, it was just a casual remark, but unexpectedly, she avoided the subject a little.


    Could it be that she had actually woken up long ago? But she waited for the right moment, when Ryan felt most indebted to her, to speak up for Jessica..."


    D

 Chapter 179

    If that was the case, then this woman was even more terrifying than I thought.


    Lauren smiled faintly, her lips still somewhat pale, "It''s all Ryan''s filial piety. Although I''ve been lying in bed for these years, I''ve been well taken care of. It''s precisely because of this, that I can rest assured entrusting Jessica to himpletely."


    "Oh." My lips twitched, pretending not to understand her implication. "That''s good."


    ''Being a mistress herself and arranging her daughter to be one too."


    Unfortunately, her daughter had developed an addiction to being a mistress, not even sparing her own marriage.


    After saying this, I prepared to return to my room.


    "Ms. Wilson."


    However, Lauren stopped me. "Jessica and I are here because Jessica received some photos about you. We don''t want to show them to Ryan behind your back, so you should take a look as well." I furrowed my brow, sensing this wouldn''t be good.


    Ryan casually put his hands in his pockets, his voice calm. "Let''s talk downstairs, Charlotte hasn''t eaten breakfast yet."


    As we walked down the stairs, when Jessica was eager to speak, Ryan shot her a cold nce. "I told you, she hasn''t had breakfast yet. What''s so urgent?"


    With that said, he patted my shoulder and gestured for me to go eat breakfast.


    Jessica pouted defiantly. "You''re still protecting her now! Once you see the photos, you''ll know I''m doing this for your own good!"


    "That''s enough, Jessica."


    An old fox like Lauren wasn''t in a hurry, "Let Ms. Wilson go have breakfast first. Ryan, you haven''t eaten either, hurry and go."


    I was indeed hungry and went straight to the dining room.


    Albert, instructed the servants to bring out breakfast. Despite the Frost family''s wealth, Grandpa never squandered. This tradition was preserved at the Frost family''s residence.


    So, breakfast was just enough for two people.


    It was just some fruits, sds and sandwiches.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you like it?" Ryan asked with a smile when he saw me digging in.


    I instinctively turned to look at him. For a moment, I seemed to see indulgence in his eyes. I quickly averted my gaze, "Yes, the chefs here at the Frost family''s residence are very skilled." It''s good that you like it." He chuckled almost imperceptibly, speaking warmly, "I''ll have them make it for you every day from now on."


    112


    My heart skipped a beat. I gripped the cutlery in my hand a bit harder and said casually, "There''s no ''from now on," we''re getting divorced next month."


    "Well..."


    His breath hitched too, and after a moment, he responded with a single syble that was difficult to read emotionally.


    The breakfast passed in silence.


    After finishing thest piece of fruit on my te, I set down my fork, took a napkin, "Let''s go, they must be waiting to nder me.


    He had finished eating long ago, patiently waiting for me for once, reluctantly said, "Stop thinking about them like this, Charlotte." "Ryan, let''s make a bet."


    I smiled faintly, tilting my head to look at him against the light, "Let''s see if they are going to nder me."


    He lowered his gaze, we were sitting close enough that he could see my reflection in his pupils, "What''s the wager?"


    "Well..."


    After a moment''s thought, I said unhurriedly, "If they are, you use your connections, and we''ll go get the divorce certificate tomorrow." For him, it was just a matter of making a phone call.


    His sharply defined features froze for a moment, a visible trace of destion on his face. "Is that how much you want to leave me?" "Yes!" I looked at his wlessly delicate brows and eyes that I had secretly admired so many times, nodding seriously.


    D

 Chapter 180

    He stood up from his seat, his face darkening with umted gloom. Looking down at me for a long time from his elevated position


    he finally gritted his teeth and tsaid, "Raise your pillow higher when you


    sleep tonight!"


    He might as well have told me to keep on dreaming.


    I was equally irritated, abruptly standing up and walking towards the reception room, ncing at the two bitches whispering to each other. "Alright, what''s the matter?" "Ryan!"


    Jessica proudly stood up, her gaze bypassing me and directly meeting Ryan''s, dropping a bombshell. "Do you know, the child Charlotte is carrying might not be yours at all!" The air seemed to freeze instantly.


    I felt a burning anger rising within me, ready to p her across the face. But this time, Jessica was prepared, pushing me aside and mming an envelope against my chest. She smirked contemptuously. "Take a look, see how you exin this to Ryan!"


    The envelope fell to the ground from my body. Someone was quicker to pick it up than me-Ryan held the envelope, standing upright.


    His distinct knuckles opened the envelope and took out several photos.


    In just an instant, the corners of his lips pressed down, his expression visibly turning cold and fierce. Beneath his seemingly gentle features lurked a stormy rage. My heart sank almost instantly.


    - I hesitated, reaching out to try and take a look at the photos, but Ryan abruptly pulled them away before


    my fingertips could touch them.


    The entire motion carried an aura of hostility, freezing my hand in mid-air.


    "Ryan, you''ve seen it!" Jessica lifted her red lips, speaking gently, "She''s been cheating long ago. Most likely, the child she''s carrying is most probably Jack''s." Taking advantage of Ryan''s distraction, I forcefully pulled the photos closer to take a look. It turned out to be a photo of the hotel room entrance.


    The two people standing at the entrance were indeed me and Jack.


    When did Jack and I ever go to a hotel together?


    My mind went nk for a moment, then I quickly realized, "Jessica, you''ve gone to great lengths to nder me. You even resorted to fabricating photos." "Have you forgotten?" Jessica recited the room number. "Room 0312, the hotel you stayed at for a business trip to Frankesst year. Surely you haven''t forgotten at all... If you do, the Finance Department can still find your expense records."


    My memory suddenly rushed back. I had indeed attended a trap set by the design circle during a business trip abroad. I wasn''t a good drinking and was feeling extremely ufortable by the time I returned


    the hotel.


    Later, Jane called me and arranged for someone to bring me something to help ease the dizziness.


    At that time, I was groggy when I opened the door, barely able to see clearly, and just took the medicine and closed the door after thanking them.


    Could it be... Jack brought me the medicine?


    He never mentioned this incident after he returned.


    In just a short minute, someone with malicious intent managed to take a photo, and it had persisted until


    now.


    I collected my thoughts, calmly speaking. "You''re concluding everything based on a photo of a hotel room entrance?"


    "Then what?" Jessica spoke harshly, "Do we need to capture you two in bed together? Aren''t you ashamed at all? Even when Jack was far away, at home, you still dared to meet privately. How dare you say that the child belongs to Ryan"


    "Jessica." Lauren intervened as if to stop her. "Listen to what Ryan has to say. After all, it''s a matter of his wife cheating on him. Have you ever thought about Ryan''s dignity after making such a scene?" They were ying their parts well.


    One ying the advocate, the other the antagonist! But every word tightly aimed at me, trying to pin this me on me.


    The anger buried deep within me red up, staring at Lauren, I said in a cold voice, "Weren''t you the one, at the hospital yesterday, demanding evidence? Howe now it''s all about interpreting pictures?"


    u youThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 181

    "Ms. Wilson, the nature of the two situations ispletely different."


    Lauren argued forcefully, though her voice remained gentle. "The evidence you presented yesterday only. showed that Jessica happened toe into contact with the medication for Grandpa. What does that prove? She merely intended to feed Grandpa. As for you two... standing at the door like that, both adults, what else could happen?"


    I picked up the ss from the coffee table and sshed it over her face without hesitation, sneering. Lauren, say one more word and it won''t just be water I throw."


    Jessica slept with her stepfather behind everyone''s back, but publicly, she portrayed herself as a dutiful daughter, instantly bing frantic: "Are you crazy to treat my mom like this?"


    I grabbed another cup and emptied it on her face as well. "I dare you to speak one more word."


    Jessica''s exquisite makeup was ruined by me. She looked at me incredulously, "Charlotte..."


    Lauren didn''t expect me to act so boldly. Her eyes turned red immediately, choked with emotion. "Ryan, have you turned against me now? How can you allow her to treat me like this? I''m legally married to your dad. Now you''re condoning her?"


    Ryan''s face turned dark, his eyes deep and unreadable like a cold abyss when he nced at me. He sent chills down my spine with just a look.


    He believed it too...


    Suddenly, I felt likeughing, but couldn''t. My hand slipped, and the ss fell to the ground, shattering Into pieces. I awkwardly stepped back.


    Ryan tore the few photos he held into pieces, his voice cold and hard.


    "Ms. Wood, you''re my elder, and there might be things I shouldn''t say. But I have to. Maybe you''ve been confused after lying in bed for so long. You were married into my father''s family, and you''re a member of his family. But Charlotte is my legally wedded wife, and she''s the closest person to me!"


    "What kind of logic is this about turning against you?" He struggled to suppress his rising anger.


    These words stunned not only Lauren and Jessica but even me.


    They were shocked, and he was standing by my side.


    And so was 1.


    He had already suspected my rtionship with Jack. With this photo, his suspicions would deepen. But, did he choose to believe me?


    Jessica pointed angrily at me, incredulously speaking, Ryan, are you out of your mind? Charlotte is cheating on you, and you''re having a go at my mom?"


    "She is my wife."


    Ryan stood in front of me, his dominance overwhelming, his voice deep and warning. "Not just anyone can bully her. Jessica, there are lines that you shouldn''t cross."


    "..." Jessica faltered for a moment, then seemed to feel deeply wronged, pointing at herself, tears


    172


    streaming down. "Ryan, are you saying I''m ndering her? If it weren''t for you, my mom and I wouldn''t. have cared about this mess! Fine! Looks like we shouldn''t havee today!"


    Lauren also looked at him, shaking her head. "Ryan, you disappoint me greatly. But it''s okay, I understand you just can''t ept the truth right now..."


    With those words, the mother and daughter were about to leave.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I looked at their dramatic performance, coldly curling my lips. As they walked out, I heard Ryan''s voice cutting through the air, cold and bone-chilling.


    "Are you satisfied with this?" I was startled, slowly turning to look at him, my throat tightening. "What do you mean?"


    He picked up a piece of the shattered photo on the floor, showing my profile. He lightly rubbed his thumb over it, his eyes showing a stubbornness almost bordering on obsession. "I''ve figured it out. I don''t want anything else, just you."

 Chapter 182

    I couldn''t read him.


    Instinctively, I stepped back. "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s not get a divorce, okay?" Ryan held my wrist, feeling my pulse. "From now on, no matter what happens, I only want you. No one else." "Including Lauren and Jessica?"


    "Yes."


    "Ryan." I found it absurd. "Do you even believe what you''re saying?"


    If it was a sudden awakening, it came toote.


    I didn''t expect him to believe me today, but that wasn''t enough to bridge all the past barriers between us.


    His voice was slow and deep. "Are you still unwilling?"


    I looked at him firmly and uttered five words. "Yes, I am unwilling."


    If this decision had been made before losing the child, I might have agreed immediately.


    But now, I couldn''t think of any reason to say yes.


    Did he cross over me to help another person when I was knocked down?


    Or did he not hit hard enough when I miscarried?


    Our marriage had reached a dead end.


    Ryan fell silent for a long time, gripping my hand tighter. Finally, his eyes were clear, with a hint of irony. "I .could even pretend I didn''t see those photos. Isn''t that enough?"


    His words instantly felt like a bucket of cold water poured over me in midwinter, chilling me from head to toe, freezing my blood.


    I pulled at the corner of my mouth, but tears came before I could, and I forcefully broke free from his grasp. "So, you never really believed me?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ryan, so this is how you see me."


    "Charlotte..."


    He suddenly looked panicked, reaching out to touch me.


    I evaded his touch, stepping back, shaking my head with a bitter smile. "In your eyes, I''ve already slept


    with someone else. Isn''t that filthy? Aren''t you disgusted to touch me?"


    He looked stunned for a moment. "I''m didn''t..."


    "Ryan, don''t be hypocritical!"


    With that, I turned and ran upstairs, mming the bedroom door shut.


    I hid in the bathroom, desperately trying to hold back, forcing myself not to cry, not to cry for him anymore. But tears rushed out one after another.


    Even if I were determined to divorce, I wasn''t invulnerable.


    Person


    I was a living too, and I could feel pain.


    How could he insult me like this...


    Eight years, and this was what I got in the end.


    It was quite pathetic.


    After this incident, Ryan and I seemed to have reached some unspoken agreement.


    For three or four consecutive days, when I woke up, he had already left. When I went to sleep, he returned.


    We never saw each other, so it wasn''t difficult to endure.


    As for Jack, he sent me several WhatsApp messages, asking if I was okay and such.


    Ryan was bing paranoid, and no one could handle him. Moreover, their rtionship had already soured enough. I didn''t want to make things worse.


    Besides, there was no need to involve Jack any further,


    I


    I replied to him every time that I was fine, reassuring him.


    That night, after finishing my nightly routine and lying half-sitting in bed reading, I suddenly heard urgent voices downstairs.


    Instinctively, I prepared to go down and check. Just as I opened the door, I heard Albert''s voice almost pleading, "Even if you don''t care about your own health, think about Mr. William. If your health deteriorates, what will happen to the Frost family?"


    In this vast old mansion, the only people Albert addressed with such respect were Ryan and me.


    My hand froze on the doorknob, feeling a tug in my heart, then quickly calming down.


    He was almost 30 years old and should be aware of his own health.


    ''That''s right.'' With that thought in mind, I closed the door again.


    Before the door closedpletely, I heard Ryan''s the person with the hoarse voice saying, "It''s nothing serious. Just call the doctor toe over."

 Chapter 183

    Iy back on the bed to read, but after who knows how long, I realized the book was upside down. I started feeling restless. I wondered what was wrong with him. If it was because of that gunshot... It should have been me.


    I closed the book in a fluster and headed to the balcony for some fresh air. At that moment, someone knocked on the door, apanied by Albert''s voice. "Mrs. Frost."


    My feet quickened involuntarily as I opened the door. "Albert, how is Ryan?"


    "He has a fever."


    I breathed a slight sigh of relief, thinking it was just a cold or something simr. But then Albert continued, "It''s from the infection caused by the gunshot a few days ago. He won''t let anyone touch him now, nor will he take any medicine. You''re divorcing, and I shouldn''t havee to you. But he was calling out your name in his sleep..."


    I squeezed my hands. "I''ll go see him."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was right and proper for me to do so, emotionally and logically.


    Due to the fever, Ryan''s cheeks were flushed unnaturally, his longshes casting shadows. His breathing was steady and deep, but his brow was still furrowed as if he had encountered a major worry. Albert pointed to the medicine on the bedside table. The doctor just prescribed this. It can reduce fever and inmmation."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    "Then I''ll leave first. Call me if you need anything," said Albert.


    After Albert had left, there were only the two of us in the spacious room.


    I approached and touched his forehead. It was burning hot.


    At least 38 or 39 degrees.


    Unexpectedly, just as I was about to pull my hand away, he subconsciously gripped it, murmuring softly, Honey, Charlotte... Why do you want a divorce? Please don''t get a divorce."


    The room was quiet, and every word of his entered my ears clearly.


    I stood there for a long time, bent down, and patted his cheek. "Ryan, wake up and take your medicine."


    He vaguely opened his eyes, seeming a bit incredulous when he saw me. Suddenly, he exerted force and pulled me into his arms, whispering hoarsely, "I''m sorry for hurting you, disappointing you. You''re right to scold me. I''m a bastard, a scumbag."


    Caught off guard by his sudden pull, I managed to avoid his wound, but I could still feel the heat radiating from him. He was burning up with a fever.


    He would never have such insight when he was lucid.


    I leaned on the bed, feeling both angry and helpless. Then let''s just get divorced quickly and not dy me any further.¡±


    "I don''t want to."


    He still held me around the waist, but his eyes closed lightly, and his voice became less clear.


    When this man had a fever, he seemed as drunk as a skunk.


    Helplessly, I pried his hand off my waist and broke free from his embrace. Just as I was about to pull my hand away, my gaze suddenly sharpened.


    On the inside of his wrist... there were several burns, a mix of ck and red.


    They were not all caused at the same time.


    They weren''t idental burns... they were deliberate.


    But with his current status, besides himself, no one dared to treat him like this.


    I tried to widen my eyes, pressed my fingers against the inner corners of my eyes, endured the stinging in my nose, and patted his cheek again. "Ryan, what happened to your hand? The burns?"


    "Hmm?"


    He responded vaguely, as if not quite hearing me.


    I bent down. "I said, the burns on your hand. How did you get them?"


    His brow furrowed in his sleep, as if pondering, then rxed again. "I miss Charlotte... If I burn myself, the pain in my heart will go away."


    D

 Chapter 184

    I stood dumbfounded for a moment, feeling both pity and resentment towards the man before me. I couldn''t distinguish between his sincerity and pretense anymore. Nor did I want to bother figuring it out, because soon enough, we would have absolutely nothing to do with each other.


    I sniffed and forcibly shook Ryan awake. "Take your medicine before you sleep."


    Perhaps knowing it was me, he didn''t resist when I brought the medicine to his lips. Instead, he cooperated.


    After taking the medicine, he obediently fell back asleep.


    His fever was frighteningly high, not something that would go away quickly.


    I asked Albert for ointment and applied it to the burns on Ryan''s wrist. Only after his fever began to subside did I get up and return to my room.


    Perhaps because his health was generally good and he was still young. Albert came the next morning to inform me that his fever hadpletely gone.


    However, in the afternoon, several high-fashion dresses were delivered by the servants.


    "Ryan said you should apany him to a banquet tonight."


    "A banquet?" I was puzzled.


    In our three years of marriage, due to its secretive nature, aside from family gatherings, he had never taken me to any other events. He always attended alone. Albert nodded. "Yes, it''s for Mrs. Renolds''s 80th birthday."


    "I see."


    It seemed I suddenly understood his intentions-to leave an impression with the Renolds family that I was a married woman, thwarting any thoughts I might have had about getting closer to them. Nerve-wracking.


    He was being rtively normal despite being ill.


    1 frowned. "Where is he?"


    "He''s in the study..."


    Before Albert could finish his sentence, I strode away and pushed open the study door. "Ryan, are you out of your mind? I told you, there''s nothing between me and him..."


    I stopped mid-sentence, feeling like my throat was being choked, my face turning red.


    He was on a video conference call!


    I was clearly in the right, but facing Ryan''s teasingly dark eyes, I was left speechless.


    It was too embarrassing.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Charlotte, right? Hi, Charlotte!" On theputer screen, a person I hadn''t seen before greeted me warmly. "Charlotte, are you going to cheat on my brother? If that''s the case then you must be the most


    amaSon


    I''ve ever seen."


    Originally, I could have walked away immediately, but now I couldn''t. I could only grit my teeth. ''No, no, please continue with your meeting."


    "Get lost."


    Ryan''s voice was t. I thought he was telling me to leave, but he simply hung up the video call and walked towards me, getting straight to the point. "You''re angry because of the banquet at the Renolds. family?"


    "I think you''re going too far." I looked up at him. "Ryan, don''t think so poorly of me. People have rebound rtionships after dating, let alone divorce. I''m not you, you don''t have to be so guarded all the time." *Charlotte." He eyed me, half-smiling. "Haven''t you noticed, you don''t think highly of me either?"


    "Other than this, what other reason do you have for taking me to the banquet?" I said coldly.


    His gaze darkened. "To let you know why I keep trying to keep you away from Jack."


    "However he is, he''s better than you."


    At least Jack never harmed me. Instead, he helped me.


    But this seemed to touch a nerve, as he sneered. "We''re not divorced yet, and you''re already speaking up for him? I''ve told you he''s not as simple as he looks, and you haven''t taken my advice to stay away from him?"


    "And what about you?"


    I grew more furious and raised my voice. "Did you believe what I told you? What right do you have to nder Jack in front of me? Why should I stay away from him when Jessica is the one who killed my child and you never asked me to stay away from her?"


    D

 Chapter 185

    "Am I ndering him?"


    I could see the anger in his eyes.


    Seeing how easily he got angry now, I suddenly felt relieved both physically and mentally. "Isn''t it true? Ryan, you told me that evidence is needed for everything."


    With that said, I walked towards the room.


    Behind me, the man suppressed his anger, uttering two words through gritted teeth, "Six o''clock."


    "Got it!"


    I didn''t look back


    The reason I agreed wasn''t because of him, but because I thought of the scene where Jack was beaten in the ancestral hall that day. Suddenly, I hoped that if Sally embarrassed him again tonight, I could stand by him for once.


    For once, it was my turn to help him.


    After all, with the status of Mrs. Frost, it was unnecessary not to use it.


    After taking a shower and tidying up in my room, I put on an exquisite makeup.


    For such asions, being elegant and dignified was enough. Therefore, when choosing a dress, I opted for an embroidered little ck dress that ended at the knees, revealing a slender and straight calf. At six o''clock, not a minute early orte, I appeared downstairs in high heels.


    Hearing movement, Ryan raised his head and cast a nce at me, a hint of astonishment crossing his eyes. He stood up. "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    The driver had already parked the car at the door and quickly got out to open the door when he saw us.


    I got into the car first and moved to the innermost seat, looking out the car window..


    Silent all the way.


    Approaching the Renolds family, he suddenly handed me a jewelry box. "For you."


    I took it and opened it to see a ne with a green gemstone, obviously valuable and more suitable for today''s attire than the one around my neck. Without hesitation, I took off the original ne and put on the new one.


    But as I tried to fasten it, I couldn''t see properly and falled several times.


    Suddenly, a pair of dry hands took the ne from me, fiddling behind my neck, causing me to shiver with goosebumps.


    I couldn''t help asking, "Is it done yet..."


    "It''s done."


    Just as I finished asking, Ryan let go of his hand. The green gemstone hung delicately on my corbone, gently swaying.


    In the moment he withdrew his hand, I caught a glimpse of his wrist. I pursed my lips. "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Ryan smirked nonchntly. "Not really."


    As we spoke, the car slowly pulled up outside the Renolds family mansion.


    Sally personally greeted guests outside, while Jack stood on the other side, tall and imposing. Perhaps due to the low outdoor temperature, he seemed to be shrouded in a cold aura. As I got out of the car, our eyes met from a distance.


    The cold aura around Jack dissipated, reced by a smile in his eyes. I also curved my lips slightly, acknowledging the greeting.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    This scene did not escape Ryan''s eyes. He seemed amused, his tongue pressing against his teeth. He offered his elbow with a chuckle. "Wrap your arms around mine."


    I looked at him, unmoved. "No thanks, be independent.


    Who


    gave him the right to decide whether we remain hidden or not? Whether we go public or not.


    I wasn''t to be controlled.


    I took a step forward. Before my foot could touch the ground, someone got out of another car, walked in front of me, and grabbed his elbow. "Ryan, I knew you were waiting for me."

 Chapter 186

    There was no need to turn around, just from the voice, I knew it was Jessica.


    Ryan calmly withdrew his arm. "Why are you here?"


    "Dad brought me here."


    Jessica''s voice was gentle. "Dad said I''ll have to help you manage the Frost family in the future, so I came to get acquainted."


    I felt nothing but mockery inside. I heard Ryan''s cold voice. Then go find him. Why follow me around?"


    "Why? Do you dislike me now?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jessica pretended to be angry and then tried to please Ryan. "Oh, if it''s about the photos from a few days ago, I''m not mad anymore. Why do you still care? Besides, it was Charlotte who cuckolded you, not me..."


    *Jessical Ryan sternly interrupted, as if trying to shake her off.


    John appeared from nowhere, adopting his fatherly style. "I saw a few friends. I''ll go say hello. Jessica hasn''t been to such asions before. Take care of her so no one bullies her."


    I walked away quickly, and I didn''t hear what Ryan said as reply.


    It


    didn''t matt


    Besides agreeing, what else would he say?


    However, he probably didn''t remember this was my first time attending such an upper-ss banquet.


    "Charlotte."


    I had just arrived at the door when Jack finished greeting a guest and came straight towards me.


    Looking down at my bare legs, he smiled warmly. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the banquet hall. It''s cold outside."


    "Okay."


    I nodded, and as soon as we stepped onto the mansion steps together, Sally, with an unhappy expression, spoke up. "You''re the woman he''s so concerned about, right? Not bad-looking indeed. No wonder my ''son'' who has been dormant for so many years couldn''t hold back anymore."


    She mistook me for the girl Jack liked.


    I frowned and was about to speak when Jack said indifferently but sharply, "Each crime has its perpetrator. Don''t take it out on others."


    Sally adjusted the sable fur shawl on her shoulder and cocked her brows. "Why are you in such a rush?! haven''t said much and you''re already upset?"


    Although she had a bad attitude, it was already different from that day at the ancestral hall when she almost treated Jack like a dog.


    That day felt more like someone looking down from a high position.


    Today, it was clear that she was more restrained and wary.


    Jack remained calm. "She''s just an ordinary friend of mine."


    "Ordinary friend?"


    Sally looked skeptical, clearly not believing it.


    I sighed helplessly. "Mrs. Renolds, we really are just ordinary friends."


    As I spoke, afraid she wouldn''t believe me, I pointed to Ryan, who was being pestered by Jessica as he approached. "See, I have a husband."


    She scrutinized me from head to toe. "Are you... the wife of Ryan who has been in a hidden marriage for three years?"


    "Go ask him if you don''t believe me."


    My tone was cold. After saying that, I turned my head to Jack and rubbed my hands. "Jack, let''s go inside. It''s freezing." Behind me, Sally muttered, "This couple is interesting. Are they living their own lives?"


    Hearing this, I found it mocking and couldn''t help but smile.


    Jack looked over. "Don''t mind her."


    "It''s fine."


    I shook my head. "What did you do? She''spletely different towards youpared to that day."


    "Curious?"


    "A little.


    After all, I always thought Jack was a very gentle person. I didn''t expect him to make Sally be so restrained overnight.


    Jack smiled faintly. "I found evidence that she was involved in my mother''s death."


    "What?"


    I was shocked. "After so many years, you could still find evidence?"


    P

 Chapter 187

    His eyes flickered slightly, looking ahead. "Yeah."


    "Why not call the police then?"


    "Silly." Jack smiled. "Do you think the person celebrating her 80th birthday today would agree to me calling the police? Sometimes, achieving the same result can be done in different ways." His words were profound and difficult to fathom.


    I looked at him unexpectedly andughed. "Jack, I think you''re different from the Jack I knew before."


    "Howe?" He paused for a moment, looking at me. "Or... do you not like me this way?"


    "No!" I immediately denied, praising him. "I think you''re even more capable and smart than the Jack I knew before. I really admire how thorough you are in your considerations."


    People like him and me had no one else to rely on.


    The only person we could rely on was ourselves.


    Moreover, he was in the wolf''s den of the Renolds family. If he didn''t consider things thoroughly, he would only end up dead.


    He looked stunned for a moment, his eyes slightly brightened. "Really?"


    "Of course." I nodded earnestly.


    I don''t know if it''s just my imagination, but he seemed to let out a silent sigh of relief, visibly rxing a bit


    It''s as if my question just now made him nervous.


    Upon entering the banquet hall of the Renolds family, I realized that today''s guests included not only the upper-ss circles of Jston but also some unfamiliar faces. Jack helped me fetch some food from the buffet table. "I need to go out for a while. Rest here, and call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    I smiled faintly and took the Western food te from him.


    Inside the banquet hall, amidst the mingling of sses and conversations, someone-like me, with low presence, could just slip by unnoticed.


    After eating for a short while, I got up to go to the restroom. When I came out, I saw Jessica being blocked by a wealthy heiress and unable to leave..


    Could a bitch encounter a more domineering yer too?


    I simply stood at the corner and didn''t approach, to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    The wealthy heiress, dressed in an outfit worth at least seven figures and around 23 or 24 years old, had a confident air about her delicate face. "Hey, you''re Ryan''s wife who''s been hidden away for over three years, right?"


    I had originally just wanted to watch the drama unfold, but I ended up feeling a pang in my heart.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, without hesitation, Jessica lifted her chin proudly. "Yes, it''s me. What about it?"


    She probably had never attended such asions before, dressed meticulously in a deep V-neck dress that showcased her impressive career line and a high-slit design that teased her thighs.


    "Divorce him."


    The wealthy heiress spoke almostmandingly.


    Jessica widened her eyes. "What did you say??"


    "I said, divorce him."


    The wealthy heiress crossed her arms, handing over a check. "Fill in the amount yourself."


    It was quite bold.


    I never expected that one day, the identity of Mrs. Frost would encounter such a situation.


    A mistress or t


    party asking me to fill out a check to scram.


    Even though the one standing in front of her was Jessica, a counterfeit.


    Jessica, who has always been fond of causing trouble, surprisingly showed an expression of iprehension and crisis that was rare. "What do you mean? Do you like Ryan?"


    The wealthy heiress thought for a moment and said indifferently, "You can say that. Anyway, I''m determined to get him."


    Jessica gritted her teeth angrily. "How were you raised by your parents? You dare to interfere in someone else''s family so tantly? You''re so shameless!"


    I


    I couldn''t help butugh upon hearing this, and indeed, burst outughing.

 Chapter 188

    A third party, and now a fourth party was being cursed at.


    Never did I expect that just as I burst intoughter, a stifled chuckle echoed not far behind me.


    Startled, I turned around and met a somewhat carefree and unruly face, with a hint of roguishness at theers of his lips. He wore a leather jacket and casually leaned against the wall. "Mrs. Frost has quite unique tastes."


    Caught eavesdropping, I felt a bit guilty, but then dissipated it with a thought. "Aren''t you the same?"


    "I didn''t want to interrupt your enjoyment."


    "Well, you''ve interrupted it now."


    I retorted, ncing at him. "Who are you, and how do you know about me?"


    "Frank Smith." He told me his full name, abandoning his nonchnt demeanor and straightened up. "Mrs. Frost, goodbye."


    With that said, he walked away, grabbed the bun of the wealthy heiress, and sarcastically remarked, Bethany, with your intelligence so dim that you can''t even distinguish who the real Mrs. Frost is, you can forget about being a mistress."


    Bethany frowned deeply. "Franky! What do you mean?"


    "If you call me that disgusting nickname again, I''ll send you back overnight."


    Frank let her go, gave me a meaningful nce, and just when I thought he was going to reveal the truth to his "dear sister," he pped his hands. "I meant that you''re stupid."


    I was somewhat surprised.


    I ran through my mind of the sons of affluent families in Jston, and indeed, there was no one like him.


    However... to be able to dress so casually at Mrs. Renolds''s 80th birthday party, and to be so calm in such gatherings, he definitely couldn''t be an ordinary person.


    While I was thinking, my phone rang.


    "Where are you?"


    Ryan''s indifferent voice came from the other end.


    I smirked. "I''m here in the restroom on the first floor, just finished watching your fourth party confront the third party. They''re both your mistresses."


    "What fourth party and third party? What nonsense are you talking about? I''ming to find you!"


    With that said, Ryan''s tone grew even colder, and soon enough, he found his way to me.


    I sighed regretfully. "You called toote, they just finished. Otherwise, you could have defended your Hoved one."


    I


    "Charlotte." He frowned, scrutinizing me intensely as if trying to read some emotion from my face, but ultimately left disappointed. "Is that... all you have to say?"


    That sentence still made me feel upset.


    It wasn''t because of him, but because of myself.


    In more than three years of marriage, the countless nights we had spent together, he had left me behind countless times for Jessica, including the moment when our child died. Those heart-wrenching sorrows that pierced me. I had to go through all of that myself.


    How could I not feel upset, not feel disappointed when he asked me such a question face-to-face?


    d my


    I emotions, lightly squeezing my palms, and gave a faint smile. "Yeah, we''re about to get divorced soon anyway, so what else is there to pretend about?"


    "You really have a clear view of yourself!" He gritted his teeth after saying this, gripping my wrist. "Come with me to congratte Mrs. Renolds on her birthday. "Okay," I agreed indifferently.


    Anyway, there''s no need to wait any longer. It doesn''t hurt to go through these formalities with him.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps knowing some of Jack''s experiences in the Renolds family, I wasn''t enthusiastic when congratting Mrs. Renolds. I simply offered a few words of good wishes. Ryan noticed I was unhappy. After delivering the birthday gifts, he took me back to the hall.


    He saw through it with one nce, sneering coldly. "Feeling sorry for him because of his experiences in the Renolds family?"


    "Is that not allowed?" I asked.


    Maybe it was because my child was gone, I didn''t have any desires either. Since I had nothing to worry about, I didn''t need to consider the consequences of my actions.


    Ryan''s eyes were cold and sharp, his lips curved in a cold arc. "He''s going to marry Bethany, the daughter of the Shaw family. Do you think there''s still a chance between you two?" "Bethany?"


    The name sounded familiar to me. I quickly remembered and scanned the crowd, pointing in the direction where Bethany was. "You mean her?"


    D

 Chapter 189

    get it


    15


    Ryan grew increasingly displeased as he sneered. "You''re quite concerned!"


    "Oh, not really." I chuckled. "The fourth party who blocked Jessica today, that was her. Ryan, you can seamlessly transition from your first marriage to your second and third." His brows furrowed tightly. "Impossible."


    "How is it impossible? Don''t you believe me? Ask Jessica yourself."


    After saying this, I realized that Jessica had been missing for half a day! I scanned the hall but didn''t see my father-inw, John, either.


    A thought shed through my mind, and I quickly said, "I have a stomach ache, need to use the restroom!"


    With that, I clutched my stomach and hurried towards the direction of the restroom.


    The Renalds family''s residence was vast. After finding no signs of movement in the restroom, I went straight to the backyard.


    The upper floors were reserved for the hosts; ordinary guests wouldn''t go up there.


    They either left or were in some corner of the yard...


    The cold wind outside was biting, and everyone in the banquet hall was busy socializing. There wasn''t a soul in the yard.


    wa


    I treaded lightly, and after searching for a while, I started to feel that my idea was absurd.


    No matter how unbearable it was, I couldn''t possibly do such a thing on someone else''s turf, on someone else''s birthday celebration!


    Just as I was about to turn back, I heard a cat meow. Thinking someone had identally let the host''s cat out, I wanted to help catch it. But as I took a few steps, I faintly heard a man''s heavy panting from behind the dense greenery.


    Very coarse, very urgent,ing from behind the dense greenery.


    "Be a good girl, no one wille out today. I''ll finish... very quickly."


    It was John''s voice.


    The woman''s voice was hushed, on the verge of tears. Dad! What are you doing? It''s too dangerous here, I''m scared... If Ryan finds out, it''ll be impossible between us forever!"


    I recognized this voice even better.


    It was the first time I had peeked at someone doing this kind of thing, and I was so nervous my heart was about to jump out. Subconsciously, I opened my phone''s video recorder and held my breath!


    "Why did you dress so seductively today? Don''t worry, it''s freezing cold, no one wille out. It''s more thrilling this way..." John said, urgently burying his head, "Can''t you see, that brat has no intention of divorcing? He would never marry you..."


    Jessica moaned, wanting to resist but unable to withstand her body''s reaction. "Then, what should I do... just want to marry him... Dad, can you think of a way?"


    I waspletely dumbstruck.


    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing.


    "You little slut, isn''t it enough to have me to make youfortable?" John was reckless, pping her ass forcefully. "Jessica, that brat won''t even touch you willingly. You''d better give up early..." ''One, two, three..."


    I was counting the seconds when I saw John suddenly holding Jessica still.


    It was very quick indeed.


    He wasn''t lying.


    I didn''t miss the look of disdain on Jessica''s face, and how John''s rationality returned instantly after his impulse. "We''ll talk about the rest at home. I haven''t congratted Mrs. Renolds yet, I''ll go in first." "Wait for me!" Jessica red at him angrily, scrambling to put on her thong and tidy her dress.


    I couldn''t run away in time, so I could only hide behind an old tree and hold my breath.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Luckily, the lighting was dim and the temperature was low. Jessica followed John inside, grumbling all the way.


    I heard the sound of the door closing and took deep breaths, exhaling heavily. Clearly, it wasn''t my guilty conscience, but I felt as if I had done something guilty.


    "Mrs. Frost has high standards. You only watch live pom.


    A casual voice came from behind another tree, and I realized someone else was there!


    He didn''t have the slightest self-awareness about peeping on others and even smiled at me. "Still I recording, for ybackter?"

 Chapter 190

    In his tone, one could easily discern a hint of mockery


    In the y of light and shadow, Frank loaned against the tree trunk, with scattered short hair falling over his forehead. The corners of his eyes curved upwards, exuding a carefree and unrestrained demeanor. Seemingpletely oblivious, he said such things to someone of the opposite sex whom he had just met today, which was quite inappropriate,


    On such a cold and bleak night, why did hee out to the courtyard?


    I put away my phone, feeling somewhat guarded. "What are you doing here too?"


    "Rx, I''m definitely not following you," Frank replied in azy voice. "It''s too stuffy inside. I came out for some fresh air. Who knew people in Jston were so open.


    "It''s just them."


    I always felt this man was not simple and not suitable for much interaction.


    I pursed my lips and got straight to the point. ''Can you keep this matter to yourself for now?"


    I needed to achieve my goal with this matter. If he let it slip, all my previous efforts would be in vain.


    "I can," he readily agreed, then changed the subject. "What''s in it for me?"


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I''m the type who always gets up early for a profit. I''ve never done anything without benefits."


    If I lingered here any longer, Jessica might suspect that,I had been in the yard all along, peeking at their scandalous affair.


    Eager to leave, I asked, "What do you want in return?"


    "Haven''t thought about it yet," he said, with a smirk. "How about this, promise me one thing. I''ll let you know what it is when I decide."


    "Okay," I agreed without much thought.


    Anyway, after tonight, we probably wouldn''t see each other again. Without evidence, there was nothing he could do.


    He finally straightened up, nced at my thin ck dress, and asked, "Aren''t you cold?"


    I felt inexplicably strange and casually replied, "A little


    "Really-resistant to cold," he praised, then tightened his leather jacket. Perhaps to avoid suspicion, he didn''t immediately return but walked in another direction.


    This actually made things easier for me. I wouldn''t have to wait a while before going back inside.


    Inside the banquet hall, it was warm.


    Jack walked over with a smile. "Been looking for you for ages.


    "Are you done being busy?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I asked with a smiling face.


    Today was the Renolds family''s domain, and he was the only heir to the Renolds family. He should be too busy to care about others.


    He shook his head helplessly. "Not yet. Took a break to see you, afraid you might need something but didn''t want to bother me."


    "Don''t worry, if I really need something, I''ll definitely let you know."


    I reassured him, dispelling his concerns. "You should go do what you have to."


    "Okay."


    He agreed and added, "I''ve prepared a gift for you. I''ll give it to you after everything winds down."


    "Isn''t today Mrs. Renolds''s birthday celebration? Do I still get gifts?"


    He smiled faintly. "Gifts can be given anytime, not just on special asions."


    "I can ept gifts, but nothing too extravagant."


    That dress from thest banquet was too expensive.


    But at the time, I didn''t want to be too pick. Today wasn''t a holiday or birthday, so I had to let him know beforehand.


    Jack cocked his brows. "It might be valuable to you, but I''m just returning something that belongs to you. Just ept it." "Returning something?"


    Before I could ask in confusion, some elder acquaintances from the Renolds family came over and started chatting with Jack.


    Not wanting to linger nearby, I exchanged a nce with him and left.


    At the end of the banquet, I positioned myself away from the crowd, waiting for Jack to finish his duties.


    "Charlotte." Just as expected, Ryan finished bidding farewell to a business partner and walked straight over. "Why are you here? Let''s go." "Waiting for someone," I replied frankly.


    His dark eyes stared at me sharply. "Waiting for whom? Jack ?"


    "Yes."


    P

 Chapter 191

    His eyes turned cold instantly, his voice lowering as he warned, "Charlotte, I''ve noticed you''re getting


    bolder. We''re not divorced yet."


    "I know." I raised my head. "Peoplee and go. What can he and I possibly do?"


    "Come home with me!"


    He remained as domineering as ever, grabbing my hand and preparing to leave.


    I tried to shake him off, but then he said, "He and Bethany were summoned by Mrs. Renolds. Do you want to freeze out here?"


    His implication was that Jack might not show up for a while.


    gave up struggling. After all, I also had something to discuss with Ryan tonight. "Let go, I can walk on my


    own."


    He acted as if he hadn''t heard me.


    And so, I was dragged all the way to the car by him.


    Feeling somewhat annoyed, I sent a quick WhatsApp message to Jack, letting him know I was leaving early. Rather than waiting until I got home, I started ying the video and handed my phone over to Ryan.


    Ambiguous and provocative sounds immediately filled the car!


    The driver, probably thought we were watching something exciting, discreetly raised the partition.


    Ryan didn''t look at the phone screen but stared at me. "Are you starting to watch this kind of thing now?"


    "Keep watching."


    My arms were tired from holding up the phone, so I shoved it into his hands.


    As the recorded voices of the stepfather and stepdaughter came through the phone, Ryan''s face turned ice cold!


    The words captured were utterly unbearable to hear.


    Moreover, the ones saying those words were none other than his father and the woman he loved!


    Ryan nced at me with a chilling gaze, then his fingers began operating on the screen.


    "Deleting it won''t help."


    This was something I had anticipated long ago. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have dared to hand the phone over to him. "I''ve already backed it up."


    After finally obtaining this evidence, I couldn''t afford such a basic mistake.


    However, apart from coldness, I couldn''t discern any other emotions from his face.


    He threw the phone aside, his eyes hiding deep secrets. "Delete it yourself. Don''t keep such dirty things on your phone."


    I turned to look at him, carefully gauging his feelings. "Ryan, aren''t you angry?"


    "Are you disappointed?"


    His eyes turned icy. "Charlotte, I''m not stupid. I don''t need you to throw this kind of evidence in my face."


    I widened my eyes. "Could it be that you knew about it a long time ago?"


    "More or less."


    Ryan''s ambiguous reply left me clicking my tongue. "So you''re really pitiful and yet you''re so tolerant."


    "What am I tolerating?"


    "Didn''t you see the leading woman in the video? It''s Jessica..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not blind nor deaf." He looked at me as if I were an idiot. "After my mother passed away, weren''t there still those unclear and confusing matters with him? Whether it''s Jessica or some other woman, it makes no difference to me as long as it''s not my mother."


    I was dumbfounded. "But why are you still still protecting Jessica so much..."


    "For me, as long as it''s not my mother, it doesn''t matter who John is with. This is only a promise I made to Ms. Wood, and besides, I didn''t know much more about this matter than you did."


    He nced at me, his eyes sharp and unflinching. "That child of hers belongs to John. They almost gave birth to a little brother for."


    I couldn''t believe howplicated things were in the upper ss.


    "Complicated" was the only word I could think of.


    It seemed like you didn''t


    he had other ns. He pointed to my phone and said, "Delete the video. Pretend


    know."


    I was nearly led astray by him but finally remembered my purpose for tonight. "Sure, but let''s go get or divorce certificate first."


    D


    0

 Chapter 192

    After hearing what I said, he sneered..


    What followed was an overwhelming rage from the man. His jaw tightened, voice as cold as ice. "So, went to such lengths to film this kind of thing just to threaten me into divorcing you?" I retorted, "What else could it be?"


    you


    Could it possibly be to make him see Jessica clearly and return to this broken and miserable marriage of ours?


    That was too far-fetched.


    He brimmed with fury, gritting his teeth. "Charlotte, are you


    sure you want


    a divorce?"


    "Yes," I said without a hint of hesitation.


    A dark cloud overshadowed his face. "And what if I don''t agree?"


    I stood my ground. "Then I''ll let everyone see this video."


    1 was absolutely certain. Given Ryan''s character, he would never allow this thing to be exposed. It would not only be embarrassing but also affect the Frost family''s stocks, causing turmoil.


    On a small scale, it was private, but on arger scale, it was a scandal for an affluent family.


    Veins bulging on his forehead, Ryan clenched his fists tightly, teeth grinding as he spat out, "Get out."


    I ignored his fury. "I hope the sooner, the better."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His dark eyes stared at me. "Get out!!"


    "Okay," I responded and swiftly got out of the car. Before closing the car door, I set a time. "Mr. Frost, how about tomorrow then? Otherwise, I''m afraid I might identally post it online when I''m in a bad mood."


    Just before he could speak with fury, I closed the car door quickly and walked away!


    I hadn''t taken two steps when I realized I had forgotten to take my coat, feeling extremely cold.


    When I turned back to retrieve it, the ck Maybach had already sped away.


    Seeing that Jack had not yet replied to my WhatsApp, I knew he was still busy. So, I found a sheltered ce and called a for a taxi service on my phone.


    With guests still lingering, while waiting for the car, I tilted my head and unexpectedly bumped into Frank.


    He had been personally escorted out by Mrs. Renolds.


    While he had readily agreed in the backyard, now that had calmed down, I didn''t know if he was serious about his promise.


    The main thing was, he always gave off an air of casualness, as if everything was just a casual remark.


    Seeming to have seen through my thoughts, he gestured from afar while dealing with Mrs. Renolds, spelling out with his lips. "Don''t suspect your teammate." ''He''d better be trustworthy."


    Feeling a slight relief, I got into the car. Shortly after, Jack called.


    "Charlotte, have you arrived home?"


    He sounded apologetic. "I was dyed by something at thest minute. I just saw your message."


    "Almost home."


    "Are you... leaving with Ryan?"


    "No."


    Even though it was a call, I instinctively shook my head. "I took a cab."


    He hesitated for a moment, then finally said, "Let me know when you get home."


    His tone was lighter than before.


    "Okay," I agreed. I couldn''t help but ask, "Jack, why did you say the thing you want to give me is ''returning to the original owner''?"


    "It''s confidential for now." His voice carried a hint of amusement. "When I have time in the next couple of days, I''ll bring it over. You''ll like it."


    Back at the Lake Garden, recalling my conversation with Ryan in the car, I felt much more rxed.


    It was as if a heavy burden had finally been lifted from my heart,


    After showering, when I wanted to make some sandwiches, Jane suddenly appeared in my living room, slouching on the sofa, staring at me in a daze.


    I poured a ss of water and handed it to her. "Have you been drinking? Why didn''t you let me pick you up?"


    "I called for a designated driver." She smiled foolishly at me, obediently drinking the water. "Charlotte, I want to stay at your ce for a few days."

 Chapter 193

    "Sure." I nodded with delight, casting a skeptical nce at her. "Is it because... Tom won''t leave you alone?


    "Yeah!" She hupped after drinking the water, her gaze slightly unfocused but her thoughts clear. "He said he doesn''t want to split up with me and is willing to give up his engagement for me."


    I was somewhat surprised. "Is that true?"


    "You silly thing!" Jane poked my head with her finely manicured fingers,pletely sober. "Whether it''s true or not, it doesn''t matter. Even if he''s willing, will his family agree? The Hilton family might not be as affluent as the Frost family, but no matter what, it''s not my ce to marry into such a family."


    "Love, no matter how intense, can it withstand his family''s strong opposition? Even if I marry into the Hilton family, will I really live a happy life? Only a fool would fall for it!¡±


    After hearing her out, I pinched her cheek. "After drinking so much, you''re still so clear-headed?"


    She smiled at me. It was a bitter smile. "It''s precisely because I''m clear-headed that I drank so much."


    She was way too clear-headed.


    She didn''t even leave herself a chance to sink a little or to find a brief moment of happiness.


    Jane rested her head on myp and murmured, "Cindere could be with the prince because she was originally noble..."


    "I''m at best the Little Match Girl." I looked at her with heartache. ''Then I''ll use all my savings to buy all your matches and make you rich,"


    Anyway, Ryan had given me quite a few things, enough to support her.


    The next day, I slept in and woke upte, then tidied up and went to the kitchen to make breakfast.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just simple milk and sandwiches.


    Jane sat listlessly at the dining table, sizing me up, her voice weak. "Why do I feel like you''re in a really good mood today?"


    "Not bad." I ced breakfast in front of her. "I''ve made an appointment with Ryan to pick up the divorce. certificate today."


    "Today?" She yawned. "Isn''t the cooling-off period for divorce next month?"


    "It''s something he can handle with a phone call."


    Jane was displeased. "But why is he so impatient?"


    "I suggested it." I smiled and sat opposite her, taking a sip of milk. Then I dropped a bombshell. "You were right before. John and Jessica are indeed having an affair." Jane was stunned for a moment, caught off guard by the revtion. She blurted out, is it true? Did you see them do it with your own eyes?"


    "Yeah."


    She immediately grabbed my phone. "Did you record it? Show me!"


    "It isn''t good for your eyes," I kindly reminded her.


    Fearless, she replied, "I''ve seen countless clips. This won''t bother me."


    After watching, she gave a briefment. "Well, no wonder he''s a middle-aged man. He''s even quicker. than a rabbit."


    I nearly choked on my breakfast and gave her a re, urging her to finish breakfast quickly.


    After breakfast, she voluntarily went to wash the dishes. I walked to the balcony and dialed Ryan''s number.


    He picked up quickly but remained silent, waiting for me to speak.


    I pursed my lips. "When are you free today? I''ll meet you at the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    Crack!


    It sounded like the phone was smashed, followed by a burst of static.


    I squeezed my palm, stood on the balcony in a daze for a while, about to go back inside when the phone rang again.


    It was Gary calling.


    I answered, "Hello."


    "Mrs. Frost..." Gary still sounded uncertain. "Mr. Frost, Mr. Frost asked me to tell you, two o''clock this afternoon."


    I took a deep breath. "Okay."


    . At that moment, when it was really time to divorce, I surprisingly felt it was unrealistic.


    D

 Chapter 194

    Before heading to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Jane stopped me and carefully applied a bright red lipstick for


    1. me.


    "For such a joyous asion, you should be lively and festive. Alright, off you go!"


    After she finished applying the lipstick, she seemed quite satisfied and waved at me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I chuckled, feeling that my suppressed emotions seemed to lighten up a bit. Yes, wasn''t this what I had longed for?


    I rallied myself and went out. When I arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, it was exactly two o''clock.


    I had waited countless times over the past three years and wasn''t willing to wait any longer. However, once again, it was me waiting for him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t keep me waiting for long..


    A few minutester, a tall figure stepped down from a ck Maybach. He exuded a strong and intimidating aura, his brows and eyes radiating coldness, clearly in a displeased mood.


    Since we had reached the stage of divorce, he had be increasingly revealing of his true nature. There were no more pretenses of gentleness and restraint.


    However, besides him, two other people got out of the car.


    Jessica was arm in arm with Lauren, following behind Ryan. She waspletely unaware of her own disgrace, although Ryan had long known about it.


    Ryan left the two of them behind and walked up to me without pausing for a moment. "You''ve been looking forward to this divorce, aren''t you going to hurry up?"


    "Okay."


    I nced at the mother and daughter behind him and smiled. "Are you here to pick up both the divorce certificate and the marriage certificate? You''ve gone to great lengths to avoid your fathermitting bigamy."


    coor


    The corners of his eyes twitched, his voice t. "I never knew before, that you were so good at mocking people."


    "I used to like you."


    ''I liked you so much, so much that I lost myself, ''I added inwardly.


    How could I bear to say something unpleasant to him?


    He paused for a moment, his figure slightly frozen, but he didn''t stop. Emotions in his pitch-ck eyes were hard to discern. "Do you not like me at all now?"


    His tone was very light, as if he were asking if I was hungry at all.


    Caught off guard by his question, I lowered my eyes to hide my emotions. Just as I walked through the gates of the Civil Affairs Bureau, I pointed to the machine at the entrance, "I''m going to get a number."


    "No need."


    As soon as he spoke, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes approached from the office area. Mr. Frost, pleasee this way."


    Ryan nodded slightly and nced at me with a heart-piercing gaze. "Aren''t you in a hurry? Let me save. you some time waiting in line."


    I smiled. "Howe I never realized how thoughtful you were?"


    Unlike his sarcastic tone towards me earlier, this time I genuinely praised him.


    Before, his tenderness and thoughtfulness were never sincere, always superficial and false.


    I never thought I would experience such thoughtfulness from him at the moment of divorce. It was quite


    nice.


    The middle-aged man led us into the office, collected the documents we had brought, and brought in the papers that needed to be signed. Two tripster, we had two fresh divorce certificates in hand. Everything went smoothly.


    If it weren''t for Ryan''s phone ringing, it would have been a day of finally gaining freedom for me,


    Just as we finished signing the papers and handed them over, his phone started ringing like crazy. "Speak.


    After listening to the other end of the line for a few seconds, Ryan suddenly stood up, looked at the middle-aged man, his voice cold as frost. "Let''s cancel this today!"


    His tone was icy and heavy, sending chills down my spine.


    After saying that, he was about to leave in long strides,


    It must have been something urgent.


    I also stood up, feeling a strong sense that something bad had happened. "Why? We''re almost done. Are you going back on your word again?"


    "Why?"


    He turned back to re


    at me, his eyes poisonous, every word sounding like it was squeezed out between his teeth. "Don''t you know why, Charlotte? You used me of going back on my word, but are you any better?" His anger almost overwhelmed me.


    Support

 Chapter 195

    I was confused and retorted, "What do you mean don''t know?"


    His eyes were sharp. "Stop pretending."


    I stared at him nkly, anger rising from within. "Are you crazy? I didn''t do anything, what am I pretending?


    "You just won''t admit it." Ryan''s lips curved into a sneer, and he became even more fierce. He picked up his phone and tapped it twice before turning it towards me. "Take a look. Is this your handiwork?"


    I was momentarily stunned, then looked at his phone screen. It disyed a hot search that had just exploded two minutes ago.


    Upon seeing the contents clearly, I was struck as if by lightning!


    It was a freshly exposed scandal involving a prominent family, and the protagonists were my father-inw, John, and Jessica.


    There was even a video.


    The cover of the video was a scene from the backyard of the Renolds familyst night....


    I could almost recognize it at a nce. I shivered all over, reached out to tap on it to confirm if it was the one I had filmed, but the video had already been taken offline.


    It had been blocked.


    Moreover, someone had even dug out evidence of Ryan and Jessica being seen together.


    For a moment, the criticism online was through the roof..


    Ryan sneered. "Do you have anything else to say now?"


    My mind was a bit chaotic, but I still denied it. "It wasn''t me. Ryan, I''m not that stupid. Even if I were to expose it, it wouldn''t be at this time."


    Truth be told, I had indeed nned to release it.


    But not now.


    At the very least, I would have waited until I had the divorce certificate securely in my hands before attempting this move.


    "Then can you tell me how this video ended up in someone else''s hands?" Ryan stared at me. "Or are you going to say you were watching it with someonest night?" His words suddenly cleared my mind!


    Frank!


    However, I wasn''t sure if it was really him.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    And now, no matter how I exined, Ryan wouldn''t believe me anymore. "Even if you don''t believe me, since you''re here, let''s get the certificate first."


    "Do


    you think I''ll let you have your way?" His lips curved with a mocking smile, his voice cold and chilling.


    Charlotte, stop dreaming!"


    With that said, he walked away.


    I took a deep breath, watching his back, feeling frustrated. "It''s fine, if you won''t cooperate. Thew also allows for unteral dissolution of marriage after two years of separation! So we''ll just drag this out." After all, I had plenty of time!


    He was the one in a hurry to remarry multiple times, and he was the one who never stopped with mistresses and lovers. I wanted to see who was at the disadvantage.


    He paused slightly, his voice icy cold to the bone. "Remember your words!"


    I was filled with anger, took out my phone intending to confront Frank, only to realize I was too angry to think straight. I didn''t even have his contact details.


    As he left the office, passing through the lobby, Jessica and her mother rushed over joyfully waiting outside, I had no idea what they said.


    But Ryan ignored thempletely and strode away.


    It hadn''t been long since my Grandpa passed away, and the Frost family had just stabilized somewhat. Now this incident had stirred up trouble, causing enough chaos for the Frost family.


    Ryan ignored them, and they didn''t chase after him. Instead, they came swaggering over to me.


    They blocked me at the door of the office. Jessica raised her chin, smiling coyly. "What did you say to Ryan that made him so angry when getting a divorce certificate?"


    She had been waiting eagerly for us toe out with the certificate, not paying attention to her phone,pletely unaware of the damage to her reputation.


    Lauren was even more amusing. Completely oblivious to the fact that her daughter had been publicly humiliated, she maintained her temperament as an elder and reached out to me. "Ryan left in such a hurry, he didn''t even bother showing me the divorce certificate. Show me yours so we don''t have to worry.


    P

 Chapter 196

    Normally, I would just feel angry at their behavior.


    But now, their current appearance seemed particrly ridiculous, and it somehow alleviated my


    annoyance.


    I chuckled and said, "We''re not divorced."


    Their smiles froze instantly, Jessica didn''t believe it and sneered. "How is that possible? Ryan specifically informed the Civil Affairs Bureau and insisted on getting the divorce certificate immediately. Charlotte, stop pretending. Being divorced is nothing to be ashamed of."


    I shrugged, deliberately saying, "Well, I don''t know. Maybe he suddenly couldn''t bear to leave me? After all, the bond between husband and wife is not something everyone can match."


    "Charlotte, do you know no shame..." Jessica red at me with hatred, as if she wanted to gouge my eyes


    out.


    Lauren intervened and interrupted her. "You''re 30 years old. Why do you always get provoked so easily?"


    Then she turned to me leisurely. "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Why don''t you ask him?"


    After hearing what I said, Lauren actually went to ask.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She walked into the office with a strong attitude. "I am Ryan''s mother."


    ''So shameless,'' I said inwardly.


    The middle-aged man had seen them following Ryan just now, so he naturally believed her words. He was very respectful, "Mrs. Frost, what can I do for you?" "Did they get the divorce certificate?"


    "No."


    "What?"


    "Mr. Frost had something urgent and left," the middle-aged man answered truthfully.


    Outside the door, both Jessica and I heard it. She immediately cursed loudly, "Charlotte, you whore! Are you ying some trick again?"


    With that, she rushed up to hit me.


    I was prepared long ago and didn''t let her seed. Instead, I pped her hard andughed. "You asked for this. Jessica, in terms of being a whore, I think you should be in first ce." Jessica was stunned by my p, covering her cheek in disbelief, her face contorted, "Why did you p me?"


    "Because you''re a whore, why else?" I replied casually, taking out a wet tissue from my bag and wiping my hands slowly. "Jessica, with someone like you, even hitting you makes my hands dirty." With that said, I turned to leave.


    Even if Lauren didn''t look at her phone, it wouldn''t be long before she saw the news online. I just wanted to get away from this ce of gossip as soon as possible, to avoid getting dragged into the mother- daughter conflict between them.


    But Lauren didn''t let me have my way. She came out and, after hearing what I said about Jessica, grabbed Jessica who was about to rush over to me. In a very organized manner, she said, "Ms. Wilson, what you just said is not right. In terms of acquaintance, it was Jessica who knew Ryan first. Your behavior ofing inter and taking over is called being a mistress. How dare you call her a whore?"


    Suddenly, I understood why Jessica could be so shameless.


    It really ran in the family, passed down through generations.


    Genes were something ingrained in the bones, unchangeable.


    I turned back and looked at this mother hen protecting her chick. Suddenly, a wicked thought emerged in my head. "Lauren, no matter what your daughter does, you can always find a reason to defend and support her, right?"


    Jessica dared to sleep with her own husband, all because she was indulged by her.


    Jessica was reckless and had no shame.


    Lauren didn''t know what I meant. "Why wouldn''t I defend her? She''s my daughter. I gave birth to her with great difficulty. Do you expect me to defend you instead of her?"

 Chapter 197

    "Okay." I nodded thoughtfully, smiling as I asked a cruel question, "What if she tries to take something from you?"


    This question caught Lauren off guard, but Jessica was nervous as a thief.


    Her face turned pale, trying to cover her panic, and she snapped, "Charlotte, what are you doing? Now you not only want to snatch Ryan away, but also want to drive a wedge between me and my mom?" "Mom, let''s go!" said Jessica, grabbing Lauren and trying to leave, afraid that I might say something I shouldn''t.


    Lauren refused to move, shielding Jessica behind her and standing tall, her eyes full of disdain and .


    "Jessica is right. Don''t try to break up our mother-daughter rtionship. I know you grew up without parents. Although John and I are remarried, he loves Jessica just as much as I do. Jessica has always had a harmonious and loving family since she was a child. Ultimately, as an orphan like you, you must envy Jessica, right?"


    "Yeah, you''re right." I nodded without denying it and said meaningfully, "My father-inw indeed loves Jessica very much."


    As I spoke, I looked calmly at Jessica, smiling slightly. "Isn''t that right?"


    Her eyes


    eyes widened, her hands trembling by her sides. She clutched Lauren''s arm and mumbled, "Mom, I haven''t had lunch yet, I think my blood sugar is low. Let''s not waste time here with her, let''s go." "Alright." Lauren, hearing Jessica''s difort, didn''t argue with me anymore, but warned angrily, "Ms. Wilson, I advise you to get a divorce as soon as possible and stop dying Ryan and Jessica''s marriage! Otherwise, her father and I won''t let you off so easily!"


    It was truly terrifying.


    As they turned to leave, just when Jessica breathed a sigh of relief, I called out casually, "Wait."


    Impatiently, Lauren turned back. "Do you have anything else to say? Didn''t you hear my daughter say hungry?"


    "Does your husband always love your daughter so much?"


    I calmly opened the trending topics, found the screenshot from before the video was blocked, and handed it to her to see as I sighed. "It''s really interesting!"


    One was her husband, whom she had killed to get, and the other was her own daughter.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With just one nce, she recognized them both.


    she''s


    In her eyes, madness emerged. As she reached out to grab my phone, I quickly withdrew my hand, stepped back, and smiled as a reminder. "It''s at the top of the trending searches. Take a look for yourself." I didn''t want her to smash my phone to pieces.


    Jessica stood on the other side, unable to see the screen on my phone clearly. She watched as Lauren anxiously fumbled for her phone and suddenly red at me, gritting her teeth. "Charlotte, what did you show my mom?"


    "Something good, of course." I smiled and pointed at her. "You can take a look too. After all, you''re one of the main characters."


    As Lauren''s expression grew colder and her hands began to tremble, I felt that I hadn''t quite satisfied myself yet.


    Words and photos couldn''t stimte the senses like a video could.


    So, I turned around and sent her the original video from my phone.


    "Here''s the video version for you too, no need to thank me."


    D

 Chapter 198

    Lauren had already lost her sanity. She immediately tapped on the video, disregarding the passionate and ambiguous soundsing from the phone.


    Jessica also frantically checked the top trending topics. Upon hearing the voice, she became even more panicked, her voice trembling. "Mom..." p!


    Lauren suddenly pped Jessica hard across the face, her eyes filled with blood, bitterly cursing, "Mom? How dare you call me mom? John is your stepfather, do you understand that? Can''t you keep your legs together? Do you have to open them for your stepfather?"


    She had once protected and spoiled Jessica, but now she hated thetter so much.


    Being betrayed by someone so close to her, this feeling must be even more painful and profound than when Nancy betrayed me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jessica, ignoring the pain, fell to her knees with a thud. Mom... it''s not me... it''s not!"


    "Are you trying to tell me that this video, all those things online, are all fake?!" Lauren was furious to the extreme, her eyeballs almost popping out, spitting out flecks of saliva


    Today''s events had happened too suddenly. Jessica waspletely unprepared. After a long while, she managed to choke out a justification for herself through tears. "He forced me... yes, he forced me... I was forced into it!"


    p!


    Another pnded on her face, messing up her hair and leaving a red and swollen mark on her face. Lauren''s words were filled with blood and tears. "Do you think I''m as foolish as you? Did he force you to behave like a slut as well?"


    Jessica could no longer find any excuses. All she could do was desperately plead with Lauren, tears streaming down her face. "Mom, I''m sorry! I didn''t know what came over me, please don''t me me. I''m your daughter, please forgive me just this once..."


    Her


    final words stabbed at Lauren''s already frantic nerves. Grabbing Jessica by the hair, Lauren began pping her left and right..


    p! p! p!


    "Do you even know you''re my daughter? You whore, do you know whose man you''re having sex with? You''re having sex with my husband!" Lauren roared hysterically, gripping her hair tightly and shaking it violently. "Bitch! He is my husband, he is my husband!!


    Is he your husband?!" Jessica refused to pretend any longer, her face turning cold. She suddenly stood up, pushing Lauren away and tearing out a handful of her hair. Despite the pain, she smirked maliciously and asked, "What right do you have to judge me? Isn''t he also the man you cunningly stole from someone else?"


    Lauren suddenly froze, staring at Jessica in disbelief. What did you say? Do you even know what you''re saying?"


    Thetter half of her sentence was shouted out involuntarily.


    Jessica''s words were like a dagger to the heart, "I''m saying, your cheap husband was also snatched by you as a mistress. You''re calling me a whore, but aren''t you one too? In this regard, you''re my mentor." I anticipated they would argue, but... I never imagined they would insult each other to this extent.


    They didn''t seem like mother and daughter anymore. They seemed like enemies.


    Their words were cutting and harsh. If I handed them a knife right now, they might not hesitate and kill each other.


    ate to s


    stab


    Lauren had a mental breakdown and began wildly attacking Jessica, wing and hitting her, "I shouldn''t have given birth to you! How could I have given birth to such a thing?"


    "Get los!"


    Jessica, also looking insane, suddenly pushed Lauren to the ground,ughing hysterically. "Such a thing? What else were you expecting? Do you think a whore like you will give birth to someone better?"

 Chapter 199

    Lauren was pushed unexpectedly and fell t on her back on the floor, grimacing in pain, unable to believe it as she looked at Jessica. "Jessica... you pushed me? From childhood until now, I provided you. with the best things possible. Is this how you treat me?"


    "If you had really been good to me, you wouldn''t treat me like this now!'' Jessica''s face was full of resentment. She squatted down, grabbed Lauren''s hair, and demanded with each word, "You taught me to seize whatever I wanted by my own abilities. Aren''t these your teachings? Why do you me me for doing so? Mom... haven''t I been following your words?"


    "No..." Lauren was somewhat bewildered, filled with both hatred and regret. "I never taught you this... never, never! I didn''t... it''s not like that... it''s not! The more she spoke, the more frenzied she became. Suddenly, she got up, speaking vehemently, her eyes unfocused, and ran outside.


    Jessica looked in the direction where Lauren had left, suddenly bursting into tears. She then red at me with bitterness. "Are you satisfied now? Are you proud now that the two of us are like this?" "A little," I replied calmly.


    It


    wasn''t particrly satisfying. I felt it was just karma.


    Back when Lauren treated Ryan''s mother like that, she certainly didn''t expect this day woulde. The harshest retribution fell not on someone else, but on her own daughter.


    Gritting her teeth, Jessica said, "Don''t think you''ve won! Charlotte..."


    "Enough with the tough talk." I interrupted.


    I gestured towards the crowd in the hall, smiling faintly. "Instead of threatening me, why don''t you move out soon? Don''t let the righteousizens find your address and egg your house or pour paint on it." "You!" Jessica realized that passersby were filming her. Her expression instantly changed, and she lowered her voice. "Charlotte, you''ve gone too far this time!"


    With that, she covered her face with her bag and fled!


    The farce finally came to an end.


    I sighed and walked out. Then, I drove home.


    Jane''s life trajectory ovepped with Tom''s, and she was afraid of running into Tom, so she stayed home obediently, ying games and watching dramas.


    As soon as I entered the house, she ran over with her tablet, gleefully saying, "Were you the one who posted the video online? I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless at times. Have you seen it? Netizens are tearing Jessica and John apart. It''s hrious!"


    I chuckled, changing my shoes as I exined, "It wasn''t me."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder Ryan would think it was me. After all, even Jane suspected it was me.


    Thinking carefully, it seemed like only I had the video and the motive.


    However, unlike Ryan, once I exined, Jane would believe me.


    Curiously, she asked, "Then who did it? Regardless, whoever did it did a great thing. Once we find out who


    it is, I''ll treat them to a big meal!"


    "It''s both a good thing and a bad thing." I slouched into the sofa in my cotton slippers, looking at Jane and said, "This person has caused me a lot of trouble."


    Puzzled, Jane handed me a cup of milk tea from the coffee table, with a straw inserted. "Howe?"


    "I didn''t get the divorce certificate," I said irritably, taking a big gulp of milk tea. "It was so close. If that person had posted the video just three to five minutester, I would have had the divorce certificate in hand.

 Chapter 200

    Jane was dumbfounded.


    "No way


    "That''s how it is."


    Who knew when Ryan would be convinced to go get the divorce certificate next time. Jane saw that I wasn''t in a good mood and tried tofort me. "It''s okay, it''s okay. When ites to divorce, as long as one party is d¨¦termined to leave, it''s just a matter of time. Besides, you''ve settled everything else. You''re practically divorced already, except for the certificate.


    I smiled and chatted with her for a while before changing the subject. "What about you? Has Tome looking for you?"


    When I moved house, it was Tom who helped. Speaking of which, I still owed him a meal. He definitely knew this address. Even if he didn''t know, he could find out easily by asking Ryan.


    Jane sighed softly, her voice weak. "No, he wouldn''t dare toe to your house easily."


    "Why?"


    "He''s most afraid of Ryan."


    Later in the evening, I wasn''t in the mood to cook, and Jane wasn''t much of a cook either, so we ordered takeaway.


    As Jane ate and chatted, she asionally checked her phone. Suddenly, she looked stunned again. "Oh my god, the two bitches were really tearing each other apart at the Civil Affairs Bureau?" "Huh?" I was taken aback for a moment, and she handed me her phone.


    - The video taken by a passerby at the Civil Affairs Bureau in the afternoon was now causing a stir online.


    Someone or some party was definitely behind what was happening today. Despite the Frost family''s efforts to control the situation, it was still trending relentlessly.


    Like mushrooms sprouting after rain, as soon as one was removed, another popped up.


    In Jston, no one dared to oppose the Frost family like this before. The inte was filled with criticisms.


    "Oh my god! Is this how people in the upper ss live their lives? Turns out the stepdaughter used to be a prostitute."


    "Father and son both having sex with the stepdaughter? Mother and daughter both having sex with stepfather? My god, this is really something..."


    "Seriously, this woman must have mental issues. Having someone like Ryan, who is a national heartthrob; was not enough. She then sleeps with his father?" "Hey you, have you ever thought that Ryan has a wife? Maybe he didn''t want to sleep with her at all? She''s just finding someone to satisfy herself."


    "So the mother and daughter turned out to be the old mistress teaching the young mistress?"


    "Help, I originally pitled Jessica''s mother, but now everyone''s the bad guy? I don''t know who to me


    Jane was dumbfounded.


    "No way!"


    "That''s how it is."


    Who knew when Ryan would be convinced to go get the divorce certificate next time. Jane saw that I wasn''t in a good mood and tried tofort me. "It''s okay, it''s okay. When ites to divorce, as long as one party is d¨¦termined to leave, it''s just a matter of time. Besides, you''ve settled everything else. You''re practically divorced already, except for the certificate.


    I smiled and chatted with her for a while before changing the subject. "What about you? Has Tome looking for you?"


    When I moved house, it was Tom who helped. Speaking of which, I still owed him a meal. He definitely knew this address. Even if he didn''t know, he could find out easily by asking Ryan.


    Jane sighed softly, her voice weak. "No, he wouldn''t dare toe to your house easily."


    "Why?"


    He''s most afraid of Ryan."


    Later in the evening, I wasn''t in the mood to cook, and Jane wasn''t much of a cook either, takeaway.


    so we ordered


    SO


    As Jane ate and chatted, she asionally checked her phone. Suddenly, she looked stunned again. "Oh, my god, the two bitches were really tearing each other apart at the Civil Affairs Bureau?" "Huh?" I was taken aback for a moment, and she handed me her phone.


    The video taken by a passerby at the Civil Affairs Bureau in the afternoon was now causing a stir online. Someone or some party was definitely behind what was happening today. Despite the Frost family''s efforts to control the situation, it was still trending relentlessly.


    Like mushrooms sprouting after rain, as soon as one was removed, another popped up.


    In Jston, no one dared to oppose the Frost family like this before. The inte was filled with criticisms.


    "Oh my god! Is this how people in the upper ss live their lives? Turns out the stepdaughter used to be a prostitute."


    "Father and son both having sex with the stepdaughter Mother and daughter both having sex with stepfather? My god, this is really something..."


    "Seriously, this woman must have mental issues. Having someone like Ryan, who is a national heartthrob, was not enough. She then sleeps with his father?"


    "Hey you, have you ever thought that Ryan has a wife? Maybe he didn''t want to sleep with her at all? She''s just finding someone to satisfy herself."


    "So the mother and daughter turned out to be the old mistress teaching the young mistress?"


    "Help, I originally pitled Jessica''s mother, but now everyone''s the bad guy? I don''t know who to me


    anymore."


    Jane was speechless. "You''re quite bold. They''re tearing each other apart like this, and you''re not afraid of getting involved."


    "I can''t help but watch."


    I took a bite of the roast potato. "God knows how long I''ve been waiting for this day."


    I never wanted to hide my true feelings from Jane.


    Jane pouted her lips. "It''s a good thing that they didn''t hurt you. Otherwise, I''d go tear them apart."


    "Don''t worry, I''mpletely unscratched."


    Not only did I not lose, but I also pping Jessica.


    At that moment, my phone suddenly rang, showing a call from Tom.


    I didn''t answer, pushing the phone towards Jane. "He''s definitely looking for you."


    "This guy just won''t give up." Jane was annoyed. "I''ve blocked him, and he''s changing his number to call me. Now he''s calling you."


    "You should answer. Some things need to be rified," I said.


    Tom, as a son of an affluent family, wasn''t really a bad person, but when it came to doing things, he was like a child. He would be relentless until he achieved his goal, regardless of others'' feelings. "Okay." Jane nodded, took the phone, and went to the balcony. Her voice drifted in intermittently.


    Apparently, Tom didn''t understand why Jane didn''t leave any room for them at all and insisted on rifying things face to face.


    After a while, Jane came back in and handed me the phone, looking pleadingly at me. "Alright Charlotte, how about youe with me?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    P


    Suppo

 Chapter 201

    I had just finished eating and put down my cutlery. "Did you agree to meet him?"


    "Yeah, I agreed," replied Jane.


    Jane helped me tidy up the takeaway boxes. "He was too immature a couple of days ago. He wouldn''t listen to what I said. And now, some things can''t be made clear over the phone. It''s better to meet again and settle things once and for all."


    "I agree." I nodded. "I''m one your side."


    "Will youe with me?"


    "Sure ?ure." I smiled and teased, "If I don''t go with you, what if he kidnapped and sold you?"


    They agreed to meet at the usual private club.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane led the way confidently as we entered. When we reached the door of the private room, I hesitated for a moment. "You go in. If I''m there, it might be awkward for both of you to talk freely. Call me anytime if you need anything, I''lle in immediately."


    "Okay." Jane nodded and pushed open the door.


    I stood outside, watching waitersing and going with fruit trays and dishes. Feeling out of ce, I decided to walk slowly towards the nearby rooftop garden.


    It was winter, and the nights in Jston were damp and cold. However, this club had spared no expense. The rooftop garden was beautifully and luxuriouslyndscaped. There was a rockery, flowing water, and rare nts, creating a vibrant spring-like atmosphere even in the bleak autumn and


    winter.


    Unexpectedly, as I approached a rockery, I faintly heard a familiar voice from behind it.


    The sound of flowing water made it hard to hear clearly. Subconsciously, I took a few steps closer and then distinctly heard Ryan''s cold voice. "Bethany''s matter was your doing, wasn''t it?" I was slightly taken aback.


    Who was he asking?


    The matter with Bethany... Did it refer to Bethany wanting to marry him?


    Soon enough, another person gave me the answer.


    With a clear voice tinged with coolness, he said lightly, "Mr. Frost, you have no evidence."


    "Just as I expected." Ryan sneered. "Only Charlotte is stupid enough to be fooled by you. Jack, I warn you to stay away from her. She''s simple-minded and no match for your games." "You don''t need to worry about that." Jack chuckled coldly, but his words were earnest. "I''ve always


    been sincere towards her. Unlike you, who has hurt her time and time again."


    "What a pity." Ryan remainedposed, his lips curved into a smile. "No matter how sincere you are,


    she is still my


    wife."


    "Do you think that will bind her forever?"


    "Are you in a hurry?" Ryan chuckled lightly.


    Jack remained calm. "I''m not in a hurry. It''s you who should think about how to handle Bethany. She''s not Jessica. It would be embarrassing to offend the Shaw family."


    Ryan remained calm andposed. "She''s just a stepdaughter..."


    I was listening intently when suddenly, a hand pped my shoulder.


    Already nervous, I was startled and gasped, turning to meet a pair of curious eyes!


    How did he manage to appear everywhere?


    Persistent as ever, it seemed that every time I eavesdropped or peeked, he would catch me red-handed.


    I wanted to ask something, but held back and instead grabbed his sleeve, preparing to move to another ce.


    Suddenly, Frank spoke unexpectedly, his tone insolent, "Where are you nning to take me?"


    His voice wasn''t particrly loud, but it was enough for those two men to hear.


    He did it on purpose. I was sure of it.


    Behind the rockery, the two men who had been facing off suddenly stopped their conversation simultaneously. The next moment, the sound of leather shoes hitting the ground could be heard. I red fiercely at Frank and saw him nonchntly observing me. He then asked in a low voice, "Are you begging me?"


    P

 Chapter 202

    ''Beg him? Have I lost my mind?'' I wondered.


    I let go of his hand, not caring if Ryan and Jack saw us or not, feeling reckless, I turned and started walking out.


    Suddenly, everything went ck. A man''s long coat was thrown over my head, deftly guiding me back, pressing me against the railing, avoiding the gaze of those two. Lingering at the tip of my nose was a clear minty scent.


    The scent suited Frank perfectly.


    Ryan''s footsteps seemed to pause. I heard Frank''s unconventional voice, "Mr. Frost is interested in the private affairs of young couples?"


    Ryan seemed to scrutinize, his voice was deep. "Your girlfriend''s shoes, my wife seem to have a pair just like them."


    My heart skipped a beat._


    This is a limited edition of a certain brand, and there are only a few pairs in Jston, easily countable on one hand.


    Clearly, I didn''t overhear any secrets. I could have just left openly, but now with Frank stirring things up like that, I somehow felt guilty.


    I didn''t dare move.


    "Seem?" Frank smirked. "Mr. Frost, it seems you have no affection for your current wife. You''re even uncertain about her personal belongings. Why not just divorce her soon and fulfill Bethany''s wish?"


    Ryan''s voice turned cold, with a hint of resentment. "You''re so concerned about Bethany, why don''t you marry her?"


    "I''m not so fortunate." Frank immediately refused. He then said teasingly, "I''m content with just my girlfriend."


    He then tapped my head under the coat. "Right, girlfriend?"


    He was taking advantage of me.


    I suddenly lifted my leg and stomped on his foot hard!


    Ryan sneered. "Looks like your rtionship isn''t that great either."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Frank said calmly, "It''s alright, she just has a bit of a temper. At least we''re not getting married and then divorcing."


    Frank wasn''t going easy on Ryan at all.


    He might as well have just said mine and Ryan''s names.


    What surprised me was that Ryan didn''t explode with anger. He just said coldly, "Mr. Smith, if you''re


    able to keep this ''sister'' of yours on a leash, I won''t have to get a divorce."


    With that said, without waiting for Frank to say anything else, he strode away.


    Jack, after pausing for a few more seconds, also walked away.


    Until their footstepspletely faded, I tore the coat off my head. Only then did I realize how intimate my position with Frank had been.


    My back was against the railing, his hand resting in a secretive ce behind me, giving the impression he was hugging me, while his other hand was on the other side of me, enclosing me. Meeting my gaze, Frank remained calm and evenmented, "Ryan isn''t suitable for a girl like you."


    Even in this calm demeanor, I began to suspect if he was behind what was going viral online.


    I tossed the coat back at him feeling irritated. "You''ve only seen me a few times. How do you know what kind of person I am?"


    He cocked his brows. "For someone who can see through everything at a nce, why would I need to see you a few more times?"


    I sneered. "Then tell me, what kind of person am I suitable for?"


    "Well..." Frank drawled, then said teasingly, "You''re basically asking me to see your future and that usually costs extra."


    "The bank is downstairs. You might as well go rob it. It''s quicker."


    After saying that, I got straight to the point. "Last night''s incident. It''s now all over the inte. Do you have something to do with it?"


    Unexpectedly, he was very honest as he nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    And he didn''t seem to think he had done anything wrong at all.

 Chapter 203

    It seemed like the person who readily agreed to my terms yesterday wasn''t him.


    I was somewhat annoyed and at a loss. "Didn''t you agree not to let anyone else know for now?"


    "Huh?" Frank frowned. "I agreed not to let anyone know you were spying and recording."


    ''Fine. So he had done nothing wrong after all. Was it just that I hadn''t been clear enough?''


    "Do you have a grudge against the Frost family?"


    "No." Frank looked at me, perplexed. "Can''t you understand vicious business tactics? After being with Ryan for three years, hasn''t he taught you any of this?"


    I couldn''t help but pause.


    His straightforwardness was both frightening and intriguing because of his second question.


    I squeezed my palms and replied honestly, "No."


    After being by Ryan''s side, what had he taught me? Independence, tolerance, patience, devotion...


    Besides treating each other with respect, we had no unnecessary exchanges. He never discussed matters of fame and profit with me.


    This time, Frank seemed taken aback. He cocked his brows and seemed interested. "You''re quite an interesting person."


    "Aren''t you interesting too?" I smiled ambiguously. "ying business games with Ryan on one hand and telling his wife on the other. What''s your goal?"


    He adjusted the coat on his arm and said, "If I''m not mistaken, our goals in this matter should be the same, right?"


    "How are they the same?" I almostughed. "You''ve ruined my ns. Do you realize that?"


    "I ruined your ns?" He sounded incredulous.


    "If


    you had dyed a few more minutes before revealing everything, I would have smoothly obtained the divorce certificate."


    na reso ofBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He frowned. "Weren''t you divorcing because of that woman named Jessica? Didn''t my actions help you?"


    Once again, I was speechless. "I want a divorce. Man, I don''t need your help. I just want the divorce.". Leaning against the railing, arms crossed, he looked at me with a hint of surprise in his eyes. "Do you really want a divorce?"


    "Yes, absolutely," I responded without hesitation.


    Since the moment we lost our child, there was no possibility left between Ryan and me, no bonds whatsoever. His help and care during our university days and the debt he owed me over these past three years canceled each other out.


    With no debts owed, divorce was the only path left.


    But I wasn''t surprised that others wouldn''t believe I truly wanted a divorce.


    After all, as someone without parents or a strong family background, marrying into the Frost family was already a stroke of luck. How could I willingly divorce and give up such a bright future?


    Frankzily responded, "Then your wish wille true."


    "What?" I nced at him curiously.


    He looked at me casually and said, "With someone like Bethany aiming for Ryan, bing his ex-wife is just a matter of time."


    He was direct.


    "Thanks a lot." I remembered Ryan''s slight wariness towards him just now and couldn''t help but be curious. "And what about you? Who are you?"


    From his words, I could only deduce that Bethany wasn''t from Jston. Combined with Ryan and Jack''s conversation, it was clear that the Shaw family was formidable, perhaps even more powerful than the Frost family.


    If Frank was familiar with Bethany, then it was highly likely their family backgrounds wereparable.


    "You want to know about me?" He stood straight, one hand in his pocket, a yful glint in his eyes. That also requires payment."


    P

 Chapter 204

    This was the first time I had encountered someone who constantly talked about money.


    "Well, forget it then. I''ll ask someone else." With that, turned and headed indoors.


    Just as I returned, Jane came out from the private room, her eyes slightly red, clearly having cried." Let''s go back."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is everything sorted out?" I took her coat from her and draped it over her shoulders.


    She sniffed, her eyes clear. "Yes. From now on, whether he forms alliances or not, it has nothing to do with me."


    Upon hearing her decisive words, I admired how she could handle things so calmly.


    On the way home, Jane drove, and suddenly I received a call from Jack.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally asked, "Charlotte, the person with Frank just now, was that you?"


    I was taken aback but didn''t lie to him. "Yes, it was me... How did you know?"


    Frank had covered me up so well.


    Even Ryan... only asked about a pair of shoes in such an uncertain tone.


    Yet Jack managed to guess it was me.


    On the other end of the line, sensing my strange tone, he chuckled. "Curious why Ryan couldn''t guess it was you, but I could?" "A bit."


    "He''s too certain about your feelings for him."


    Jack''s voice was gentle and calm. "So, at most, he would suspect something between you and me, not towards Frank, a stranger." "You''re right."


    Actually, what he said wasn''t entirely true.


    More importantly, Ryan didn''t care about me personally.


    Who I was with didn''t matter much to him.


    After a moment of silence, Jack asked tentatively, "You and Frank..."


    "I''ve only met him a few times. We''re practically strangers."


    I didn''t intend to hide anything from him, then I probed, "Jack, why haven''t you mentioned Bethany and Frank before?"


    Jack rxed his tone. "They''re both from Jeswood, not in the same circle as us usually. This time, the Shaw family wanted to establish a branch in Jston and sent Bethany over to gain some experience. He patiently exined without hiding anything. "As for Frank, he''s the heir of the Smith family, the only son of fifth generation. He acts quite recklessly and makes it hard to gauge him. You shouldn''t get too close to him."


    I decided to be straightforward. "So, the Shaw family and the Smith family... are quite formidable?"


    "More than just formidable."


    Jack chuckled softly. "Let me put it this way, Jston''s elite families are neers at best,


    considered wealthy families at most. But in Jeswood, there are three major noble families, and the Smith and Shaw families are two of them."


    With this, I finally understood why Mrs. Renolds personally saw Frank off after the birthday banquet and why Ryan was wary of Frank.


    Why Frank dared to openly contradict the Frost family.


    The gap between affluent families and noble families was so clear. It couldn''t be exined simply by how much money they had. The intricate and deeply rooted connections built over centuries were more valuable than mountains of gold and silver.


    I couldn''t help but sigh at the disparity between people.


    Then I couldn''t help but ask further, "So, if Bethany and Frank''s family backgrounds are soparable, why don''t they just marry each other?"


    Wouldn''t that save time, effort, and trouble?


    Jack chuckled again. "You''re quite good at guessing. Frank indeed had an engagement with the Shaw family, but it wasn''t with Bethany. It was with the daughter of the Shaw family who was kidnapped and lost when she was little."

 Chapter 205

    GET IT


    X


    "I heard that Frank came to Jston this time to look for clues about his former fiancee."


    *I didn''t expect him to be such a devoted person."


    I was somewhat surprised that there was someone like Jack, who persisted in his feelings for someone he met in his youth, for so many years.


    Jack smiled and didn''t say much more. He then just added, "Will you be home tomorrow? I''ll bring the gift over after work."


    "The gift?" It took me a moment to remember what he mentionedst night and nodded. "Alright, I should be home these next few days."


    The next day, I woke up naturally and felt the empty space beside me in bed.


    Jane was gone.


    I picked up my phone and saw her WhatsApp message. "I''m off. If Tom goes crazy again, I''lle back to seek shelter."


    "You''re such a yer. You ran off after sleeping with me."


    I replied with a smile andzilyy in bed, scrolling through my phone.


    The matter with Jessica and John, along with what she and Wen Fang had exposed at the Civil Affairs Bureau, had a significant impact on the Frost Group. The stocks had dropped several percentage points, showing signs of continuous decline.


    The cursing hadn''t stopped, indicating just how much Frank had stirred things up.


    With things escting like this, that family of three might get chased and beaten even when they stepped out without masks.


    "Mrs. Frost! There''s a fight between the family members and patients in the VIP ward, and it''s gotten rough!"


    In the afternoon, the nurse''s station at the St. Heart Hospital called and said this straight away.


    My head buzzed for a moment. I grabbed my car keys and hurriedly said, "How did it escte to a fight? I''ming over right now." When I arrived at the hospital, the police had already arrived, and there were quite a few people gathered inside and outside the ward. "Who are you to the patient?" a police officer asked when they saw me wanting to go in.


    I immediately replied, "Niece, she''s my aunt."


    "Okay, you can go in. Try to persuade them. Why do a married couple need to fight? They should avoid getting physical," the police officer said. Bob nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes, you''re right. I won''t start a fight again."


    I bypassed him and went straight to see my aunt. When I saw her battered with bruises all over, my nose tingled, and I red fiercely at Bob.


    "Are you out of your mind? She''s a patient, and you''ve beaten her up to this extent?"


    "She wanted to divorce me!"


    He had just apologized when the police left, but now he resumed his usual demeanor. "It''s because of you that she wants to divorce me, you little brat. I''m telling you, even if she divorces me, I''ll cling to you till the end and make you take care of me when I be old!"


    "Get lost!" I shouted angrily and then brought Ryan out. "Ryan is on his way here. Are you sure you want to stay here?"


    "Hmph, I didn''t realize you were so good at seducing men. There was Mr. Frost at first and then there was Mr. Renolds." Bob suddenly extended his hand, missing a little finger, and looked at me with hatred. "That guy Mr. Renolds guy even cut off my little finger..."


    The wound hadn''t fully healed, covered with scabs. I took two steps back in shock.


    My phone suddenly rang. I checked the caller ID, answered it, and forced myself to remain calm.


    Hello, Ryan, have you arrived at the hospital? Are you with Jack? Good, hurry up ande up."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°?


    0

 Chapter 206

    "Stop trying to scare me!"


    After Bob yelled this sentence, his eyes showed fear, and before I could respond, he ran away!


    "Alright, Jane, I have something to attend to right now, I''ll get back to youter."


    I hung up on Jane''s call and turned to Bradley, who seemed invisible as always. "Did you just going to stand by and watch your father treat your mother like this?"


    Bradley shrugged. "I don''t have his strength, and he doesn''t listen to me."


    I was furious beyond words, unsure of what to say.


    But Aunt Laura endured the pain and spoke up, "Bradley, wait outside for a moment. I need to talk to your cousin."


    "Okay."


    After Bradley left, I pulled up a chair and sat by the bedside. "Are your injuries taken care of properly? Is there anything left untreated?"


    "No. These wounds just look severe. The doctors and security stopped your uncle before it got too


    serious."


    Aunt Laura shook her head, looking weaker than thest time I saw her. Tears silently streamed down her face. "I wanted to divorce him, but he won''t agree..."


    I sighed. "Don''t worry, I''ll figure something out."


    Bob wasn''t like Ryan. Getting a divorce from him shouldn''t be thatplicated. But first, I needed to ensure Aunt Laura''s safety, at least to prevent her from being hurt again.


    Aunt Laura seemed apologetic, holding my hand. "Okay... Charlotte, I''ve caused you too much trouble."


    "We''re family, why say such things?"


    I shook my head, preparing some fruit while keeping an eye on Aunt Laura''s condition. Seeing her growing tired, I stood up to leave.


    As I reached the door of the hospital room, Aunt Laura called out to me. "Charlotte..."


    I turned back, seeing the struggle and hesitation on Aunt Laura''s face. Curious, I approached her again and asked softly, "What is it?".


    "You..." Aunt Laura hesitated, her hands clenched into fists on the nket. Tears flowed silently again. After what seemed like an eternity, she spoke once more, as if making an incredibly difficult decision. ¡°I..... I have something to give you."


    Confused, I asked, "What is it?"


    Instead of answering immediately, Aunt Laura got off the bed and asked me to help lift the mattress. From underneath, she retrieved a small cloth bag.


    Carefully, she opened the bag and took out a silver pendant in the shape of a rabbit. Though the red string around it had turned a bit pale, the silver pendant itself was clearly priceless-a piece of craftsmanship not seen in recent years.


    Aunt Laura helped me put it around my neck and said earnestly, "Charlotte, please don''t lose this...*


    "This is too valuable, I can''t ept..."


    "This belongs to you."


    Aunt Laura looked at me with determination, her eyes full of words unsaid. Finally, she simply said," Trust me on this, Charlotte. It''s yours."


    I hesitated. "Is this... something my parents left behind?"


    Even though my parents were wealthy, it would have been difficult for them to acquire such an invaluable piece.


    "Yes..."


    Aunt Laura struggled for a moment, then after helping me wear it and tucking the pendant inside my clothing, she avoided my gaze. "Just consider it so."


    "Consider it so?"


    I was perplexed by her words, but Aunt Laura seemed unwilling to say more. "Alright, I''m tired. You should go back now."


    Leaving the hospital with a heart full of questions, tasionally touched the silver pendant while driving.


    Strangely, it didn''t feel unfamiliar at all. It was almost as if it belonged to me. Later, it dawned on me that the zodiac symbol on the pendant matched mine-a rabbit. But as far as I could remember, I had never seen this item before...


    At the same time, Ryan called.


    Thinking about the pressing matters on my mind, I answered without hesitation, "Hello."


    His tone was indifferent. "I heard there was trouble at the hospital?"


    "Yeah."


    ncing at the traffic light, I pressed the brake slowly. "Ryan, can you help me with something?"


    I wasn''t sure if he would agree. We had argued fiercely just yesterday, and the inte was buzzing nonstop about it.


    But besides him, I didn''t know who else to turn to.


    He seemed to be signing something, the sound of a pen scratching on paper audible. His voice was low. "What is it? Tell me."


    "I want to borrow two bodyguards for the hospital."


    I could find awyer myself, but I didn''t have reliable bodyguards.


    From what I had seen, one of Ryan''s men could handle five Bobs without breaking a sweat.


    Surprisingly, he was amodating. "Alright."


    I breathed a silent sigh of relief, wanting to exin, "About the online rumors... it really wasn''t me."


    "I already know. It''s the Smith family''s doing."


    He said calmly, for once in a rare moment, "I''m sorry for misunderstanding you."


    I smirked. "It''s fine, it''s not like it''s the first time you''ve misunderstood me."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have time now?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Can youe to the office?"


    Ryan''s tone was slightly cold and serious. "I want to discuss... Lauren''s matter in person. Normally, I shoulde to you, but you know the current situation, I''m a little caught up."


    I realized it must be about the video that surfaced yesterday, showing Jessica and Lauren being filmed by passersby.


    I pursed my lips. "Alright, I''lle over now."

 Chapter 207

    On my way to the Frost Group, I couldn''t help but feel relieved that Ryan finally seemed willing to start suspecting Lauren and Jessica. I should have been able to breathe a sigh of relief. Perhaps this time it would provide answers to both grandpa''s and his mother''s deaths. However, deep down, I still felt unsettled, though I couldn''t quite pinpoint why.


    Upon arriving at the Frost Group, I immediately sensed a stark contrast to the atmosphere of the past. Everyone was hurrying around with serious expressions. As I exited the elevator on the top floor, this atmosphere reached its peak.


    Gary personally waited for me in the elevator lobby and escorted me to the CEO''s office. Sensing my curiosity, he sighed. "The online situation has had a huge impact on thepany. Several projects that were on the brink ofpletion are now being viewed with skepticism by our partners."


    I furrowed my brows. "It''s gotten this serious?"


    It seemed that Frank indeed had considerable skills. His actions had triggered a crisis at the Frost Group unlike anything in recent years.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, no one saw thising."


    Gary nced towards the direction of the CEO''s office. "Since yesterday''s incident, Mr. Frost hasn''t slept at all."


    I fell silent, unsure of what to say. It was awkward. Publicly, I was already a resigned employee, and privately, I was soon to be a divorced wife.


    Gary pushed open the door to the CEO''s office, and I stepped inside to see a man standing in front of the French window, talking on the phone. His demeanor wasmanding, and smoke rings intermittently escaped his fingertips.


    After tossing out those words, he impatiently tossed his phone onto the coffee table. Perhaps he caught sight of me out of the corner of his eye; he turned around. His deep ck eyes were calm and seemed to swirl with intensity.


    "You''re here."


    His voice was warm but tinged with an undeniable weariness.


    "Yeah."


    I walked over to the sofa and sat down, epting the coffee Gary handed me. "Thank you."


    After Gary left, Ryan stood up and walked towards me, absentmindedly tugging at his tie. It was only then that I noticed the bloodshot eyes in his gaze. Gary had indeed spoken the truth.


    Ryan sat down, subconsciously attempting to extinguish his cigarette on the inside of his wrist. Sensing my gaze, he quickly pressed it into the ashtray instead.


    My heart skipped a beat at the sight, and I frowned slightly. "So, your burn marks came from this?"


    I had suspected as much before, but seeing him about to do it was a different feeling altogether.


    His depression... it seemed that there was no sign of improvement.


    Ryan''s eyshes drooped slightly, and he awkwardly avoided my gaze. "Yeah."


    Then, he calmly changed the subject, "How is your aunt? Everything okay?"


    "Nothing major," I answered truthfully, then smiled. "Thanks for the bodyguards. You just need to ask them to rotate shifts at the hospital to keep an eye on my aunt''s room and prevent Bob from causing trouble and hurting anyone."


    Ryan lowered his eyes to check the time. "Yeah, I''ve already instructed them. They should be arriving at the hospital soon."


    "So quickly?"


    I was slightly surprised. He rarely took such care of my affairs.


    He self-deprecatingly smirked, "You make me feel like I''m some irredeemable viin in your eyes."


    "Not quite."


    Except for being a good husband, most of the time, he was a decent person.


    Returning to the point, I asked, "You called me here to ask about what Jessica said, about Lauren being a mistress?"


    A trace of hidden pain crossed his cold eyes. "Yeah."


    In truth, I knew his feelings for Lauren weren''t solely maternal; it was more of a sce. However, after Lauren became a vegetable for him, it somewhat deepened his trust in her.


    Support

 Chapter 208

    It could be said that since grandpa''s passing, Lauren had probably be the only warmth he could find in familial bonds. But now... if what Jessica sald was true, then his concept of family affection would bepletely shattered. Emotions that had persisted for a decade or two would all be


    shattered together. Growing up in an unsatisfactory original family, experiencing this again could be another heavy blow.


    However, I did not agree with Albert''s approach. Some things were better to be faced with immediate pain rather than prolonged agony. I stared firmly at Ryan. "Would you believe what I say?" His voice was gentle. "Yes."


    He must have thought about it for a long time before deciding to ask me, so his answer was not hesitant.


    Now that I had no more reservations, I picked up the coffee and took a sip. "If I were to say... the words I said in the hospital room that day..."


    "Ryan!"


    The office door suddenly swung open without warning, apanied by a crisp female voice that forcefully interrupted my words.


    In the next moment, Bethany walked in wearing a limited edition outfit and white high-heeled boots. Her delicate face disyed a lively and cute smile. "I''ve brought the contract over for you!"


    At first nce, she seemed like a daughter raised with love and money, confident and assertive.


    However, the smile on her face froze for a moment upon seeing me inside the office. She looked at Ryan and asked tenderly, "Ryan, who is she?"


    Ryan calmly frowned and introduced softly, "My wife.


    Bethany widened her eyes, and with delicate fingers, she pointed at me. "Isn''t your wife the woman from the trending searches? The one who isn''t as pretty as her!"


    Her gaze towards me was cautious!


    "That''s my stepmother''s daughter."


    Ryan threw out this sentence as if it were nothing.


    Bethany looked astonished for a moment, then gritted her teeth and cursed, "Damn it, Frank, you knew I mistook the person and didn''t tell me!"


    "The contract." Ryan interrupted her, extending his distinctively bony fingers.


    Only then did Bethany remember her purpose and handed the contract to him. She then bounced over to sit beside him, "Ryan, I heard you''re getting divorced. Is your rtionship with her really that bad?" Ryan stood up to avoid her and responded coldly, "Is there anything else?"


    Clearly, he was giving her a polite dismissal, but she was bold enough to ask directly, "I want to marry


    you. Is that considered something?"


    "It seems the Shaw family''s upbringing is indeed average."


    After briefments and a quick review of the contract, Ryan called Gary in and handed the contract to him. "Take it to legal for review and see the guest out."


    Due to my presence, Bethany felt embarrassed and then stood up angrily. "The more you do this, the more I want to marry you! I must marry you!"


    With that, she left in a huff, ring at me fiercely before leaving.


    One could imagine how indulged she must be in the Shaw family.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica still knew how to behave in front of others, but Bethany didn''t even bother, just focusing on expressing andpeting.


    This was probably the confidence that family background could bring.


    What if mistakes were made? Someone would always be there to bail them out.


    I had to admit, I envied her.


    As the office door closed again, Ryan returned to the topic. "Continue."


    I was about to speak when his phone inconveniently rang.


    "1


    ncing at the caller ID, he showed disgust on his face but still answered, "What is it?"


    Not knowing what was said on the other end of the line, his expression suddenly froze, and he abruptly stood up. "Got it, I''ming over right away."


    "Laurenmitted suicide." He hung up and looked at me. His voice was deep.

 Chapter 209

    ''Suicide? So, is suicide their family''s specialty, passed down through the generations?'' I wondered.


    I didn''t know what mentality I was in, but almost involuntarily, I asked, "Do you need me to go with you?"


    Maybe I wanted to see for myself if it was true or false.


    Or perhaps, I was afraid... afraid that if something really happened, Ryan wouldn''t have anyone he could trust by his side.


    Ryan looked at me with surprise. "Can you?"


    "Let''s go." I picked up my bag and went with him to the hospital.


    When we arrived at the hospital, Lauren was still in the emergency room, and Jessica and John were waiting outside.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The scene struck me as somewhatical.


    But at such a tense moment, I shouldn''t beughing, so I mentally reviewed all the unhappy events in my life.


    Ryan, Jessica, John, plus Lauren inside the emergency room.


    If you were to draw a rtionship diagram of these four people, it would probably resemble a chaotic spider web.


    Jessica suddenly rushed over and shoved me forcefully. "Charlotte, what are youughing at? My mom is in trouble, are you happy about this,ing specially to see the excitement?"


    Yes, I tried hard to suppress myughter, but couldn''t.


    But Igged behind Ryan by half a step, and he didn''t see.


    Immediately, he shielded me behind him, his face frosty, his voice icy. "What''s wrong with you? I asked Charlotte toe."


    "Ryan..."


    Jessica''s and John''s matter had been exposed. She dared not act as usual in front of Ryan and just burst into tears. "Why did you ask her toe? If it weren''t for her provoking my mom so much, how could my mom havemitted suicide!"


    "What do you mean by provoking?" I stepped forward, speaking calmly and reasonably. "You did things willingly. At the Civil Affairs Bureau, it was you who cursed and fought with your mom. What does that have to do with me?"


    "You!"


    Jessica was momentarily speechless, hindered by Ryan''s presence, she could only re at me angrily. John, on the other hand, was concerned about his confidante and used me indignantly, "Charlotte,


    when Grandpa was alive, you were still gentle and kind. How did you be like this now? Do you want to disturb this family into chaos?" Both were good at pinning the me.


    After the online incident, they had been criticized for two days and nights. Probably the only conclusion they drew was that it was all my fault.


    I didn''t know where I had gone wrong.


    I frowned, hearing Ryan''s voice sharpened as he mocked coldly, "Charlotte causing trouble? As my wife, she should''ve managed your and my step-sister''s private lives better? This me is something my wife cannot shoulder."


    *1..."


    John was somewhat afraid of him to begin with. After Grandpa passed away, his living expenses depended on Ryan''s goodwill. Now, being hit with such words, he flushed red with anger but dared not say anything. Nor could he say anything.


    With a single sentence that criticized two people, Jessica seemed not to feel Ryan''s disgust. She reached out and grabbed Ryan''s sleeve, crying pitifully, "I was... I was wrong, terribly wrong! But Ryan, my father and I only had some drinks that day. I don''t know who put drugs in our drinks, and that''s why we..."


    Ryan frowned deeply upon hearing this, pushing her away with a wave of his hand. He took off his suit jacket that she had touched and threw it into the medical waste bin.


    "All of this doesn''t matter." Ryan''s eyes were cold, his voice chilling as he demanded, "I just want to know, what''s the truth behind what you said about Lauren being a mistress? Exin it clearly."

 Chapter 210

    Jessica clenched her fists quietly, her face filled with regret and stumbling through her confession," I... I felt humiliated being publicly scolded by her, and in a fit of anger... I said those nderous words about Mom! I was wrong... Ryan..."


    Her acting was truly impressive. If I hadn''t already known the truth from Grandpa, I might have believed her story.


    Ryan''s gaze fell on John, he squinted his eyes


    slightly. "What do you have to say?"


    "What do I have to say?" John forced himself to remain calm. "If Lauren really was a mistress, how could we have waited five whole years after your mom''s death to get married?"


    As he finished speaking, the door to the emergency room opened.


    Ryan remained skeptical and looked at the doctor. "How serious is it?"


    "Mr. Frost." The doctor came out, removed his mask, and looked serious. "She lost a lot of blood. Luckily, she was brought in just in time. If it had been anyter, she might not have made it." Visibly, Ryan''s tense body rxed a little.


    I furrowed my brows. Was she acting so convincingly even with her life on the line?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it hadn''t been St. Mary''s Hospital, I would have suspected they had bribed the doctor.


    After Lauren was taken to the ward, she woke up shortly afterward. Seeing Ryan standing at the foot of her bed, tears streamed down her face. Even an Oscar-winning actress would have wanted to be


    her student.


    "Ryan... I didn''t... I really didn''t! After marrying into the Frost family for so many years, I treated you as my own. If I really were... involved with someone else, how could we not have had a child of our own?"


    I wanted tough. If Grandpa hadn''t forbidden it, she would have had ten children to im a share of the Frost family''s fortune. Now, all this had be a perfect excuse for her to clear her name in front of Ryan.


    Ryan frowned. "Did you attempt suicide because of this?"


    Lauren cried so hard she could barely catch her breath. "I was willing to sacrifice everything for you. You know that... Now, being ndered like this has created a grudge between us. I''d rather die... I''d rather die..."


    What a heartfelt stepmother image.


    also knew Ryan would fall for it. He might be cold and ruthless to outsiders, decisive and firm, but towards his family, perhaps out of a longing for affection, his heart softened.


    Could unfold next, with no intention of staying longer. I turned around


    Jalready guessed how things


    and left immediately.


    Designing and cooking could temporarily take my mind off worries and help me rx.


    After putting the pizza in the oven, I began making the sd.


    Just as I finished preparing, I heard a strange noise from the front door.


    Not hearing it clearly, I wiped my hands and went out to check through the peephole, only to find it covered by something.


    When I opened the door, I was instantly startled and gasped.


    The door and the floor... were all covered in bright red blood, and I could even smell the metallic scent of blood.


    I felt nauseous, with goosebumps all over my body. Suppressing my tremors, I was about to close the door and call the police.


    A delicate finger suddenly pressed against the door, stopping my action, with a proud and provocative tone.


    "Hey, what''s the rush? It''s just a little bit of animal blood. Do you get scared so easily?"


    0


    Support


    GET IT

 Chapter 211

    It was Bethany.


    She stood in the blood-soaked area wearing white ankle boots. Seeing me stop closing the door, she slowly withdrew her hand, crossing it in front of her chest. "Charlotte, I advise you to back off. Stop entangling with Ryan."


    She found my home address so quickly.


    I furrowed my brows. "Whether it''s you or Jessica, if you''re sick, go to the hospital or find Ryan. Don''t


    bother me."


    "Hey, stop pretending!"


    She nced inside the house and sneered. "I''ve checked. If it weren''t for marrying Ryan, you, an orphan with deceased parents, wouldn''t afford to live in a house like this even after several lifetimes." She lifted her chin, disying the arrogance exclusive to the wealthy.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Losing my patience, I said coldly, "Oh, and what about you? If it weren''t for your good fortune to be adopted by the Shaw family, could you stand here and talk like this? Could you arrogantly meddle in other people''s marriages?"


    Everyone knew how to make others feel ufortable.


    She offended me first, so it was normal for me to fight back.


    "Charlotte!"


    Bethany''s noble expression suddenly turned fierce. She raised her hand as if to p me, but I pushed her away. Staring at her feet that almost stepped into my house, I looked disgusted. "Don''t make my house dirty."


    She gritted her teeth in anger, ring at me hatefully. "Just you wait. Since you don''t want it the easy way, then I''m going to have to try the hard way. I won''t be nice to you anymore."


    "You call sshing blood on someone''s door ''being nice''?" I smiled wryly, retorting calmly, "Miss. Shaw, your version of ''being nice'' is something I can definitely live without."


    "You''re just want to stay in the Frost family, don''t you?"


    "What do you think? With Ryan''s ability, if he insists on divorcing me, can I refuse?"


    I really couldn''t understand why everyone wasing to bother me.


    The one who doesn''t want a divorce is Ryan, not me.


    Apparently, everyone is afraid of Ryan, only daring to bother me.


    Bethany was momentarily speechless, then suddenlyughed, "Fine, your words are enough. Now that the Frost Group is in trouble, marrying into the Shaw family is the quickest and easiest solution! When he brings up the divorce with you, don''t cling to him."


    "Don''t worry."


    I smiled and sincerely made a wish for her. "Then I wish you a hundred years of happiness in advance, and may you have many children and treasures."


    With that, I was about to close the door.


    "Charlotte!"


    I had already given up on arguing and fighting, yet she arrogantly stopped me, gritting her teeth. "Do you think I can''t do anything to you? Yes, this is Jston, not like Jeswood where I can ignore everything, but dealing with you is still a piece of cake!"


    I feltpletely baffled, looking at her coldly. "Are you on your period or something?"


    Even though I agreed, why was she still so angry?


    Bethany was stunned for a moment before realizing what I meant, ring with wide eyes. "Do you know the status of the Shaw family? If I really wanted to deal with you, even Ryan couldn''t protect you... "Miss Shaw!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from the direction of the elevator lobby. I looked over and saw Jack striding towards us in a dark matte gray suit.


    Only then did I remember he said he wasing to give me a gift.


    After a busy afternoon at the hospital, I had actually forgotten.


    Bethany nced at him, somewhat surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    His expression remained calm as he stared at Bethany, his gaze unwavering. "I''m here to deliver something to Charlotte. What about you? Why are you here?"


    0

 Chapter 212

    His voice was as casual, but Bethany seemed somewhat afraid of him.


    The arrogant expression on her facepletely vanished. Pouting, she said in a coquettish voice," Jack, why are you looking at me like that! I just came to talk to Miss Wilson, is that not allowed?" Jack cocked his brows. "Then are you done talking?"


    "I-I''m done," Bethany answered nervously. Seeing Jack still expressionless, she suddenly became angry. "Why are you and Frank both such jerks? All you do is bully me! Just wait until my parentse in a few days, see if I''m still afraid of you guys!


    After saying these harsh words, she left in her high heels, visibly angry, her footsteps loud.


    Once she turned and disappeared, Jack looked at the bloodstains at my doorstep, took out his phone, and made a call to the cleaningpany to arrange for a cleanup.


    Then, he looked at me helplessly. "Did she scare you?"


    "To be honest, I was a bit startled at first." I smiled and stepped aside to let him in, taking a pair of indoor slippers from the shoe cab. "Have you eaten? I made pizza and sd. Would you like to join me for a meal?"


    "It seems like I arrived just in time, "Jack teased. Then in his warm voice, he reminded me, "The current head of the Shaw family is Bethany''s father. She''s used to being arrogant and domineering in Jeswood. Don''t confront her directly to avoid trouble.


    I washed my hands and handed him a ss of water. "Doesn''t her family care about her? Aren''t those prestigious families very concerned about reputation?" "Even if she wants the moon, her mother will find a way to get it for her." Jack took the ss and chuckled softly. "So, what do you think?"


    At his words, I understood.


    Her family not only care about her but would also stand up for her.


    Suddenly, I remembered my childhood. It seemed that no matter what I wanted, my parents would unconditionally satisfy me and spoil me.


    That was how I was pampered when I was young.


    It was just that my parents passed away too early, and I didn''t have the good fortune of Bethany.


    Seeing me about to walk towards the kitchen, Jack rolled up his sleeves neatly. "Allow me. Girls should avoid the kitchen smoke. It''s not good for the skin."


    "It''s okay..." I felt a bit embarrassed for letting a guest cook.


    Moreover, I had forgotten he wasing, and the dishes I prepared weren''t borate.


    Jack looked at me. "Do you still need to be polite with me?"


    "Well..." I smiled helplessly. "Okay then, I''ve handled most of the cooking. The rest will be up to you."


    "That''s more like it. Go sit on the sofa and wait for dinner." Jack smiled politely and walked into the


    kitchen.


    Before long, the aroma of food wafted out.


    After dinner, he didn''t let me clean up the dishes, looking every bit like a good homemaker.


    Leaning against the door frame, watching the man leisurely washing dishes under the light, I couldn''t help teasing, "The girl you like, is her husband as good as you? Outstanding work capability, gentle temperament, and even cooks well."


    His movements paused slightly, and he smiled faintly. "Am I really that good?"


    "Yeah," I nodded seriously. "Honestly, among the opposite sex I know, I probably can''t find anyone better than you."


    ?


    That was sincere.


    "Then would you like to be my girlfriend?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 213

    Jack suddenly turned around, his bright andpelling eyes looking at me, as if filled with starlight, and unexpectedly asked such a question.


    I was caughtpletely off guard, my mind nk for a moment.


    I had never considered such a matter before.


    Whether during university or after he returned to the country, I had always regarded him as a good


    friend.


    I struggled to free myself from a muddy marriage, and he also had someone he deeply loved for many years. Two people like us should be best suited to remain friends of the opposite sex. No one would need to worry about anything.


    Under Jack''s gaze, I couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. "J-Jack..."


    "Alright." Jack let out a muffledugh and joked, "Just messing with you. How did you get so scared? You said I''m a good guy, looks like you were lying?"


    "N-No, that''s not it." I breathed a sigh of relief and awkwardly rubbed my nose, exining, "I just thought that question came out of nowhere."


    It was too sudden.


    After all, I hadn''t even finalized my divorce, so where would I have the mind to consider such questions? Besides, I had known for a long time that he has someone he likes, so I wouldn''t think along those lines.


    He smiled. "So, were you sincerely praising me?"


    "Of course." I smiled back. "More sincere than I could ever be."


    "How about this?" He walked to the entrance hall, picked up a file bag he had ced on the cab earlier, and handed it to me. "After seeing this, you might want to praise me even more."


    "What''s this?"


    "The gift that rightfully belongs to its owner," he said and handed me the file bag.


    I opened it curiously, took out the contents, and looked at the business license and somepany information inside. I was a bit bewildered. "What is this?"


    "Look at thepany name."


    His beautiful fingers pointed to thepany name.


    When I saw the words "the Charlotte Jewelry," I was suddenly stunned. I carefully looked through the other documents, flipping through them, and tears suddenly wetted the paper with a ssh. "Baby, how about naming the new fashion brand the Charlotte Jewelry? You''re our hope, Charlotte." "Alright!"


    "Yeah, with baby''s name in it, the Charlotte Jewelry will definitely be one of the top brands in Cheria in the future!"


    Back then, my parents'' careers were booming, and they decided to start another brand.


    After thinking about it for many days, they decided on the Charlotte Jewelry.


    It was officiallyunched on my seventh birthday.


    However, after my parents passed away, the entirepany was given away to pay off debts.


    Some brands still had a little bit of fame, but... the Charlotte Jewelry had been gone for a long, long time.


    I looked at Jack in bewilderment, my vision blurred, and choked up as I asked, "H-How did you retrieve this?"


    "Nothing is impossible in this world."


    Jack reached out to wipe away my tears, his voice clear and smooth, "Do you like it?"


    "Yes, I love it, I love it!" I nodded vigorously.


    This was something that allowed me to rediscover what belonged to my parents. How could I not love it?


    "That''s good. Actually, I retrieved it a while ago, but I''ve been hesitating, afraid it might affect your life ns. But when you turned down the MS Group the other day, I decided I had to give it to you." Jack''s lips curved into a smile. "Maybe it can give you a new direction."


    I held the documents tightly, almost without hesitation, and said, "Perhaps, it really can."


    ''I want... to make my parents'' wordse true, to make the Charlotte Jewelry truly one of the top brands in Cheria.''C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was difficult, maybe even impossible, but I had to try.


    Jack saw through me in an instant. "Thinking of runching the Charlotte Jewelry?"


    0

 Chapter 214

    "Yeah, I want to give it a try."


    "You can do it," he looked at me and said with determination.


    I felt genuinely happy from the bottom of my heart and sincerely said, "Jack, this time, really, thank


    you!*


    Although he casually brushed it off; I could still imagine the effort he must have put into retrieving the Charlotte Jewelry.


    Jack sighed helplessly. "Thank me for what? I originally wanted to reim your parents''pany as well, but they wouldn''t sell it."


    "This is already more than enough," I replied earnestly. "Having the Charlotte Jewelry is sufficient."


    "I''m d 4 could help."


    He breathed a sigh of relief, walked to the entrance, opened the door and nced outside, furrowing his brows slightly. Then he looked back at me. "Charlotte, do you have a rag?" "What''s wrong?"


    "The cleaningdy didn''t quite clean up properly. I''ll wipe it again," Jack said gently. "After all, it''s blood. I don''t want you to see it and get scared."


    "It''s okay."


    I gathered the documents into the file bag and ced it on the coffee table. "Stop worrying about it. I should be moving out in a few days."


    Even though this apartment at the Lake Garden was clearly specified as part of my property in the divorce agreement, trouble always seemed to follow whenever Ryan was involved. Today it was Bethany, tomorrow it could be Jessica, Lauren... Anyone coulde and question why I was living here, and some might even barge in and cause a scene.


    If I didn''t move out soon, I would only be asking for trouble.


    Jack''s eyes softened, "Have you found a ce?"


    "Not yet. I just made the decision." I shook my head, "I''ll go look for rental houses tomorrow and sell this apartment."


    This way, the money from selling this apartment could be the initial funds for rebuilding the Charlotte Jewelry.


    Jack approached me, carefully choosing his words. "I know a good ce. Would you consider it? It''s an empty house that I''ve been meaning to rent out but haven''t found a tenant. It''s not far from here, and it''ll be convenient for you to move or reorganize yourpany."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?"


    "No need to see it," I refused with a smile. "I trust you. If you say it''s a good ce, then it must be. But let''s set it straight, I''ll pay you the rent as usual. How much were you nning to charge per month?" "Alright, then I''ll take advantage of you." Jack extended his hand. "I''ll charge you 1,000 a month."


    Since I had decided to move, I wanted to get everything done as soon as possible, especially after Bethany''s confrontation today.


    After Jack left, I started packing my clothes.


    When I moved in, it was just a few suitcases, and now it was the same. I hadn''t umted much.


    I had been too busytely, always revolving around various matters without taking the time to live properly.


    The next day, Jack came early to help me move and took me to see the house.


    When we arrived, the moment he opened the door, I realized that it wasn''t about him taking advantage of me. It was me taking full advantage of him.


    It wasn''t any worse than the apartment at the Lake Garden.


    It was in a simr location.


    With ayout of two elevators and two apartments per floor, this size would easily fetch 4,000 dors a month for rent. Moreover, this apartment looked new and had never been lived in.


    "Oh." Suddenly, from the doorway of another unit down the hall, Frank appeared with his usualzy demeanor, leaning against the door frame, eyes curving into crescents. "Looks like I''m getting a new neighbor?"

 Chapter 215

    ''One really couldn''t avoid their enemies.'' The first word that came to mind when I turned around and saw Frank''s bright handsome face.


    Jack also nced at him, furrowing his brows slightly. "You live here, Mr. Frank?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That was exactly the question I wanted to ask.


    With his background, he could have chosen any vi district casually. How could he be living in a ce like this, with its humble atmosphere?


    Frank smiled casually. "Keeping someonepany."


    ''Keeping someonepany? Wasn''t he earnestly searching for a young fiancee? How did he end up with a child already? But then again, in wealthy families like theirs, it wasmon to have a couple of illegitimate children making an appearance.''


    Jack smiled and exchanged a few pleasantries with Frank, then brought his luggage from the elevator lobby and carried it into his apartment.


    Watching him prepare to continue helping me unpack, I quickly waved my hands. "Jack, no need. Jane will be here soon to help me. You should go focus on your own work."


    He had just returned to the Renolds family, and with Sally causing trouble, he must be overwhelmed.


    "Alright." Jack nced at the time and didn''t insist further, but asked with concern, "So, are you


    satisfied with this house?"


    "Of course, more than satisfied."


    Most of the appliances were already there, I just needed to add some daily necessities.


    "That''s good then. I''ll send you the password to the door on WhatsApp, and you can change it whenever you want."


    His gaze softened. "I''ll take my leave now. Call me anytime if you need help."


    "Okay."


    I agreed and saw him off into the elevator. Once the doors closed, I turned and headed back to my new home.


    "Running away from trouble?"


    Frank, looking like he had just woken up, had wandered around his own apartment and was leaning against the doorway with a cup of water,zily asking.


    I looked at him with no good humor, "Asking the obvious. Hurry up and manage your sister. Don''t let her harm innocent people."


    With the rtionship between the Smith and Shaw families, he and Bethany should get along well.


    But then again, they were practically siblings, how could they not? When he finally finds the lost young


    I inevitably treated them as one family and felt somewhat irritable.


    Frank''s eyes curved slightly, clicking his tongue. "Don''t do what the elders do to me. Don''t give me a sister out of nowhere. I don''t like people saying that I''m their brother if they''re not rted to me by blood." I nodded, feigning surprise. "I didn''t expect you to have principles."


    It was really sarcastic.


    That day at the Renolds family''s residence, he was obviously quite intimate with Bethany.


    The way they bantered back and forth was reminiscent of the old days with Ryan and Jessica.


    "Charlotte." He suddenly smirked, his lips quirking up mischievously. "Are you going to keep your promise from that day?"


    I frowned. "What promise?"


    He pressed on. "Forgot?"


    Caught off guard by Frank''s teasing gaze, I suddenly remembered-it was that day at the Renolds family''s residence when he caught me off guard and I casually agreed.


    I didn''t want to get entangled with him. Besides, words without evidence were just talk. I decided to y dumb, "I don''t remember. Do you have any proof?"


    "Need proof?"


    "Well then, Mr. Smith, you surely understand the concept of ''no proof,'' right?"


    He looked amused, gesturing with his finger. "Come here."


    "Why?"


    I watched him warily. Based on my few encounters with him, it was unlikely to be anything good.


    Frank pulled out his phone, tapped a few times, then handed it over. Sunlight streamed through the window, casting a glow on him, entuating his unrestrained arrogance in his eyes and smile. "Take a look at this."

 Chapter 216

    I walked over and saw the lewd scene on his phone screen, immediately turning to leave!


    What he showed me was the video from that night of Jessica and John.


    "What''s the rush?"


    He stretched out his long legs, blocking my path, and pulled back on the progress bar.


    The video screen turned pitch ck, but I could hear voices.


    And it was a voice I knew very well.


    "Can you keep this to yourself for now?"


    "I can. What''s in it for me?"


    "What do you want in return?"


    "I haven''t decided yet. How about this. You promise me something. When I figure it out, I''ll let you know."


    "Deal."


    After hearing this conversation, I looked up at him in shock and disbelief. "You actually recorded it?"


    It seemed like there was no order to things, but when it came to doing things, there were no holes at


    all.


    "Just happened to catch it." He chuckled softly, unabashed and arrogant. "Does this count as evidence?" "You''re ruthless." I was somewhat speechless, and my tone wasn''t nice. "Spit it out. What do you want?" Could it be that he wanted me to hurry up and divorce Ryan?


    That would be a blessing in disguise for me.


    "There''s a birthday banquet the day after tomorrow, and I need a femalepanion."


    "Huh?" I had no interest in banquets and the like right now. "Can I not go?"


    "What do you think?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Got it."


    I''ll go just this once,'' I said inwardly.


    After saying that, I was about to turn around and go home when the elevator suddenly opened. Jane


    saw me and strode over, ncing at Frank, somewhat amazed. "Oh, you have friends here?"


    With that, she was about to hook her arm through mine and enter Frank''s house.


    "This is his ce. My ce is on the other side."


    I grabbed her arm and led her in the direction of my house.


    Jane whispered, "Oh, so he is..."


    "He''s the one who caused my divorce not to happen." I didn''t lower my voice, intentionally saying it loud enough for Frank to hear.


    Dying my affairs, and now still making demands on me.


    Only someone like him, standing at the pinnacle of the pyramid, would have such audacity.


    Jane chuckled upon hearing this. "So he''s the one I want to treat a meal to?"


    "He doesn''t need you to treat him to a meal."


    ording to Jack, families like the Smith family could afford anything. If we really treated him to dinner, both Jane and I probably couldn''t afford it.


    "Who said?" Unexpectedly, Mr. Smith was very straightforward. "I''m very avable. When are you nning to treat me?"


    Jane turned back to him with a casual smile. "Whenever you''re free. You just have to tell Charlotte." "Okay, noted."


    Frank''s tone was casual, yet he agreed decisively.


    As soon as we entered the house, I closed the door behind us and looked at Jane. Just as I was abouty to ask her why she was picking a fight with me, she gave me a suggestive look. "Who is this guy? He''s gorgeous! This kind of bold and unrestrained attitude is most attractive to young girls!"


    "Did it attract you?" I asked with a smile.


    Jane shrugged. "Nope. After meeting Tom, I''ve turned over a new leaf and decided to like mature and stable men from now on. He isn''t my type. I can''t handle it." "That''s good."


    With Frank''s family background, if Jane really fell for him, she would only end up losing again.


    There was a wall between us and the wealthy, let alone Frank.


    Dealing with him was no different from dealing with ants.


    Curious, Jane pressed on. "So who is he exactly?"

 Chapter 217

    I pondered deeply, trying to simplify theplicated mess of rtionships and exin it to Jane in the simplest way possible.


    In the end, it was a failure.


    I gave up thinking and just started tidying up while exining everything to Jane clearly and


    straightforwardly.


    Finally, she understood.


    She summarized with a question, "So he''s Ryan''s future brother-inw?"


    I was stunned, unable to decide whether tough or cry. "Who else can keep up with your quick thinking?"


    Aunt Laura must havee early to clean up the house, leaving it spotless.


    After organizing our belongings, we copsed on the sofa.


    Jane nced at me. "Didn''t you say you had something important to discuss with me? What is it?"


    I handed her the documents that Jack had given me. "I want to start my own business. Are you interested in joining?"


    "Of course!" Her eyes lit up with excitement.


    I chuckled. "So, when you told me about quitting at the hospitalst time and said you had ns, were you lying to me?"


    "Isn''t your n more to my liking?" Jane said with a smile, looking through the documents. After hearing about the Charlotte Jewelry''s background from me, she became more serious. "So when are you nning to start?"


    I smirked. "Right now."


    Some things, once you decide to do them, couldn''t be postponed even for a day.


    Jane''s personality is even more energetic than mine. As soon as she heard, she pped her hands in agreement.


    After lunch, we started discussing various matters.


    She was in charge of choosing the office and deciding on thepany''s location, while I took care of preliminary preparations.


    After a rough estimate, selling the apartment at the Lake Garden would provide more than enough initial capital.


    The next day, I contacted the real estate agency to list the the Lake Garden apartment.


    Late at night, Ryan called with an unpleasant tone. "Are you selling the house?"


    "Yes."


    "You''re not allowed to do that."


    His voice was authoritative.


    I lifted my head from work and stretched my neck. "Why not? If I remember correctly, the apartment is


    in my name, and the divorce agreement clearly states it belongs to me."


    He sneered and questioned, "Where did you move to?"


    I fell silent for a moment and replied calmly, "That''s none of your concern."


    "Is Jack''s house morefortable for you than the one I gave you?"


    His voice was indifferent but unsettling.


    Furrowing my brows, I said firmly, "Are you still having someone follow me?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Once knowing my whereabouts could be coincidence.


    Twice would be uneptable.


    On the other end of the line, he seemed to sigh lightly and softened his tone as if trying to coax me. Come out and open the door for me."


    This was what I had once eagerly awaited. He would coax me as if we were just an ordinary couple and be nice to me.


    11


    But now, my heart wasn''t moved at all. I peeked through the peephole and indeed saw his wless. facial features, slightly drooping with weariness.


    I supposed he was busy withpany matters and issues with Lauren.


    He was ying the role of a domineering CEO and a filial son.


    I pursed my lips. "You should go back. Ryan, since the apartment was given to me, I should have the final say."


    There was a crisp "click" outside the door, like the sound of a lighter. "Need money?"


    "Yes."


    "How muc


    "It''s hard to say, but selling the apartment will suffice for now."


    Ryan''s voice lowered huskily. "Don''t sell the house. I''ll transfer the money to you now."


    I suddenly opened the door. All the words I had wanted to vent vanished when I met his crimson eyes.


    He looked less spirited than usual.


    Perhaps he knew I disliked the smell of smoke. He extinguished his cigarette. His dark eyes stared straight at me. "Cane in?"

 Chapter 218

    Not only the smell of smoke but there also a hint of alcohol.


    "You''ve been drinking?"


    "Yeah."


    He lowered his eyelids. "Had a few extra with Tom."


    "Oh." I nodded gently. "Then you... should go back and get some rest!"


    As for him and me, it was better not to have any further contact.


    "I just want to be with you."


    He was stubborn like a child demanding a toy and was about to enter the house.


    Instinctively, I blocked him and stepped back. He suddenly staggered backwards, and I was startled. I hurried forward to steady him.


    ''You call this a few extra drinks?''


    With his tolerance, a few drinks shouldn''t affect him like this.


    Moreover, if he had time to drink with Tom, it probably meant things with the Frost family were almost settled. Perhaps the marriage alliance with the Shaw family was really happening. Everything was going so smoothly, so what could possibly make him drink so much?


    But before I could dwell on it, he leaned on me, burying his head in the crook of my neck, and murmured, "Honey, I feel terrible, I really do."


    I tightened my grip, trying to push him away but afraid of pushing him over. I felt a headacheing on. "I... I''ll call Gary toe pick you up."


    "I don''t want to go."


    Suddenly, his hands wrapped around my waist, causing my entire body to tense up instantly.


    It was a posture mostmon during the passionate moments of sex, but now it only brought me trouble.


    All my rational thoughts screamed at me that this was not appropriate.


    I took a deep breath. "Ryan, let go!"


    "Mmm..."


    It seemed like he fell asleep on me, and his weight seemed to increase significantly..


    Luckily, he didn''t pass out. When I tried to move him towards the house, he still managed to exert some strength.


    After dumping him on the sofa, I breathed a long sigh of relief.


    I tapped his face. "Ryan?"


    There was no response.


    He was sleeping peacefully.


    I picked up my phone and went to the balcony, intending to call Gary toe and take this big guy


    away.


    I dialed called several times.


    Surprisingly, no one answered.


    It waste at night, and it was likely that Albert was asleep as well.


    I turned back and looked at the man in a suit, who, despite falling asleep, still exuded an aura of cold elegance. His presence gave me a headach.


    "Happy birthday, Charlotte! Wish you all the best!"


    "Happy birthday, Charlotte! I love you. I will always love you!"


    As I felt troubled, I received two WhatsApp messages that I had been receiving every year at this hour, like clockwork.


    I suddenly realized today was my birthday.


    Just as I was about to reply, Jane called. "So, am I the first one?"


    "You''re always second."


    My mood improved slightly.


    Jane pretended to be unhappy. "Is Jack the first again?"


    "Yeah." I nodded.


    Over the years, only she and Jack would send me messages on my birthday, punctual every year.


    I nced at the man on the sofa, feeling a slight chill in my heart.


    He never remembered my birthday.


    Not even a simple greeting. I always had to ask for it myself.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What a pitiful and ridiculous marriage.


    "Alright, I won''t bother with him. No man would be as fast as him." After a pun, Janeughed. "How are you nning to celebrate? In the past couple of years, you''ve been waiting for your ex-husband to celebrate with you, but you''ve been disappointed every time. This year, you''re getting divorced, so he definitely won''t even show up. Shall we go out for a meal together or stay at home with you?"


    I nced at Ryan and forced a smile.


    This year, I was beginning to see more of him.


    But I didn''t want Jane to be annoyed as well at this hour, so I didn''t mention it and just said, "I have a banquet to attend tomorrow, so it''s unlikely I''ll be able to celebrate my birthday joyfully with you." The day before yesterday, when I promised Frank, Ipletely forgot about my own birthday.

 Chapter 219

    Upon hearing this, Jane not only wasn''t disappointed but gossiped eagerly, "Are you going with Frank who lives across from you?"


    "How did you know?"


    "Who else around you do I not know? Besides me, there''s Jack and Ryan. You wouldn''t bother with Ryan, and if it were Jack, you''d have told me directly. By process of elimination, it had to be Frank." My gaze fell on the distant high-rise buildings shing neon lights, and I chuckled softly. "Alright, alright. Nothing escapes your eyes."


    After chatting aimlessly with her for a while longer, I hung up and turned around to see the man who was already awake.


    I put away my phone, suppressed my smile, and said calmly, "Since you''re awake, you should go back.


    His dark eyes stared at me. "Are you trying to avoid me now?"


    "No." I shook my head and walked into the living room. "I just want to avoid trouble for myself."


    As everyone perceived, as someone without parents and without anyone to rely on, where would I get the qualification to confront them head-on, be it the Frost family or the Shaw family. Since I couldn''t afford to offend them, I decided to avoid them.


    Ryan frowned. "Did Jessicae looking for you again?"


    "It was Bethany who came to see me." I said inly, feeling weary. "Ryan, let''s stop making things difficult for each other. Let''s get the divorce certificate as soon as possible."


    He goes his sunny path, and I cross my narrow bridge.


    But he ignored it, calmly changing the subject, "Why do you suddenly want to sell the house? Is something wrong?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    There was no point saying anything more. The more I said the more I would get myself involved in things. What was the point? Ryan massaged his temples and asked, "Then how much money do you need? Will the money from selling the house be enough?" This question was more direct.


    I frowned, not wanting to answer. "Between us, there''s no need to pry into these matters..."


    "Charlotte." He sighed, cutting me off. "Does divorce mean we''ll never see each other again? Can''t I.... help you?"


    As he spoke, his gaze remained on me, deep with the effects of alcohol, as if trying to draw someone


    1. in.


    least,


    Suddenly, I was slightly stunned. Aftering to my senses, I lowered my head. "At the very financially, everything should be clear. Besides what''s in the divorce agreement, I don''t want anything else, including shares. Once the divorce process is over, I''ll return everything to you."


    With a sigh, I tried to make myself sound casual. "For you, the best help is simply to not ask or interfere."


    This was the only way I could avoid trouble.


    Only then could I live my life in peace.


    Never did I imagine that the person I once cherished and pursued so desperately would now be the subject of my only expectation-to cleanly sever all ties.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I dared not think about anything else, nor did I want to.


    After hearing what I said, Ryan''s expression turned deste. After a short pause, he asked in a low voice, "Do you think I''vepletely messed up in managing family matters?"


    I was stunned, a pang of bitterness running through my heart. "What do you mean?"


    His crow-likeshes drooped, a hint of intoxication, and he chuckled self-deprecatingly. "To repay Lauren''s kindness, I''ve repeatedly indulged Jessica, leading my marriage to be ruined. Now that I''m back home, the room is empty, and I''ll be able to see you again as soon as I raise my head."


    "I... don''t look forward to going home anymore."


    Scenes of harmony over the past three years suddenly flooded my mind.


    Yes, in those first three years when I didn''t know his gentle restraint, I actually experienced happiness in this marriage.


    P

 Chapter 220

    Waiting for him toe home at night, and waking up in the morning to see him sleeping beside me- this sense of happiness once deeply ensnared me. It was just that once the illusion was shattered, there was no going back. I even felt how foolish I was back then.


    A wave of bitterness surged from the depths of my heart. I turned my head slightly, sniffed, and didn''t continue the conversation.


    I didn''t know what else I could say.


    Should I pity myself or take the opportunity to scold him?


    Neither would make any sense.


    Ryan took a deep breath. "Now, I realize... Lauren seems different from what I remembered."


    I pursed my lips. "When she saved you back then, how old were you?"


    "12 years old."


    Ryan remembered clearly and answered without hesitation.


    I couldn''t help muttering, "No wonder you were so easy to deceive."


    Anyone would be grateful if someone saved them. Especially when their savior became hospitalized after helping them. Moreover, knowing Lauren''s methods, I could almost imagine how she treated Ryan after marrying into the Frost family. She would definitely be attentive and caring.


    She hoped that in the future, Ryan could wave his hand and let her live a morefortable life. It would be even better if Jessica could marry in.


    "What did you say?" Ryan didn''t catch my words clearly and asked in confusion.


    I didn''t repeat myself. "Nothing. So, what makes you feel Lauren is different now?"


    "She knows about John and Jessica''s situation, yet she still wants me to marry Jessica." Ryan''s tone was cold, with emotions that were hard to decipher.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was somewhat surprised. The reconciliation of these two mother and daughter pairs was truly unimaginable. Just two days ago, they were fighting bitterly at the Civil Affairs Bureau, and now they hade to an agreement again.


    I smiled, half-jokingly saying, "Then what about Bethany? One as the legal wife, and the other as the concubine?"


    "Charlotte." He looked at me helplessly, but there was a hint of tenderness in his eyes, almost like an assurance, as he said, "I won''t marry anyone else. Don''t listen to what others say, and don''t believe them either."


    ¡ý suddenly froze, unconsciously pinching my palms. "Who you marry has nothing to do with me anymore. You don''t need to exin these things to me."


    With that, I nced at the time and asked him to leave. "It''s gettingte. I have things to do tomorrow.


    Please leave quickly."


    It''s better to have some boundaries when ites to being alone with a man and a woman.


    Ryan remained silent for a long time. However, ustomed to being high and mighty, he couldn''t bear steps a bit


    being driven away by me time and time again. He stood up somewhat ufortably, his


    unsteady.


    "I''ll transfer the money to you. Don''t sell the house."


    Perhaps due to the alcohol, his eyes were moist, and his voice was somewhat hoarse.


    Once again, I refused, my patience wearing thin. "I''ve already said I don''t need it. How the house is handled is my business, and you have no say in it." "In any case, I won''t allow it."


    With a deep look at me, the man left with these words and turned away.


    The next day, as soon as I woke up and saw the string of numbers added to my bank bnce, I felt annoyed.


    Jane was preparing to pick me up to choose an office building together. She put down the lunch she had specially brought for me, took my phone, and started counting.


    The more she counted, the brighter her eyes became. "Units, tens, hundreds, thousands, ten thousand, hundred thousand, million. Oh my Sugar Daddy..."


    Support


    X

 Chapter 221

    I was drinking yogurt when I heard herst few words, and I choked hard.


    After recovering, I finished my meal and poked her cheek. "Can you have a little dignity?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a seven-digit number. You can handle it, but I can''t." Jane''s head was spinning from the money. Actually, for the sake of money... surrendering a bit isn''t impossible. Anyway, Jessica is his father''s woman. Nothing could have happened between them."


    "You better dispel that thought right now." As we prepared to leave the house, I said, "That Lauren is still thinking about having Ryan marry Jessica."


    "What?"


    Jane put on high heels, looking like her worldview had been shattered. "She''s been in aa for so many years, is she an idiot now? Besides, didn''t she have a huge fight with Jessica the other day? And now they''re all buddy-buddy again?"


    "Who knows." I picked up my bag and opened the door.


    Jane''s imagination ran wild. "What if they''re trying out something new?"


    "What new thing?"


    "Like a threesome?"


    She was relentless with her shocking statement and proceeded with a detailed analysis. "Well, since the mother and daughter are sharing a husband now, what else could have made them reconcile so quickly?"


    "A threesome??" My eyes widened in disbelief as I nced at Jane. "That''s impossible."


    "Mrs. Frost does seem to like things that are out of the ordinary."


    Just as I walked out the door, the door at the other end of the corridor suddenly opened from inside,


    and Frank looked over with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile.


    I closed my eyes.


    I couldn''t figure out why, every time I said or did something secretive, he would catch me.


    I looked at him helplessly. "Do you have a habit of eavesdropping?"


    "I''m in my own home." Frank seemed just awake, his hair still a bit messy, enhancing his casual and unruly aura. "This isn''t eavesdropping."


    I couldn''t argue as effectively as he could, so I just didn''t bother. "Fine, we still have things to do. We''re leaving."


    He stopped me. "Where are you going?"


    "Out."


    "Wait."


    He turned back into his house and came out with a box of formal wear,zily saying, "Wear this tonight."


    "Okay."


    If I was hispanion, there''s nothing wrong with him offering formal wear. I didn''t refuse and took it from him.


    He checked the time. "Let''s meet here at five o''clock.


    "Huh?"


    It was already past two. Rush hour at five o''clock in the afternoon meant I''d just be heading back as soon as I got there. Attending a banquet required basic courtesy, and getting ready and doing makeup would take quite some time.


    Frank raised an eyebrow. "Can''t make it?"


    "Fine."


    Thinking about the recording in his hands, I had to ept it.


    Thad to push back my office work by a day. Jane patted my shoulder and slipped away.


    When I reluctantly returned home with the box of formal wear, I received a WhatsApp message her. "I''ll go looking for an office first. If you finish early tonight, just call me for your birthday celebration."


    from


    "Okay."


    replying to her message, I received a call from Jack.


    He asked if I had time to have dinner together tonight.


    I said no.


    After the banquet ended, it would definitely bete, and I wouldn''t make it in time for dinner.


    Later in the evening, I transferred Ryan''s money back to him, then went to the bathroom to wash and dress myself. Just as I changed into the formal wear someone knocked on the door.


    I opened the door and saw Frank outside, still dressed casually. "Let''s go."


    His gaze


    fell on me, admiration flickering in his eyes, lips curling up. "Nice corbone."


    "Thank you.


    Praising so specifically was quite his style,


    But strangely enough, such words usually sounded like a creep''s, buting from him, it was no different from saying "quite good-looking". It didn''t arouse any resistance. Instead, it made the person feel his praise was sincere.

 Chapter 222

    His car matched his temperament perfectly-a shy Pagani sports car.


    When we arrived at the hotel entrance, even the doorman''s eyes lit up, a glint simr to the one Jane had when she saw the extra money in my bank ount today.


    Frank still had some gentlemanly demeanor. After tossing the car keys to the doorman, he personally opened the car door for me, albeit with his usual sharp tongue. "Slow down. It''s okay if people fall, but these clothes are expensive."


    I recognized this dress when I saw it at home. It was a high-end custom piece from a certain brand. Many celebrities couldn''t even borrow it.


    Although his words were unpleasant, they were true. Thepany was in preparation, needing money everywhere, and I couldn''t afford topensate for this dress.


    I carefully lifted the hem of the dress, avoiding getting stepped on by high heels. "Okay, got it."


    He paused. "Why are you so honest?"


    "I''m just genuinely broke.''


    "1


    "Mr. Frost doesn''t give you money to spend?"


    "No." I pursed my lips. "He''s always generous with money toward me."


    ''Just stingy with emotions.''


    Beside, I was already his ex-wife. No matter how generous he was, it had nothing to do with me.


    Frank cocked his brows but didn''t say anything else as he led me inside.


    Suddenly, I remembered something and asked, "When you went to the Renolds family that day, you didn''t have apanion. Howe you have one today?"


    "It''s different." Frank exined casually, "No one in the Renolds family would pressure me to get married."


    I immediately understood.


    I figured out quickly who the host of tonight''s birthday party was. It was Bethany''s birthday party.


    I was a bit surprised to find out that our birthdays coincided.


    Coincidence aside, there was still a gap between people.


    This grand event had booked an entire floor of a six-star hotel, with guestsing and going who were either wealthy or influential. She was the protagonist, and I was just an essory to the guests. Jnside the banquet hall, the lights were dazzling, and celebrities were everywhere, more so than at the


    Renolds family''s banquet the other day.


    Many people hurried over to greet Frank when they saw him enter.


    It seemed that they had all speciallye from Jeswood, showing how much power the Shaw family


    had.


    Two young men who were very familiar with him greeted. "Frank, we were wondering where you were. We didn''t expect you to be in Jston."


    "Yeah, Frank, you didn''t even invite us toe along. If it weren''t for attending Bethany''s birthday party, I would have thought you had disappeared into thin air."


    "Get lost." Frankughed and scolded, a hint of unruliness in his eyes and brows. He turned back to introduce me. "My childhood friends."


    I smiled and greeted the two men. "Hello."


    Both of them were stunned, then looked at Frank in surprise, but immediately greeted me with yful smiles. "Hey there, Mrs. Smith."


    I was momentarily stunned, looking at Frank with a questioning gaze. ''What was going on?''


    I agreed toe to the banquet with him, but not to pretend to be his girlfriend.


    He nced sideways, "You just need to call her that in front of Mr. Shaw and the others. In private, call her by her name, Charlotte."


    "Huh?"


    ''Who agreed to be his shield?''


    Before I could say anything, I saw Ryan and Bethany walking in side by side, apanied by a middle-aged couple I didn''t know.


    The middle-aged man was elegant and easy-going, while the woman exuded an air of elegance and was well-preserved, not showing her age at all. I had a strange sense of familiarity.


    The middle-aged woman looked affectionately at Bethany and smoothed the stray hair on her cheek, reminding me of my own mother...


    She looked really like my mother. That look in her eyes...


    Tears subconsciously welled up in my eyes. During my distraction, the group of four had already walked over.


    The gaze of Ryan and Bethany fell on me and Frank, almost freezing me in ce.


    Bethany, who had been smiling brightly, saw me and suddenly restrained her smile. "Charlotte, what are you doing here? I don''t remember inviting you!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 223

    Being asked such a question in public, I suddenly felt at a loss for words.


    Because she had a point. It was her birthday party after all. She had the right to decide on every guest. Before I could speak, Frank lightly nced at her and casually made up a story. "I begged her for a long time before she agreed to grace me with her presence. Now you want to kick her out?"


    With these few words, he instantly eased my embarrassment.


    Hearing this, Bethany pouted unhappily. "Since when did you be so close with her..."


    Frank lowered his eyes with a hint of sarcasm, "Do I need to report to you?"


    "Then didn''t you know Ryan woulde? You brought her here just to embarrass me...''


    "Alright!" The middle-ageddy smiled gently and intervened. "You two, always quarreling since childhood, haven''t you had enough?"


    Her tone and expression were both gentle.


    She continued, teasing Bethany, "You''re already a grown up, thinking of marrying Ryan, yet still so childish?"


    As I heard this, my gaze inadvertently met Ryan''s dark eyes.


    I thought I might feel upset or some other emotion.


    But it seemed like none of that.


    I just calmly realized that was how things were.


    Ryan appeared with them because of this.


    Bethany affectionately grabbed her mother''s arm and said, "Mom!"


    So, the middle-aged couple were her parents.


    Bethany''s mother, Simone Shaw, scrutinized me without a word and turned to Frank, addressing him like a younger rtive, "Who is this girl...?" "Charlotte, my friend. Weren''t Uncle Ben and you urging me to get married? How about you help me


    out?"


    Frank adopted a nonchnt attitude.


    As if ready to marry me at any moment.


    The look Ryan gave me turned sharp.


    Bethany''s father, Ben Shaw,ughed helplessly, pointing at Frank. "You rascal, you brought a nice girl here to act with you, to deceive me and your aunt, right?" Simone also earnestly spoke, "Frank, you''ve been waiting for Lily toe back. It''s been so many


    years. If you keep dying, your parents wille to us for an answer. Try to let go...


    "Let go?" A strangeugh escaped from Frank''s mouth. "Can a living person just disappear like that? At least we need to see the person before believing they''re dead."


    It seemed that what Jack said was indeed true.


    Beside us, Bethany''s expression, upon hearing them mention this, turned uncharacteristically dark, quickly reverting to normal when meeting others'' gazes.


    Simone sighed. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Why do you have to do this? Your uncle and I are about to let go..."


    My heart skipped a beat, as if feeling sorry for the unfamiliar Miss Shaw.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ben put his arm around her shoulder andforted, "Alright, why cry? Today is Bethany''s birthday." "Uncle Ben." Frank casually said, "Do you remember, today is also Lily''s birthday?"


    Ben and Simone both stiffened. Simone hurriedly lowered her head to wipe away tears, while Bethany looked even more wronged.


    I was surprised. Frank actually stood up for his fiancee at this moment, stirring up a storm of emotions.


    But that was his style. He was fearless.


    Ben helplessly rebuked, "Frank! Are you trying to upset your aunt and sister?"


    "They have you to take care of them. I just want to know if Lily would be happy if she were here."


    P

 Chapter 224

    Frank threw out these words and nced at me. "What are you standing there for? Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    He''s tall with long legs, taking big strides. I struggled to keep up with him because my dress hem was hindering me.


    Just as we were about to reach the hotel door, a strong grip seized my wrist from behind, "Charlotte!"


    I stopped in my tracks and looked at Ryan, his expression dark. Iposed myself and asked calmly, "What''s wrong, Mr. Frost, is there something?"


    Frank also turned back, his eyebrows slightly raised.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    There was a deep mncholy in Ryan''s eyes. "Are you, Mr. Smith, also interested in interfering in marital affairs?"


    "I have no interest in that." Frank smiled. "Just wanted to remind Mr. Frost that bigamy is illegal."


    Ignoring Frank''s remark, Ryan firmly dragged me along without a word.


    Frank furrowed his brows. "I''ll be waiting in the car for you."


    With that said, Ryan''s grip on my wrist tightened even more!


    His pace quickened even more.


    He dragged me all the way to a secluded spot with no one around, pushed me against the wall, and there was a hint of inexplicable anger in his cold eyes. "Are you and Frank close?" It was a direct and forceful questioning.


    My shoulder des knocked against the hard wall, causing pain. I retorted angrily, "What does it have to do with you?"


    If I''m not mistaken, right now, we''re just one divorce certificate away.


    I just wanted a clean breakup. Whether he was with Jessica, Bethany, or anyone else had nothing to do with me anymore. And he shouldn''t interfere in my life either.


    He squeezed out each word through gritted teeth. "What does it have to do with me? You be indifferent, but I can''t!"


    I suddenly felt likeughing after hearing those words. "What do you mean?"


    "Charlotte..." Ryan''s voice suddenly softened, leaning against my forehead, his usually deep and maic voice now tinged with bitterness. "It seems... you no longer get jealous."


    It was disappointment, destion.


    After all, he was a man I had truly loved for over eight years. Seeing him like this left me feeling


    uneasy.


    I turned my head away, looking into the distance, a bitter smile tugging at my lips. "Indeed... I no longer do."


    In the past, I had been jealous countless times because of him and Jessica.


    With each instance of his favoritism and choice not being me, I grew numb.


    I couldn''t even recall the specific instances anymore.


    Whether it was him giving Jessica a promotion that should have been mine, their flirtatious banter, him sending me alone for prenatal check-ups because of Jessica, or his repeated betrayals, or... when I lost our child, he was by someone else''s side, using and yelling at me.


    Each time, those careful expressions of love dissipated a bit more, until finally, they disappeared


    Suddenly, I felt grateful that he had never chosen me


    It allowed me to finally give up.


    The hand Ryan had on my shoulder slowly slid away. Finally, he simply assured me, "There''s nothing between me and Bethany."


    I lowered my eyes and sadi as casually as possible, "It''s okay, you don''t need to exin to me."


    It was long past the time when I needed his assurances.


    His expression changed for a moment, as if something had shattered. "You... really don''t care at all?"


    "That''s right."


    He stared straight at me in silence for a long time, his words clear but stubborn. "I don''t believe you."

 Chapter 225

    Looking at him in that state, aplicated emotion welled up within me.


    Suddenly, I understood the meaning behind the saying, "Late passion is worth nothing."


    I pursed my lips. "It''s up to you if you believe it or not."


    With that, without casting another nce at him, I walked away. I wasn''t sure if it was because I didn''t want to look or didn''t dare to.


    Whatever he thought, it didn''t matter that much to me anymore.


    I just wanted to live my own life well.


    That was all.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Unfortunately... I forgot, many things were simply beyond my control.


    Just as I reached the hotel lobby, I ran straight into Simone.


    It was strange. I didn''t have much goodwill toward Bethany, but I felt no aversion toward her parents. In fact, I found them quite friendly.


    Our eyes met, and I smiled at Simone. However, her face remained expressionless as she scrutinized me again, even more nakedly than she had at the banquet hall.


    I smiled politely. "Aunt Simone, I''ll be leaving now."


    Simone appeared gentle, but her gaze was distant. "We are not acquainted. You should call me Mrs. Shaw."


    I nervously scratched my palm with my fingernails, feeling somewhat uneasy. I hastily replied, "Okay, Mrs. Shaw, I have something..."


    "Miss Wilson, let''s chat for a moment. It won''t take up much of your time."


    "Okay."


    For some reason, I found myself unable to refuse her


    I had a vague idea that she was speaking on behalf of Bethany, and I could guess what she wanted to


    say.


    I should have coldly rejected her and walked away, but... for some reason, I wanted to hear her out.


    Simone''s initially distant gaze softened slightly. "I heard that you and Ryan have been dying the divorce proceedings. You haven''t obtained the divorce certificate yet?"


    Her words mirrored my thoughts perfectly. "Yes..."


    Before I could finish, she interrupted with resignation, "Actually, I wanted to apologize on behalf of Bethany. She''s been spoiled since childhood. Whatever she wants, she must have. Please don''t take it to heart."


    I shook my head. "It''s okay. Regardless the appearance of Miss Shaw, we will still get a divorce."


    "That''s good." Simone seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Seeing that I was about to leave, she asked, "You and Frank, you''re just ordinary friends, right?"


    "Yes," I replied.


    Her gaze lingered on me, and she asked tentatively, "Do you... have any thoughts about him?"


    Uncertain about her intentions, I answered truthfully, "No. Frank and I have only met a few times. We''re not even that familiar. Besides, I just got divorced, so I haven''t had the energy to think about these things."


    "It''s good that you think this way."


    She looked at me with satisfaction and advised, ¡°Although Frank''s parents are easygoing and dote on him, they would never allow him to marry a divorced woman. It''s best that you have no such intentions. Otherwise, you''ll face difficulties in the future."


    A divorced woman.


    If someone else had said this, I wouldn''t have paid it any mind. Buting from her, it felt like a sting.


    My eyes suddenly welled up with tears. I lowered my eyshes, hiding the inexplicable sense of grievance that had risen within me. I forced a smile and nodded. "Yes, please rest assured. I know my ce well."


    "As for your divorce certificate with Ryan, you should get it as soon as possible, so that there won''t be any gossip about Bethany in the future."


    Someone walked in from the entrance, and as the automatic doors opened and closed, a chill breeze swept in. Simone adjusted her shawl and seemed to promise and bestow at the same time. "If you ever need the help of the Shaw family in the future, just ask."


    "No need!"


    I took a deep breath, smiling lightly with curved lips. "The Shaw family is prestigious and affluent. I won''t trouble you."


    With that said, I left the hotel directly!


    However, I didn''t get far when my vision suddenly blurred with warmth rushing to the top of my head.

 Chapter 226

    It wasn''t sadness, just envy.


    If my mom were still here, she would definitely protect me.


    ''Mom. Mom... I misses you so much.


    "What are you crying for?"


    Suddenly, from behind arge pir in the car park, Frank walked out and frowned. "Weren''t you determined to divorce him? After chatting with him for a bit, you can''t bear to leave again?"


    I hastily wiped away my tears and sniffed. "No. It''s just that the wind outside was too strong and I got sand in my eyes."


    "Oh."


    Seeing through my excuse in one nce, he said sarcastically, "With that kind of crying, you really can''t tolerate any sand in your eyes."


    ''What a clich¨¦.''


    Despite my terrible mood, his clich¨¦ still helped. "Weren''t you waiting for me in the car? Why are you here?"


    "The car was stuffy."


    He tossed off these three words and swaggered ahead.


    Once inside the car, warmth enveloped me instantly, and I btedly realized that I had been freezing from head to toe.


    I was freezing.


    The silver-gray Pagani roared to life and swiftly merged onto the main road.


    Sorting out my thoughts, I asked, "Why did you bring me today?"


    Initially, I thought it was simply to have a femalepanion.


    Then I thought maybe it was to recruit me as an actress.


    Now, I don''t think it was neither of those.


    We were on the main roads, but wasn''t going fast. There were numerous traffic lights which caused the sports car to start and stop frequently. "What do you think?"


    Frank nced at me from the corner of his eye. "What do


    "To make me see the truth, not topete with your adopted sister for a man," I replied.


    "Foolish."


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t you say I ruined your n that day?" He casually draped one hand over the window sill and steered with the other. "Now I''m returning it to you." After hearing those words, I understood.


    He brought me here to show me how determined the Shaw family was to have Ryan as their son-inw.


    That way, the process of divorcing Ryan could be elerated.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ncing at him, I asked, "Should I thank you for that?"


    "Sure. Buy me a meal or kneel down and kowtow, your choice."


    Helplessly, I said, "I really can''t tell that a person like you can be so passionate about someone."


    Frank''s jaw tightened for a moment, then he chuckled lightly. "Your way ofplimenting people is quite unique.''


    "Embarrassing the Shaw family like this face-to-face today, is that alright with you?" I asked casually.


    "What could happen? At most, my dad will scold me a bit, but he wouldn''t really do anything else. If he hits me, my grandpa will chase after him with his walking stick to hit him back."


    It seemed like he was quite experienced in this regard.


    I smiled faintly and was about to say something when he casually lifted his head. "It''s alright if he hits me. As long as he doesn''t kill me, I''ll keep bringing her up. Otherwise, no one will mention her, everyone will give up, and she will truly disappear."


    I was slightly taken aback. The "she" he mentioned was the daughter of the Shaw family.


    I cocked my brows and teased, "With such deep feelings, Mrs. Shaw actually worries about you marrying me."


    "She just likes to worry unnecessarily."


    As we spoke, the car entered the underground car park of the Jston Summit. He skillfully backed into a parking space and cocked his brows. "You better not have any ideas about me. I could never like you."


    "I heard you, I heard you. You''re really narcissistic."


    As I teased him, I got out of the car and walked towards the elevator.


    Exiting the elevator, we went our separate ways. When I saw a cake box at my doorstep, I was somewhat surprised. Bending down to pick it up, I noticed a note inside through a transparent partition.


    "Happy birthday, Charlotte. Hope everything goes smoothly."


    Frank must have heard themotion from my side and turned to look. His eyes flickered with suspicion. "Birthday cake, is it your.birthday today?"

 Chapter 227

    I wasn''t surprised that he asked that. I nodded. "Yeah."


    Frank nced at the cake in my hand, then lifted his gaze to me, his eyes carrying a scrutinizing look," Did you... grow up in Jston?"


    I hesitated for a moment, then realized he was still on the path of finding his ex-fiancee. Anyone with simrities might pique his curiosity.


    I admired his perseverance over the years and thus answered patiently and carefully, "No, I grew up in Nesax. It''s quite far from both Jston and Jeswood."


    "Is that so," he murmured almost imperceptibly, his brown eyes dimming slightly.


    Yet his gaze remained fixed on me, as if he wished to see another person through me.


    I chuckled lightly. "The Shaw family found a recement daughter, and now you''re looking for a recement fiancee?"


    I had to admit that the daughter of the Shaw family was really unlucky.


    But people would move on, and it had been so many years. It was normal.


    After hearing this, Frank''s lips curved into a smile, but there was no warmth in his eyes. His tone was casual. "Funny how things work out."


    "Thousands of people celebrate their birthdays today across the country, and... she was so young when she went missing. She probably doesn''t remember her own birthday." "Yeah," he responded absentmindedly, his brows furrowed slightly out of courtesy. "Happy Birthday."


    "Thanks to you, it''s not very happy."


    After I finished, seeing him unusually quiet, I couldn''t help but smile. "Just kidding. Want some cake? It''s quite big, I can''t finish it alone."


    "No."


    He declined softly, putting his hands in his pockets and heading home.


    I didn''t think much of it. He probably wasn''t in the mood to celebrate someone else''s birthday today, other than the daughter of the Shaw family''s.


    I thought I''d be eating the cake alone, but when I opened the door, I found the house brightly lit.


    Jane, her hair wet, emerged from the bathroom, drying herself off and smiling. "You''re finally back! I was worried you wouldn''t make it before dawn."


    My heart warmed. "Why did youe?"


    "In the past, on your birthday, you wanted to spend it with that jerk. My absence was understandable. But now that you''re finally single, I absolutely can''t miss it." She wrapped a towel around her wet hair, nced at the cake. "I already bought one, why did you buy


    another?"


    "I didn''t buy it. It was left at the door. Didn''t you hear the doorbell?"


    "I probably didn''t hear it while showering."


    Jane grinned, curious. "Who sent it?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Probably sent by Jack."


    The wishes on the note were identical to the ones he sent via WhatsApp.


    Apart from him and Jane, no one else would remember.


    I set down the cake and called Jack to thank him before heading into the bathroom to shower.


    Coming back home still in makeup, I found it hard to rx.


    After showering, I finally feltfortable again. I dried my hair and walked to the dressing table, taking out the bunny silver pendant from the drawer and putting it back on. The pendant didn''t quite match tonight''s dress, so I had left it off earlier.


    "Charlotte, hurry up and make a wish before blowing the candles! It''s almost midnight!" Jane called from the living room as soon as I finished blow-drying my hair.


    When I stepped out, I saw she had opened both cakes, lit the candles, and ced a bowl of longevity noodles beside them.


    As soon as she saw me, she immediately lit the candles with a lighter. "Quick, make a wish! Two cakes mean two wishes."


    I sat down at the dining table, sped my hands together obediently, and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 228

    ''Hmm... I hope to sessfully run the Charlotte Jewelry. I hope for health and safety for myself and those around me.''


    I opened my eyes and blew out the candles.


    Jane checked the time and smiled. "That was close! Luckily we made our wishes before dawn."


    "Childish, aren''t we?" I smiled, feeling warm inside. Only those who care about you would bother about such a difference of one or two minutes.


    I looked at the food on the table and took a bit. "Did you make this yourself?"


    "Not tasty?"


    "It''s beyond not tasty, it''s on another level of bad."


    ''Horrible. Way too horrible''


    "Darn, what kind of pig feed did I make... no, even pigs would jump off a building after eating this."


    She leaned over, took a bite, and promptly spat it out. She was then about to throw it away.


    I stopped her and took another bite. "Wasting food is shameful, especially when it''s something you made yourself. Did you burn yourself?"


    She was about to shake her head when my phone rang. The caller ID could be seen on the screen. It was Ryan.


    I picked up and stayed silent.


    His deep voice came through, "Charlotte, happy birthday."


    I pulled a wry smile. "It''s already over."


    "Why didn''t you tell me at the hotel? I only remembered when Gary just reminded me."


    "Don''t want to disturb your birthday celebration with Bethany." I lowered my eyes. "Besides, it''s not important."


    It was just a birthday. He never cared about it during the past three years.


    "Why wouldn''t it be important? Even if we''re divorced, as ordinary friends, I still have the right to wish you a happy birthday, right?"


    I suddenly chuckled bitterly. "Have you ever seen an ordinary friend ask for birthday wishes from someone else?"


    Whether it was a birthday or an anniversary in the past, I would remind Ryan days in advance, demanding gifts, maintaining that ridiculous sense of ritual.


    But reality proved that forcibly getting something sweet doesn''t make it taste any better.


    Those who care didn''t need to be told, and those who didn''t care wouldn''t learn.


    Ryan fell silent for a moment, his slightly hoarse voice trembling softly, "I''m sorry."


    ''Sorry?''


    I had lost count of how many times I heard him say that.


    I blinked and finally managed to speak lightly. "It''s okay."


    It had always... been okay.


    He was just an ex-husband.


    Life gradually returned to normal. Jane and I kept looking at office buildings non-stop.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After discussing it, we decided to start with a model of private customization and online sales first, and then expand to offline after gaining poprity and reputation.


    So, finding an office in a good location that satisfied all aspects became a top priority.


    On this day, just after leaving one office, I received a call from thewyer.


    "Charlotte, I returned to Jston yesterday. The divorce cases you mentioned a few days ago, I can handle them now."


    "That''s great."


    I smiled. "Could you do me a favor and go to St. Heart Hospital? Shall we meet at the hospital entrance?"


    Bob was hard to get rid of like a chewing gum. Without a toughwyer, he wouldn''t be easily shaken off.


    Arriving at the hospital, Mr. White, thewyer, came over to greet me, and we went to the inpatient department together.


    Outside the VIP ward, Bob was lying on a bench like a rascal. When he saw me, he hastily got up from the chair and blocked the door, not letting me in.


    "Charlotte."


    He put on a smile, gestured towards the two bodyguards at the door, unusually polite. "We''re all family, why did Mr. Frost send two bodyguards here?


    D

 Chapter 229

    I thought of the injuries on Aunt Laura''s body and said coldly, "We won''t be family soon."


    "What do you mean?" His eyes shed with a sharp light, thennded on thewyer beside me. "Who is this? Why did you bring him here?"


    "He''s Mr. White, one of the top divorcewyers in Jston," I introduced calmly. "This marriage is over whether you like it or not."


    Bob couldn''t keep up the act anymore. Enraged, he jumped up to hit me, but the bodyguards restrained him!


    His face flushed with anger as he shouted, "Charlotte, you''re utterly ungrateful! Now that you''ve married into an affluent family, you dare treat me like this? Forcing me to divorce your aunt?" "Whether I''m ungrateful or not, Aunt Laura will know." To me, the only one who had truly shown me kindness was Aunt Laura. He had nothing to do with me.


    Bob gritted his teeth and cursed, "Fine! We can divorce! But I want to split the assets evenly!"


    Inced at him. "What assets do you two have left to split? Even if there are, thewyer will sort it out


    clearly. Don''t worry."


    "I want to split isn''t mine and your aunt''s assets!" he angrily said.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I frowned. "Then what assets do you mean?"


    "Your assets!" He justified himself. "The Frost family''s assets, you should have half of it, right? That''s a lot of assets. Give me half and I''ll agree to the divorce."


    Looking at his shameless face, I almostughed out of anger. "Ryan and I are divorcing. I won''t get any of the assets of the Frost family. If you want them, go find Ryan."


    "Oh really?" He shamelessly calcted. "Then your car, it''s worth a lot, right? Mr. Frost is a decent man, you must have gotten at least one house from him. After so many years of marriage, he must have given you a lot of jewelry. I asked awyer about it. These are all your personal assets. I''m not greedy. You can give me 70% of those things!"


    I looked at his despicable face, took a deep breath, and forced myself to calm down. "Who are you to divide my property?"


    I had never seen such an idiot in my life.


    My aunt and uncle divorced, and he wanted to divide his niece''s property.


    There was no doubt that he had no shame.


    Bob stared at me, spitting as he shouted, "Charlotte, I''ve raised you for so many years. You, who have no blood rtionship with me, should be grateful to me!"


    "Bob, if you have any kindness, I''ve paid it back long ago. Not to mention 200 thousand I gave you before. The money you owe Harry alone was enough to get you killed. If it weren''t for Ryan, you


    probably won''t even be alive right now."


    My voice was cold as I spoke, "As for the rest, my only blood rtive is my aunt. She raised me back


    then..."


    "Nonsense!" Bob interrupted furiously, his eyes gl¨¢ring. ¡°You have no blood rtionship with her, you''re not even from the Wilson family..."


    "Bob!"


    The hospital room door suddenly opened. Aunt Laura''s pale face was flushed with anger. She red fiercely at Bob, "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s broad daylight, are you drunk?"


    Still reeling from Bob''s unfinished sentence, I looked at my aunt in a daze.


    "Aunt Laura, did he say I''m not from the Wilson family?"


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense." Aunt Laura leaned on the door frame, waved at me. "Come in quickly."


    I walked over in a daze. "Okay."


    "He''s just talking nonsense in anger, don''t take it to heart." Aunt Laura scrutinized my expression and said with emphasis and concern, "You know how your parents treated you, don''t you? If you weren''t from the Wilson family, would they sacrifice so much for you?"

 Chapter 230

    Upon hearing this, my tense nerves gradually rxed!


    Aunt Laura was right.


    If it''s not biological, who could do such a thing?


    I helped Aunt Laura lie down on the bed, bent over to tuck her in. "How have you been feeling these days? Are you getting better?"


    "Much better. The doctor said after another round of chemotherapy, I can focus on recuperating."


    "That''s good."


    As I straightened up, Aunt Laura grabbed the silver pendant that had slipped out of my cor, carefully ced it back, and said, "Keep this silver pendant close to you. Don''t let others see it."


    I was slightly taken aback. "Why?"


    Why would a piece of jewelry seem so secretive?


    Aunt Laura''s eyes shed as she exined, "It''s... very valuable. I''m afraid it might attract ill- intentioned people."


    "Alright, I understand."


    The color of this silver pendant was even more elusive than the two jade ornaments grandpa had prepared for the children.


    F could understand Aunt''s concern.


    I called Mr. White in and introduced, "Aunt, this is Mr. White. He will handle your divorce."


    "Ms. Wilson, hello. Charlotte has briefed me on your situation earlier. I may need to discuss the specifics with you." Mr. White got straight to the point.


    Aunt Laura seemed uneasy. "Hello... you''re obviously a greatwyer. How do you charge?"


    "Don''t worry. Charlotte and I are friends. This is just a small case for me. I''ll handle it free of charge."


    This was something I had already discussed with him to alleviate Aunt Laura''s concerns.


    Aunt Laura looked at me and rxed when she saw me nod.


    There was nothing left for me to worry about.


    Leaving the ward, I subconsciously looked outside, wanting to find Bob, but found it empty.


    He was gone.


    I thought of what he had said, and still felt uneasy.


    Back home, I was absent-minded all afternoon.


    When people were angered they would either use nasty words or speak the truth.


    However, as Aunt Laura had said, my parents had been too good to me.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    How could I not be their biological child?


    But in the next moment, I thought of Mrs. Shaw, and how she protected and cherished Bethany...


    She was treating Bethany just like how she would treat her biological daughter.


    In my mind, two voices were arguing-one saying yes, the other saying no.


    In the end, I couldn''t resist calling Bob. "Do you have time now? I have something to ask you."


    After what happened in the afternoon, I thought he would angrily curse at me, but unexpectedly, he readily agreed, "You want to ask about your background, right? It''s not something to discuss over the phone. Let''s talk in person."


    He mentioned "my background".


    My heart skipped a beat, feeling a sense of suspense hanging in the air. I agreed immediately, "Sure,


    now?"


    "I''m not free now. How about seven o''clock in the evening...?" He paused, perhaps speaking to someone else, then continued, "Beside the Star Club, there''s a cafe."


    A cafe.


    For others, meeting at a cafe was nothing special, but he was a gambler.


    I was a little puzzled, so I asked, "Cafe?"


    He cleared his throat impatiently. "Yes, whether youe or not, it''s up to you. I won''t wait forever. It''s a busy ce. Are you afraid I''ll do something to you?"


    "I''lle."


    This matter was something I definitely couldn''t find out from Aunt Laura.


    I had to talk to Bob.


    P

 Chapter 231

    In winter, days were short and nights were long. By around six o''clock in the evening, it waspletely dark. I arrived at the coffee shop just before half-past six. But Bob was already there.


    I walked towards him and got straight to the point. "What did you mean by what you said at the hospital today?"


    Bob lifted his chin slightly. "Have a seat."


    "You asked me toe, and here I am. Don''t beat around the bush anymore." I sat down as he suggested.


    The previous customer must have sprayed a lot of perfume-I could smell it the moment I sat down, wrinkling my nose involuntarily.


    Bob caught my attention with his next words. "Surely you don''t actually believe you''re not your parents ''biological child?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I just want to know what you meant at the hospital."


    If it was just a slip of the tongue out of anger, I did have my doubts. And if that was the case, he wouldn''t have insisted on meeting me. Bob nervously shook his leg. "It was just something said in the heat of the moment. Did you really take it seriously?"


    "Is that all?" I looked at him skeptically.


    At that moment, the waitress brought two cups of coffee over.


    "What else could it be?"


    Bob pushed one of the cups towards me. "I ordered this for you. Have some."


    Something wasn''t right.


    He wasn''t this kind-hearted.


    From childhood, even if I took an extra spoonful of food, he would scold me for hours.


    How could he possibly invite me for coffee?


    "I won''t drink the coffee. I''ll ask you again, was there really no other meaning to that statement at the hospital?"


    I stood up abruptly, feeling dizzy, and leaned on the table for support.


    My whole body felt weak.


    Bob''s expression turned somewhat sinister. "Hmph, if I said it didn''t mean anything, then it didn''t mean anything. Do you still think you can turn into some sort of daughter from an affluent family?"


    "It''s best if that''s the case."


    I steadied myself, trying to pull myself together. The next moment, I fell into endless darkness.


    When I woke up again, I was lying on arge bed, I panicked immediately, trying to sit up, but felt too weak. Someone pushed me roughly.


    It was Jessica.


    She stood with her arms crossed, smiling faintly at me. "Finally awake?"


    I looked around-it seemed to be a hotel room-and instinctively moved back warily. "Did you do this? Where''s Bob?"


    Since when did Bob and Jessica be allies?


    "What do you think?"


    Jessicaughed coldly, her eyes filled with malice. "Charlotte, when you ruined me like this, did you ever think you''d end up in my hands?"


    "I ruined you?"


    "Stop pretending!"


    She gritted her teeth, full of resentment, "That video-besides you, who else would have uploaded it online? Ryan actually defended you, saying it wasn''t you."


    I frowned. "It really wasn''t me who uploaded that."


    That incident really screwed me over, thanks to Frank.


    I didn''t get the divorce certificate.


    Now, Jessica was ming me for it.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore!" she shouted angrily, her face contorting with fury, her bright red lips seeming venomous. "Ryan doesn''t want me anymore. I used to still have a chance... it''s all because of you! I''ll never have a chance to marry him now, Charlotte, I hate you! Why should you, why should you be able to do this?"


    She stared at me with crazed malice. "What makes you so much better than me? Why did that old man stop me from marrying into the Frost family at every turn, yet he''s so good to you! It''s not fair, not fair at all..."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I''m already getting divorced." I didn''t want to provoke her further, so I tried to sound as calm as possible. "Whether he epts you or not is between you two, it has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 232

    "Divorce?"


    Sheughed like she heard some joke. "He''s been doing his best to dy the divorce, you think I can''t tell? But that''s a good thing. Otherwise I wouldn''t be able to get you here with just my own strength!" I grabbed the key word. "What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?"


    She revealed an intriguing smile. "You have offended someone you shouldn''t have! Charlotte, don''t becent anymore, in the face of power, me or you, are just ants that others can easily crush by lifting their feet."


    I had a vague guess in the back of my mind and tentatively followed up with, "This person you''re talking about, is Bethany?"


    Other than her, I couldn''t think of anyone else who had looked at me unfavorably recently.


    Jessica''s eyes shed for a moment, so fast that it was like an illusion on my part, and then she looked at me in amusement.


    "You think I''d tell you?"


    She leaned over and looked at me, gritting her teeth. "I can''t wait for you to die right now, I can''t wait for her to actually get you killed!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She stood up straight leisurely/ "Well, I have things to do, so enjoy yourself!"


    Saying that, she opened a camera and ced it on the bedside table, pped my face, and opened her mouth like a snake. "This time, I''m also going to let theizens see what you look like in bed!" The words fell, and then she walked out.


    I was in a hurry, rolling and crawling to get up, because I couldn''t use much strength, my whole body fall hard on the groun. "Jessica!"


    She ignored everything I said, while Walking outside, she picked up the phone with a very respectful attitude Don''t worry. When it''s over, promise to let you see..."


    The voice came faintly, and then, with the sound of the door closing, a t-headed man in his early 30s walked in.


    I couldn''t help but start shaking physically, and said in a sold voice," You, you guys, that''s rape, you''re going to jail!"


    The t-headed man smiled fiercely as he approached, "How hard is it to call it rape when it''s something you love?"


    I backed up, desperately suppressing the fear that arose in my heart," Let me go... How much did Jessica pay you? I''ll pay you double, no, 10 times!"


    "I originally came here for the money, but now that I''ve seen your face and body, I''m enjoying myself even if she doesn''t pay!"


    Heughed, and as he picked me up and flung me onto the bed, took off the thick coat that was in the way, and was about to pounce at me.


    ''No...''


    "Wait! You said that we both need to be willing for this kind of thing to happen!"


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down, trying to look less frightened. "I''m sure you wouldn''t get much pleasure out of it if I kept resisting."


    He swept his eyes lewdly over my body. "That''s... true. How do you want me to serve you?"


    "Help me undress first."


    As soon as I said this, his eyes immediately lightened up, and he said with satisfaction, "Didn''t expect you to know your ce!"


    "I can''t help it. I''m drugged so I have no strength to escape. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have allowed you toe near me," I said as I pretended to be weak.


    "Good girl, you''re so obedient, I''ll make sure you''refortable."


    He leaned down and helped me out of my cashmere coat, his hand falling back to the hem of my sweater with more than a little exuberance as he was about to take it off with one hand.


    It was at this point that I grabbed the camera on the nightstand as hard as I could while he wasn''t looking and mmed it into his head. It then began scrambling what little strength I had left to run for the door to my room!


    "Ah!" he man yelled in pain and came after me angrily.

 Chapter 233

    I had just turned the doorknob when he grabbed the cor of my


    clothes from behind, his voice dark and malicious. "You little bitch! You dare deceive me, huh? Damn it, I''ll show you!"


    "No, please..."


    But no matter how I struggled, that one moment had drained all my strength, and I could only let him drag me towards the bed.


    "Listen, is someone arguing in there?"


    Suddenly, a refined middle-aged man''s voice came from the corridor outside.


    "Oh... Dad, they''ve booked a room at the hotel, it''s normal for young couples to argue. Let''s go quickly, I just informed the restaurant to prepare our meal..."


    The man holding onto me instantly turned menacing, realizing I had unlocked the door.


    He threw me to the ground and reached to close the door, but someone pushed it open from outside!


    A pair of gleaming gentleman''s shoes appeared in front of my eyes, then the gaze moved slightly upward to a pair of long legs d in trousers.


    Thinking it was the middle-aged man who had spoken just now, I rushed over without hesitation, pleading, "Please, save me... I didn''te here to book a room with anyone. I don''t know this person!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Charlotte?"


    Suddenly, a voice, incredibly familiar and pleasant, rang out from above!


    I lifted my head and collided with Ryan''s deep ck eyes. I suddenly


    #RONDIS


    rxedpletely, my vision momentarily blurred. But the next moment, I saw Bethany and her family appearing alongside him.


    The man who had spoken earlier turned out to be Ben.


    I felt incredibly embarrassed, stepped back, choked back tears, and leaned against the wall, supporting my weakened body.


    Bethany covered her mouth in apparent shock, grabbing her mother''s


    arm.


    "Oh my god, you just got divorced and you''re already booking a room with a man?"


    Her words instantly alerted the crew-cut man.


    He red at me angrily, looking deceived, and ndered me. "So you just got divorced? I take it that you feel lonely and need someone to satisfy you."


    My palms trembled with fear. I was about to retort when Ryan''s voice turned icy cold as he turned to Gary.


    "Take him away and find a way to make him talk!''


    With that, he took off his coat and wrapped it around me, then lifted me in his arms. He looked at Ben. "Mr. Shaw, I''m afraid our dinner won''t happen today."


    ''I understand. Deal with your personal matters first." Ben nodded understandingly, but when his gaze fell on me, there was a moment of confusion.


    Bethany immediately pulled at her mother''s clothes, her eyes red but no tears. "Mom...*


    Simone naturally felt sorry for her daughter, nced faintly at Ryan." Mr. Frost, have you thought this through? This dinner today is crucial for the cooperation between the Frost and Shaw families." Ryan looked coldly at Simone,."I''m sorry. But my wife is more important.


    "You need to weigh your options carefully. Without the Shaw family, the Frost family''s situation..."


    "No need to worry, Mrs. Shaw. I will handle it!"


    Ryan''s expression was cold as he carried me away, leaving with long strides. The gaze behind me made me shiver.


    He walked briskly, not putting me down even after getting into the car.


    He red at my slightly disheveled clothes, suppressing his anger, "Did he touch you?"


    I shook my head, my voice trembling. "Almost."


    It was really close.


    If it weren''t for Jessica''s intense hatred towards me, wanting to capture something on camera and leaving it there, I might have resigned myself to fate.


    Ryan''s eyes were sharp. "Do you know who did this?"


    "Jessica, but it wasn''t just her."


    His jaw tightened dangerously, his eyes narrowing dangerously," Anyone else?"


    I shook my head reluctantly.


    I didn''t know who else it could be, maybe Bethany, or maybe someone else.


    He made a call to Gary, his voice as cold as the ice. "Once he talks, throw him and Jessica into that room they booked today!"


    "Isn''t that..."


    0

 Chapter 234

    "He is Jessica''s ex-husband." Ryan understood what I meant and exined softly, "This time, it''s time for her to learn her lesson."


    At his words, I understood.


    Previously, due to my grandpa''s dislike, Jessica had relied on


    brazenness to attend family banquets at the Frost family''s old mansion, so I had never met Jessica''s ex-husband.


    Now, treating her the way she treated others, even if it caused a scene, others would only think they were having a lover''s spat.


    I believed in the principle of not offending others unless provoked, but if she wished me dead, I wouldn''t show mercy either. Seeing me lost in thought, Ryan rubbed my head gently. "Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head. "No."


    Thinking back to the scene in the room, I still felt a lingering fear, and my hands were trembling slightly.


    Ryan''s eyes darkened, and unexpectedly, I sensed a tinge of concern from him.


    He patiently held me, gently rubbing my back, softly reassuring, "It''s okay now. You''re safe, I''m here."


    After a while, I finally calmed down, feeling some strength returning to my body, and moved to a nearby seat.


    Somewhat surprised, I spoke up, "You actually believed me."


    I didn''t expected that.


    1 thought when that man threw out that misleading usation, Ryan


    would doubt me again, just like he did before with Jack.


    1915


    Furrowing his brow, Ryan asked, "When have I not believed you?"


    *Jack"


    "He''s different "


    His voice turned cold after saying that, and he instructed the driver to start the car.


    After dropping me off at Jston Summit, surprisingly, he had no intention of leaving. Instead, he apanied me upstairs and into the house.


    I frowned. "Ryan, this is my home."


    "You look pale." Ryan sighed helplessly. "I''ll leave once you''re feeling better, okay?"


    I lowered my eyes and didn''t refuse further, heading straight to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Standing under the shower, images from the hotel kept reying in my mind. Eventually, I shook my head vigorously to clear my thoughts and focused on the present scene.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I was home.


    No outsiders were here.


    After a long while, a worried voice came from outside the door."


    Charlotte?"


    I sniffed and opened the bathroom door. "What''s wrong?"


    Ryan''s voice was gentle. "I was worried about you."


    "I''m fine."


    I picked up the hairdryer and started drying my hair.


    +79 BOR


    But maybe due to the lingering effects of the drugs,bined with just having showered, even holding the hairdryer felt a bit challenging.


    Unexpectedly, arge hand suddenly fell on top of my head, took the hairdryer from my hand, and awkwardly began to dry my hair for me.


    Through the mirror, the gentleness of the man behind me reached my eyes. His voice was slightly raised over the noise of the dryer, "Is this temperature okay? Is it too hot?" "Mm... It''s fine."


    This scene, I had hoped for it many, many times.


    But it had never happened before.


    The man''s slender fingers slid over my scalp, showing no signs of impatience.


    Time seemed to slow down.


    "Charlotte, I''m sorry."


    Suddenly, the man spoke, his voice not intentionally loud, and I couldn''t quite catch it clearly.


    I looked into the mirror, puzzled, "What did you say?"


    The man''s hair-drying movements slowed down, and he looked down at me with lowered eyes. His lips lifted slightly, and despite the noise of the dryer, his voice was earnest and sincere.


    "I didn''t know before that you liked me. I thought you just wanted gifts. So I never paid attention to our anniversaries, or your birthday. I always waited for you to ask, watching your efforts. Charlotte, I''m sorry. When you needed me most, I was never by your side. I took you for granted, never considering you might leave too. Charlotte, I''m sorry. I don''t dislike you, I just..."


    Suddenly, he lifted his eyes, meeting mine through the mirror. His eyes were reddened by the hot air, direct and passionate.

 Chapter 235

    I didn''t hear everything clearly, but I understood clearly what he was trying to express.


    A part of me that had been calm for a long time almost copsed again.


    Nails scraped across the palm.


    A subtle pain awakened a hint of rationality. "Is it dry now?"


    Ryan seriously ran his fingers through my hair a few times. "Yeah, it''s almost done."


    The sound of the hairdryer disappeared, leaving the room quiet.


    I nodded. "Okay... thank you."


    Suddenly, he hugged me from behind, his lips against my ear,


    cautiously and ambiguously probing, "Did you hear what I said, even a little?"


    A-proud man like him might have been apologizing like this for the first


    time.


    Different from the casually insincere "I''m sorry" in the past, this time, he had truly let go of his dignity.


    I wanted to surrender at this moment, but I was too afraid, afraid of repeating the same mistakes, afraid of being like a moth to a me.


    Suppressing the bitterness in my heart, prompted by reason, I said, "I heard. But, Ryan, some choices once made cannot be undone. Once you shoot the arrow, there''s no turning back."


    I loved him for eight years, but now, I want to love myself more.


    The innate pride of a man seemed to be gradually extinguished with my words.


    art+


    He was stunned for a moment, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down, his voice hoarse to the extreme, just softly uttering a single word, "Okay. "About today..."


    Ignoring the difort that made my heart feel twisted, I gently freed myself from his embrace, turned to look at him. "Thank you. I''m fine now, you can go.¡± He stared at me unwillingly. "Getting rid of me after you''re done?"


    His gaze made me feel guilty. "Then what do you want?"


    "I still want to cook you a meal, as a practical apology."


    "Fine, go ahead!"


    After saying that, I bypassed him and went straight out of the bathroom, burying myself in work, trying to distract myself. When Ryan came out to cook, he nced at the documents on my desk, "Are you selling the house to start apany?"


    "Yeah."


    He would find out sooner orter, there was no need to hide it. "But it


    seems difficult to sell the house. The agent said that every time someone viewed it, they would very satisfied, but then there''s no follow-


    up."


    Such a situation made me feel puzzled.


    The house had an excellent location andyout, hadn''t been lived in for long, and I had taken good care of it, so it was practically new.


    It shouldn''t be difficult to sell.


    Ryan rubbed his nose and looked away. "Since that''s the case, why did


    you return the money I transferred to you?"


    "I don''t want any unclear entanglements with you. You should focus on the Frost Group''s affairs," I said truthfully. "And Jane is looking for investors. If we can find one, that would work too." "Okay," he responded thoughtfully, turned around, picked up a bag of fresh meat and eggs from the dining table, and went into the kitchen to


    cook.


    Thanks to Jessica''s influence, he indeed had good culinary skills.


    Soon, I smelled the delicious aroma.


    In less than an hour, four dishes and a soup were served.


    Seeing the table full of spicy and fragrant dishes, I was somewhat surprised, "Are they all spicy?"


    Ryan didn''t eat spicy food, so he had never cooked these dishes before.


    He took off his apron, looked at me gently. "It shouldn''t just be you amodating me. In the future, I can amodate you too."


    I was slightly stunned, not knowing what to say.


    Since he was willing, I could only let him.


    Scared earlier, I didn''t feel hungry, but now that I had calmed down, and these were all dishes I liked, I couldn''t help but began digging in.


    Midway through, I looked at Ryan, whose face was red from the spiciness, sweat beading on his nose. "Have some soup, there''s no need to force yourself."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He took a big sip of water. "What about the past three years for you? Were you forcing yourself?"


    "No." I shook my head.


    *


    Liking someone meant being able to feel content with every meal eaten together.

 Chapter 236

    I had grown to love what he loves.


    How could I feel forced?


    Ryan''s dark eyes glittered,pelling. "Then I''m not forcing myself either. Come on, eat."


    I couldn''t bear it. "Your stomach can''t take it."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You''ve been doing this for three years, can''t I do it even once? You''re underestimating me too much," he spoke earnestly.


    I lowered my eyes. "Then do as you wish."


    After dinner, he took the initiative to wash the dishes, and I continued to work without guilt.


    Unlike Jack, I would feel embarrassed if Jack washed dishes, after all, we were just ordinary friends,


    But him, I had taken care of him for three years. Now, if he cooked and washed the dishes, it wasn''t too much.


    "Do you have any stomach medicine?"


    While I was studying the style of thepany''s first batch of new products, Ryan rubbed his stomach and settled into the nearby sofa.


    I couldn''t help but want tough. I poured a cup of medicine and ced


    it in front of him. "Didn''t you say I was underestimating you?"


    His stomach had been damaged shortly after taking over the Frost family. He was dissatisfied both above and below, often too busy to eat all day to appease shareholders and his subordinates. Social engagements also kept him drinking ss after ss of alcohol on an empty stomach. It wouldn''t be odd for his stomach to be bad.


    Bran


    Byah etarod V


    pie purised his thin lips Butors, whemy stomach Burt, you couldn''t


    possiblyugh"


    was momentarily surprised. "Back then, I was a mess with worry."


    When I saw him ufortable, I tried my best, researching various dietary methods, bolling stomach nourishing soup every day, not daring


    to show off at the president''s office, just waiting for him to return to


    drink it


    He grabbed my arm suddenly and pulled me hard. "And now?"


    I unexpectedly fell into his arms, familiar warmth enveloping me. The man''s body heat burned my skin inch by inch, and my heart stopped for a moment involuntarily. Ambiguity spread.


    I scrambled up in a panic. "Now, I''d like to ask if you could leave after taking your medicine. It''s gettingte


    I couldn''t continue like this.


    "Charlotte, don''t easily fall into his trap again."


    Ryan visibly fell into disappointment. His thin lips formed a straight line, and he remained silent.


    "Drink it or it''ll get cold."


    I pointed at the medicine and turned to go back to the room.


    Just as I was about to enter the room, the man''s voice sounded, slightly tense, "Can I... not leave tonight?"


    "You can only sleep on the sofa."


    After saying this. I went straight into the room.


    it was unsafe for him to drive with a stomachache. If something happened it would be on my head, and it was too much trouble to have Garye to pick him up sote. it was not because I was soft-hearted


    Before falling asleep, this thought vaguely surfaced.


    I wasn''t soft-hearted.


    The next day, I walked out of the room and saw the huge lump on the sofa, and only then did Ie back to my senses.


    Gradually, memories ofst night also returned.


    Winter sunlight poured in, a nket draped over the man, curled up on the sofa in a disgruntled manner, breathing softly, looking unexpectedly harmless. However, it didn''tst long.


    The phone rang abruptly, and he woke up bleary-eyed, picked up his phone, nced at the caller ID, and answered after a few words.


    It should be Gary. He hung up after a few words.


    Ryan looked at the time, sat up, looked at me with some regret. "It seems that only when I''m closer to you, I can sleep so peacefully."


    I looked at him and said cruelly, "But, now I feel more at ease when you''re further away."


    His fingers curled lightly, staring into my eyes, his voice still hoarse from just waking up, finishing his sentence.


    "Do... do you still hate me?"


    "It''s not that bad."


    Not to the point of hating, I just wanted a more peaceful life.


    I pursed my lips. "Are you free today? Let''s get the divorce certificate.

 Chapter 237

    Immediately, the house fell into a silence so profound you could hear a pin drop.


    Ryan''s obsidian-like eyes stared at me unblinkingly, churning with


    unresolved emotions.


    The indifferent demeanor he once had towards everything seemed


    unsustainable now.


    The atmosphere became tense and oppressive.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he slowly got up, meticulously folding the nket, grabbing the coat on the single sofa, draping it over his elbow, his voice low. "Sorry for disturbing youst night, I''ll leave now."


    Unconsciously, I picked at my fingers and asked again, "The divorce


    certificate..."


    "Let''s talk about itter."


    Avoiding my gaze, Ryan''s longshes partially concealed his emotions. Gary just called, you heard it too. I need to rush back to thepany for a meeting."


    With those words, almost without giving me a chance to respond, he strode away with his long legs.


    As if afraid I would refuse him.


    I looked down at the floor, faintly hearing the sound of the elevator arriving outside, bitterly tugging at the corners of my mouth.


    Suddenly, my phone rang, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    Jane sounded upbeat. "Charlotte, do you remember the office we were very satisfied with the other day? They contacted me just now, saying


    the owner has arrived in Jston, and we can meet face-to-face today."


    "Yeah, I remember." As I tossed clothes into the washing machine, I replied, "Have you scheduled a time? I''m free anytime."


    "It''s all set. I''ll pick you up on my way


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, I changed clothes and applied light makeup. Just as I was about to go downstairs, Jane''s Audi pulled into the garage.


    When we arrived at the prime office building, the agent was waiting in the lobby. "Ms. Wilson, Miss Greenwood, the owner will be here soon. Shall we wait for her before going up together?" Neither Jane nor I had any objections.


    The owner arrived promptly, but when I saw her, I paused for a moment upon recognizing her as Bethany''s mother.


    I wasn''t sure if it was a coincidence or something else.


    But it felt uneasy.


    Mrs. Shaw was dressed elegantly, carrying a rare Herm¨¨s bag, and upon seeing me, she showed no surprise, her attitude distant and cold. "You''re the one interested in renting the 16th floor?" "Yes," I responded calmly.


    As the group entered the office, the agent was enthusiastically introducing the ce when Mrs. Shaw interjected indifferently. "No need for introductions. I know who she is better than you do." With just a simple sentence, she didn''t use any harsh words, yet it felt like a p across my face.


    An indescribable difort.


    Chappay 227


    Initially, Jane thought she looked down on people, but now she seemed to sense something subtle too, giving me a puzzled look.


    I shook my head. Mrs. Shaw stopped at the door of a meeting room, her gaze sharp as she looked at me. "Could we talk alone?"


    Clearly, it wasn''t just about renting an office.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    This was something I had to face.


    I agreed and entered the meeting room with her.


    As soon as the ss door closed, Mrs. Shaw immediatelyunched into an usation, "Ms. Wilson, you really are two-faced, saying one thing and doing another."


    I frowned. "What?"


    Her face, seemingly untouched by the passage of time, was filled with disgust. "You said you wanted a divorce, but then suddenly you''re ying the martyr in front of us. For Ryan, he gave up a cooperation worth tens of billions just for you. What a cunning move."


    At her words, I was momentarily stunned.


    Ryan had given up such a huge cooperation for me.


    "Ms. Wilson, honestly, it''s important for someone to know their ce."

 Chapter 238

    Mrs. Shaw pulled out a chair and sat down, chin raised as she eyed me, exuding the aura of a wealthy person to its fullest.


    "The current predicament of the Frost family, once news of cooperation with the Shaw family gets out, will naturally be resolved. But your obstruction will only hold Ryan back.


    "Yes, he indeed ranks among the best-appearance, family background, capability, character-there are few in Jston, or even nationwide, who can bepared to him. It''s normal for you to hold onto him tightly."


    "However, you should consider if you''re worthy. You, someone without even a supportive family, what do you have to secure the position of Mrs. Frost?"


    She spoke as if making idle chatter, but each word cut deep into my


    heart.


    I pinched my fingers and calmly replied, "Mrs. Shaw, I respect your s¨¨niority, but if you''re going to blur the lines between right and wrong just for your daughter, don''t me me for being blunt." To hear her advocating discing the original wife so boldly was a first


    for me.


    It seemed like without parents, without a respectable family to speak of, I was fair game to be trodden upon by her.


    Mrs. Shaw seemed to find it amusing as sheughed coldly. "I''d like to see how you can be blunt with me."


    "Whether Ryan and I divorce, when we divorce, whether we want to or not, it''s all my choice."


    Under her increasingly displeased expression, I asked coldly, "Do you'' and the Shaw family think you can push me around every day?"


    rowned deeply and forced a


    person of many faces. A few days ago, you are a little rah Now you''re showing your teeth and ws? Come on then, say you have to say


    "There''s nothing more to say."


    I shrugged, my voice cool. Tm just rately witness to such mother daughter duo who not only condone but actively pressurize the original wife. I now know the Shaw family''s style."


    Bang!


    Mrs. Shaw suddenly mmed the table, ring at me with fury. "No wonder Bethany told me you''re an orphan without any upbringing at all


    1 suppressed my anger, smiling wryly. "Well, I''m still better than Bethany, whoes from a crooked family lineage."


    With that said, I didn''t want to say anything more to her and turned to leave immediately.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Hold on."


    Mrs. Shaw gritted her teeth. "I have a property in Jeswood, not inferior to this office. If you want to start apany, you can choose any floor for free."


    "And what are the conditions?" I smiled.


    There''s no such thing as a free lunch, everyone knew that


    She stood up, grabbing her bag. ''Never return to Jston again! Otherwise, no office building will dare to rent to you their office. Your


    conyxiny won''t be able to start eitherf


    She was using both the carrot and the stick.


    This pretty much confirmed what Jessica said yesterday-ordinary people were like ants in the face of power.


    I had no doubt that the Shaw family had the ability to easily destroy all my prospects.


    But I wasn''t willing to give in, "Nevere cack? Mrs. Shaw, don''t forget, I haven''t obtained the divorce certificate yet."


    "You don''t need to worry about that. As long as you disappear, I''ll handle the divorce certificate."


    She pulled out a check from her bag and tossed it lightly onto the table. "Consider this cheque my support for your venture!"

 Chapter 239

    .15 BONUS


    Such a grand gesture.


    My gaze shifted to that cheque, where I saw a number starting with ''5'' and a long string of zeros. Never had I imagined that the melodramatic plots from novels would one day y out in my life. No, this was even more melodramatic than in novels. In novels, at least it was the male lead''s mother who showed up with a cheque to kick out the female lead. What was happening to me?


    I found it utterly ridiculous. "Are you determined to get your way today?"


    She was determined to clear the obstacle that I represented for her beloved daughter.


    Mrs. Shaw remained cold and unyielding, her eyes devoid of warmth as she stared at me. "What do you think?"


    I picked up the check. Under her approving gaze, I tore it into pieces, dropped them lightly to the floor, and smiled. "I''m sorry to disappoint y¨°¨´. I don''t buy into your threats and temptations!"


    People who had nothing left were the most frightening. The Shaw family might need to consider their reputation, but as for me, a person with nothing, what was there to fear? I simply didn''t believe that the Shaw family could erase me so quietly.


    "You!" Mrs. Shaw pointed at me angrily. "You''re asking for the hard way!"


    "Oh, Mrs. Shaw, Bethany really is your well-raised daughter. Both of you have the same lines." Imented lightly. "It''s just that hearing it over and over again gets a bit tedious!"


    Then, I pulled out a 20-dor note from my bag and pped it on the table in front of her. "Acting like money means nothing? Take this money and keep your daughter away from me!"


    *25 BOAKUS


    With that, I turned away, ignoring her changing face, and left!


    The privilege of humiliating people wasn''t exclusive to the wealthy.


    Outside, Jane hurried over, looking concerned. "What happened? Do you know her?"


    "Bethany''s mother," I replied as I led her towards the elevator,


    exining as we walked, "She came to speak up for her daughter and tried to pressure me into divorcing."


    In just a few words, I made Jane understand the situation clearly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jane was furious, itching to turn back and argue. "These two are like two frogs hopping around at night, each one trying to outdo the other!"


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Shaw, who was not far behind and had heard everything clearly, had a terribly grim expression on her face. "Birds of a feather!"


    "Well, people tend to flock together. Otherwise, how could you have adopted someone like Bethany?" Jane teased with a smirk. "Your own daughter probably disappeared for so many years because she was embarrassed by you and your shameful behavior!"


    That hit her where it hurt.


    No one had ever gotten away with arguing with Jane.


    Mrs. Shaw was so enraged her face turned purple. She strode over angrily, about to p Jane in the face, and I wanted to stop her, but Jane acted faster.


    "Don''t touch me. I have a phobia." She firmly blocked her, avoiding her disdainfully. "Fine, I won''t pressure you anymore. I''m afraid you''ll jump off the deep end."


    People only jump when they were desperate.


    Atrs. Shaw probably hadn''t been insulted like this since she married into the Shaw family. Her chest heaved violently as she red fiercely at Jane. "Do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like this?!"


    ''So what if I did? If you can''t hear properly, I cane back and carve the words on your tombstone!" Jane retorted brazenly.


    She had her say, and the elevator doors happened to close, leaving Mrs. Shaw with a face as ugly as ever!


    As the elevator doors closed, Jane cocked her brows. "Feel better now?"


    I couldn''t help but smile. "Yeah, maybe a little."


    "Good!" Jane patted my head affectionately, likeforting a child. Let''s go, I''ll treat you to dinner. How about the spicy hot pot ce near the back gate of the school?"

 Chapter 240

    "Sure, it''s been a while. Thanks, Miss Greenwood." Mentioning that old shop made my mouth water too. It served traditional bone broth with a touch of chili and vinegar, a specialty far different from the soup bases at chain restaurants, which often included sesame paste or milk.


    Just as we got into the car, the real estate agent came running after us, panting. "Ms. Wilson, Miss Greenwood, please wait! The owner of the property you viewed yesterday morning has responded. They are willing to lower the rent."


    "Which property?" asked Jane.


    "The one next door, the office space across the street." The agent pointed to a tall building just across the road. The rent there was higher than this one, and while Jane and I were satisfied, we hadn''t seriously considered taking it.


    After exchanging nces, Jane spoke up, declining, "Forget it. Even if they lower it, we don''t have that much capital to invest in rent right now."


    "They''re willing to lower it to this amount." The agent held up a few fingers, gesturing. "The owner said they consulted a fortune teller recently and decided to do a good deed by lowering the price." The superstitious reason left Jane and me somewhat bewildered.


    Learning from past experience, Jane was cautious. "We won''t have to deal with another entric like we did earlier, will we?"


    "No, this owner is very busy. Even signing contracts is done through courier. It won''t happen again like today." The agent smiled awkwardly, then asked, "Do you want it? If so, I''ll prepare the contract." "We do." Finding an office that satisfied us both in terms of quality and price was rare. I hesitated and asked, "Can we pay a deposit first? We''ll


    gather the rest of the money as soon as possible


    Office spaces in this area were in high demand, and rent was paid annually, involving a significant sum.


    initially hesitant, the agent quickly changed tack and nodded. "Sure thing, no problem. This situation isn''t umon."


    In no time, we went to sign the contract and paid the deposit.


    I had worried about potential pitfalls, but before signing, we had the contract reviewed by awyer who confirmed it was favorable to our interests.


    On the way to dinner, Jane mused, "Isn''t it strange how fortunes seem to turn? Just when we''ve had a stroke of bad luck, we encounter someone doing a good deed." "Perhaps."


    I had thought the Shaw family might create someplications, but after waiting for a few days, there was no news from the agent about the owner intending to breach the contract,


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, I was curious about the background of the building''s owner.


    Mrs. Shaw was undoubtedly furious and unlikely to let me lease an office smoothly, yet strangely, there were no further issues.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It was possible Mrs. Shaw had attempted to interfere but was disregarded entirely.


    One day, just as I was considering new product ideas, I received a call from Gary.


    I answered calmly, "Does Mr. Frost have time to go with me to pick up, the divorce certificate?"


    #


    "Mrs. Frost..."


    Gary''s tone grew serious. After a moment''s hesitation, he continued, " Mr. Frost has been in an ident. He... doesn''t want me to tell you, but seeing him wear the cufflinks you designed for him every day made me think I should inform you:"


    "What do you mean? When did this happen?"


    I suddenly panicked, jumping to my feet, still unclear about the situation but already frantically searching for my car keys.


    Gary answered truthfully, "Mr. Frost was seriously injured. Someone deliberately set him up him two nights ago."

 Chapter 241

    I repeatedly told myself not to care anymore, but when I heard he was in trouble, my body acted beyond control.


    It seemed like over these eight years, a conditioned reflex had formed.


    I couldn''t help it.


    As I grabbed my car keys and rushed out, trying to remain calm, I confirmed, "He''s at St. Heart, right? I''ming over."


    "Yes, VIP ward number one," replied Gary.


    On the way to the St. Heart Hospital, I managed to keep myposure, but my thoughts were in disarray.


    Although the Frost Group''s current situation wasn''t particrly good, it still stood as one of Jston''s top enterprises. Moreover, there was always the possibility of a turnaround,


    Who would dare to openly set Ryan up at a time like this?


    Despite being mentally prepared, upon arriving at the ward and seeing Ryan sitting pale-faced on the bed, staring nkly out the window while doctors changed the bandages on his arms and chest wounds and applied fresh gauze, I was still somewhat taken aback.


    In an instant, my heart was gripped by something, a sharp pain like ants gnawing at it.


    "Mr. Frost..." Gary saw me and called out.


    Ryan snapped out of his trance, about to respond to Gary, when he noticed my presence from the corner of his eye.


    I pursed my lips, feeling a tightness in my throat. "How bad is it?"


    On the stainless steel tray, the bloody bandages removed by the doctor told their own story, the wounds were deep and painful to look at.


    His eyes flickered slightly, and he said casually, "It''s nothing, just a minor injury."


    "Yeah, he''s been unconscious for a day and two nights, just woke up this morning. Mr. Frost, you shouldn''t be so vain..." Gary didn''t hold back in undermining him. Ryan''s gaze swept over, his voice cold. "Who told you to tell her?"


    "Him" Gary pointed to the cufflink he toyed with in his head, then wrongly days) before Ryan could retortContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The doctor quickly finished rebandaging and denfor


    he


    earnestly advising, "Mr. Frost, you mustn''t gys top rate &


    ther property, they could leave convictions hase to the wonde yo like with the gunshot woundst time, to avoid inmmation and neon


    cy


    Ryan nodded lightly. The doctor knew he hadn''t really leteres, testing smeka helpless, and turned to me. "Mrs, Frost, Jesse HE GIS CHE of time"


    I couldn''t help feeling uneasy, unsure how to read ou


    Finally, under the doctor''s encoweging gaze, I nodded, "I pass on your site to fis assistant...


    "Alfight, then I''ll leave first


    Before I could finish my sentence, the doctor interupted and lef


    In the ward, it was just the two of us,


    I pursed my lips. "Why... didn''t you let Gary tell me?


    Wasn''t he the one apologizing just a few days ago, saying he didn''t want a divorce?


    Why now, when it was a perfect time to seek sympathy, did he choose to keep quie and instruct Gary to deceive me?


    Despite the colorful disy on Ryan''s face, his left hand wrapped in bandages hung around his neck, it did not diminish his cold and noble dementos


    "I was afraid you wouldn''te if you knew he said softly, his voice hoarse, and smiled self-deprecatingly. I would appear top piffel"


    I replied calmly, "If you put it that way, I''ve had plenty of pitiful moments too, haven''t


    12


    How many times had I needed him, only to find him absent?


    "Charlotte Wilson, Ryan suddenly called my full name, his voice gentle and serous, his eyes filled with tenderness and sincerity There''s still a bit of feeling left for me in your heart, right? You heard I was injured and came here. So why are you unwilling to give me a chance to make things up to you?"

 Chapter 242

    My eysher futtered lightly as I took a silent deep breath. "It''s different."


    Deciding to divorce doesn''t mean tiranted something bad to happen to him.


    Ryen sat on the bed, reaching out his long arm to pull me closer, looking up at me." How is & differen?"


    His intense gaze left me flustered. "It''s different in every way. If anyone got injured today, I would show concern."


    "Anyone?" He casually repeated the question, his tone turning cold and harsh. "If it were Jack in trouble today, would you rush over just as quickly?"


    "Yes "I didn''t hesitate to respond, as if to prove something, I added, "Maybe even faster


    Jack was a very dear friend to me


    When a good friend was hurt, no one would remain indifferent.


    The softness in Ryan''s eyes suddenly vanished, reced by a piercing gaze. "Would you also shamelessly stare at his upper body like you did just now?"


    It dawned on me then. He had just finished changing bandages and hadn''t put on his shirt yet. Apart from the gauze on his chest, there was nothing covering him.


    Broad shoulders, narrow waist, muscles clearly defined. They were all exposed.


    Earlier, my mind had been on his injuries, and I hadn''t noticed.


    I felt a flush creeping up my face but retorted defiantly, "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "Yes, there is." He stubbornly pulled me closer and said unreasonably, "I won''t allow you to look at other men like that, especially Jack."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Why not?*


    "Because I am still your husband." Ryan said each word distinctly, seeing my displeased expression soften, he softened his tone just right. "Help me put on my shirt, okay?"


    I didn''t refuse. I picked up the shirt from the hospital bed and said softly, "Listen to the doctor''s advice and take care of yourself


    He caught the implication in my words, disappointment flickering in his eyes Are you leaving now


    Knowing he meant in e-threatening danger was enough.


    A nce was ressig


    There was no need to linger together, adding unnecessaryplications


    I bent down, temporarily removed the gauze hanging around his neck, and felt a sight stiffness at his unusual body temperature


    He hade fever


    But with doctors and nurses around, it wasn''t my concen


    As if I hadn''t noticed, I carefully helped him put on his shirt buttoning it up slowly then straightened up. "Alright, I''ll go now.


    He lowered his head slightly, like a child throwing a tantrum, jaw clenched tight in silence.


    Exiting the ward, Gary, who was waiting outside, looked surprised. "Are you leaving?"


    "Yeah." I nodded.


    Gary nced into the room and closed the door, tactfully saying, "Mr... Mr. Frost is seriously injured. He was in operation for over two hours. I''m just a guy, clumsy and afraid I can''t take care of him..." I understood his meaning.


    But I pretended not to, restraining myself. "Well, let the nurses take care of him. The nurses in the VIP ward are very attentive."


    Gary remarked, "No nurse can be as caring as his own wife...*


    "Gary, you know better than anyone that we are getting divorced. I''m not suitable for these matters anymore," I spoke helplessly. Gary blurted out, "But who would get involved in such a troublesome matter for an ex wife?"

 Chapter 243

    I furrowed my brows, grasping the main point and pressing on. "For me? Is this injury of his because of something rted to me?" Gary scratched his head, "Well..."


    I racked my brain but couldn''t recall anything recent that could have caused trouble for Ryan. We had hardly interacted these days,


    Seeing Gary hesitating, I decided to cut to the chase. "If you won''t tell me, I''ll just ask him directly."


    "Don''t..." Gary gave in frustratedly. "It''s about the unfinished building incident on the outskirts of the city. Remember?"


    "I remember." How could I forget being kidnapped for the first time in my life? But wasn''t that resolved?


    Gary sounded exasperated as he continued, "It was Zack Johnson, that bald guy. He pressured us to give him thend in the west of the city. Later, realizing he couldn''t handle it, he came back to beg Mr. Frost, but insisted on taking 80% of the profits, which Mr. Frost didn''t agree to."


    "And then?"


    "The night beforest, he got desperate and tried to force Mr. Frost to agree by bringing him to his site. But his men acted like idiots and caused a serious car ident when they tried to stop Mr. Frost on the main road."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of emotions. It really was because of


    1. me.


    Gary nced at me and spoke at the right moment, "Mrs. Frost, Mr. Frost doesn''t like others meddling in his affairs, as you know. I''m just a rough man and can''t take care of him properly..."


    I squeezed my hand, "I understand."


    In the end, it was because he had gotten into trouble trying to save mest time.


    Entering the room again, Ryan was about to lie back on the bed, but winced due to the pain from his wounds.


    "Why didn''t you call someone?" I approached and helped him lie down.


    I don''t need anyone" he said lightb, pulling me closer in one motion, causing me to stumble, almost falling onto his wounds. There was a hint of expectation in his eyes. "Are you worried about me?" He seemed quite satisfied with himself.


    I hurriedly stood up straight, lips pursed. "I just realized that it''s because of the trouble I brought upon you."


    I had to admit, I felt quilty.


    The gunshot wound fromst time had almost cost him his life, and now he was seriously injured again.


    Ryan paused slightly, his voice calm. "Don''t listen to Gary''s nonsense. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Really?" I cocked my brows. "If it has nothing to do with me, then I''ll leave."


    As if afraid I would leave immediately, he grabbed my hand tightly. His pitch-ck eyes stared at me unblinkingly as he spoke slowly, "It has nothing to do with you. It''s my choice,"


    I froze.


    Saying it didn''t affect me would be a lie.


    For someone to repeatedly get injured for my sake, especially someone I had cared deeply for so many years, and now he was saying such words...


    How could there not be a ripple in my heart?


    But I dared not continue the conversation. I withdrew my hand, repositioned myself, and casually asked, "Do you want some fruit or water?"


    Keeping a grip on my emotions, I would just take care of him quietly these days to repay the debt I owed myself.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Then we wouldn''t owe each other anything,


    He looked at me, seeing through my inner turmoil. "Are you afraid?"


    The atmosphere instantly turned ambiguous


    Standing straight, I replied casually, "Afraid of what?"


    "Afraid of starting over..."


    His voice was low and heavy, only halfway through when a nurse knocked and entered. "Mrs. Frost, here''s some afternoon tea for you and Mr. Frost."


    She then ced the tray of fruit and desserts on the coffee table,


    The tension dissipated, and I breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Ryan as if everything was fine. "Which one would you like to eat?"


    "Anything." Interrupted by the nurse, he seemed a bit annoyed and answered impatiently.


    I picked up the fruit tray and walked to the bedside, offering it to him. "Have some fruit to replenish your vitamins."

 Chapter 244

    *Ouch."


    This trick was exactly the same asst time.


    I pointed at his right hand. "You just used that hand to pull me earlier, with quite some strength."


    "Doing that earlier made my arm ache." He smoothly picked up where I left off.


    I stuffed a piece of dragon fruit into his mouth. "Alright, eat up, eat more."


    Later in the evening, Gary brought in a stack of documents.


    They were all documents waiting from thepany. As long as Ryan was still alive, we had to find a way to handle them.


    His right hand was indeed injured, unable to be used frequently. So, I helped him flip through the documents and he signed them at the end.


    For a moment, it felt like we had returned to the days of mutual respect.


    "Charlotte, there''s an issue with this return rate..." Ryan turned his head as I leaned forward to pass over a new document.


    His slightly cool lips unexpectedlynded on my face.


    We both froze!


    Although we had many intimate moments before, things were different now...


    Ryan''s eyes shimmered slightly, almost instantly suffused with desire. His right hand hooked my cor, as if to silence me...


    Instinctively, I tried to evade, but someone was faster than me!


    There was a "thump" at the door, something had dropped on the floor.


    The next second, Lauren''s voice rang out, "Miss Shaw, don''t be mistaken!"


    I abruptly stood up and saw Lauren and Bethany standing at the door.


    Since when had they be so familiar?


    Bethany''s delicate face showed a hint of anger, looking like a wife catching her husband in bed with another woman.


    Lauren was even more amusing. With a few strides, she pushed me aside, using," Charlotte, what are you doing? How can you behave like this as a current wife?"


    I didn''t expect her to be so strong. Caught off guard, I bumped into the corner of the bedside table.


    Before I could straighten up, Bethany stared angrily at Ryan "Ryan, you''re so mean much! I came here with good intentions to visit, and this is what I see."


    Unexpectedly, Ryan just gave her a cold nce, his voice chilling. ''Who asked you toe?"


    "It was me who asked her toe.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing them on the verge of conflict, Lauren, in the role of peacemaker, intervened, sounding like a protective mother. "Ryan, Miss Shaw heard you had an ident and specially asked me which hospital you were in. She insisted oning to see you. Where else can you find such a considerate girl?"


    From her words, I understood.


    She must have seen that Jessica had lost his chance at taking over, so she immediately started supporting Bethany. ''Wendy..."


    Ryan looked at her coldly, somewhat puzzled. "First Jessica, now Bethany. Why do you think you can dictate my marriage?" Even I found his words unexpected. Wasn''t he usually indifferent to Lauren''s feelings? Now he seemedpletely different "Ryan..."


    Lauren was stunned, tearfully speaking out, "What''s wrong with you... Did Charlotte say something to you again? I''ve poured my heart out to you, don''t you know? I''m so concerned about your marriage, all because I don''t think Charlotte is suitable for


    you...


    ''I''m the one to decide if she''s suitable or not," Ryan spoke firmly, looking at Lauren with a cold gaze. "Lauren, you''re getting old. Stop worrying so much."


    In other words, this was none of your business.


    Bethany''s eyes flickered with anger, suddenly challenging me, "Charlotte, you know


    whose fault it is that Ryan is in this state! Are you sure you want to keep holding him back like this? Are you going to kill him, kill the Frost family?!"


    ***

 Chapter 245

    A few days ago, Simone asked me if i was suitable.


    At that time, nothing had happened yet, so didn''t have any thoughts about it.


    But when Bethany suddenly used me to thy face, ming me for holding him back, I actually hesitated.


    After all, Ryan had been injured repeatedly recently, all because of me,


    In that instant when I heard the question, I wondered if everything would be different if he married Bethany


    The Shaw family was prominent, and Bethany wouldn''t just cause trouble for Ryan. She could even assist in many ways.


    Their union might add up to a number I couldn''t imagine.


    But for Ryan and me, it seemed like 1+1=0,5,


    The excruciating pain in my lower back from banging into the corner of the cab became insignificant.


    Looking at Bethany''s resolute appearance, for the first time, I couldn''te up with a rebuttal


    Because of my humble family background, was indeed holding Ryan back, indeed causing his misery.


    Causing him to be in the operating room for two or three hours.


    Causing him to lie unconscious in the ward for two days and nights.


    During my silence, Ryan suddenly chuckled lightly, his voice low and faint, "Miss Shaw, do you not like me either?"


    "Who... who said that!" Bethany stiffened her neck, firmly stating, "I do like you. I won''t marry anyone but you!"


    "Is that so?"


    Ryan reached out to pull me closer, lightly stroking the back of my hand with his thumb. "Do you like me, or do you like the head of the Frost family?" His obsidian-like eyes rested on me, brimming with emotions. "If I weren''t the head of


    the Frost family, she would still be my wife."


    "And you? Would you still only marry me?"


    With a few words, he tore away the facade of the prestigious family''s arranged marriage.


    Originally, I truly believed that Bethany loved Ryan.


    However, after Ryan said those words, Bethany became furious.


    "Is this worthless love meaningful at all?! I want to marry you, whether for love or for a powerful alliance, does it really matter?!¡±


    "Then you might as well go find Jack, he''s single."


    Ryan chuckled lightly, ying with my hand, indifferent.


    Bethany spoke frankly, "He has a calcting stepmother and a difficult grandmother. It''s tooplicated. If he could fully take over the Renolds family, my family would gain a lot of connections and resources. You are more suitable than him. After Mr. William passed away, with the Frost family''s power in your hands and your father''s preference for women, marrying you is like fulfilling the saying of your parents leaving you with everything after they died and you can do whatever you want with them."


    "You are the best choice."


    After she finished, Lauren''s face beside her darkened.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Lauren had worked so hard to support her ascent, but Bethany didn''t even consider her, speaking openly about Ryan''s deceased parents.


    Unable to hold back, Lauren said, "Miss Shaw, your words are a bit..."


    "Is there something wrong with my words?" Bethany frowned displeasedly, looking down on Lauren. "You don''t really think a stepmother can be a mother, do you? Just pretend to be at home, don''t embarrass yourself outside."


    Lauren was almost speechless with embarrassment, her face turning red. Fearful of the Shaw family''s influence, she could only look pitifully at Ryan.


    Hoping that Ryan would say something for her.


    After all, Ryan had embarrassed me countless times to repay her as his stepmother.


    Unexpectedly, Ryan seemed oblivious, still smiling gently. "I''m good with everything, but the one thing I''m not good with is, Miss Shaw, I have a wife." His tone was in, yet unquestionable.

 Chapter 246

    As the words fell, his fingertip lightly traced the palm of my hand, like a feather scratching, sending a tingling sensation that flowed through my entire body like electricity.


    Bethany''s face stiffened for a moment. "You can divorce even after marriage. You originally nned to divorce, right?"


    Ryan frowned. "Can''t you see it?"


    "What?"


    "I don''t want to divorce."


    His expression seemed casual yet serious at the same time. "And I''m actively pursuing my wife."


    I stared at him in bewilderment, unsure if he was speaking sincerely or just using it as a reason, an excuse to reject Bethany.


    Bethany gritted her teeth inwardly, a hint of unwillingness flickering on her face, but quickly, she smiled confidently.


    "Ryan, maybe we haven''t known each other for long enough. You don''t know how rebellious I am, pampered by my parents. I''ve never experienced not getting what I want. The more devoted you are, the more I want to be Mrs. Frost and see how happy I can be!"


    She was so different from Jessica.


    Jessica still needed to maintain a facade in public, but she scorned such behavior. She didn''t even bother to hide her true feelings, let alone act.


    Anyway, the Shaw family had her back, so she didn''t need to pretend.


    After saying that, she walked out in high heels like a proud princess.


    Lauren also sensed Ryan''s markedly different attitude today, hesitating to speak.¡± Ryan..."


    "Lauren, let Gary arrange for a driver to take you home," Ryan averted her gaze and spoke indifferently.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Lauren''s mouth was left agape, hesitating for a while before reluctantly leaving.


    Before leaving, she red at me resentfully


    I was puzzled. "Your attitude towards Lauren seems different?"


    "I found out." Ryan smiled wryly, disappointment and guilt in his eyes. "I didn''t dare believe what you said at the time, but it condemns my mother... so I investigated."


    I looked at him unexpectedly. "Then why didn''t you..."


    "Send her away?"


    He suppressed his emotions, his eyes narrowing slightly. "The current situation of thepany is not suitable for more trouble. But there are countless ways to handle this.*


    I nodded and didn''t say anything further


    How to deal with Lauren was a matter for the Frost family, not me


    I calmed my thoughts, withdrew my hand, and prepared to look at the document he had just mentioned had issues, but he held my hand back.


    He looked up, his eyes deeply fixed on me. Honey, besides you, I have nothing"


    Starting to y the victim now


    I avoided his gaze. Well, funny enough, neither do L. I''ve experienced countless times what it''s like to have nothing when you break your promises."


    "Right back at you. I still have a lot more to say


    Ryan squeezed my hand. "You can have more in the future, a lot more


    ''But I''m already used to it"


    I took a deep breath, calmly looking at him. Tm not like Bethany. The more she can''t have, the more she wants, because she''s the precious daughter of the Shaw family rarely facing any disappointment. But I''m not her. There are too many things i can''t get, so I learned to give up from a young age


    All trials, bravery, and finally bearing the consequences were mine alone


    I


    But I forgot that in a way, Ryan was simr to Bethany


    He stared at me directly, his thin lips parting slightly as he softly coaxed. "It''s okay.


    from now on, take the next ny-nine steps. You just wait there obediently and


    don''t step back on thest step."


    "Charlotte, I''m serious and I will make it up to you."


    "I don''t want to lose you."


    ENJOYING THE BOOK?

 Chapter 247

    I couldn''t deny that these words were quite touching.


    Touching enough that for a moment, I almost wanted to forget all the past grievances, yet I still found it difficult to let go.


    Some things have long been etched deep in my heart, leaving a profound rift.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It''s like how, in the past, even if he stayed out all night, I would never suspect anything, only empathize with his sacrifices for the Frost family. But now, with everything that has happened, I can''t trust anymore, nor can I love without reservations, consequences be damned.


    I would start to hold back, be guarded, suspicious, sensitive, and restless.


    Even if we reconciled, if things continued like this for long, they would eventually break apart. So, it was better to cut losses now.


    "Ryan, let''s stop talking about this. Let''s both be rational."


    "I know you don''t believe me, but I will do it." Ryan''s tone was as solemn as making a


    VOW.


    I lowered my gaze slightly and handed another document to him, changing the subject. "You should look at this first. I''ll go find a nurse to take your temperature again.¡±


    "Gary." He raised his voice and instructed, "Get a tube of bruise ointment from the


    nurse."


    Gary quickly left.


    "I thought you already changed the dressing?"


    Besides, the bruise ointment wasn''t something he needed for his injury.


    He reached out and touched my lower back with a slight force. "Does it hurt?"


    "Ouch!"


    I gasped andined, "You know I''m hurt, yet you press down?"


    In no time, Gary brought the ointment in.


    I took it, and Ryan looked at me calmly. "Give it to me."


    "I can apply it myself."


    "Do the back of your head have eyes?"


    Ignoring my protest, he took the ointment and lifted a corner of my clothes, gently applying it. "It''s already bruised. Why didn''t you say anything? Do you think you''re husbandless?" He had never been so attentive before.


    Even if it was just a minor bump, he would remain indifferent.


    The pain from applying the ointment mingled with bitter memories. I suppressed my emotions and said as if it were something I was used to, "I''ve lived like this for the past three years." Ryan was never difficult to handle, and with what he had said, he cooperated more when I took care of him.


    He even insisted on being fed during meals.


    He would onlyin about his hand hurting again.


    But it wasn''t until evening that I realized he had a big trick up his sleeve.


    He stared at me straight in the eyes. "I want to take a bath."


    He had been unconscious for two nights and still hadn''t bathed.


    It was normal for a neat freak like him to find it unbearable now.


    But I remembered the doctor''s advice and shook my head. "The doctor said your wounds shouldn''te into contact with water."


    His two most severe injuries were on his chest and arm, with a few scrapes on his legs.


    He pursed his lips, hinting expectantly: "But I''m ufortable, honey."


    I had a headache and couldn''t be bothered to correct his address anymore. I simply said, "Why not let Gary wipe you down with a towel?"


    Gary had been standing by, ready to discuss important matters for thepany with Ryan the next day.


    Upon hearing this, Gary refused,ughing in a way that was more pitiful than crying."


    273


    Mrs. Frost, please don''t joke around. Mr. Frost is as pure as jade in his personal habits. If I help him with that, I''ll have to pack my bags tomorrow. It''s better to leave such a task to you!" With that said, he ran off faster than ever.


    Ryan looked at me andmented, "I think that''s a good suggestion."


    Of course, I understood what he meant.


    Gary ran off, leaving me here.


    Ryan cocked his brows. "Or do you still have other thoughts about me, not even willing to help me wipe my body?"


    I frowned. "Who has other thoughts?"


    He asked, "Then why do you look guilty?"


    "Then let either of us who has other thoughts about each other bark like a dog."


    I admitted that his provocation worked. I got up and went to the bathroom, fetched hot water, tore open a disposable towel, and prepared to wipe his body.


    We had done such intimate things before, seen what needed to be seen. Wiping his body wasn''t such a difficult task.

 Chapter 248

    As I diligently wiped his body without distraction, suddenly, he let out an extremely soft bark.


    "Woof!"


    "Huh?"


    My movements paused slightly as I looked at him inexplicably,


    His eyes softened, his voice clear and sincere, he said, "I''m beginning to have other thoughts about you, so I''m barking like a dog,"


    Just as4 was about to say something, my gaze lowered, and I saw a certain area was ready to go.


    In an instant, my cheeks flushed with heat. threw the towel aside. "Do it yourself!"


    ''Pervert.''


    Even with injuries like this, he still had energy for such things,Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Although Ryan''s injuries were severe, the doctors at the St. Heart Hospital were indeed as renowned as rumored, and coupled with the attentive care in the VIP ward, less than a weekter, they said he could be discharged,


    The doctor even eximed, "Mrs. Frost, Mr. Frost''s quick recovery is all thanks to your personal care. You two are truly exemry spouses! No wonder there are rumors online that Mr. Frost is a doting husband. With such a good wife, who wouldn''t spoil her?"


    Ryan smiled satisfactorily.


    I found the second half of the sentence ironic,


    Later, I heard that the doctor was promoted to vice president that very day,


    At that moment, I didn''t say anything and simply handed all the neatly packed clothes to Gary, "Take these back to the house. They know how to wash them differently." Gary acknowledged.


    As we arrived together at the car park, Ryan spoke first, "Let me give you a lift."


    198 BERUS


    "No need."


    I pointed to the nearby Panamera. "I''ll drive inhyself."


    He seemed reluctant. Just as i thought he right try something forceful again, he restrained his emotions and said calmly, "Alight, drive slowly."


    "Okay!" I nodded, feeling relieved, and turned to walks towards the car.


    Finally, a clear boundary!


    After spending a few days in the hospital, despite thefortable ward, I still hadn''t rested well.


    After washing up and eating at home, I filled my stomach and copsed into bed, sleeping heavily The next day, not even Jane could wake me up.


    It wasn''t until noon when she entered the room to call me for lunch that I groggily got up. "You''re here."


    "Look at those dark circles of yours," she said disdainfully. "If people didn''t know you were taking care of Ryan in the hospital, they''d think you''d been up to no good thes8 past few days."


    I yawned, tears welling up in the corners of my eyes. "Taking care of a patient isn''t easier than being a thief."


    Although Ryan was already a very manageable patient, his injuries were still severe. His wounds required careful nursing, and he had been running a fever for two or three days in a row. Often, in the middle of the night, I would wake up instinctively and touch his forehead.


    "Go brush your teeth quickly, eat your meal, and then go back to sleep properly." Jane urged me to get up and wash while cursing, "Damn scumbag, what has he done to you?" Waiting on the dining table was a meal she had ordered earnestly.


    However, it was all dishes I loved.


    I couldn''t help but be touched. "Jane, you''re so kind."


    "That''s right." Jane said indignantly. "When will Ryan ever be half as good to you as I am before he talks about pursuing after his wife?"


    I coughed lightly and didn''t dare to mention the day Ryan cooked at home.


    Just after finishing the meal, her phone suddenly rang. When she saw the caller ID, her eyes lit up, and she put on a smile as she answered, "Lynsey, you''re such a busy person. Why are you suddenly calling me? There must be some good news, right?"


    She turned on the loudspeaker as soon as she finished speaking so I could listen too. It was about investment.


    The other party had found investors for us and was preparing for a dinner appointment tonight.


    Looking at me, Jane sought my opinion and then said with a smile, "What nonsense are you talking about? If you have the time to rmend me, of course, I''lle. There''s no question in that." "Okay, it''s settled then!"


    Lynseyughed, showing familiarity with Jane. "Come to think of it, it''s not exactly a rmendation. You two must be acquainted. He agreed to invest as soon as he read yourpany''s files."

 Chapter 249

    After hanging up the phone, Jane kept ncing at me sneakily.


    I was puzzled. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Do you think the investor Lynsey is introducing to us might be your ex-husband?"


    "No way." I shook my head, but then I hesitated a bit. "Ryan just got out of the hospital, and I haven''t heard him or Gary mention this recently."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    *Then who could it be?" Jane became puzzled.


    I couldn''t guess either, so I said, "Well, since we have a dinner appointment, let''s go and see. Jston is a small ce. If it''s someone we know, they can''t keep their identity a secret.* "Good point," Jane agreed.


    Later in the evening, after changing into a different outfit, I grabbed a beige wool


    coat and went with Jane to the dinner appointment


    The restaurant was booked by Jane. Having worked in the marketing department for many years, she knew her way around social engagements.


    Upon arrival, the waiter led us to a private room.


    The private room faced the river and offered a view of the twinkling lights. The ambiance was elegant and tasteful, and the dishes were authentic Jston cuisine. Lynsey was already there.


    She warmly greeted us and naturally asked Jane, "You two know today''s guest well, right? I have a big project and really want to coborate with their group. Can you help me put in a good wordter?" Jane asked directly. "Lynsey, is it from the Frost group?"


    "The Frost Group?"


    Lynsey frowned and scolded Jane with a re. "Are you stupid? Both you and Ms. Wilson resigned from the Frost Group. Would the Frost Group be foolish enough toe support a new brand and challenge their own F&A?"


    It really wasn''t the Frost family group.


    Even if it didn''t work out, we wouldn''t lose anything.


    Soon, the waiter''s voice came from outside. "Hello, this way please."


    Then, the door to the private room was pushed open. Besides the waiter, a tall young man stood there. He looked like he was in his 20s, with deep and distinct features, giving off a slight mixed-race vibe.

 Chapter 250

    He was very polite, upon seeing the three of us had arrived, he slightly bowed. "Sorry, it''s been a long time since I came back. I underestimated the evening rush hour in Jston."


    "No problem, it''s great that you could make it!"


    Lynsey stood up and introduced him to Jane and me, "This is Mr. Ian Brown, the CEO of RF Group."


    I had thought that someone in such a high position would be a bit aloof, but unexpectedly, he was very approachable. He even took the initiative to refill our sses.


    Both Jane and I were somewhat bewildered. He put down the decanter, got back to the point, and said, "There''s no problem with the investment, but the RF Group must have a significant stake. Are you both prepared for this?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    I had looked into some investment cases before, and in the end, the founders often


    didn''t retain much ownership.


    But since I didn''t have the capital myself, this was how it had to be.


    Jane was good at negotiation and smiled, "Mr. Brown, we''re all from Jston. You have to leave us something to eat.


    "Miss Greenwood is joking."


    "We''ll fully fund it, but we''ll need at least fifty-one percent of the shares. The only condition is that if the Charlotte Jewelry ever needs further investment from other parties in the future, it will require the RF Group''s approval."


    Fifty-one percent.


    Less than I had imagined.


    However, this number was delicate enough to allow them to have the say and decision-making power.


    Jane also thought about this. "What about the usualpany management and


    198 BATUR


    Phapley Png


    decision-making."


    "We won''t interfere,"n assured.


    That statement settled us down.


    With the shareholding and decision-making, the two most important negotiations settled, the rest would be easier to discuss.


    Everything went smoothly beyond our expectations. Now, we just needed the RF Group to draw up the contract.


    On the way back, with the driver driving, Jane leaned on my shoulder. "Do you think we''ve hit the jackpot?" "Maybe?"


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right.


    I reyed scenes from the restaurant in my mind, and suddenly realized what was bothering me.


    Thatn, I seemed to recognize him somehow.


    But no matter how hard I thought, I couldn''t recall where I had seen him before.


    Jane poked my head upon hearing this, "Are you dumb? His photos were everywherest month when the RF Group was listed. It''s normal if you''ve seen him." Upon hearing that, I finally rxed.


    The driver first dropped me off at my ce. After I got out of the car, he took Jane home.


    As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, I ran into Frank just as he opened his door. Hearing the elevator, he instinctively turned around and cocked his brows. "Been out drinking?" "Yeah,"


    I nodded with my slightly confused mind, suddenly remembering something, "Wait a moment!"


    Then, I turned and entered my home, bringing out the dry-cleaned and neatly folded evening dress and handed it over to him.


    "Here''s the dress. You can have it back."

 Chapter 251

    "How did you know?"


    After asking such a question, I felt a bit foolish.


    Given his rtionship with Bethany, he would obviously know.


    Seeing that he had no intention of taking the dress, I offered it again, only to hear him say with a half- smile, "Mrs. Frost, you think so little of me. It''s just a dress. Do you think I would take it back after giving it to you?"


    "Give?"


    I was somewhat surprised.


    This dress was quite expensive, certainly costing seven figures.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Frank crossed his arms andpletely avoided my attempt to return it. With a mboyant and unrestrained attitude, he said, "Otherwise, would you just be my femalepanion for nothing?"


    "Fine then."


    I knew I couldn''t return it, so I epted it with a smile.


    For a family like theirs, this amount of money was indeed negligible. Persisting in refusal would seem pretentious.


    I smiled slightly, "Then thank you."


    "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor."


    "I''m not being a femalepanion again."


    I rejected instinctively.


    Frank let out a pleasantugh. "What are you thinking? This Sunday, go to the University of Jston and pick someone up after school. I should be busy that day, so I''m asking you for help." I frowned. "A boy or a girl?"


    "A girl."


    Upon hearing this, I suddenly understood,


    Previously, when he mentioned apanying someone here, I thought it might be an illegitimate child. But given his age, he couldn''t possibly have an illegitimate child old enough to be in college... Was it his young girlfriend?


    When I nodded in agreement, my gaze inadvertently swept over a pair of women''s slippers under the entrance cab. I smiled lightly. "Alright, I''ll do it."


    Considering my current main task is negotiating a partnership with the RF Group and other work will start only after the fundse in, I should be rtively free this weekend. I can find time to pick someone up.


    The next morning, as soon as I got up, the doorbell rang.


    When I opened the door, Ryan, dressed in a bespoke suit, came in effortlessly, changing into slippers. He took out the breakfast from a thermal box and ced it on the dining table.


    "It''s made by the chef from the the Frost family''s residence."


    He pulled me over and pushed me into a chair. "Quick, eat while it''s still warm. Albert said these are your favorites."


    I was still a bit dazed. ¡°Ryan, didn''t you understand my point? We''re still getting a divorce, you don''t need to be so nice to me."


    A couple about to divorce didn''t need to do such affectionate things.


    "You haven''t understood my point either."


    Ryan carefully gathered my loose hair and tied it back, making it easier for me to eat. His voice was deep. "I told you, I''m seriously trying to win you back."


    He seemed quite certain that as long as he continued like this, I would eventually fall for his advances. And I knew that it was quite possible.


    I was a bit irritated. "But I don''t need this kind of half-hearted effort from you. Ryan, why are you suddenly trying so hard to win me back? Is it because..."


    "Is it because no one else is around you, so you want to hold onto me as a lifeline?"


    "Or is it because you''re just unwilling to ept it?"


    Yes, during those days in the hospital, and even now, he had been very serious.


    He seemed like a good husband trying to win back his wife.


    But I was scared!


    I used to be unable to see through him, and now I didn''t want to expend effort to do so anymore. Ryan''s fingers on the back of my neck seemed to stiffen slightly. "Neither."


    "Then why?"


    I smiled self-mockingly, stood up, and looked at him with a bitter expression. "Don''t say it''s because you like me. You needed Gary to remind you of my birthday. You needed Albert to tell you what I like to eat. As for you, how much do you really know about me?"

 Chapter 252

    "It''s my fault," he spoke with guilt, bending down to pull me into his embrace. His tone was both self- reproachful and gentle. "I didn''t understand you enough before. I only thought you were independent and resilient, but I never considered understanding you from a husband''s perspective and caring for you properly."


    "But I will make an effort in the future."


    After saying this, as ifcking the courage to wait for my refusal, he added, "I''m going to the office now. Enjoy your breakfast. If you want anything else, just let me know, and I''ll bring it to you tomorrow." "Ry..."


    Before I could say anything, he had already left.


    Looking at the steaming breakfast on the table, I sat down again and started eating.


    No matter what, food shouldn''t be wasted.


    For several days in a row, Ryan appeared at my door on time every morning like clockwork.


    If I didn''t open the door, he wouldn''t press further but would just leave a note on it.


    Every breakfast was different and apanied by a sticky note.


    "Albert didn''t tell me anything today. I remember you really liked these breakfasts when you had them at the Frost family''s residence."


    "The weather forecast says it will snow this Sunday. How about we make a snowman together?"


    "When will you open the door for me?"


    "Charlotte, I miss you."


    I held the sticky notes in my hand, feeling a bit mncholic.


    If I had known it woulde to this, why bother in the first ce?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That day, the doorbell rang incessantly, with a persistent attitude as if he wouldn''t leave until I opened the door.


    Reluctantly, I had to open it.


    "I need to say something to you in person today."


    Ryan didn''te in but kept his dark eyes were fixed on me, continuing without much introduction, "No matter what happens recently, you have to trust me, okay?"


    I instinctively felt a bad premonition. "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing.


    His cool hand touched my head, and he said earnestly. "You just need to take care of yourself. Don''t listen to, look at, or believe anything else."


    After he spoke, his phone rang again.


    He pulled it out, nced at it with a somber expression, and handed me the breakfast. "I might not have time toe by for a while, but someone will deliver food to you. Eat well and take care of yourself." Then he answered the call, his expression stern as he left.


    Could it be that the matter with Zack wasn''t resolved yet?


    But Zack shouldn''t be causing Ryan to be so tense.


    After finishing breakfast, I checked the news online but didn''t find anything particrly important.


    In the afternoon, I received a WhatsApp message from Frank.


    "It''s almost time to pick up the person. Don''t forget."


    "The University of Jston, Gate 2."


    This person asked me to pick someone up without giving a name or photo.


    I replied, "What''s her name?"


    "Just wait for her to find you."


    With no other choice, I took the car keys and went out,


    As I got into the car and started it, a cold, sharp object came from behind and pressed against my neck.


    I mmed on the brakes, my whole body going numb. "Who are you? How did you get into my car?"


    "Drive, don''t stop."


    The voice was cold and eerie, and the face was hidden behind the driver''s seat. I couldn''t see through the rearview mirror.


    From the voice and the figure, I could tell it was a man of considerable size.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, the sharp object pressed even closer, causing a slight pain. He gritted his teeth and said, "I told you to drive! Leave the underground car park and keep going straight along Sky Avenue. Don''t try any tricks. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 253

    I held the steering wheel tightly with both hands, my knuckles turned pale, and under the threat of the gangster, I had no choice but to step on the gas.


    Even though we were out of the underground car park, the dagger was still pressed against my neck at an unnoticeable angle.


    I dared not move, and the fear in my heart was rising.


    I tried my best to calm myself down. "Who asked you toe?"


    The gangster snorted coldly. "Don''t talk so much nonsense to me, just drive."


    He was very defensive.


    I suddenly understood what Ryan meant by what he said in the morning.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, not only did I not expect it, but he probably didn''t expect that the other party would act so quickly.


    At this time on the weekend, there was already a traffic jam.


    After driving for more than an hour, the car slowly drove out of the city center area along Sky Avenue.


    Looking at the direction that was getting farther and farther away, I became more and more nervous.


    The criminal would only give the order at the intersection where he needed to turn. "Turn left at the traffic lights."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the car stereo finally rang. There was a calling in!


    The call was from Frank.


    Before the other party could react, I pressed the answer button.


    Frank''s voice sounded. "Mrs. Frost, are you reliable? She has been looking for you at the gate for quite a while, but she still didn''t see you."


    Just as I was about to speak, the dagger cut my skin directly.


    The meaning of the warning was self-evident.


    Frank felt puzzled. "Hello? Where are you? Is the signal bad or what?"


    "Charlotte?"


    "Have you set off..."


    Before he finished speaking, the criminal held the dagger in one hand and reached over the center console with the other hand to hang up the phone.


    The criminal said sinisterly, "I told you not to y tricks on me."


    Too nervous, my hand was shaking and I identally pressed it."


    1 made up a reason.


    The criminal scraped the dagger on my neck and smiled grimly. "If your hand shakes again, mine will shake more violently."


    If it shakes too violently, the dagger in my hand may kill me.


    My back was soaked with cold sweat, and I could only resigned myself to driving in the direction he was going.


    Frank called me two more times, but I didn''t dare to answer.


    Finally, the criminal told me to drive into an old butrge vi area.


    After entering the gate of the vi area, I drove straight along the road and stopped in the yard of an abandoned vi.


    The weeds were overgrown.


    At the moment I stepped on the brakes, another car slowly drove in.


    The criminal got out of the car quickly, opened the driver''s door, and said fiercely, "What are you doing? Get out of the car!"


    "Okay." I unbuckled my seat belt in a panic.


    As soon as I got out of the car, two familiar faces got out of the car that drove in after me.


    It was Bethany.


    And Zack.


    Zack also kidnapped Bethany?


    However, the next second, Bethany red at me fiercely and ordered several gangsters in the yard with a cold face. "What are you all standing there for? Lock her up!"


    The gangsters were stunned for a moment, and Zack looked at them.


    Two of the gangsters threw me into the basement without saying a word. The thick dust was blown up and choked anyone who was in the room.


    My palms scraped against the concrete floor and it hurt.


    There was an incandescent light bulb hanging above, which made people dizzy.


    I was about to get up when I heard the sound of high heelsnding on the ground, step by step.


    "Ouch!"


    Bethany stepped on my finger with one foot, which hurt me so much that tears came out.


    Hearing my cry, she was even happier, half squatted down and pinched my neck, and asked, "Charlotte, I reminded you to divorce quickly, why didn''t you? Why do you have to pester Ryan?"

 Chapter 254

    "How many times do I have to tell you? You don''t deserve him!"


    "Why didn''t you believe me?"


    She covered her mouth andughed, pinching my cheeks hard. Leaning in, she gritted her teeth and said, "Do you really think I''m going to let you be a stumbling block to getting into the Frost family? Do you think I''m like Jessica, who couldn''t even deal with someone like you?"


    "Charlotte, I''ve never failed to get what I wanted since child."


    "If I can''t have it, my mom won''t just sit back and do nothing as I be upset. You''re so weak. Why do you get topete with me?"


    She said this while ncing at a tattooed gangster nearby. "Call Ryan."


    "Okay." *


    The tattooed man responded and immediately went to make the call.


    I frowned and looked at Bethany. "You and Zack are working together. What do you want?"


    "What do I want?"


    She smiled and pped her hands as she stood up, looking down on me. "Are you still worried that I''ll hurt Ryan? Don''t worry. He''s my carefully chosen husband. Instead of worrying about him, you''d better worry about yourself."


    ''looked up and asked, "What do you want to do?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Tell me..." Bethany ced her hands behind her back, leaned in, and stared at me, speaking slowly, "If I were kidnapped along with you and he could only save one of us, who do you think he''d choose?" I was stunned.


    He had told me this morning to trust him.


    He said that no matter what happened, I should trust him.


    I clenched my fists. "I don''t know."


    After all, thest time there was a choice to be made, Ryan didn''t even look at me,


    Also, I was afraid that if I angered Bethany, she might do something even crazier.


    With the Shaw family backing her, even if she killed me here today, she probably wouldn''t face any consequences.


    "Don''t know, huh?" Bethany smiled cruelly and said, "Then let''s just wait and see today. Charlotte, you need to face reality. Only by doing so will you realize that people like you, a peasant, don''t deserve to be in the upper circles!"


    At this moment, the tattooed man returned and casually said, "Miss Shaw, I''ve made the call. I told Ryan that you and Charlotte have been kidnapped and that he shoulde personally to save the two of you."


    +25 BOWS


    p!


    Bethany suddenly pped him across the face. "You call him Mr. Frost, not Ryan!"


    The tattooed man was irritated but, seeing Zack sitting casually with his legs crossed, quickly repeated," I''ve already told Mr. Frost as you instructed." "What did he say?"


    "Mr. Frost is very anxious and is on his way,"


    "Good."


    Bethany nodded in satisfaction and signaled to the other two people. "Tie this bitch up."


    Zack''s men were all experienced with violence, and their actions were both fierce and swift.


    In no time, I was tied to a post.


    There was no way to resist!


    Just as I was secured, Bethany nced at the stool under my feet and cocked her brows. "Kick the stool away. It''s more interesting when you''re suspended."


    The tattooed man kicked the stool away, and I suddenly lost my bnce, hanging in mid-air and slowly sliding down.


    The rough rope tightened painfully against my skin, creating a burning sensation wherever it touched.


    The lower I slid, the tighter the rope became. Soon, I could barely breathe, and my chest felt like it was, going to explode from the pressure.


    It was so tight and suffocating...


    ENJOYING THE BOO

 Chapter 255

    X


    As I slowly began to suffocate, my consciousness became somewhat blurred.


    I felt so ufortable...


    So ufortable that I wanted to die.


    Originally, I no longer wished to have any ties with Ryan, but in this situation, he was the only one I could think of.


    ''Ryan... please hurry... save me..."


    Just as I was about to lose consciousness, when a bucket of cold water was suddenly thrown over my head.


    The cold wind was already sweeping through the basement, and now this, not only brought me back to some level of consciousness but also made me shiver uncontrobly. The icy water streamed down my face, sliding into my cor and neck.


    The cold was bone-chilling.


    I barely opened my eyes and noticed that Bethany was also tied up to a post nearby.


    In fact, she had two red handprints on her face and her clothes were dirty, looking quite disheveled. However, she was standing calmly on a chair beneath her feet.


    I gave a cold smile, my voice a bit weak, "It seems you''re quite the actress too."


    "Does it matter if I''m an actress or not?"


    Bethany spoke with confidence, "You just need to know who he''ll choose!"


    At the same time, the sound of a car engine came from outside.


    Bethany kicked the chair from under her feet and nced at me, her tone lofty. "Charlotte, don''t me me. You can only me yourself for having such a low status. You''re just a pawn for me to manipte." Soon, a familiar figure walked in against the light, his posture upright, still in the same tailored suit from the morning.


    His gaze immediately fell on me, his pupils narrowing, and the next second, he was blocked several meters away by someone.


    Zack smiled and lit a cigar. "Mr. Frost, it''s really not easy to see you."


    Ryan''s face was dark and stern as he red at him. "Release them."


    "Today, I originally wanted to discuss business with Mrs. Frost."


    Zack sat in a chair. "However, my men suddenly told me that this Miss Shaw is also involved with you in a questionable way. So, I wasn''t sure whom to kidnap, so I brought both." "Speak, what are your conditions?"


    Ryan spoke impatiently.


    Zackughed. "I don''t want to talk about conditions now. I just want to see who Mr. Frost... wants to save.


    Ryan''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "What are you trying to do?"


    A handgun was ced in front of him.


    Zack said perversely, "There''s only one bullet left in this gun. Mr. Frost, you can choose anyone to use it on, and the rest is up to you."


    In other words, the gun had to be aimed at either me or Bethany.


    Ryan''s jaw was tightly clenched. He was too far away for me to clearly see his expression.


    My breathing involuntarily slowed.


    Ryan''s voice was icy and spine-chilling. "Are you sure?"


    "Well, Mr. Frost, do you care about two women at the same time? Killing someone insignificant doesn''t matter, right?" Zack clearly didn''t value lives. Ryan held the gun but did not act immediately.


    Zack suddenly took another gun from his men, pointing it first at me, then shifting it to Bethany, swaying it back and forth.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My heart instantly began to race!


    No one was fearless.


    I was no exception.


    Bethany looked at Ryan desperately. "Ryan, save me!"


    "Still not made up your mind yet?"


    Zack skillfully chambered his gun. "I''ll count to three. If Mr. Frost hasn''t decided, I''ll have to make the choice for you!"

 Chapter 256

    "Three..."


    Ryan''s aura dropped sharply. He steadily raised the gun, aiming it at Bethany.


    Bethany desperately shook her head. "No... Ryan, don''t"


    Ryan, however, showed no signs of emotional disturbance. But in the fleeting moment our eyes met, I saw a deep, suppressed anguish in his gaze.


    Zack continued to count down. "Two..."


    Ryan gritted his teeth, lightly shaking his wrist, and chambered the gun with one hand.


    "One..."


    Bang!


    In the instant the gun fired, Ryan suddenly changed direction, and with precision, pulled the trigger whilst aiming at me!


    I waspletely frozen, my blood running cold!


    It turned out that I was the one he abandoned.


    Even if it meant I had to die.


    Despair seeped into every part of me in an instant. I stared nkly in Ryan''s direction, my vision bing unfocused.


    Although the anticipated pain did note, somewhere within me, a sharp, piercing pain throbbed.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "It''s my own choice..."


    "I''m trying to win you back..."


    "I''ll take the remaining ny-nine steps for you. Just wait here and don''t back out of thisst step."


    "Charlotte, I''m serious, and I will make it right. I don''t want to lose you."


    "I''m beginning to have other thoughts about you, so I''m barking like a dog..."


    "No matter what happens, you must believe in me."


    The so-called pursuit of love and deep affection had be a huge joke at this moment.


    It was all fake.


    His deep feelings for me were worthless.


    It was my own folly to naively hope he would choose to save me...


    He would never choose me.


    Never


    ''Charlotte, why are you so foolish?


    Zackughed again. "Mr. Frost, don''t be angry. It was just a joke. This one is Miss Shaw from the Shaw family, and the other is your wife for now. How could I darey a finger on them?" "But, I didn''t expect that even Mr. Frost couldn''t escape the fact that one could be fickle in affection!"


    A thinyer of cold, frosty mist covered Ryan''s dark eyes. "Can we release them now?"


    ''Since you''ve chosen Miss Shaw, of course, she can go. Please, feel free!" said Zack.


    Ryan walked over slowly, his face showing an almost imperceptible struggle. If one didn''t know him well, they wouldn''t notice it at all.


    The man who told me to trust him this morning now didn''t even cast a nce in my direction.


    He directly untied the hemp ropes from Bethany in front of me and, holding her horizontally, embraced


    her.


    "Ryan, I was so scared... You''re so good. If you hadn''te, I wouldn''t have known what to do!"


    Bethany seemed to have been greatly frightened.


    Zack tentatively asked, "Mr. Frost, what are you ns for Ms. Wilson? If you really want to take both, that''s fine. For the project in the west of the city, we could each make a concession. You just need to give us an additional 20% discount."


    "Zack." Ryan sneered, as if hearing something amusing, and casually replied, "Why do you think I, Ryan Frost, would give up such arge profit for an ex-wife? Isn''t she already a burden enough?"


    Thest sentence was extremely clear and deeply resonant, like a sharp knife swiftly piercing my heart, causing me to jerk in pain.


    I looked up. His smile was faint, as if he were casually chatting.


    In an instant, my heart ached and tears welled up in my eyes.

 Chapter 257

    So, Ryan''s thoughts were the same as those of the Shaw family.


    To him, I was merely a burden holding him back.


    He must have had grievances for a long time.


    Otherwise, such heart-wrenching words wouldn''t havee so easily.


    A bitter smile tugged at my lips.


    I should never have hoped he would save me.


    Zack pped his hands. "As expected of Mr. Frost. Very decisive!*


    "Ryan..."


    Bethany shrank back in Ryan''s embrace. "My legs hurt so much. It seems I was injured just now."


    "Mm." Ryan responded with a single syble and began to walk away.


    Zack stopped him. "Mr. Frost, what about Ms. Wilson...?


    "Do as you please!" Ryan continued walking, casually to the question.


    It seemed that what happened to me waspletely irrelevant to him.


    His mind and gaze were entirely on Bethany''s injury.


    His tall, upright figure soon vanished from my view.


    Outside, the sound of tires on the ground resumed, and within seconds, everything was calm again.


    I squinted, staring at the flickering incandescent light above, and suddenlyughed out loud. "If you wanted to kill me, just do it."


    The gunshot from Ryan had already made me feel as if I had died once.


    I wasn''t afraid anymore.


    Zack threw the remaining small piece of his cigar onto the ground and stomped it out, looking at me with a grin. "Mrs. Frost, Miss Shaw is a fool, but I''m not. For now, I won''t dare to harm you. Today, I''ll let you go, but if therees a time in the future when I need something from you, I hope you''ll speak up for me."


    "What could I possibly have that you need?"


    I gave a self-deprecating smile.


    A powerless, insignificant person like me, who could be crushed by the Shaw family at any time, could never be of any help to him.


    Zack waved his hand. "You shouldn''t say that. The wheel of fortune turns and no one stays unlucky forever."


    I didn''t believe that he was so kind. "Are you really willing to let me go?"


    "Of course."


    Zack gave a signal to his men to untie me and slowly continued, "However, you mustn''t let the Shaw family know that I let you go so easily."


    As soon as the ropes were loosened, I copsed to the ground, my strength gone. Fresh air rushed into my chest, and I felt like I was alive again. After a moment, I spoke up. "Is that so? Then how do you want me to cooperate with you?"


    "Mr. Johnson, the person from the Smith family has arrived."


    A thug suddenly came down, his face anxious.


    Frank is here?


    Zack asked, "Which Smith family?"


    "The Smith family from Jeswood."


    p!


    Zack''s face changed immediately. He pped his subordinate and yelled, "Are you an idiot? You let them wait outside?"


    He no longer cared about me. He adjusted his long coat and hurried upstairs.


    It seemed he ran into Frank right at the entrance of the basement.


    Zack, who had dared to negotiate terms in front of Ryan, was nowpletely cowed before Frank." Frank, if you wanted to see me, you only had to call. Why did youe personally?"


    I was uncertain if it was Frank until I heard "Frank" and knew for sure.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At Bethany''s birthday party, Frank''s friends had addressed him in the same way.


    "See you?"


    Frank remained as arrogant and carefree as ever. "Do you know you''re fucking up my ns?"


    "What... what ns?"


    "Charlotte was supposed to go pick someone up for me, but you ended up kidnapping?"


    Frank gritted his teeth, his voice was cold. "Zack, are you bing arrogant now that you''ve be more powerful?"


    "Well..."


    Zack seemed afraid to provoke him and decided to bring out Bethany. "Frank, I... had no choice. Miss Shaw and Mrs. Shaw both came to me, asking me to handle this matter. You see... I can''t afford to offend the Shaw family. But if I had known Ms. Wilson''s rtionship with you, I wouldn''t dare touch her even if they asked me to!

 Chapter 258

    Zack''s previous arrogance waspletely gone as he repeatedly assured Frank.


    Frank smiled faintly, "I don''t care about the Shaw or Lawson families. If you mess with her again, I won''t mind sending you down there to keep your brotherpany."


    Zack immediately fell to his knees. "I''m sorry, Frank. Rest assured, I''ll remember for the rest of my life that I''vee this far because of you. From now on, I''ll call you ''Dad'' and Ms. Wilson ''Mom''!" I had initially been confused about why Zack dared to negotiate with Ryan but was so afraid of Frank. Now, I understood.


    The Frost Group was all above board, with no involvement in grey areas..


    But the Smith family clearly operated in both legal and illegal worlds.


    "You''re not my fucking son!" Frank cursed. "Get your people out of here, now."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Zack quickly scrambled to his feet, calling his people to leave. Before he went, he sped his hands in front of me and whispered urgently, "Ms. Wilson, I genuinely intended to let you go. Please, say something for me in front of Frank..."


    "Look at this."


    I raised my hand, showing him the bloody and mangled wounds, "Zack, I can forgive you this time, but ! want to see the same kind of injury on Bethany."


    I no longer wished to repay resentment with kindness.


    Since no one was willing to spare me, why should I seek peace?


    "Ms. Wilson..."


    Zack was on the verge of tears.


    The Smith family and the Shaw family were equally formidable. He couldn''t afford to offend either.


    1 smiled and spoke calmly, "She is a stranger in this strangend. This is Jston, your turf. If you want to, it shouldn''t be difficult to injure her without anyone noticing, right?" "Ms. Wilson, don''t make things difficult for me..."


    Before he could finish, Frank descended the stairs with long strides, ying with a lighter in his hand." You have so much to say with someone who kidnapped you?"


    I slightly pursed my lips and pretended to be assertive. "I''m asking Mr. Johnson for a favor, but he''s unwilling to agree...


    "I agree!"


    Zack, no longer concerned about anything else and said loudly, "Ms. Wilson, I agree!"


    Rather than offending Frank on the spot, he might as well agree now, think of a way to handle it quietly


    "Thank you." I smiled.


    He looked relieved and led his men out in a grand manner.


    Soon, only the deste sound of the wind was left in the basement.


    Frank looked at my disheveled state on the floor and frowned slightly, "This is the first time I''ve seen a wife of an affluent such a state."


    "Thanks to Bethany."


    I knew about his rtionship with the Shaw family, so I had no good feelings toward him.


    Frank didn''t deny it and cocked his brows. "Can you move?"


    I had tried several times to get up, but the injury on my ankle was worse than the ones on my hands. Forcing myself up would only make me fall again. "You''ll need to help me." "Fine." He noddedzily, put the lighter in his pocket, and bent down.


    As I reached out my hand, he ced one hand on my back and the other through my knees, easily lifting me up. He said ndly, "Mrs. Frost, sometimes learning to show weakness might be beneficial for you.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 259

    Hearing this, I fell silent.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until the car was speeding down the dark road again that I turned to Frank,


    "How did you find this ce?"


    Frank unlocked his phone and tossed it to me. "Your husband sent me the address."


    I nced at the message from an unknown number.


    It might not be Ryan.


    Or rather, I didn''t dare believe it was Ryan.


    Frank seemed to sense my doubt. Casually steering the car, he exined, "The Shaw family must have promised Zack some benefits to reach an agreement. Bethany only kidnapped you to go after Ryan, so this address would be known only to a few."


    "Zack''s men have no connection to you and wouldn''t know I knew you. They couldn''t have sent me to rescue you."


    "So, the message must havee from Ryan."


    This was the first time he had been so patient and borate with me.


    I squeezed my hands together. "Got it, thanks."


    It was the usual pretense.


    Sending a message to Frank while Ryan was still shooting at me.


    At a red-light intersection, Frank nced at me. "Want to go to the hospital?"


    I shook my head, "Just take me home."


    I was truly tired.


    I didn''t want to go through another round at the hospital. Though the injuries looked severe, the hospital would likely just clean and dress them.


    I kept such supplies at home.


    Remembering that he had asked me to pick up someone, I asked, ¡°I didn''t go to pick up your little girlfriend. Did I cause any trouble?" "Girlfriend?"


    Frank frowned as if he could crush a mosquito, ncing at me sideways, "You should write novels with your imagination."


    I was taken aback for a moment. He then said, "She''s fine. She has a very good temper."


    felt relieved and decided not to ask any more questions.


    After going through this, I felt like I had walked through the gates of hell. Once I settled down, I felt


    somewhat detached.


    Upon arriving at the Jston Summit, Frank carried me out of the car and walked me to the elevator. He lifted his chin slightly. "What are you dawdling for? Press the elevator button." I came back to my senses. "Right."


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, I saw a tall figure.


    "What happened?"


    Jack''s expression darkened upon seeing my injuries. He reached out to take me from Frank.


    But Frank did not let go, calmly saying, "We''re at the door. Let me take her inside."


    "Alright."


    Considering my injuries, Jack didn''t insist and instinctively went to open the door.


    He found that his fingerprint still worked for unlocking.


    He looked at me in surprise. I smiled. "In rental properties, thendlord usually keeps a spare key. As a tenant, it''s unreasonable for me to delete your fingerprint."


    Once inside, Frank ced me on the sofa.


    I looked at him. "Thanks for today."


    Although Bethany caused the trouble, it was not his concern.


    He didn''t have to help me at all.


    Frank said bluntly, "Now you have to treat me to two meals."


    "I''ll treat you once I recover," I said helplessly.


    He didn''t say anything further and turned to Jack as he cocked his brows. "Mr. Renolds, you don''t have a habit of taking advantage of others, do you?"


    Jack smiled faintly, "If even Mr. Smith doesn''t do that, why would I?"


    "Then I''ll leave this to you. I can''t handle detailed tasks like treating wounds." Frank yawnedzily and left.


    Jack brought over a medical kit, looking at my injuries with a mix of concern and heart ache. "What exactly happened?"


    "It''s nothing."


    I hesitated for a moment but didn''t dare tell him the full story. I smiled, "Look, I''m fine now. Really, don''t do anything extra for me. I know the Renolds family''s situation isplicated, and you should take care of yourself first."


    I still vividly remembered how he was beaten with a whip in the ancestral hall because of me.


    I couldn''t drag him into trouble again.


    Seeing the somber look in his eyes, I changed the subject, ¡°Senior, did youe today for something specific?"


    "I heard you''re renting an office, and thought you might be interested in some avable spaces under the Renolds family''s name. I wanted to get you to take a look at them and see if you''re satisfied with any." Jack exined gently, "But you didn''t answer my calls, so I came to check on you."


    I thanked him first, then said, "There''s no need for all that trouble. Jane and I have already rented one."


    §±

 Chapter 260

    Now we just needed the investment from the RF Group to officially rent that office space.


    Jack seemed to have heard about the Shaw family''s interference with renting office space in Jston, and looked surprised, "You managed to rent an office?


    "Yes." I nodded. "Apparently the property owner is abroad. They probably don''t fear the Shaw family much, given how far they are." "That''s good." Jack nodded and began to carefully disinfect and dress my wounds, his voice tight with concern. "Does it hurt a lot?" "Not too bad."


    I endured the sharp pain and kept reminding myself that from now on, I must not be soft-hearted towards


    anyone.


    This world always favored the strong and oppresses the weak. It would never repay kindness with


    kindness.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The next morning, Jane arrived at my house early.


    She pushed the door open and, seeing that I was already up, she was a bit surprised. "Aren''t you injured? Why aren''t you still sleeping?"


    I put down the fashion magazine I was holding. ''Did Jack tell you?"


    "Yes, he sent me a messagest night."


    Jane set down a pile of groceries on the dining table, looking apologetic, "Sorry, I went out for drinks and only saw my phone when I woke up this morning."


    "It''s fine. I''m okay."


    "Let me see if you''re really okay."


    Jane took a fewrge steps over, lifted my loungewear, and examined me from head to toe. Her eyes turned red with anger. "You call this ''okay? What kind of idiot did this to you?" "Bethany." I raised my wrist, still aching, and gently patted her head. "Jane, she probably won''t leave Jston for a while. Our path to starting thepany might be very difficult." "I''ll go find her!"


    Jane didn''t listen to the rest of what I said and was about to leave.


    I stopped her. "What will finding her do? Just beating her up won''t change our situation. Will it make things better for either of us?"


    "Then what? Are you just going to suffer in vain?"


    Jane was used to going all out. "Isn''t it worth trading my life for hers?"


    "It won''t be in vain."


    I told her about the conditions Zack had agreed to.


    After hearing this, she calmed down a bit, looking at me with suspicion. "Is that really true?"


    "Yes." I confirmed it and then asked, "Did you hear what I said before?"


    I was worried it might involve her.


    She, however, seemed indifferent. "Would you give up on the Charlotte Jewelry


    like Bethany? If not, then I''m with you no matter what."


    I thought for a moment. "Okay."


    Everything else will be dealt with as ites.


    just


    0 of someone


    Jane had experience in the marketing department, and I had design experience. We had already prepared most of the groundwork for thepany. We only needed the RF Group''s funding to move forward.


    Therefore, Jane stayed with me and didn''t go out.


    When I woke up from my nap, Jane''s expression was even worse than when she saw my injuries in the morning.


    Seeing mee out, she hurriedly hid her tablet behind her. "You''re awake?"


    "Let me see."


    I reached out for the tablet.


    Jane knew that with the inte so advanced, she couldn''t hide anything. After hesitating for a moment, she handed the tablet to me, fuming.


    The headline that caught my eye was:


    "The Frost Group and The Shaw Group Announced a Marriage Alliance!"


    Both were well-known prestigious families in the area, and the news quickly surged to the top of the trending list.


    My throat felt as though it was blocked with a sponge. pretended to be casual and looked away. "Is this it?"


    Actually, when Ryan chose Bethanyst night, I had expected this to happen.


    I just didn''t anticipate it woulde so soon.


    "Is this it?"


    Jane was stunned for a moment. She saw through my pretense and, looking serious for once, said, " Charlotte, when I broke up with Tom, I found out about something... I''ve been afraid to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s about your feelings for Ryan all these years."


    Jane lowered her gaze, "I was always worried you wouldn''t handle it. But now that it''se to this, I should have told you soon

 Chapter 261

    Jane was rarely so serious, and I felt an indescribable unease rising within me.


    It was as if something was about to be destroyed.


    I stared at Jane, biting my lip, "I''m prepared. Go ahead and tell me."


    "Actually..." Jane struggled to speak. She bit her lip before finally saying, "The person who took you to the school infirmary and the one who brought you food in college wasn''t Ryan!" ''Wasn''t Ryan?'' My mind buzzed, and I felt a fleeting nkness, stunned.


    It took me a while toe to my senses, a heavy weight pressing on my chest, making my voice tremble. "Really?"


    Deep down, I knew Jane was telling me the truth.


    Jane knew how important this was to me. If she wasn''tpletely certain, she wouldn''t have told me like this.


    But...


    What did all the affection I had for these years mean?


    Jane nodded. "Yes."


    "Then... the person who really helped me..." I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm as I spoke, "Was Jack, right?"


    Jane was stunned. "How did you know?"


    "No wonder..."


    I answered vaguely, but my heart was filled with a wave of bitterness.


    No wonder.


    No wonder Ryan always thought the person I liked was Jack, and repeatedly suspected my rtionship with Jack.


    No wonder he was so flustered when I told him I liked him because of this situation.


    He even asked me if I would still like him if he hadn''t helped me.


    I should have realized it earlier!


    I was too biased and confused...


    It turned out I had been chasing a light for so many years that had never been meant for me.


    His tenderness, not even for a moment, was ever given to me.


    He didn''t like me but watched me suffer and stumble because I mistook him for someone else.


    No wonder that gun was pointed at me so decisively.


    It was always my one-sided affection!


    It had always been!


    Jane looked out the window and suddenly said, "Charlotte, it''s snowing! The weather forecast said it would snow this Sunday, but it hadn''t until now, so I thought it wouldn''t."


    I turned to look outside. Snowkes were swirling down, and by evening, the ground would likely be covered in a nket of white.


    "The weather forecast says it will snow this Sunday. How about we make a snowman together?"


    This sentence suddenly shed through my mind.


    I couldn''t help butugh, but as Iughed, I tasted a hint of saltiness.


    It was all a lie.


    It was all fake.


    On the day he said he woulde to make a snowman with me, he pointed a gun at me.


    On the day it really snowed, he announced his news with another woman!


    ''Ryan, how hypocritical you are.''


    ''You watched me fall for the wrong person without a hint...''


    ''You clearly don''t love me, yet you shamelessly enjoyed my affection for you!''


    I murmured, "I was wrong..."


    I was terribly wrong.


    "Charlotte?"


    Jane quickly grabbed a few tissues, wiping away my tears, "Don''t cry. It''s not your fault. No one expected


    it to be the wrong person. In the end... it''s just fate ying tricks on us."


    ''Fate ying tricks?''


    I didn''t know how long I cried before I calmed down, curling up on the sofa, staring nkly at the window.


    The snow was still falling.


    I couldn''t define exactly how I felt at that moment.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In the past, I felt wronged, sad, and disappointed...


    But now, my emotions were a mix of many things, with a predominant feeling of unwillingness.


    It was about not feeling valued for myself.


    Ding dong!


    The doorbell rang.


    "It should be the takeaway I ordered! On this snowy day, let''s have pizza for dinner!"

 Chapter 262

    Jane ran barefoot to open the door. When she saw who it was, she was taken aback. "Jack, you... came to see Charlotte?"


    "Yes."


    Jack smiled gently, stepped inside, and while changing into slippers, nced at me. "How are you feeling today? Still in pain?¡±


    Although it had only been one night, seeing him again now made me feel a bit embarrassed.


    The person who helped me was him.


    Noticing my dazed expression, Jack came over and chuckled, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing."


    I gathered my thoughts, hurriedly shook my head, and answered his earlier question, "I''m feeling much better, not as painful as yesterday."


    "That''s good."


    He ced a bag on the coffee table, "I got some scar cream for you from the hospital. Your injuries are quite serious. Although they''re not on your face, they still can''t be neglected. You''ll still need to prevent yourself from getting scarred."


    Perhaps knowing the situation, I felt a bit guilty and very grateful, and I was particrly obedient, "Okay, I''ll use it when I change the bandages tonight. There''s no rush"


    With the heating on in the room, Jack took off his white down jacket and exined with a gentle smile," Scar cream should be used once the wounds start to heal." "Got it." I nodded and made a mental note.


    As Jane was about to close the door, the takeaway arrived. She carried it into the kitchen, "Leave dinner to me tonight. You both just sit and wait for the meal."


    Hotpot was the simplest, not


    her cooking skills to be tested.


    Both Jack and I had no objections.


    In the kitchen, the faint sound of cutlery clinking could be heard. Jack looked at me sideways, his gaze slightly fixed, "Did you cry earlier?"


    "Yes." I didn''t deny it.


    After eight whole years, because of mistaken kindness, I ended up loving the wrong person.


    It was worth crying about.


    If I hadn''t made the mistake, I might not have developed such deep feelings for Ryan.


    He was the epitome of elegance and nobility, but I would never dare to see him as my own light and fall for him so easily.


    At most, I would have liked him in secret, and then moved on after graduation.


    Jack seemed helpless but misunderstood. He then tried tofort me. "Matters of the heart require fate. You were supposed to divorce anyway. Now that he''s announced his marriage, you can let go sooner..."


    "Jack." I suddenly interrupted him, gazing at his gentle, soft features, holding back but eventually asking," You''ve... always known that I made a mistake, right?"


    He frowned slightly. "What?"


    "I just learned that it was you who helped me during university."


    I looked at him seriously and softly asked, "Why... did you never tell me?"


    He paused, gently wiping the tears from my face. "I was afraid it would make you sad, just like now."


    I cautiously asked, "Does it bother you? That I always credited your kindness to Ryan...''N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Even though he had someone he liked.


    "1


    However, it was only natural to want to hear a "thank you" for being kind and doing good deeds.


    "It doesn''t bother me."


    He smiled slightly, looking at me with a gaze as gentle as ever. "I can wait. I can wait for the day you want to look at me, and for the day you no longer only have eyes for him." This time, it was my turn to be stunned.


    The meaning of his words was as clear as day.


    But didn''t he have someone he''s liked for so many years...?


    I had only known him for a little over eight years.


    I bit my lip, trying to find my voice after a long pause. "What... what did you just say?"

 Chapter 263

    The air seemed to have thickened.


    Jack reached out and gently rubbed my head, his voice calm and steady.


    "The person I wanted to invite to the concert that time was you..."


    "And the person I was waiting to be divorced was also you."


    "The person I''ve liked for 20 years is you."


    His voice wasposed and firm, carrying an unwavering resolve. His dark eyes sparkled with intensity." Charlotte, it''s always been you, and no one else."


    My heart felt as if it were being tugged forcefully.


    Then it became anxious, feeling lost and unsure.


    It turned out that when someone truly cared for and loved me, my first reaction was to feel unworthy.


    I was overwhelmed with mixed emotions and instinctively wanted to deny it. "How could it be me? Haven''t you known each other for so many years? And you and I..." "Do you remember I told you I returned to the Renolds family only after I was eight?"


    Jack exined slowly, lifting his luminous wrist to show me the red string, "Before I was brought back to the Renolds family, I was in Nesax. Do you remember this red string?" "I don''t..." I shook my head in confusion.


    Before being taken to my aunt''s house, I only recalled fragments of my parents and experiences of being chased for debts.


    My aunt, even though she barely fed me, had to endure many reprimands from Bob, and could not possibly take me to the hospital.


    Later, when I started working, I consulted a doctor who said it was amnesia syndrome caused by a significant trauma.


    Moreover, the time span was so long that it was highly likely that the memories wouldn''t be recovered.


    "This was the birthday gift you gave me back then."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jack, who didn''t know the full story, seemed unfazed and like a brother. "It''s okay. We still have a long time ahead of us. I remember the past well enough."


    "You..." I hesitated. "When did you recognize me?"


    "It was that time you fainted from low blood sugar levels."


    Jack''s gaze was tender. "I heard someone call your name."


    He smiled lightly. "At that time, I wondered if it was just a coincidence of the same name. Later, I noticed that many of your habits were the same as they were when you were little, and hadn''t changed."


    I blinked. "What habits?"


    "Your love for spicy and sweet food, the way you fidget when you''re nervous, and your fear of all soft, floppy animals..."


    As Jack spoke, he looked at me. "So, they match, right?"


    Each habit he mentioned confirmed it a bit more, and I had to admit. "Yes, they match."


    It really was me.


    It was indeed me.


    But...


    I squeezed my hands. "Jack, I might..."


    ''Not be able to reciprocate your feelings right now,'' I continued inwardly.


    Loving someone isn''t easy, and epting someone new before clearing your own heart was irresponsible to both yourself and the other person.


    "I''m not demanding a response from you."


    Jack, who understood me well, spoke in a warm tone, "Charlotte, you don''t need to feel guilty or pressured because of this. Whether it''s my liking for you or helping you back then, were all because, when we were children, you protected me so many times."


    "As an ''illegitimate child'' whose father was absent and whose mother had passed away, every time I was mocked or bullied, you would swing your little fists and protect me like a little heroine."


    "Is it really like that?" I asked, a bit wistfully.


    Was I really like that in his eyes as a child? Bright, brave, fearless, living like a sunflower.


    How did I end up like this now...


    "Of course it''s true."

 Chapter 264

    Talking about this, Jack also seemed a bit pained. "So when I met you again during university, I hated myself for missing so many years of your life and letting you suffer so much." "Jack, this is not your fault."


    When I was going through difficulties, he was still just a child.


    Some paths in life, you would have to walk by yourself.


    No one else could help.


    It was already very good that he could lend me a hand when I needed it the most.


    At that moment, Jane came out with the pizza, smiling. "How was your chat? How about we dig in?"


    Jack responded enthusiastically, "Go ahead, I skipped lunch and am starving."


    With Jane around, the hot pot was filled with joy andughter.


    Gradually, I managed to push the trending topic out of my mind.


    It will pass; everything will pass.


    A


    The next day, the snow still hadn''t stopped. The cold wind was biting, and everything outside was covered in a nket of white.


    Jane stayed overst night. Now, after receiving a phone call, she was nearly bouncing with excitement, Charlotte, how''s your injury? Can you go out today?"


    I drank a cup of water and asked, "What happened?"


    "The contract from RF Group is ready! They said if we sign it now, the funds will be in ce by noon!"


    "So soon?"


    Not just her, I was also a bit excited.


    Normally, for arge multinational like the RF Group, contract procedures and fund approvals would take quite a while.


    It had only been a few days?


    When we arrived at the the RF Group group''s office in Jston,n was already waiting in the reception room with the contract.


    Seeing me, he smiled, "Sorry, the branch office isn''t set up yet, so the environment is a bit makeshift." "Mr. Brown, are you setting up a branch office in Jston?" asked Jane.


    But I couldn''t quite figure it out, so I simply took the contract and looked it over.


    It was filled with reasonable terms.


    Jane checked it as well and found nothing wrong. Before I signed, she nervously asked, "Mr. Brown, is the funding definitely going to be in ce by noon?" "Special circumstances would need special handling,"n replied casually.


    Jane immediately seized on that. "Special circumstances?"


    I was also puzzled and looked atn.


    The efficiency of the RF Group Group was even faster than we had imagined.


    Just after signing the contract and leaving, my phone rang.


    The funds were transferred!


    Jane was both surprised and delighted. She was about to go out for a meal but immediately turned the car around and headed toward the office building where we had paid the deposit.


    At the moment we signed the lease and received the keys, both Jane and I saw anticipation and excitement in each other''s eyes.


    We finally had our ownpany.


    Jane, grinning with joy, said, "Why don''t you call Jack and we can celebrate tonight?"


    "Sure..."


    As I agreed, my phone rang.


    I looked at the screen and couldn''t help but tighten my grip on the phone. When I answered, my body tensed up. "What''s up?"


    On the other end of the line, the man''s voice was cold and detached, as if we had never had any rtionship. "Are you free this afternoon?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I stood by the window, letting the cold wind seep into my lungs, the chill permeating through me. My tone turned cold as well.


    "Depends on what it is."


    "To get the divorce certificate. Jus


    "I have plenty of time."

 Chapter 265

    At that moment I stood outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, I felt an unprecedented sense of relief.


    Jane had initially wanted to stay with me, but I asked her to leave first.


    Back then, I chose to start alone, and now, it was time to say goodbye on my own.


    I watched the traffic in front of me, seeing couplesing and going, either getting married or divorced.


    It was easy to judge.


    Smiling faces are getting married; expressionless or resentful faces are getting divorced.


    Broken rtionships are always hard to handle gracefully.


    Fortunately, there was no such issue between Ryan and me.


    He had no feelings for me, and my eight years of love for him were a series of misunderstandings.


    But I didn''t expect that Ryan wouldn''te alone.


    He got out of a shiny ck Maybach, followed by Bethany.


    The man''s expression was as cold and indifferent as usual, as if he was oblivious to anything being amiss. He stuffed his hands into his pockets and said, "Let''s go in."


    His tone was so casual, it felt more like he was heading out for a regr meal rather than to get a divorce certificate.


    He had perfected his usual indifference.


    "Okay." I nodded quietly.


    When Bethany tried to follow, Ryan smirked, his smile not reaching his eyes, and his voice seemed to be a little cold. "What, afraid I''ll give you a fake divorce certificate?"


    "How can you think that about me! Even if I did, it would be because I wanted to marry you so much!"


    Bethany scolded him and chose to sit back in the car. "Alright then, I''ll wait in the car for you."


    The process of getting the certificate was smoother than ever,


    Seeing the two fresh divorce certificates, I felt an immense sense of relief, both internally and externally.


    I felt like I was finally able to exhale deeply.


    I didn''t want to linger. I reached out and said quietly, "Hand me my copy."


    Ryan opened one of the certificates, his thumb lightly sliding over my photo, his gaze deep, "Everything still going smoothly?"


    "Yes."


    Since we were already divorced, why continue with this pretense of concern? I took the divorce certificate from him. "From now on, it will be even smoother."


    ko pach word deliberately, as if making a deration.


    Ryan''s sharply defined features softened slightly, and he spoke slowly, as if giving advice, "That''s good. Take care of yourself."


    "Ryan,"


    I still couldn''t let go. I stared into his swirling ck eyes and asked directly, "The person who helped me eight years ago wasn''t you. Why did you hide that from me?" "Before you confessed to me, I thought the person you liked was him."


    Ryan lowered his longshes, his emotions unreadable, and gave a self-deprecating smile. His voice sounded gritty.


    "When I found outter... if I had been honest with you, you would have just been even more eager to leave me, wouldn''t you?"


    "Don''t talk like that, it makes you sound so sentimental!"


    I almostughed at what I heard, ncing at the ck Maybach outside the French window. "Early congrattions on your wedding!"


    With that, I took a step to leave.


    "This is all temporary."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But my arm was caught by arge hand. He spoke softly, "I won''t marry her. Trust me."


    "That''s not important!"


    I didn''t turn around, shaking off his hand, only to see Bethany walking in.


    She trotted over to Ryan in her high heels and said in a delicate voice, "Ryan, you don''t really have feelings for her, do you? You know I can''t ept this...


    "Over three years, I didn''t even let her have a child." Ryan interrupted with a sneer, his tone as cold as ice." Do you think that''s possible?"


    Bethany was pleased with the answer, holding onto his arm and lightly shaking it. "Ms. Wilson hasn''t gone far. Aren''t you worried she might hear and be hurt by what you said?"


    When I got into the taxi, I noticed that my palm had been cut by my own nails, with blood seeping out.

 Chapter 266

    As I looked out the car window, there was a moment when it felt like tears were streaming down, yet my face was clean and dry.


    Even my vision was remarkably clear.


    Just as I got home, the real estate agent suddenly called to tell me that a buyer had decided to purchase the apartment at the Lake Garden.


    And they were generous, not negotiating the price at all.


    I was asked to go over and meet with the buyer. If everything was fine, we could sign the contract and proceed with the process.


    On my way to the Lake Garden, I kept thinking that if this apartment had found a buyer just a little bit earlier, the Charlotte Jeweley wouldn''t have had to rely on the RF Group Group''s investment. Unfortunately, there were no "ifs."


    However, having a big tree to lean on has its pros and cons.


    Arriving at the Lake Garden, I was surprised to see the "buyer" standing next to the agent. "Mr. Brown, it''s you... you''re interested in this apartment?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    I smiled, "What a coincidence. You funded me at noon, and now you''re buying my apartment in the afternoon. It seems you''re quite good for my fortune?"


    "Well, I hope I can boost the Charlotte Jeweley''s prospects too. I have very high hopes for it,"n replied half-jokingly.


    I chuckled slightly and got back to the point. "Are you sure you want to buy this apartment?"


    "Indeed."n looked around and said regretfully, "This apartment still looks new, and the decoration is quite exquisite, showing a lot of thought. Why would you want to sell it?"


    "Given by my ex-husband," I answered straightforwardly and candidly. "It has no meaning if I keep it. It''s better to convert it into cash."


    When in love, even a single strand of the other person''s hair would hold special significance.


    When apart, even a strand of their hair on the floor could be an additional annoyance, let alone such arge apartment.


    It constantly reminds me of how foolish and ridiculous I used to be.


    "Something like that," I answered casually.


    The rtionship between Ryan and me was tooplicated. It wasn''t just about infidelity. It was far moreplex. But withn, our rtionship was purely professional, so there was no need for deep


    discussions.


    He sighed and oddly defended men. "Perhaps, some things are just necessary means to an end."


    I almostughed. "Mr. Brown, are you going to say he just made amon mistake that all men would make?"


    "No, of course not."n awkwardly changed the subject. "I''m sure I want this apartment. Let''s sign the contract!"


    "Alright."


    After signing the contract, I took onest look at the apartment where I had invested so much effort in decorating before leaving.


    It was quite good that both Ryan and the apartment were cleanly concluded today.


    From now on,.it was a new life!


    However, while I was thinking this way, not everyone shared the same thoughts.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    On the day we officially moved to the office, even before I had settled in, Jane rushed over from another office.


    "Oh my God!!"


    She ced a tablet in front of me, extremely excited. "Look, are we starting to hit a lucky streak? Our store just went live today, and we''ve already received a big order!"


    I nced at it, somewhat surprised. "Is it actually a custom order?"


    "Yes, she ced the order and contacted me immediately, saying she wants a custom engagement dress. She''lle over this afternoon for a fitting." Hearing this, I felt something was off.


    Our custom orders weren''t cheap, and the online store only listed design prices. Additional costs for fabrics and other requirements were chargedter. The total price was quite high.


    Our newlyunched, rtively unknown store hadn''t started any promotions yet. Who would be willing to ce a custom order with us so quickly?

 Chapter 267

    Jane and I pondered the situation but couldn''t figure out who would be doing such a kind deed.


    "Never mind, let''s not dwell on it. It''s good news to get orders when we''re starting a business," Jane said optimistically, stretching her back. "Someone''sing for an interview soon. Are you ready to join me?"


    "Sure," I agreed.


    With so much to do for the newpany''s opening and only Jane and I working around the clock, we couldn''t possibly finish everything.


    Hiring new staff was an urgent task.


    During interviews, Jane asked the questions while I simply observed and would discuss the decisions with herter.


    The first few candidates seemed okay, but I couldn''t pinpoint what was good about them.


    Then, a young woman walked in, slightly bowing to us and sitting down politely. "Hello, I''m Megan Smith..."


    Her innocent appearance seemed somewhat familiar.


    As she spoke, she would asionally nce at me, her eyes bright and moist.


    Jane found it amusing and asked, "Do you know Ms. Wilson, or do you think she''s just too pretty?"


    "Ms. Wilson..." Megan smiled shyly and asked cautiously, "Have you been to Eason''s concert?"


    Her question immediately jogged my memory!


    I smiled happily. "Oh, it''s you!"


    The girl who waited with me at the concert entrance with Ryan.


    She jumped up with a smile, her eyes crescent-shaped as she nodded vigorously. "Yes, yes, yes, it''s me,


    ma''am!"


    "Well..." Jane cocked her brows in curiosity. "Where did you get to know her?"


    Before I could exin, Megan cheerfully chatted with Jane, "Well, at Eason''s concertst time, I didn''t have a ticket, and she and her friend gave me the extra tickets!"


    "Sounds like something she would do," Janemented, interrupting her enthusiastic chatter. "I see on your resume that you''re applying for the Design Director Assistant position?"


    Since I mainly deal with design, and the assistant role also needs to understand design, the job listing specified Design Director Assistant rather than something else.


    "Yes!"


    Megan had the fresh and slightly naive charm of a university student, which was quite endearing. "I''m majoring in fashion design at the University of Jston. I''m about to start my internship this year. I had some dys a few months ago, which pushed it to now."


    I made my decision immediately. "You''re hired."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She seemed to fit my preference, and considering how she showed kindness to a stranger at the concert, she seemed like a good person.


    After Nancy''s situation, I believed that character was more important than professional skills.


    "Really?"


    As soon as Megan heard this, she excitedly stood up again, almost toppling her chair.


    Jane and I couldn''t help butugh.


    Jane liked her too, smiling. "Why are you so eager to join our newpany?"


    "Ms. Wilson gave me tickets, and I think she''s really nice..." said Megan. "And my brother also suggested Ie to yourpany..."


    Suddenly, she covered her mouth.


    I frowned slightly. "Your brother?"


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Megan smiled at me, looking obedient and anxious not to be rejected. She quickly added, "My brother saw your job posting and thought yourpany was great."


    I nodded without thinking much, "Thepany officially opens next Monday. You can start then."


    After agreeing with Megan, Jane and I finished the interviews and finalized a few more candidates.

 Chapter 268

    We could only hire more as time went on.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    In the afternoon, while I was focused on designing new spring collections, I heard voices arguing outside. One of them was unmistakably familiar, and the other wasn''tpletely unknown either.


    I just opened the door and was about to step out when I heard Jane say, "Don''t you understand? I said we won''t do business with you! Designing clothes for you would dirty Charlotte''s hands!" "Humph!" The response was a cold and arrogant snort, as expected from Bethany. "Then let me make it clear. Whether you want to or not, you will do it."


    Only Bethany would be so domineering.


    "I''m won''t ept orders from you. What are you going to do about it?"


    Jane wasn''t intimidated, spreading her hands, "Or you can call the police. Oh right, you''ll need to call the dog catchers, not 110, to avoid wasting police resources." She never lost in the art of insulting.


    Bethany was furious as she gritted her teeth. "Are you sure you won''t ept my order? Fine, I''ll make sure you go out of business today, on your opening day..." "We''ll ept the order!" I stepped out.


    Her insistence on forcing me to make this engagement dress was nothing more than an attempt to make me give up on Ryan and humiliate me in the process. But I had already let go.


    The endless disappointment and frustration from before were only because I once thought he was the light in my darkness.


    Now, I knew he was not.


    As long as Bethany was willing to pay, why should I turn down money?


    Moreover, as she said, if she insisted on opposing me, it would be difficult for the Charlotte Jewelry to survive. The RF Group was unlikely to offend established domestic families for apany as insignificant


    as ours.


    Bethany, dressed in thetest limited edition outfit, smirked and nced at me, "You have some sense. Your friend isn''t quite as capable; without you, she''s just a pushover!"


    Ismiled slightly. "She just hasn''t learned ''dognguage so she''s not good at dealing with people like you."


    Bethany paused for a moment before realizing I was following Jane''s lead, calling her a dog.


    She closed her eyes and snorted with a hint of sarcasticughter. "People like you, who can only serve me for a lifetime, can only findfort in your words!


    I clenched my fists.


    I had to admit, life was not just about luck at birth but also about meeting the right people.


    Although her birth was unfortunate, she encountered the Shaw family, a household whose ancestral umtion surpassed anything anyone else could achieve. That was her skill.


    I didn''t invite her into the office and sat down in the public area. "So, what style of dress are you looking


    for?"


    "I''ll tell you that my requirements are not so easy to meet. Also, you must attend the engagement banquet with Ryan, ensuring that my dress is perfect at all times..."


    As she spoke, her phone rang. She answered it with a hint of grievance, "Mom, you''re downstairs? I''m already at this crappypany. You have no idea how mean Charlotte is. She ever cursed me with her friend!"


    Jane and I exchanged a look of exasperation.


    Jane gritted her teeth. "Why did you take her order?"


    "To ensure that our hard work during this time wasn''t in vain and to keep the Charlotte Jewelry alive."


    I shrugged resignedly. "It''s fine. Once she gets this engagement settled, she should stop bothering us."

 Chapter 269

    When Mrs. Shaw appeared in the office, her chest was visibly heaving, indicating she was quite agitated. It was clear to anyone that she cared deeply for her daughter, Bethany. The concern she showed was akin to that of protecting a precious gem.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing that she has someone to back her up, Bethany pouted and looked like she wanted to cry, "Mom, I just wanted to help her with her business after her recent divorce, and she and her friend actually called me a dog!"


    Mrs. Shaw furrowed her brows and red at me with anger. "Charlotte, don''t be so ungrateful! Apologize to my daughter!"


    "Like mother, like daughter."


    Jane couldn''t stand it anymore. "What do you mean by ungrateful? Who''s begging your daughter to take care of our business? I already said we wouldn''t take her order, but she insisted on making a scene!" "Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re worthy of talking to me?"


    Mrs. Shaw disdainfully dismissed Jane''s words and turned her threatening gaze back to me, "Charlotte, I''ve already let her off once today because you. If she can''t control her mouth today, I''ll make sure she disappears from Jston."


    Jane, who was more responsive to soft tactics, got even angrier. "You have the nerve..."


    "Jane!" I suddenly intervened and spoke reluctantly, "Stop it. Go back to the office and wait for me!"


    I wasn''t afraid for myself, but I was worried about Jane getting dragged into this. The mother and daughter weren''t particrly skilled, but they were ruthless, and their words made me reluctant to gamble with Jane''s safety.


    Jane was unwilling. "I''ll stay here with you..."


    "Go inside and wait for me!"


    Bethany was clearly looking for trouble, and with Mrs. Shaw here, both mother and daughter liked to bully others. If Jane stayed, she wouldn''t tolerate a few harsh words and would end up losing her temper. I forced her into the office, but she still refused to stay. "Charlotte, they''ll bully you!"


    "They''re just taking advantage using words. Nothing will happen to me."


    Before our brand gained a good reputation, we have to beg customers. In the future, there might be even more difficult clients. If I wasn''t prepared for that mentally, I wouldn''t be doing custom designs. Thad considered this a practice run.


    I smiled and reassured her, "You stay inside and watch If they try to get physical with me,e out, and I won''t stop you."


    "Then you..." Jane reluctantly nodded, worriedly instructing, "Just stay away from them, in case they get violent and I can''t stop them in time!"


    "Alright."


    I agreed without hesitation. Taking a deep breath, I helped her close the office door.


    Returning to my seat, I looked at Bethany, "Miss Shaw, can you now tell me your needs and preferences?"


    "You need to apologize to Bethany first!" Mrs. Shaw demanded sternly, belittling me. "She specifically asked you to design her dress out of kindness and generosity. But you clearly didn''t know your ce, thinking you''re still Mrs. Frost?"


    "Mrs. Shaw," I smiled. "Actually, I don''t need Miss Shaw to take care of my business out of kindness. How about you two leave?"


    "You''re really pushing it!" Mrs. Shaw abruptly stood up, pulling Bethany''s arm, "Bethany, let''s go! Someone like her can''t design anything good. I''ll contact top international designers for you..." I couldn''t have asked for more.


    However, Bethany looked a bit surprised. She struggled a little and said hesitantly, "Mom, I just wanted her to do the designing. That way, Ryan will see how much I care about his ex-wife and will treat me better..."

 Chapter 270

    It was one thing to be intentionally humiliating, but she''s wrapping it up so nicely. She presented a picture of deep affection, but I still clearly remember the candid words she exchanged with Ryan in the hospital


    room.


    Mrs. Shaw was clearly swayed by this performance, tapping her daughter''s forehead in frustration. "Why are you so obsessed with Ryan?"


    Bethany smiled obediently. "He''s such a good man. Some people don''t appreciate him, but I should, right?"


    ''Such a hypocrite.''


    I found it amusing but was not inclined to argue with her. I just wanted to wrap things up quickly and asked again, "So, can you tell me your requirements now?"


    "It must be noble!" She threw out her most important requirement with an air ofmand and continued, "It should have lots of diamonds, sparkling everywhere, with a cor lined with Astrian White pearls, something that looks very expensive. Oh, and it must have rubies, I love red..."


    By the end, I felt a bit overwhelmed.


    Diamonds, Astrian White pearls, rubies. This wasn''t a dress. It was clearly a jewelry box.


    I couldn''t tell if she genuinely liked this style or was just trying to make things difficult.


    I pursed my lips and said from a professional standpoint, "Miss Shaw, these elements might be a bit too much. It could be difficult to highlight the key points..."


    Bethany contemptuously replied, "Charlotte, are you jealous?"


    "Huh?" I had a puzzled look on my face.


    She looked down on me with a pampered arrogance. "Jealous of a dress that could have a seven- or eight -figure budget? You must be envious, right? Unfortunately, you don''t have that fortune-neither good parents nor a high-status marriage..."


    ''Idiot.''


    I swallowed the retort that almost slipped out and asked, "So, you want all these elements, correct?"


    "Of course!" She raised her chin haughtily. "At the engagement party, I must be the center of attention. No one should overshadow me."


    She then leaned into Mrs. Shaw. "Mom, I''m right, aren''t I? I''m your and Dad''s daughter, and I can''t bring shame on you."


    Mrs. Shaw patted her hand with satisfaction, "The Shaw family''s daughter nevercks anything good!"


    ''Quite the doting mother.''N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I was not in the mood to continue this conversation and issued the dismissal. "Alright, I have noted everything. I''ll send the design draft to Miss Shaw''s email once it''s ready. We can make any changes through onlinemunication."


    I hoped to avoid seeing them again.


    Bethany frowned. "Aren''t you going to take measurements?"


    "No need. Don''t worry. The dress will fit perfectly."


    I could gauge her measurements with just a few looks. I didn''t want to waste any more time.


    Bethany threw a fit on the spot, "I think you''re just brushing me off and not taking the Shaw family seriously! Mom, look at her..."


    "Charlotte, are you trying to make money while beingzy? You clearly haven''t moved on from your role as a wife of an affluent family."


    Mrs. Shaw''s face darkened,pletely different from her previous attitude towards Bethany. She sneered. "If you can''t adjust, I don''t mind teaching you a lesson!"


    Clearly, she was not nning to leave things as they were..


    From the moment they walked in today, they never intended to leave so easily. Regardless of the reason, they were determined to make an example of me. "Mrs. Shaw!"


    Azy voice suddenly came from behind.


    Frank, with his long legs, strolled over with a carefree demeanor. "I don''t think you should bully her right now."

 Chapter 271

    When she saw him arrive, Bethany immediately restrained her previously sharp and unpleasant expression, though she still seemed agitated, muttering, "You always help outsiders!"


    Mrs. Shaw also softened her stancepared to before and asked, "Why?"


    "I told my grandmother I would send her a few sets of custom-made clothes." Frank smiled. "This weekend, I''m taking Charlotte back to listen to what my grandmother wants. If you bully her and she refuses to talk to me, how am I supposed to exin things to my grandmother?"


    Upon hearing those words, Bethany''s expression turned fierce. "You''re taking her to meet Madam Smith?"


    "Does it concern you?" Frank was terse and didn''t bother to say more.


    Bethany snorted coldly. "Madam Smith always values rules and reputation. How could she allow a bitch like her..."


    "Bethany, if my grandmother can tolerate someone like you, Ms. Wilson should definitely be liked by her."


    Even in front of Mrs. Shaw, Frank didn''t spare Bethany any face.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Mrs. Shaw, suppressing her anger,promised, "Since this is for your sake, we''ll let


    it


    go for now and not hold it against her."


    "Goodbye." Frank''s tone was light as he escorted them out.


    Hisplete disregard for anyone''s feelings was infuriating, yet I didn''t dare to


    argue.


    Once the mother and daughter had left, I turned to him to thank him. "Thank you. What brings you here?" "You now owe me three meals."


    Frank casually pulled out a chair and slumped into it. "I just said I''de to look after your business."


    I was skeptical. "Are you really that kind-hearted?"


    He never did anything without personal gain


    He clicked his tongue and gave me a sidelong nce. "It seems you''re starting to understand me. You''re right. I''m here to discuss a business deal with you."


    "What kind of business deal?"


    "You''ll make a few sets of clothes for my grandmother and also agree to one of my requests."


    I frowned. "I''ll be making clothes and agreeing to your request... You call this a business deal?"


    It seemed like I was the only one at a disadvantage.


    There was no mutual benefit.


    Frank lounged back in his chair with his long legs spread outfortably, "Mrs. Frost, oh no, I mean, former Mrs. Frost..."


    Tinterrupted, "I have a name-Charlotte."


    For some reason, he always addressed me as "Mrs. Frost," which carried a hint of mockery from his lips.


    "Oh, Ms. Wilson." He corrected himself nonchntly. "I''ll cover the cost of the custom -made clothes, but thosedies of the upper ss in Jeswood, who have nothing better to do, like to y have afternoon tea with my grandmother..."


    "I understand!"


    I got the point.


    Custom-made clothes were aimed at the upper and middle sses, and the Smith family was at the top family in Jeswood-everyone wanted to attach themselves to


    that status.


    If Madam Smith wore clothes designed by me, it would open up the market for me, right?


    However, I looked at him warily. "What is the request you want me to agree to?"


    Having been burned before at thest party, I had learned my lesson.


    His actions were often unpredictable, and I couldn''t trust him without knowing in advance.


    "I haven''t decided yet."


    He shrugged and looked at me with interest. "Do you think there''s something you have now that''s worth me going through all this trouble to deceive you?"


    His question left me speechless. After a moment of thought, I agreed, "Alright, I''ll agree."


    Though Frank was elusive, he hadn''t done anything truly harmful to me. For the sake of the Jeswood market, it was worth taking a gamble.


    Once everything was settled, he showed no intention of leaving.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you leaving?"


    Frank was fiddling with his phone and didn''t look up. "I''m waiting for you to finish work."

 Chapter 272

    "Huh?" I was puzzled, "Waiting for me to finish work?"


    What the hell is he up to now?


    "I had a friend drop me off just now. I don''t have a car." As he spoke, he extended his wrist towards me to show the time. "You''re about to finish work soon. Can you give me a lift?" "I''ll call a taxi for you."


    I took out my phone, but he frowned and said softly, "I never travel in taxis."


    ''Alright then. It''s only natural for a prince to have a prince''s airs.''


    I had nothing to say. "Then you can wait here."


    Iturned and went back into my office. It wasn''t long before Jane came over.


    She gave me a knowing look, "Why is that prince from the Smith family staying here and not leaving?"


    "Waiting for a lift," I replied helplessly.


    Jane sat in the chair opposite me, resting her elbows on the desk and supporting her face with her hands.


    "I just saw that the mother and daughter seem to be quite afraid of him. Maybe you should try to improve your rtionship with him? If something happens, he could help you out."


    "Forget it." I rejected the idea without hesitation. "Do you think he''s someone you can just use?"


    He might appear cynical, but he had a clear head. No one could use him.


    Jane shook her index finger. "No, no, no. We''re not trying to use him. It''s a matter of mutual sincerity..."


    "Get back to work."


    I took a piece of cake that had been eaten at lunch and stuffed it in her mouth. "If it''s intentional, it''s not called sincerity."


    One might deceive others, but one couldn''t deceive Frank.


    "Okay!" Jane chewed the cake and mumbled an agreement, getting up to leave. Halfway to the door, she turned around and came back to my desk. "Didn''t you say you had some deal with Bethany? Why is she still okay today?"


    "I''ll check on thatter."


    I had almost forgotten about this matter after being bust during the past few days. But that didn''t mean I would let it go. When there were ready-made opportunities, it was a waste not to use them. Once I finished my work and looked up, it was already dark outside.


    Outside the French windows, Frank was still absorbed in his phone, showing no signs of impatience.


    He didn''t seem like someone with a bad temper.


    I packed up my things and went outside. "Let''s go."


    He yawned and, with dwindling patience andined, "So slow. With your work efficiency, two clients would keep you busy for a year."


    It seemed that I had praised his good temper too soon.


    I couldn''t be bothered to exin.


    Once downstairs, he casually got into the passenger seat as if he were the owner of


    the car.


    I started the car. Once we merged into traffic, I found a chance to speak. "Zack agreed to something for me. Can you check with him on how it''s going?"


    His fingers drummed idly on the car window as he pointedly asked, "Teaching Bethany a lesson? Aren''t afraid that she''ll get revenge?"


    I had nned to keep it from him, but he already knew.


    It was very possible that he has already intervened in the matter.


    I tightened my grip on the steering wheel and said coldly, "Are you now trying to defend your little sister by preemptively teaching me a lesson?"


    "Are you a hedgehog?" He gave me a cold nce. "You prick anyone youe in contact with."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I was momentarily stunned.


    His family and the Shaw family were old friends, and his lost little fianc¨¦e was also a member of the Shaw family.


    In every way, the Shaw family was closer to him than to me.


    I hesitated. "So you..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Mrs. Shaw''s call suddenly came in!


    On the other end of the line, her voice was uncontrolled with anger. "Charlotte, did you have someone hurt my Bethany? How can you be so ruthless? She''s just a girl, and she''s been left with injuries all over! How could you do this?"

 Chapter 273

    My first reaction was a moment of bewilderment, followed by amusement. ''Vicious?''


    When they kidnapped me and left me injured from head to toe, they didn''t reflect on their own actions. Now, I merely had Zack replicate my injuries onto Bethany. It seemed that they have a different set of standards for others.


    So the daughters from affluent families were more precious and the ordinary people were inferior? The two sets of standards were really unreasonable.


    "Are you going to speak or not? Feeling guilty, are you? Fine, since you''ve yed the part of the viin, don''t me me for retaliating!" Mrs. Shaw continued to shout angrily on the other end of the line. The phone was connected via the car''s Bluetooth, so Frank naturally heard everything clearly.


    I barely had a chance to speak before Frank started, "Mrs. Shaw, it''s unfair to use Ms. Wilson. I''ve been at herpany all afternoon just to get a lift and haven''t seen her associating with anyone suspicious."


    With just a few words, Frank managed topletely clear me of any involvement.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Frank?" Mrs. Shaw hesitated for a moment, struggling to control her anger. "She could still be involved even if she didn''t meet anyone in person. Don''t be deceived by her seemingly simple and kind appearance!"


    "So you''re convinced it''s her?"


    "There''s no one else in Jston with a motive!" Mrs. Shaw was adamant.


    Frank chuckled. "How do you figure that?"


    Mrs. Shaw, already fuming, continued to curse, "Bethany had kidnapped and treated her horribly not so long ago. Bethany even pressured Ryan into divorcing her. Do you think she wouldn''t hold a grudge?" "Okay." Frank nodded slightly, still smiling. "In that case, even if it really was her, Bethany would still deserve it."


    "Frank!" Mrs. Shaw finally realized she had said something she shouldn''t have, and she was furious. "How can you be so unreasonable? When you came to Jston, your parents specifically asked you to take good care of Bethany."


    "A pol¨ªte request, and you take it so seriously?" Frank''s tone was indifferent.


    Realizing she couldn''t win the argument, Mrs. Shaw grew angrier and could only direct her fury at me. "Charlotte, don''t y the innocent while doing such malicious things! You need to talk!"


    I responded indifferently, "What do you want me to say?"


    "Did you do this today?" I nced at the traffic lights. "Even if I say I didn''t, you wouldn''t believe me, would you?"


    "Of course not! Who else would have a reason to go against our Bethany?" Mrs. Shaw gritted her teeth with rage, seemingly wanting toe over immediately to avenge Bethany.


    I responded coldly, "Then believe what you want."


    If there was any chance to deny my actions, I would have denied them no matter what.


    I didn''t have Bethany''s background. She wouldn''t be worried even if she hadmitted a crime.


    For me, the less trouble, the better.


    Mrs. Shaw hesitated. "Was it really you?"


    I yed the bad cop while Frank yed the good cop. "Mrs. Shaw, do you think she would know someone who would dare to take action against the Shaw family?" "Your have a point!"


    Mrs. Shaw, who believed in the logic of the strong oppressing the weak, was satisfied with Frank''s words.


    Someone like me, didn''t have the right to bully her precious daughter.


    She paused briefly, then warned coldly, "Charlotte, you''d better stay honest. If you darey a finger on Bethany, I will make your life a living hell!"


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    I nced at Frank with a puzzled look. "Why didn''t you stop Zack and instead helped me deceive the Shaw family?"

 Chapter 274

    ''Does he have a personal vendetta with Bethany?"


    He lowered his head and his tone was casual. "Don''t tter yourself. I just happened to want to deal with her too."


    I readily agreed, "Alright then, today''s matter is on you."


    Not only could I get revenge on Bethany, but I could also distance myself from the situation. Why not?


    Frank nced at me sideways, a chuckle escaped his throat. "Charlotte, you really know how to take advantage of opportunities, don''t you?"


    "Kind of!" I smiled. "By the way, when did you find out about this?"


    Frank looked at me as if I were naive. "Do you think Zack would take action without informing me first?"


    I frowned and thought about it, then understood. "I see."


    Zack would have informed Frank about it. If Frank gave his approval, it would mean Zack was doing Frank a favor, especially since I had requested his support that day. If something went wrong, Frank would cover for him.


    If Frank intervened, Zack would avoid the risk of retaliation from the Shaw family.


    Either way, Frank wouldn''t be at a disadvantage.


    Returning to the Jston Summit, we parted ways after leaving the elevator, each heading home.


    I had just slumped onto the sofa when the doorbell rang.


    Could it be that someone didn''t want to take the me?


    Izily walked to the entrance, twisting the doorknob and casually saying, "Mr. Smith, have you changed your mind and decided not to take the me..."


    However, the person standing outside the door was Jack.


    He had a gentle smile on his face. Hearing me mention Frank, his gaze froze momentarily before he softened and asked, Charlotte, you haven''t had dinner yet, right?"


    "Not yet." I smiled and shook my head. "What brings you here, Jack?"


    "I got off work early today and bought some food for you."


    He lifted a bag in his hand. "I picked something I knew you''d like."


    Seeing the logo on the bag, I was surprised. "Isn''t this seafood restaurant located in the northern part of the city? Not only is there traffic at night, but you also have to


    queue up..."


    This restaurant was a well-known establishment in Jston, one we used to visit back in college. Back then, we were full of energy and willing to travel any distance just for a bite to eat. Jack smiled slightly. "If it means you''ll enjoy the food, I don''t mind running around."


    "Thank you, Jack!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Thesitated for a moment, took the bag from his hand, and smiled. "You probably


    haven''t eaten yet either. How about we eat together?"


    I bent down to get a pair of slippers from the shoe rack.


    "Don''t be modest."


    He stepped in with a big stride. He had a joyful look on his face, as if having a meal with me was a matter of great happiness.


    Yet, I feared I wouldn''t be able to reciprocate his deep and sincere feelings.


    Jack changed his shoes and walked over, helping me take out the dishes from the bag, opening them one by one. The smell was tantalizing.


    After tasting a piece of spicy fish, my appetite was instantly stimted, and I praised, "The taste hasn''t changed at all!"


    "I knew you''d like it." Jack sighed in relief, his smile reaching his eyes. "Since you it, I can buy it more often in the future."


    "No need. The restaurant is too far away." I picked up a shrimp and refused. "With the traffic and the queue, it takes three to four hours to get there and back. It''s not worth it." His eyes glowed with warmth. "If you like it, then it''s worth it."


    like

 Chapter 275

    We were all adults here. Given the conversations we had recently, I understood what his gestures and attentions meant.


    I was somewhat at a loss for how to respond.


    I had already said what needed to be said on that day.


    Frequent refusals could lead to awkwardness and might even jeopardize our friendship.


    Jack hesitated slightly. "Charlotte, have I given you any burden?"


    I fiddled with my cutlery, and before I could speak, he continued thoughtfully, "I''ve said before, you don''t need to respond to anything. Just consider this as care between friends." "In the future, when you''re ready to start a new rtionship, we can take it slow," he


    added.


    My heart warmed.


    Had I not experienced the failed marriage with Ryan, or if I were still at an impulsive age, hearing those words might have led me to fall deeply for him.


    But now, I... was too afraid.


    The cost of bing emotionally involved was too great.


    I slowly loosened my grip on the cutlery. "What if that day neveres?"


    Since the topic was already on the table, I didn''t want to hide anything from him.


    Seeing his stunned expression, I put down my cutlery.


    "Jack, what if Ryan and I never got divorced? What would you do?"


    "I would stay single." Jack gave a helpless smile, the soft light casting a glow on his head.


    "To be honest, my choice to return to the country was partly because I heard that your rtionship with Ryan wasn''t as good as it seemed online."


    He looked directly at me in the eyes and said, "Come to think of it, am I being a bit despicable? Always hoping for your divorce, hoping for even the slightest chance for


    myself."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "How could that be? Before my divorce, you never crossed any boundaries."


    I was surprised by his honesty. I lightly pressed my lips together and continued, "But divorce doesn''t mean I still have the ability to like someone. As of now, Jack, you and Jane are both very important people to me, very good friends."


    When I mentioned "very good friends," the light in his eyes dimmed a little.


    Yet, I didn''t want to deceive him.


    Jack lowered his head slightly, thought for a moment, then lifted his head to look at me again, still gentle. "Charlotte, how about we set a deadline? For example, six months, a year, or two years. If I can''t make you fall for me by then, I will... give up."


    I hesitated for a long time. ¡°Let''s go with six months."


    My views on rtionships were different from Jane''s, but the one thing we agreed on was that we didn''t believe in love growing over time.


    Over time, only familial affection remains.


    Falling in love often happened in an instant.


    If it was possible to develop feelings, then the past years plus the next six months should be enough. If not, I didn''t want to waste too much of his time. "Alright," Jack agreed cheerfully. "Let''s eat quickly, or it will get cold."


    After dinner, I saw him to the door. He nced at Frank''s door across the hall and suddenly asked, "Charlotte, are you very close with Mr. Smith?" "Not really," I answered honestly, not thinking much of it. "We''re not particrly close, but not distant either."


    As Frank had said, he acted mboyantly and unpredictably, making it hard for ordinary people to gauge him.


    "Got it."


    11


    Jack''s expression softened further. "I''ll be leaving now. Rest early."


    Ryan and Bethany''s engagement party was scheduled for early next month.


    Considering Bethany''s unique taste, designing the outfits would take quite a bit of time.


    After rushing through the work for several c email on Friday evening.


    The next morning, just before seven, some


    manner.


    After rushing through the work for several days, I sent the initial design drafts to her email on Friday evening.


    The next morning, just before seven, someone knocked on my door in a disorganized


    manner.

 Chapter 276

    Most people knock on doors with a pattern of either two short knocks and one long or two long and one short.


    But this person outside was different. Knock knock, knock knock, knock knock, knock, knock knock, knock


    Knock knock, knock knock, knock, knock, knock knock, knock knock, knock, knock-


    Knock, knock-knock! Knock, knock-knock!


    The knocking rhythm even reminded me of a familiar childhood tune.


    But that didn''t help with my morning grumpiness.


    I shuffled out of the bedroom in my slippers, grumpily opened the door, and saw Frank standing there in a loose hoodie, his hair somewhat disheveled. Seeing me still in my pajamas, he smirked. "Charlotte, do you remember that you need to go today?"


    to Jeswood


    "Of course I remember. I sent you a WhatsApp messagest night asking about the departure time, but you didn''t reply."


    Since I still needed his help with the Jeswood market, my morning grumpiness showed, though it was somewhat considerate.


    "I was just trying to let you sleep in a bit longer, but why are you up so early today?" He leanedzily against my door frame, his eyelids heavy.


    "I haven''t slept yet."


    "Well, you should go home and get some rest..."


    I needed to catch up on sleep too. I hadn''t had a good night''s sleep in days due to work.


    Frank looked at me. "Are you telling me to sleep, or do you need to sleep yourself?"


    He nced at his watch and said nonchntly, "In 20 minutes, if you''re not standing in front of me with your suitcase, I''ll take it as you''re rejecting this business deal." Bang!


    I snapped awake, mmed the door shut, and rushed back to the bedroom to pack my suitcase as quickly as possible.


    I washed my face, brushed my teeth, and grabbed two pieces of bread and some yogurt from the fridge for breakfast on the go.


    When I opened the door again, Frank was already gone, I checked my phone and saw a message he''d sent ten minutes earlier.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Downstairs"


    In his style, no unnecessary words or punctuation.


    I went downstairs and found that he wasn''t driving his usual sports car but a Maybach.


    The driver, waiting by the car, politely asked, "Are you Ms. Wilson?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Mr. Smith is already in the car."


    He took my suitcase and opened the rear door for me.


    Once inside, Frank was already on the other side, wearing an eye mask and sleeping soundly.


    Jston and Jeswood are close enough that the drive on the motorway takes less than two hours.


    Seeing him sleep so peacefully, I finished my breakfast, couldn''t stay awake, and adjusted to afortable position, leaning against the headrest to sleep as well. "Lily..."


    I wasn''t sleeping deeply, but I faintly heard a low mumble beside me.


    Almost instinctively, I responded with a soft "Hmm..."


    The response startled me awake.


    When I opened my eyes, I met a pair of dark, probing eyes!


    I jumped, lightly patting my chest to calm my breathing. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Unlike his usual casual demeanor, Frank''s face held a cold and menacing expression, "Did you just respond?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    His demeanor scared me a bit, so I instinctively denied it.


    At the same time, the car slowly entered a manor, passed through a sea of flowers, and stopped in front of a Friastan-style castle vi.


    Apparently, arrangements had been made. A middle-aged man dressed as a butler was waiting at the entrance. As the car came to a stop, he approached to help us out.


    "Sir, Madam Shaw heard you wereing back today and came early to wait for you."


    Frank seemed quite familiar with Madam Shaw. His eyes lifted slightly, "Madam Shaw is here?"

 Chapter 277

    The Smith family mansion was expansive, exuding both heritage and a vintage charm.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was clear at a nce that the bouse had been passed down through generations. While the exterior had been renovated, the interior still retained traces of its historical past.


    Unlike the opulence I had imagined, the mansion had a more understated elegance. Even a small decorative porcin vase in the corner was a Medieval antique, worth over a hundred million. Frank had long, slender legs but walked at a leisurely pace, with his hands casually in his pockets, unhurried.


    He guided me past the vast dining hall and headed straight for the back garden. From a distance, I saw two elegantly dressed elderlydies.


    One was sitting by the firece, sipping tea, while the other was pruning a nearby potted nt with scissors.


    Frank walked over, poured himself a cup of tea, and with a yful grin, said, "Madams, you''re in much better shape than me. You''re still doing outdoor activities even in this cold weather." Madam Smith gave him a yful smack on the back and said, ¡°You little brat, you actually came back?"


    "Oh,e on, he came back to see you. Why are you hitting him?"


    Madam Shaw, showing concern, pulled Frank to her side, defending him.


    Mad


    Frank gently pinched her shoulder and said, "It''s still you who care about me, while Madam Smith only everins about me."


    His words amused both elderlydies, making them smile despite themselves.


    Frank beckoned me closer with a finger and introduced, "This is a new friend I met in Jston, Charlotte."


    Madam Smith quickly took up the conversation, "This youngdy is really beautiful, so gentle and graceful. I heard from Frank that you''re in custom designs and do an excellent job?" "Madam Smith, Madam Shaw."


    Although I was a bit nervous, seeing their kind expressions made me rx. I smiled and replied, "I''ve just taken over the brand my parents founded. We do both custom designs and online sales. Mr. Smith is very kind as a friend and he''s taking care of my business."


    Madam Smith cocked her brows in surprise, then covered her mouth andughed, looking at Frank.


    "Do you have some dirt on her? Since you were a troublemaker since childhood, this is the first time I''ve heard someone praise you so much!"


    I was momentarily stunned and almost couldn''t hold back a smile.


    Madam Smith had a point.


    I was hoping he would introduce me to business opportunities, so I had to tter him.


    "Nothing escapes your sharp eyes."


    Frank wasn''t embarrassed at all by the revtion. "She''s asking me for a favor."


    Madam Smith turned to me. "This kid is quite something. If you''re asking him for help, you might as well consider asking me..."


    "Grandma! Don''t interfere. Quickly show her your wardrobe so she can see what styles you like," Frank urged.


    Although Madam Smith pretended to be annoyed, she was actually very affectionate, "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to you."


    She led me upstairs to a very spacious living room.


    The majority of the clothes in the wardrobe were consistent with the outfit she was wearing today.


    I smiled and asked, "Grandmother, for the custom clothes this time, do you want to keep your usual style or try something different?"


    "Up to you."


    Without hesitation, the olddy''s face was warm and approachable. "You youngsters definitely know more about fashion than an olddy like me. You handle the design, and I''ll handle the wearing." Though the client was not picky, I still had to avoid being too casual.


    Back in the garden, I subtly gathered more details about Madam Smith''s preferences.


    She had no airs of aristocracy, speaking candidly and being very easygoing.

 Chapter 278

    The atmosphere was veryfortable.


    After chatting for a while, I took out a soft tape measure from my bag to take the measurements of Madam Smith.


    Frank instructed, "Ms. Wilson, make sure to take measurements for Madam Shaw as well."


    "Sure."


    The more people, the more design orders-something I was more than happy to amodate.


    Madam Shaw waved her hand, "I don''t need it..."


    "Grandma!"


    Frank interrupted, coaxing her gently, "If you refuse, it will look like I''m showing favoritism.


    "Alright, alright," Madam Shaw agreed with a smile.


    Just after finishing the measurements, the butler came to announce that dinner was ready.


    However, Frank received a phone call and had to leave suddenly. Before he left, he handed me a room. card.


    I didn''t want to stay any longer, so I said, "I should be going too. I''ll leave with you."


    "Charlotte," Madam Smith called out warmly. "Don''t mind him. Stay and enjoy the meal. After dinner, I''ll arrange for the driver to take you to the hotel." "Don''t be fooled by my grandma''s easygoing nature. She rarely keeps people for a meal." Frankughed. How about you don''t disappoint her?"


    I had no choice but to agree.


    The table was filled with a sumptuous array of dishes: half were suitable for the elderly and easy to digest, while the other half included beef,mb, seafood, and so on. Madam Smith sat down first and said, "Charlotte, don''t be formal. Feel like you''re at home and have whatever you like."


    "Okay." I smiled obediently.


    Perhaps out of a longing for familial warmth, I was ustomed to being well-behaved in front of kind elders.


    As the meal neared its end, dessert was served.


    I didn''t think much of it at first but realized something was off once it was in my mouth. I discreetly spat it out into a napkin, using two tissues to hide it. This scene was clearly seen by Madam Shaw.


    She looked gentle, but unlike Madam Smith''s casual manner, she was somewhat distant with strangers.


    Her gaze softened slightly, and for the first time today, she spoke to me actively, "Ms. Wilson, do you not


    like yam?"


    "It''s not that." I smiled awkwardly and exined, "I''m somewhat allergic to yam."


    Madam Shaw''s grip on her spoon tightened. "Allergic since childhood?"


    "Yes," I replied honestly.


    Madam Shaw''s eyes suddenly became more affectionate as she said, "My granddaughter is also allergic to yam


    I instinctively responded, "Bethany?"


    "The real daughter of the Shaw family."


    Madam Smith handed a tissue to Madam Shaw and spoke bluntly, "Lily has been missing for so many years and only you in the Shaw family still remember her."


    "Of course, I remember her!" Madam Shaw wiped the corner of her eye. "She''s my own granddaughter, a child I delivered myself. Born two months premature, such a tiny thing-I was afraid she wouldn''t survive." I then realized that Madam Shaw was actually an obstetrician.


    Madam Smith was also touched, her eyes


    reddening. "It''s a pity. This girl''s fate has been so difficult. Bo into a family like the Shaw family, yet... she didn''t enjoy many days of happiness..."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Yes!" Madam Shaw sighed heavily, with a mix of sympathy and helplessness. "The one who should have enjoyed life wasn''t able to, and the one who shouldn''t have, enjoyed it all."


    As an outsider, it was difficult for me to chime in.


    But seeing Madam Shaw like this made me feel ufortable. I offered some words offort. " Madam Shaw, misfortune may be a blessing in disguise, and blessings may hide misfortune. Perhaps Miss Shaw is doing well now."


    "I appreciate your kind words." Madam Shaw sped her hands together. "I''ve been doing charity all these years, hoping that heaven will see and bless her more."

 Chapter 279

    279


    Although Frank constantly talked about money, he arranged for me to stay at a six-star hotel in Jeswood.


    I originally nned to return to dston that night, but Frank said on the phone, "I''m going to Jston tomorrow. I can give you a ride back." "Alright."


    Might as well enjoy a free Bentley ride.


    The next day, I intended to sleep in until I woke up naturally, but a phone call disturbed me.


    "Come downstairs."


    It was Frank''szy voice.


    After being woken up by him for two consecutive days, I couldn''t help but feel irritated. "Dude, did you stay up all night again?"


    "Oh, is someone cranky in the morning?"


    I took a deep breath to calm myself and forced a smile. "Of course not, just concerned about you. Mr. Smith, what''s the asion so early in the morning?" Frank yawned. "Madam Shaw wants to see you."


    "Huh?" I was a bit surprised, and affected by his yawn, I got out of bed while yawning and asked, "Now?" He suddenly spoke sharply. "When do you think? Do you think I have nothing better to do or that I''ve been secretly in love with you for years and am waiting downstairs at this hour?"


    "Alright, 15 minutes."


    I quickly washed up, changed into a new outfit, and grabbed my bag as I headed downstairs.


    Frank''s car was arrogantly parked under the parking canopy. The owner leaned casually against the car, his head slightly lowered as he yed with a lighter in a carefree manner.


    I jogged over. "Let''s go."


    "Did you use a stopwatch?" He nced at his watch and said nonchntly. "15 minutes, not a second less."


    He was criticizing me for being slow.


    cocked my brows and smiled. "I''ll consider it apliment on my punctuality."


    As I was about to get into the back seat of the Bentley, he said, "Ms. Wilson, I''m going to have to ask you to drive."


    He pressed down on the car door, nodded towards the driver''s seat, and tossed the car keys into my hand.


    Then, hefortably settled into the passenger seat.


    I was left with no other choice.


    I realized why he sent me the Shaw family''s residence location, it was part of his n.


    Reluctantly, I walked around the car, sat in the driver''s seat, and was about toin about hisck of gentlemanly manners when I saw him pull out an eye mask from somewhere. He tilted his head and immediately fell asleep.


    He must have been born a sleep deprived soul.


    However, I eased up on the gas and brake, and the car moved at a steady speed until we arrived at the Shaw family''s residence, where it came to a slow stop.


    The mansion had a standard western garden, located on the side of a hill, quiet and serene.


    The passenger beside me was still sound asleep.


    I reached over and tapped his shoulder, "Mr. Smith?" No to


    No response.


    "Frank? Frank?"


    "Just call me by my name in the future. It sounds better."


    He suddenly removed his eye mask and stared at me with sleep-filled eyes. "When you say ''Mr. Smith,'' it feels insincere and even a bit mocking."


    I was at a loss for words.


    I couldn''t find a reason, but as he said, I seemed more like a free-spirited hedgehog when I was with him.


    I abandoned all the cautious and sensitive parts of myself.


    But I knew that this version of me felt more like my true self.


    Frank let out a light scoff. "No rebuttal? Seems my intuition is right."


    He then pushed open the car door, stretched his long legs out, and got out.


    He was familiar with the Shaw family''s residence and led me expertly to find Madam Shaw.


    When Madam Shaw saw me, she stood up abruptly, her vest almost sliding off, "Ms. Wilson, you''re here."


    "Yes," I responded with a smile. "Madam Shaw, Mr. Smith mentioned that you wanted to see me?"


    Madam Shaw paused slightly and then spoke gently, "I wanted to show you the wardrobe, so that you won''t design something that I might not like, I won''t waste your time."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 280

    "Alright," I agreed.


    Madam Shaw looked at Frank, "Frank, go have breakfast in the dining room. After you''re done, bring a portion for Ms. Wilson.¡± "Sure." Frank nced at us with suspicion but said nothing more and headed towards the dining room in a casual manner.


    I thought Madam Shaw was going to take me to the wardrobe, but instead, her warm hand suddenly grabbed mine. "Come, sit."


    "Alright."


    A bit flustered by the attention, I sat down and didn''t dare move my hand.


    I realized I had never met my grandparents or great-grandparents. I don''t remember if they didn''t like me or if something else was the reason.


    Madam Shaw''s aging face reflected nostalgia as she held my hand a bit tighter. "After seeing you


    yesterday, I dreamed about my little granddaughterst night. She kept wanting to y with you, it seems she really likes you."


    She smiled. "I woke up in the middle of the night, wondering if she hoped I would take good care of you."


    I was touched and softly said, "Madam Shaw, you must have been thinking about it during the day, and it came into your dreams."


    How


    about you call me ''Grandma'' just like Frank sometimes do?" Madam Shaw tentatively suggested.


    I was slightly taken aback.


    I had sensed the difference between Madam Shaw and Mrs. Shaw yesterday. But I didn''t expect the difference to be so significant.


    I originally didn''t want to get too close to the Shaw family, but seeing Madam Shaw''s hopeful eyes made it hard to refuse.


    Fortunately, I usually live in Jston, so I won''t have much interaction with Madam Shaw.


    In the end, I obediently agreed, "Alright, Grandma."


    "Yes!" Madam Shaw responded happily and suddenly asked, "Yesterday you mentioned that you took over your parents'' clothing brand?"


    "Yes.


    I nodded. "It was a brand they started before they passed away, and it has been neglected for many years...


    Madam Shaw''s expression was filled with pity, "Your parents... have passed away?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Yes." I lowered my eyes and spoke with some mncholy, "They passed away when I was eight, due to concerns for my safety."


    Mentioning this made my voice tremble slightly.


    "It''s clear they loved you very much."


    Madam Shaw patted my hand. No wonder my little granddaughter likes you. You both are unfortunate children, losing your parents at a young age, and didn''t enjoy much happiness." "It''s nothing, Grandma..."


    As I spoke, a spoiled and arrogant voice suddenly came from behind, "Charlotte, what do you think you''re doing? This is my Grandma, not yours!"


    My back stiffened as I recognized the voice of Bethany


    Madam Shaw''s expression soured, and she didn''t even nce at Bethany. "Who allowed you toe here?"


    "Grandma!" Bethany pouted, leading someone closer. "I''ve recently started dating a boyfriend, and I brought him here so you could take a look!"


    My eyes flicked to the tall and imposing man beside her, and I gripped my palm tightly.


    I should have known better. I shouldn''t havee today no matter what.


    Ryan, dressed in an air of cold elegance, remainedposed and humble even in front of Madam Shaw. Madam Shaw, I''m Ryan, Bethany''s boyfriend." His demeanor as a prospective grandson-inw was impably performed.


    I


    I silently pulled at the corners of my mouth, feeling a sense of irony.


    Madam Shaw still held my hand and maintained her elder''s demeanor. "I heard that you just got divorced?

 Chapter 281

    No one expected that, despite Madam Shaw''s kind and benevolent appearance, her first response to Ryan would be so sharp.


    I struggled to hold back my smile with great effort.


    Yet, it seemed that I was the only one who could find any amusement in this situation.


    The atmosphere was awkward and tense.


    The real embarrassment wasn''t thement itself but the fact that I, the ex-wife, was right there.


    I lowered my head slightly and looked out the window, trying to minimize my presence.


    The snow outside, not yet melted, dazzled and made it hard to see.


    I felt a gaze fixed on me and then heard Ryan''s deep and calm voice. "Yes, recently divorced."


    Madam Shaw nced at Bethany, her expression growing colder. I''ve also heard that you yed a part in


    it?


    "Grandma... Bethany frowned, throwing a subtle re at me. She adjusted her skirt and sat next to Madam Shaw, shaking her arm.


    "Who told you such nonsense? Ryan''s marriage had long since fallen apart... I just..."


    "I''m asking you one question." Madam Shaw shot her a cold look. "On the day you announced your engagement, did they have their divorce certificate?


    Of course, not.


    Bethany knew this better than anyone.


    She gritted her teeth in frustration but put on an innocent expression. "It''s true they didn''t have the divorce certificate at that time, but the fact that Ryan divorced for me shows that he likes me more than... "Shut up!" Madam Shaw shouted angrily, her face flushing with rage. "Who raised you to be so shameless? If you say even one more word like this in public, the Shaw family will disown you!"


    Bethany was stunned for a moment and then, ring angrily at me, said, "Charlotte, did you say something to Grandma? Did you make her..."


    Madam Shaw furrowed her brows. "What does this have to do with Charlotte? Don''t vent your anger on my esteemed guest."


    "Esteemed guest? Bethany, spoiled by her mother, couldn''t suppress her temper even in front of Madam Shaw. "What kind of esteemed guest is she? Don''t you know her ex..." The words stopped abruptly midway.


    She finally realized that I hadn''t said anything to Madam Shaw.


    Madam Shaw likely only knew about the nned engagement and had someone investigate the matter. But she hadn''t discovered anything about me and Ryan''s past rtionship


    Madam Shaw examined Bethany, still fuming, "Has your mother spoiled you so much that you can''t stop running your mouth? Why don''t you continue?"


    "I..." Bethany swallowed her words and muttered, "Anyway, you''re just like Franky, always biased towards others!"


    Ryan lowered his head, and after concealing some emotions, looked up and said slowly, "Madam Shaw, please don''t be angry with Bethany. This is my fault for being out of line." I suddenly cast a harsh look at him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    What a scene of intense affection.


    It would have been even more perfect if I weren''t there.


    Madam Shaw''s anger softened slightly. "For saying even that much, you do show some responsibility." Then, shifting her tone


    sharply, she dered, "But even if you''re excellent, you still don''t measure being the Shaw family''s son-inw!"


    up to


    She was utterly merciless.


    Indeed, Ryan might be untouchable in Jston, but here in Jeswood, where the three major families held sway, his situation was quite different.


    The Frost family was now solely supported by him, with no one else backing him up.

 Chapter 282

    I


    In addition to the scandal involving Jessica and John, Ryan had to be cautious. Any small misstep could lead to countless people taking advantage of his vulnerability. When Madam Shaw criticized him, Ryan probably had to endure it.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t show the slightest difort. His expression remained inscrutable as he said calmly, "I''ll prove to you if I''m qualified or not."


    "Grandma." Bethany was overjoyed. "Just listen to him, aren''t you satisfied now...


    "To you, he''s naturally qualified, and there''s no need to prove anything."


    Madam Shaw sat with perfect posture, her demeanor impable, "As long as you and your mother are satisfied."


    The first part was a rejection, but now she agreed without hesitation.


    Bethany was bewildered. "What do you mean..."


    "If he were to be a husband for Lily, he would fall short! Madam Shaw looked at her steadily. "For you, he''s more than enough."


    Her tone was calm,cking any hint of disdain.


    But it was like a massive p to the face,nding heavily.


    "You always think I''m inferior whenpared to her! How can you be like this, Grandma?"


    Bethany was humiliated in front of Ryan. Her face turned bright red, and she abruptly stood up and ran out, heading toward her courtyard.


    In her anger, she even forgot about Ryan.


    Ryan''s dark eyes swept over me, revealing restrained and somber emotions, but he said nothing in front of Madam Shaw.


    Madam Shaw patted my hand gently. "Charlotte, go have some breakfast. The restaurant is to the right after you go out of here. If you can''t find where it is, ask a servant." "Alright." It was clear she wanted to speak with Ryan privately.


    I pretended not to notice Ryan''s gaze and went outside.


    As I passed by the window, I vaguely heard a voice.


    "With no one else around, Mr. Frost, please be honest. What does the Shaw family gain from this marriage?"


    I instinctively stopped.


    I thought it would be a matter of mutual benefit.


    Then, I heard Ryan''s calm voice. "That''s not true, Madam Shaw. We''re together because we have feelings for each other."


    "Feelings for each other."


    +25 BC


    I lowered my gaze. After being married to him for over three years, I had never seen him show any affection. Yet, he had only known Bethany for a short time and already had feelings. Love really was a product of a moment.


    Madam Shaw sighed. "You and your grandfather are nothing alike."


    "You... knew my grandfather?"


    "Now, can you be honest with an olddy like me?"


    Ryan was silent for a long time. His voice, tinged with bitterness, finally spoke, "I have things I want to protect..."


    Suddenly, a handnded on my shoulder.


    I jumped in surprise and turned to see Frank cocking his brows. "Charlotte, do you have a habit of eavesdropping?*


    "WTF?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I red at him in annoyance and whispered, "Did you install surveince on me or something?"


    What kind of curse was this?


    Whether I was peeking or eavesdropping, he would always appear whenever something rted to sneaking" was involved.


    It was faster than the police catching a thief.


    Frank tilted his chin toward the room, a smirk ying on his lips. "You''ve already got the divorce certificate, yet you''re still so obsessed?"


    "Who''s obsessed?"


    I shot him a sidelong nce and headed towards the restaurant.


    I was just curious.


    Curious about what made me lose so utterly.


    Frank didn''t follow, only dragging his tone as he said, "You really are a pair of ill-fated lovers."

 Chapter 283

    I walked away, so I couldn''t hear everything clearly. However, the term "ill-fated lovers" was crystal clear.


    As someone who was single, this term had nothing to do with me.


    The Shaw family''s residence was enormous. As Madam Shaw mentioned, I eventually had to ask a servant for directions to find the dining room.


    "Are you Ms. Wilson that Madam Shaw has been mentioning since early this morning?"


    The butler, who happened to be near the dining room, noticed me and promptly instructed a servant to prepare another breakfast for me.


    I smiled slightly, thanked him, and quietly began eating.


    Only then did the butler leave.


    As I ate, someone suddenly cast a shadow beside me, and the next moment, the person couldn''t wait to express their frustration.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Charlotte, I warn you, stay away from my family! I don''t care what you''re plotting, don''t try to get on my Grandma''s good side!"


    I continued sipping my oat porridge, unbothered. "What am I plotting?"


    Bethany snorted and felt irritated. "What could you be plotting? You''re probably still not giving up on Ryan after your divorce. You want to use my Grandma and the Shaw family to get close to him again and try to seduce him..."


    "Bethany, I''m not like you."


    I put down my spoon and frowned slightly. "I still have some dignity."


    Being devoted was fine, and being affectionate was okay, but being unscrupulous or relentlessly clingy was just shameful.


    "You!" Bethany rolled her eyes dramatically and then suddenly grinned. "So it was you who had someone beat me up that day?"


    I yed dumb. "Beat you up? What do you mean?"


    "Even though Franky covered for you."


    She leaned on the table with one hand and stared at me coldly. "I still know it was you because the injuries on me were exactly the same as the onesst time."


    "Oh, so what do you want?"


    I stopped pretending.


    I thought that someone like her, used to being arrogant and domineering, would certainly confront me on the spot.


    To my surprise, she smiled sweetly. "I don''t want anything right now because Ryan was heartbroken when he saw my injuries. He wanted to have you killed immediately, but I stopped him."


    I believed that.


    After all, Jessica dragged me into traffic, causing the ident and miscarriage. He had the nerve to me me and p me.


    Not to mention, now I was deliberately retaliating against Bethany.


    He would certainly want to punish me severely for his beloved.


    Even though I was in a warm room, I felt like I was falling into an ice cer. I slowly stood up. "Is that so? That''s good. He''s indeed a good man."


    To Jessica, yes.


    To Bethany, yes.


    But to me, he was an abyss.


    "Yes, so I will definitely marry him!"


    Bethany proudly raised her chin like a haughty princess, "By the way, I''m very satisfied with the design drafts you sent me. As for the rest, you need to hurry up and finish it. Don''t dy my engagement party with Ryan."


    "Wait a minute."


    I took out my phone and started recording, "Please repeat the first part of what you just said. Also, the design fee,bor costs, and material costs for this dress is a total of 1.02 million. Last time, you paid 20 thousand online, so the remaining 1 million should be transferred in two installments of 500 thousand each-today and on the day of the fitting."


    "05 million? Are you deliberately trying to make things difficult for me?" Bethany frowned in displeasure. Charlotte, are you doing this on purpose?"


    I smiled gently. "Miss Shaw, don''t be too quick to jump to conclusions. This is the actual price. Of course, if you feel humiliated by the process being too troublesome, then you can still transfer me the rest of the payment in one go. I don''t mind."

 Chapter 284

    After saying that, I picked up my bag from the chair and turned to leave.


    "Bitch!" Bethany cursed angrily behind me.


    I clenched my fists, acting as if I hadn''t heard her, focusing solely on getting away.


    But to my surprise, I soon found myself lost within the residence.


    After turning several corners, I nced to see a courtyard that felt oddly familiar.


    Despite beingrge and clean, the courtyard had a deserted air, as if it hadn''t been lived in for a long time. Driven by some strange impulse, I walked in. As soon as I stepped inside, the gate behind me mmed shut


    In the next moment, a tall figure pressed me against the door.


    The familiar scent surrounded me, leaving me nowhere to escape.


    I looked up in shock, meeting his deep, dark eyes!


    His well-defined fingers gripped my waist, his gaze tender and gentle. "What are you doing in the Shaw family''s residence?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "It''s none of your business!" I was instantly infuriated, trying to struggle but unable to move.


    Ryan stared at me steadily. "Is everything going well these days? Has Bethany caused you any more trouble?"


    I looked at him with sarcasm. "You were going to have me killed for her. What more trouble could she cause?"


    He suddenly fell silent, his hand tightening around my waist, his brows furrowing slightly. "You''ve lost quite a bit of weight recently?"


    I shrugged nonchntly. "I just wanted to celebrate my divorce, so I intentionally lost some weight to wee new beginnings."


    In reality, I was simply too busy with work, not eating or sleeping well, which led to weight loss.


    But it felt like saying it that way was no different from seeking sympathy.


    It made it seem like life was unbearably hard without him.


    He looked tense, his gaze dimmed, his lips pressed into a line. "Celebrate? New beginnings?" "What else?"


    grew increasingly irate, speaking coldly, "You were the one who announced the engagement with someone else, and you were also the one who informed me to pick up the divorce certificate. Now, what more do you want from me? Am I supposed to be mourning and living in sorrow for a couple of months just because of a divorce?"


    "I''m not asking anything from you."


    He lowered his shoulders, his entire demeanor showing a subtle sadness. "It''s me, I''m the one who feels upset."


    I blinked. "Ryan, stop with the nonsense. You couldn''t be loyal during our marriage, and now that we''re divorced, you should at least disappearpletely, right?" ''Stop disturbing my life."


    I didn''t deny the fact that I still needed some time. It was time to heal those scars and wounds.


    Ryan didn''t release his hold on my waist. His gaze was almost obsessive, his words resolute. "Charlotte, wait a little longer for me. I will definitely sort everything out." "Why should I wait for you?"


    I was puzzled, a hint of a smile curling at the corner of my mouth. "Wait until you and Bethany can''t continue, to be a backup? Ryan, do you regard me so lightly?" "Then don''t wait."


    He struggled internally, his chiseled face showing conflict. He pulled me into his embrace, resting his chin on the top of my head. His voice descended from above, each word clear and firm.


    "I''ll send you abroad, alright? Charlotte, listen to me and leave this ce."


    "Is that Bethany''s idea too?"


    I felt a chill all over, struggling desperately in his arms. My efforts felt as futile as an ant trying to shake a tree, and I nearly shouted in despair, "Ryan, rest assured. As long as you stay away from me, I won''t get in your way!"

 Chapter 285

    Whether it was the announcement of the marriage or the notice of divorce, Iplied without a hitch. I thought that would be the end of it, that we would each go our separate ways.


    But I didn''t expect that even my mere presence would be intolerable to them.


    Ryan held me tightly, as if trying to meld me into his bones and flesh, his voice low and soothing. "No! Charlotte, that''s not what I meant. Don''t be so upset."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    I struggled to control my trembling body, speaking with biting sarcasm. "Are you saying you never thought about marrying her? Are you saying that sending me abroad was all for my sake?" What about the shot fired at me, or his defense of Bethany in front of Madam Shaw? What did those. count for? A joke? Or was it that I deserved it?


    I wouldn''t believe it again, and I didn''t dare to.


    The harsh words from Bethany and her mother, though stinging, contained truth-I was never in the same. world as Ryan.


    Once, because of Grandpa, I had briefly aligned myself in his direction, but it was nothing more than an illusory mirage.


    Even living under the same roof, we were like two parallel lines, never intersecting.


    Upon hearing this, Ryan''s movements paused, his grip on my back loosening slightly as he rested his forehead against mine, his gaze intense. "Just trust me, trust me onest time..."


    I instinctively flinched, feeling like I had been burned. I met his gaze/ "What should I trust you with? Trust that after three years of marriage, you didn''t even let me have a child?"


    That sentence he uttered on the day we went to get the divorce certificate was like a thorn, constantly piercing my heart. It wasn''t about myself-it was about that child who was never given a chance. His eyes were filled with regret and helplessness as he hesitated before speaking. "I said that because..."


    Knock, knock-N?velDrama.Org content.


    The door I was leaning against was suddenly knocked on. "Who''s there?"


    It was Frank''s voice, but it sounded stern and different from his usual nonchnt tone.


    This was the Shaw family''s territory, and Frank was familiar with Bethany. If he found out, he might casually mention it to Bethany.


    Then Bethany would surely find a way to cause more trouble for me!


    I really didn''t want to be entangled in these issues after the divorce. I pushed Ryan urgently, but he remained unmoved, lowering his voice to ask, "What''s going on between you and Frank?" "What''s it to you?"


    I was seething with anger, ring at him. "Let go of me If Frank sees you with me, your n to marry


    Bethany will be ruined..."


    Before I could finish, the force holding me was suddenly gone.


    In thest minute, he had been eager to make promises to me; in this second, he was afraid his fiancee would find out about his entanglement with me.


    I forced a smile, watching him leave, feeling a pang in my heart.


    I turned and opened the door, meeting Frank''s scrutinizing gaze.


    He looked past me and cast a cold, menacing nce into the courtyard before asking indifferently, "What are you doing here?"


    "I-I got lost after finishing breakfast and suddenly needed to use the bathroom. I saw the door open as I passed by..."


    Frank didn''t press further. He resumed hiszy demeanor, speaking softly. "This is not a ce you should be. Don''te here in the future."


    I shouldn''t have asked, but perhaps feeling a bit guilty, asked, "Why?"


    "Uninvited guests are not allowed inside."


    His long, pale hand rested on the door. He gently closed it, even changing the lock code in the process. The entire process was deliberate and meticulous, as if he feared damaging something.

 Chapter 286

    It was as if he was performing some grand ritual.


    To those who knew better, it was just closing the door and changing the code. To those who didn''t, it might seem like he was praying to the gods.


    I then realized what was going on. "This is... your little fiancee''s courtyard?"


    Frank''s thick, rigidshes fluttered slightly as he shot me a sideways nce. "You''re asking even though you know?"


    "You..." I couldn''t help but ask, "Have you ever thought about what if you really can''t find her?"


    He fixed his gaze on me, narrowing his eyes and curling his lips in a smirk, "Even then, I wouldn''t lower myself to anyone''s level, including yours." "Then you really are overthinking things. I almost choked on his words. "I wouldn''t want someone like you even if you threw yourself at me."


    Being hurt by Ryan because of his "true love" was enough.


    From now on, I would stay far away from men with a "true love" in their hearts.


    Besides, who was he? The heir of the Smith family, the sole sessor of five generations.


    Why would a divorced woman like me ever dare to imagine stepping into his world?


    His family would probably drive me away, let alone him


    "Mr. Smith, Ms. Wilson."


    The butler ran over, panting heavily. "I''ve been looking everywhere for you. Madam Shaw is asking for you."


    When we returned to Madam Shaw''s courtyard, both Ryan and Bethany were present.


    Bethany looked distressed. "Are you really noting to my engagement party with Ryan?"


    "It''s a matter of marriage. As long as the parents are there, that''s enough."


    Madam Shaw, seeing me enter, waved me over while nonchntly saying, "I''m old and don''t like to get involved in such lively events."


    I nodded slightly and walked over, with the old madam pulling me close.


    Bethany, fuming, nearly crushed the teacup in her anger. "What if it were Lily''s engagement party?" "You''ve alwayspared yourself to Lily." Madam Shaw didn''t answer but said only this one sentence. The answer was obvious. Lily Shaw, the eldest daughter of the Shaw family, was Madam Shaw''s granddaughter with a quarter of her blood.


    Naturally, she would not just attend. She would be personally involved and make a grand affair of it.


    Bethany, not particrly foolish, understood and felt wronged. "How could I notpare myself to her? From childhood, even the servants at home liked to mention how clever and intelligent Lily was! But no matter how good she was, she''s long gone. Why can''t you praise me more... Ouch!"


    Before she could finish, Frank suddenly grabbed a teacup and sshed the warm tea all over her head.


    Unaware of how ungentlemanly he was, Frank''s face took on a more roguish expression. "Bethany, what gives you the right topare yourself to her? The only reason you''re able to stand here and act so high and mighty is because of her." **


    In a single short sentence, Frank buried Bethany in the dirt.


    The same man who once stood behind me; now he stepped forward to protect Bethany, his expression cold and stern. "Mr. Smith, no matter what, she is still my fiancee."


    "Is that so?" Frank chuckled softly, his toneced with meaning. "If she really had the ability to marry into the Frost family, I''d consider looking at her with higher regard." Ryan''s eyes widened sharply. Before Bethany could catch the subtext, he spoke with a nonchnt tone, skillfully deflecting the situation.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "How much regard you have for her is not that important."


    "Oh." Frank didn''t take it seriously, his gaze shifting from me to Bethany. With a faint smile, he said, "Do you really think he could ever find you appealing?*

 Chapter 287

    Of course, he found her appealing.


    Otherwise, how could Ryan have changed his attitude so quickly, with both the marriage and the divorce?


    His thoughts aligned with Bethany''s, and even with mine. Bethany raised her chin with confidence. "What do you think? I can''t be less than Charlotte, can I?"


    What was I caught in the crossfire for?


    Fortunately, a servant soon came running in, saying, "Madam Shaw, Miss Shaw, Mrs. Shaw has returned."


    The person backing Bethany hade back.


    Bethany wiped her face with some tissue, then, with a triumphant air, took Ryan''s arm and hurried out to " report.''


    In my mind, I only had one thought. "I Can''t stay here anymore."


    Bethany was annoying enough. Mrs. Shaw''s presence would only make things worse.


    I straightened up, looked at Madam Shaw, and spoke softly, "Grandma, I need to go back to Jston today. I''ll leave now. Next time, I''lle back to visit you in Jeswood." Madam Shaw seemed a bit disappointed but didn''t say much, only asking me to follow the butler to get something.


    Leaving Frank to speak.


    When I returned after getting the item, Frank happened to being out of the reception room.


    Frank walked over at a leisurely pace, nced at a jewelry box in my hand, and asked, "What did Grandma give you?"


    "I''ll take a look." Since the butler was present earlier, I didn''t open it then. The butler had only told me it was a small token of Madam Shaw''s affection.


    When I saw the jade bracelet inside, I quickly closed the box and turned to go back to Madam Shaw''s courtyard.


    It was too valuable.


    But Frank casually said, "Keep it."


    "It''s too expensive..."


    "Bought it in wholesales."


    He hooked his fingers on the cor of my coat, preventing me from entering further, and spoke with a hint of mncholy, "For many years, whenever Grandma met a girl who was close in age to Lily and seemed somewhat suitable, she''d give gifts."


    "Huh?" I didn''t understand the world of the wealthy. "Do you always give such expensive gifts?"


    Though it wasn''t as valuable as the two jade pendants prepared by Grandpa for his children, the purposes


    +25 BO


    were different.


    Grandpa gave them as a birth gift to his own grandchildren, naturally making them the finest and most valuable.


    But... Madam Shaw seemed to give gifts to anyone.


    The bracelet in my hand alone was worth around 200 thousand. If she gave ten or so, the total would add up quickly.


    "That''s not the case."


    Frank let go of my cor and walked with me outside, speaking slowly, "Yours is probably the most expensive one so far. Wear it. She''s not short of money. Consider it her way of spending a bit to buy some sce."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    On the way back to Jston, the driver was at the wheel.


    Frank wasn''t napping anymore but stared out the window, lost in thought.


    I gently turned the smooth bracelet on my wrist. "You and Grandma must have been disappointed many times over the years, right?"


    For over 20 years, the search continued without sess.


    I could almost imagine the countless times of high expectations followed by disappointment.


    "No disappointment."


    Frank kept looking out the window. His once sharp and critical profile now had a sheen of past


    experiences, and his voice carried an indistinct mixture of emotions. "Every person eliminated brings me closer to her. Why would I be disappointed?"


    I felt an inexplicable pang in my heart.


    I wasn''t sure if it was envy for the unseen Lily or if I was moved by such genuine affection.


    It felt like reading a novel where the favorite couple, due to the whims of fate, had to be separated.


    "I also checked on you."


    Frank nced at me, a smile appeared on his lips. "I even thought about what I would do if you really


    were her."


    "What do you mean, what would you do?"

 Chapter 288

    Naturally, I knew it wasn''t me, but I was used to responding.


    100


    He squinted dangerously, revealing a hint of recklessness. "Those who''ve bullied price."


    you.


    should


    pay some


    Iughed lightly. "And then?"


    "There''s nothing more." Frank shrugged, leaning back against the headrest with his eyshes lowered, concealing all emotions. "You''ve always been on the Wilson family''s household register. Before Lily disappeared, you were already Charlotte of the Wilson family."


    "But for some reason, just like Grandma, I asionally find myself genuinely attracted to you."


    I immediately tensed up, watching him warily.


    He was instantly amused, the corners of his mouth lifting in a smirk. "What''s with that expression? Do you think I''m desperate?"


    "Well, you never know." I smiled and tightened my coat, trying to dispel the heavy atmosphere in the car.


    He yawned, dismissing it with a single phrase. "So childish."


    Then, he pulled out an eye mask from somewhere and fell asleep quietly.


    The next day was the grand opening of the Charlotte Jewelry.


    Several new employees arrived early, brimming with enthusiasm, and thepany''s atmosphere changed immediately.


    Megan stood at the door of my office, knocked, and leaned in halfway. "Char... Ms. Wilson! The friend who went with you to the concert hase to deliver a grand opening flower basket."


    I found her a little cute, so I said as I stood up. "You can still call me Charlotte in private."


    Her eyes crinkled in a smile as she nodded vigorously. "Okay!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just then, I walked out and saw Jack approaching with a warm smile. He said half-jokingly, "Ms. Wilson, congrattions on the grand opening. May you never forget me once you''ve made your fortune." "Jack, please don''t tease me."


    He had slowly taken over the Renolds family''s business. No matter how hard I worked, I could never reach his level.


    The phrase "may you never forget" might be more appropriate for me to say to him.


    Jack smiled. "Why didn''t you let me know about such a big event? I only heard about it from Jane."


    "It''s Monday, so everyone''s busy. I didn''t want to bother you."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the newly hired receptionist ran over excitedly. "Ms. Wilson, a friend sent a lot of flower baskets. The florist is waiting for you to sign for them."


    "Who sent them?"


    +25 B


    "It''s from the big boss of the RF Group, 999 of them."


    "999?"


    I was puzzled and went to the front desk. Looking out, the front desk and elevator area were filled with flower arrangements taller than people!


    Some people were still moving them out from the elevator.


    The florist, cheerful and excited, was waiting for me to sign.


    Jane also came out of her office to see themotion, eximing, "Whoe

 Chapter 289

    apter 289


    I was extremely puzzled.


    If it wasn''t him, then who sent them?


    The RF Group is only something we''ve had dealings with through him...


    While I was contemting this,n''s voice on the phone suddenly brightened with realization. "Oh, yes, yes, yes, I remember now! It was me! I had my assistant order them. He must have made a mistake; I only intended for him to order 99, to wish yourpany great sess and longevity."


    "Oh..."


    Looking at the flower baskets piling up from the elevator into thepany, I smiled with a bit of a headache. "It''s not really a trouble... I''ll see if I can negotiate with the florist to return some of them. Otherwise, it costs too much."


    "No need, no need. He can afford that,"n blurted out. Then cleared his throat and added, "My assistant is just here for something to do. He''s quite wealthy. I''ll deduct this from his bonus."


    "Alright." I thanked him again, exchanged a few pleasantries, and ended the call. Jane leaned over and asked, "What''s going on? Did he really send them?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yes." I smiled lightly. "It was just a mistake by his assistant. 99 was sent as 999," Jack frowned thoughtfully. "How could such a mistake happen?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. It''s not every day you get flowers. Isn''t it a good thing?"


    Jane, who loved flowers, was beaming with joy as the arrangements kepting in. "I have to take a photo and post it on social media. With this kind of momentum, ourpany is sure to flourish." "Go ahead and post it." I signed the receipt from the florist.


    Jane then suggested, "By the way, Charlotte, how about apany dinner tonight? To celebrate the grand opening and also wee the new team members."


    "Sounds good. I was thinking the same thing."


    We were on the same page about this. I looked at Jack and cheerfully invited him, "Jack, do you have time tonight to join us?"


    He was distracted, looking at the heaps of flower baskets, but upon hearing my invitation, he smiled warmly. "Since you''ve asked, of course, I have time."


    I smiled. "I''ll send you the details once the time and location are set."


    "Alright." Jack nced at the time. "I''ll head back to the office first."


    After seeing him off, Jane followed me into my office and sat opposite me with a teasing expression.


    "Come clean, what stage are you and Jack at now?"


    +25 B


    "None," I continued working on Bethany''s engagement dress as I replied.


    Jane was unconvinced, looking at me with suspicion. "Impossible, you must be hiding something!"


    I thought for a moment, then looked up at her. "We have a six-month agreement. Does that count as a stage?"


    "Of course it counts!"


    She was satisfied and couldn''t help but continue her curiosity. "What did you agree on?"


    I put down my brush, reflecting deeply. "If, after six months, I don''t feel anything for him, he will give up."

 Chapter 290

    Jane disagreed with my thoughts. "Besides, you''re divorced now. Do you think a few words will make him give up? It''s better to set a deadline like you''ve done now."


    That was precisely what I had considered.


    When I first learned that Jack had been in love with someone for twenty years, I thought that girl was very fortunate. But upon realizing it was me, I felt more of a sense of indebtedness.


    Indebtedness...


    It was hard to respond to.


    During my silence, Jane leaned on the desk, her fingers ying with my earrings. "Charlotte, why not give Jack a chance? In this day and age, such a devoted man is rare."


    "It''s precisely because he''s so good that I need to be more cautious."


    Otherwise, it would be ying with someone''s feelings


    A hundred percent sincerity deserves a hundred percent sincerity in return. If I can''t give that, then he should be encouraged to find someone who can truly reciprocate his feelings. Jane couldn''t persuade me and gave up. "By the way, let''s go to the usual ce for dinner tonight." The "usual ce" she mentioned was a private club we used to frequent.


    I clicked my tongue. "Isn''t that ce too expensive?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m treating."


    "Did the money just fall from the sky?"


    "It actually did fall from the sky."


    Jane stood up with a bright smile, her red lips curving up. "Tom gave me a breakup fee which I didn''t ept, so he ended up putting it all on my membership card. I couldn''t return it, so I might as well use it to treat everyone to dinner."


    "Alright then."


    I smiled. "Thank you, Miss Greenwood for treating us to a luxurious experience.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Thinking about the dinner, I left work at five in the evening.


    Jane and I drove separately, and everyone arrived at the same time.


    However, we still hit the evening rush hour, and when we reached the club, Jack was already there. "Slow down."


    Seeing me in a hurry, Jack came out to offer me his arm and gently reminded, "It rained earlier, and the -ground is slippery. Be careful not to twist your ankle."


    I smiled lightly. "I''m sorry for making you wait while we''re out for dinner,


    He looked helpless. "Why are you so formal with me?"


    "I''m not," I smiled and denied.


    Jane, briskly, confirmed the private room with the staff and led everyone inside.


    "You all go in first. I need to go to the toilet."


    I turned off in the direction of the toilets.


    After taking care of my needs anding out, I passed by a private room and heard loud, mocking voices seeping through the slightly ajar door. "You''re truly something else! Who sends so many opening ceremony flower baskets? 999 flower baskets, are you proposing or confessing?"


    1 suddenly stopped in my tracks.


    It sounded like they were 7-


    about the flower basketsn had sent this morning.


    999 flower baskets-surely, besidesn, no one else would send such a huge number today?


    Another voice responded, "I''m notughing at you. Man, if you''re going to be so obvious, at least don''t let someone else take the me!"


    "Man, since you''re so obviously helping her, why don''t you juste clean with her?"


    "I agree. Isn''t love about going through thick and thin together? Are you really going to be like birds in the forest who scatter when disaster strikes? Besides, our situation isn''t that extreme yet. If you''re worried that things might go awry, just send her abroad first. If she''s unwilling to even do that, then you might as well break up thoroughly."


    "Shut up."


    A stern voice cut through, mixed with other voices from inside the room, making it difficult to hear clearly. But my first reaction was that the voice sounded somewhat familiar!


    I raised my hand and grasped the handle of the door to the private room, pushing it open from the outside.

 Chapter 291

    Meanwhile, a force was pulling the door from the inside just as I was about to peek in. A waiter blocked my view.


    This ce pays great attention to guest privacy.


    The waiter said, "Hello, are you a friend of Mr. Wilde?"


    The name was unfamiliar to me.


    I had no choice but to shake my head. "No, I must have gone to the wrong room."


    As I turned to leave, it felt like someone was staring at me intensely, making me feel uneasy.


    When I nced back, the door to the private room was already closed tightly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Back in the room, Jane had already ordered the food. "Take a look, is there anything you want to eat?"


    "I''m not picky. Just order what you want."


    Thinking about what happened earlier, I was somewhat preupied.


    It wasn''t someone I knew, but what they talked about sounded very much like something that happened


    to me.


    It almost felt like a perfect fit.


    But I had never heard of someone called Mr. Wilde being close to Ryan.


    Jane noticed something was off and leaned close to my ear. "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing." I smiled gently.


    Now wasn''t the time to discuss these matters.


    Fortunately, the atmosphere in the private room was lively and harmonious, and it soon helped me shake off myplicated thoughts.


    Austin Joseph, who was our designer, stood up and raised his ss to me and Jane. Shyly, he said, "Ms. Wilson, Miss Greenwood, I''m very happy to join the Charlotte Jewelry. Thank you, thank you for willing to hire me!"


    Among the new employees, he was the eldest.


    He had graduated nearly ten years ago and had achieved little. It wasn''t because hecked ability but because he preferred to follow his own aesthetic rather than cater to the market.


    Naturally, thepany wasn''t willing to gamble on a neer designer without a track record.


    As a result, his works had never been sessfullyunched, and finding a job became increasingly difficult.


    But when I saw the portfolio attached to his resume that day, I was impressed. It was a bit of a gamble, but I decided to give him a chance.


    I raised my ss. "You''re too kind. Everyone here got in based on their own abilities, the Charlotte


    Jewelry is also honored to be chosen by you."


    "Exactly."


    Jane also raised her ss and clinked it with mine. "Sit down quick. Tonight, everyone can eat, drink, and have a good time."


    Her words immediately set them all at ease, and one by one, they came toasting to us.


    After I had had a couple of drinks, Jack, who was sitting beside me, smiled and raised his ss, speaking gently and gracefully:


    "Ms. Wilson can''t handle much alcohol, so I''ll drink the rest for her."


    "Wow!" Jane led the cheers.


    Megan also pped and cheered, "Mr. Renolds, you''re so manly!"


    I wanted to refuse, but Jack disagreed. "You know your own tolerance, don''t you? Besides, you''ve been busytely. If you drink too much, how will you manage work tomorrow?" "Alright then."


    I felt a bit warm inside and appreciated his thoughtfulness. I advised, "Just don''t overdo it yourself."


    His eyes sparkled as he responded softly, "Okay, I''ll keep track."


    With him drinking on my behalf and his seemingly good temper, everyone was eager to join in.


    Jane gave me a suggestive nce and whispered, "Be careful. You''ll have to send Jack home tonight."


    I admired her quick thinking and chuckled, "If I need to, I will."


    Jack always knew how to handle these matters.


    Even if it''s just the two of us, there''s no need to worry.


    However, before Jack started drinking, my phone rang first.


    It was Mr. White calling.


    I stepped outside to answer. "Mr. White, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 292

    "Charlotte, your uncle has received our divorcewsuit notice," said Mr. White. He then warned, "But when I was leaving the hospital, I ran into your uncle. He looked very upset and might cause trouble for your aunt."


    "Got it, thank you! I''ll head over there right away."


    My aunt was in a critical stage of treatment, and the stomach was an organ sensitive to one''s emotions. A big argument ormotion wouldn''t be good for her recovery.


    I hung up and returned to the private room and leaned close to Jane''s ear. "Jane, you take care of things here. Something happened with my aunt, and I need to go check on her."


    Her expression changed with concern. "What happened? I''ll go with you."¡ª


    "It''s probably nothing serious." I patted her shoulder. "You go ahead and have fun with everyone. I don''t want to ruin the mood."


    With that, I grabbed my bag and said my goodbyes before leaving.


    Jack also hurriedly stood up. "You''ve been drinking. I''ll take you."


    "Alright."N?velDrama.Org content.


    I knew he hade to this meal to apany me, so naturally, he wouldn''t want to stay if I left.


    As we walked out, I asked, "Can you drive?"


    "I haven''t even had a sip." He chuckled lightly.


    I felt reassured and got into his car.


    At the hospital, the surface car park was packed, so Jack had to go to the underground car park to find a spot.


    Worried about my aunt, I got out of the car first. "I''ll go up and check on her."


    Jack nodded. "I''lle as soon as I park the car."


    Once upstairs and out of the elevator, I heard loud voicesing from the direction of the ward.


    Bob was at the door of the ward, angrily cursing, "Laura Wilson, if you have the guts,e out here! You think you can just get a divorce and sue me? Don''t think you can scare me just because you have your niece''s lousywyer!"


    Click!


    The door opened.


    I quickened my pace and saw my aunt, looking somewhat better. "Aunt Laura..."


    Seeing me, my aunt''s tense face rxed a bit. "Charlotte, why are you here?"


    "I... I came to see you," I said.


    Bob looked at me, furious. "Charlotte, do you know how difficult it is to get a divorce after so many years


    of marriage? You''re really forcing her to divorce me?"


    My aunt immediately distanced herself from the matter, saying, "It has nothing to do with Charlotte. It''s my own decision to divorce you!"


    "Didn''t she hire thewyer for you? Aren''t you using her money for medical expenses? I''m telling you straight out, if you want a divorce, then you should at least give me half of her assets!" Bob said shamelessly.


    I looked at him with disgust. "I still haven''t settled the score with you forst time."


    I was talking about when he worked with Jessica to drug me.


    "What are you talking about?" He shifted uneasily, shaking his leg. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. You came to me on your own. It''s none of my business."


    "Fine, then let me say this. My assets have nothing to do with you." I frowned. "Don''t disturb my aunt''s treatment anymore!"


    "Oh, but I''m going to stay here. I''m not leaving today. What are you going to do about it?" He looked like a stubborn rogue.


    "Then you can stay here."


    I walked past the two bodyguards and enter the ward, but he suddenly grew anxious and shouted, "Didn''t you want to ask me if the statement of you really not part of the Wilson family true or not?"

 Chapter 293

    I turned abruptly, about to question further, when Jack strode over with an unfriendly expression. Charlotte."


    I nodded. "Jack."


    As soon as Bob saw him, his expression changed instantly. He stammered, "Mr. Renolds, what are you doing here?"


    Clearly, he was very afraid of Jack.


    Jack nced at me, confirming that I was alright, then fixed his gaze on Bob. "Have you forgotten what I told you so soon?"


    "I wouldn''t dare!" Bob vehemently denied, forcing a fawning and cautious smile. "I-I''m just here to see my wife. This girl just happened toe by."


    Seeing how scared Bob was of Jack, I took the opportunity to press on. "What you just said, what was that all about? You keep bringing it up. Don''t tell me it was just idle talk." Jack had also heard thatment.


    Bob shrank back, avoiding my aunt''s gaze. Gritting his teeth, he began, "I was just..."


    "You''d better tell the truth." Jack smiled slightly, interrupting gent.y, "When we were young, I saw how her parents treated her like a precious gem. Why would you bring this up now?" I was eager to uncover the truth and urged Bob, "Continue."


    Bob lowered his head, as if avoiding something. "I...I just didn''t want a divorce! I was just speaking nonsense!"


    "Impossible!"


    I didn''t believe him!


    If he was making up stories, he had many things he could fabricate. Why this particr story, and repeatedly?


    My aunt red at him, then advised, "Charlotte, don''t take his nonsense to heart. He just wants to force me to reconsider and not divorce him..."


    "Exactly!" Bob desperately agreed.


    On the way back, I was still somewhat distracted,N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I couldn''t be sure about what was really happening.


    Since childhood, my aunt had always been good to me and there was no reason for her to deceive me.


    Moreover, Bob was clearly afraid of Jack, so he probably wouldn''t continue lying.


    Jack suddenly spoke up. "What are you thinking about?"


    I pressed my lips together. "I''m trying to figure out how to get to the bottom of this."


    Whether it was a lie or the truth, it needed to be rified.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be at ease.


    Jack patted my head. "How are you going to investigate this? Leave it to me. I have friends in Nesax."


    My eyes lit up. "Can you do that?"


    I indeedcked the connections for such inquiries.


    He smiled slightly. "Why wouldn''t I be able to?"


    "Then... when you find out, I''ll treat you to a big meal!"


    "I''ll be looking forward to it."


    "Great!"


    But I couldn''t quite rx.


    If it turned out that Bob was lying, that would be wonderful.


    But what if it was the truth?


    Then I would truly be the orphan described by the Shaw family, with no parents and no knowledge


    of where I came from.


    Jack dropped me off downstairs at my apartment. Seeing that it was still early, I asked politely, "Would you like toe up for some tea?" After all, I would be asking him for a favor.


    "Do you know what it means to invite a man up for tea in the evening?" Jack looked at me meaningfully.


    My ears flushed, and I hurriedly unbuckled my seatbelt. "I-I was just asking about tea."


    "Alright, I won''t tease you." He smiled and refused with a soft voice, "Something urgent came up at work, so I need to head back."


    "Okay, take care."


    I felt a sense of relief.


    Once I got home, I headed straight to the bathroom. After a shower, I continued to refine Bethany''s gift.


    The design required high precision. To avoid anyints from Bethany, I had toplete the design. as quickly as possible and personally oversee the tailoring. Suddenly, my phone rang.


    It was my aunt calling.


    I answered, somewhat puzzled. "Aunt Laura..."


    Her concerned voice came through. "Charlotte, haven''t you left yet? Are you feeling sick?"


    "Huh?"


    "I just saw Mr. Renolds on the balcony. Aren''t you together?" my aunt asked, feeling puzzled.


    "You must have been seeing things."

 Chapter 294

    I didn''t think much of it and smiled. "We left a while ago. I''ve even taken a shower after getting home."


    "That''s good."


    "Bob... Uncle Bob didn''t cause any more trouble for you, did he?"


    Before Jack and I left, he had warned Bob.


    Bob kept nodding, practically bowing.


    My aunt nodded. "Don''t worry. He''s already signed the divorce agreement and just left."


    I was somewhat surprised. "He signed it so quickly?"


    It seemed that Bob was indeed terrified of Jack.


    He had insisted earlier that he would im a share of my assets.


    My aunt also breathed a sigh of relief. "Yes, you should really thank Mr. Renolds. He''s a good person."


    "Alright, I''ll find a chance to thank him."


    With my aunt''s divorce resolved, it alleviated a major concern of mine.


    From now on, I would only need to care for my aunt, without dealing with that old scoundrel.


    The Charlotte Jewelry, a newly established brand, naturally didn''t have many customers.


    But that didn''t stop me from being extremely busy.


    It took nearly half a month, but I finally finished making Bethany''s engagement dress.


    Diamonds, Astrian White pearls, rubies.


    Everything was exactly as requested.


    The Astrian White pearls were used in the strap design, with a silver-white shimmering fabric and perfectly tailored at the waist, which highlighted the figure. Large fragments of diamonds were embedded in the skirt, sparkling brilliantly even when hanging.


    I also designed a matching ne, featuring an oval ruby of excellent color that gently swayed with movement.


    Bethany''s wishes were all met, but the design didn''t appearplicated.


    As soon as Jane arrived at work, she called Bethany toe and try on the dress.


    However, Bethany dragged out the time until the evening.


    By then, everyone else had left, leaving only Jane, Megan, and me in thepany.


    When Bethany was about to arrive, Jane came in to remind me. "You''d better be prepared. She''s definitely going to make things difficult today and won''t easily pay the bnce."


    "It''s fine."


    I stood up and moved to the French window to stretch my neck. "She''s already paid half the amount. If she wants trouble, it will only dy her own engagement party and waste her money. If she insists on making changes, I''ll make them. But she won''t get back the money she''s already paid."


    I turned around and smiled. "Either way, she can''t get the money back once it''s paid."


    "Wow, you''ve really learned how to handle this?" Jane was surprised.


    "What else can I do?" I shrugged. "I can''t let you all lose money with me."


    Just then, the office door was knocked on. Megan came in and said politely, "Charlotte, Miss Shaw and her mother are here."


    Bethany and her mother stood at the door, ncing around my office. "Charlotte, where''s the dress?"


    "The fitting area."


    I led the mother and daughter to the fitting area.


    The dress was hanging right in the center.


    Bethany''s eyes immediately lit up but quickly dimmed as she feigned dissatisfaction.


    Megan stepped forward, gently took down the dress, and said, "Miss Shaw, please go try it on. Call me if you need anything."


    Most dresses wereplicated and difficult for one person to wear alone.


    But this one had a very simple design, making it easy to put on and take off.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Bethany had been in the fitting room for less than two minutes when she started shouting, "Are you all dead? Don''t you know toe in and help me?"


    Her words were harsh, and Megan frowned.


    Bethany''s mother, who had witnessed this, directed her anger at me. "Charlotte, it''s true that the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. A boss like you ends up with employees who don''t know their ce!" "Have a go at me all you want, but don''t involve Ms. Wilson!"


    Megan, usually sweet and lively, now had a cold expression, looking quite like a cornered rabbit ready to bite.


    Bethany''s mother said coldly, "I''m talking to Charlotte. Who do you think you are to interrupt? If Bethany isn''t satisfied today, not only will we reject this dress, but yourpany will also be out of business!" "Ma''am, you and your daughter are even more unpleasant than the rumors suggest..."

 Chapter 295

    Megan, who wasn''t backing down, left Jane and me wide-eyed.


    When I realized what was happening, I quickly pulled Megan behind me, fearing that Mrs. Shaw might involve her.


    "Come at me if you have any issues."


    "Charlotte!" Megan, undeterred, faced Mrs. Shaw and said, "Didn''t you say you didn''t want this dress? Let Bethanye out and stop trying it on."


    "What!" Mrs. Shaw sneered repeatedly, showing extreme contempt. "You''re making meugh. You''re just a small employee. Does your boss agree with what you''re saying? Do you know how much this dress costs..."


    "I can buy it!" Megan puffed out her cheeks and dered this with an air of authority.


    I pretended not to hear her bragging.


    Mrs. Shaw, infuriated, turned pale with rage. "Charlotte, is this also your intention?"


    "If you don''t like it, that''s fine," I said with a faint smile.


    Mrs. Shaw gritted her teeth and red at Megan. "Are you sure you can afford it? This dress costs over 1 million dors!"


    "It''s only a million dors. Ma''am, are you very poor?" Megan looked at her in confusion. "Otherwise, why would you keep harping on about something that costs just over a million?"


    "You..." Mrs. Shaw, furious and red-faced, raised her hand to p Megan.


    I tried to intervene, but someone acted faster than me.


    Frank came from behind us, firmly grabbing Mrs. Shaw''s forearm, and said with a stern look, "Mrs. Shaw, what did my sister do to offend you? If you tell me, I''ll have Grandma personally educate her. I was dumbfounded, my gaze darting between him and Megan.


    The brother Megan mentioned was him?


    11


    Mrs. Shaw''s expression froze, looking like she was about to burst, "You... she... she is your sister? Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve never seen her in the Smith family.''


    Frank didn''t respond but instead took out his phone and made a video call.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    On the other end, Madam Smith answered immediately, showing her face.


    "Humph, you finally have time to give me a video call?"


    Frank raised an eyebrow nonchntly. "It''s not me, Grandma. It''s that Megan and Mrs. Shaw had a little conflict. Mrs. Shaw was about to..."


    "Madam Smith!" Mrs. Shaw immediately deted like a punctured balloon. She rushed over to hold Frank''s phone and started exining to the olddy with soft words. "It''s all a misunderstanding. Please don''t listen to what Frank said..."


    As she spoke, she moved aside.


    Megan turned to Frank. "Why are you here?"


    Frank, impatient, said, "Why do you think? You kept asking me for a lift, and I ended up waiting for you downstairs for ages."


    ''True siblings.''


    Suddenly, I realized that the person who had asked me to pick up Megan from the University of Jston was actually Megan herself.


    So, the pair of women''s slippers at his home must also belong to Megan.


    I looked at Frank with confusion. "I haven''t seen your sister at the Jston Summit."


    "She didn''te back often before," replied Frank, ncing at Megan.


    Megan cheerfully added, "I''ve moved back now. Charlotte, you''ll see me often in the future!


    Themotion outside was clearly heard by Jane in the fitting room, who had remained silent for a while.


    Jane decided to step forward and knocked on the door. "Miss Shaw, do you need any help?"


    "No need!" said Bethany, feeling irritated as she pushed the door open.


    The result was unexpectedly pleasing.


    Not Bethany, but the dress.


    Worn by a person and in motion, it was even more dazzling.


    Bethany, mindful of Frank''s presence, didn''t dare to act out and just red at him, demanding, "What''s your rtionship with her? Why do you always stand up for her?" "Alright! Bethany!"


    "


    After finishing her call, Mrs. Shaw came over, swallowed her anger, and pulled Bethany. "Go get changed. We''re leaving."

 Chapter 296

    "Mom... Why... I''m the customer here!"


    "Behave yourself!"


    Mrs. Shaw, swallowing her anger, handed the phone back to Frank and turned to me with a forced smile. " Ms. Wilson, as the designer of the dress, please make sure to attend the engagement party next week. If there are any issues with the dress, it will be easier to resolve them if you''re present."


    "Safe travels. I won''t be seeing you out."


    I made a gesture to indicate that they could leave. "Please transfer the final payment to the ount fromst time. Thank you."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After the farce, it was already nearing seven o''clock.


    I suggested treating them to pizza.


    Just as we reached the underground car park, Jane received a call about a drinking party and decided to


    abandon me.


    So it was just Frank, Megan, and me.


    Frank raised his chin a little. "Get in my car. I''ll drop you and Megan off at work tomorrow."


    "Alright."


    As I walked over to open the rear door, Megan pushed me into the front seat, "Charlotte, sit in the front. It''s a bit cramped in the back."


    The downside of sports cars is that they''re shy but ufortable.


    I opened a food APP to decide where to eat when Frank yawned, "I''m tired. Let''s just eat at home. You can order takeaway."


    That was fine.


    I was a bit tired too.


    By the time we got home, the takeaway was already hanging on the door.


    Frank hooked the takeaway with a finger and walked towards his house, his lips curving into a mischievous smile. "Let''s go to my ce. I''m afraid of being caught in apromising situation at your ce." I was confused. "Caught in apromising situation?"


    Frankzily walked inside and bent down to hand me a pair of new slippers. "With Ryan and Jack around, I can''t beat any of them."


    I tried to ignore his remarks but heard him continue, "Besides, none of them are right for you. Ryan isn''t suitable, and Jack isn''t any better."


    "How do you know that?"


    I couldn''t help but retort as I took the takeaway bags from him and set them on the table.


    "Try it if you don''t believe me."


    Frank scoffed with an arrogant look in his eyes, as if mocking my foolishness.


    Before I could respond, he went into the kitchen and plugged in the hotpot.


    Soon, a delicious aroma filled the air.


    Frank, usually talkative, was silent while eating, only focusing on his meal,


    Megan and I chatted animatedly while eating.


    After dinner, as I was about to clean up, Frank casually remarked, "Go y. We don''t have a tradition of women doing housework here. If Grandma saw, she''d pinch my ears off."


    At first, it seemed harmless, but upon reflection, it carried a hint of ambiguity.


    However, Frank showed no awareness of it and continued to clean up the table leisurely.


    Megan pulled my hand. "Charlotte, let me show you around!"


    "Alright."


    Her enthusiasm was such that I didn''t even know how to refuse.


    After touring the living room and her room, she led me into Frank''s study, "I''m telling you, my brother has


    a lot of great stuff, including many calligraphy and paintings... all of which are rare outside...*


    My attention was caught by a ceramic piggy bank in the shape of a rabbit.


    It was quite ugly...


    But it also felt strangely familiar.


    I found myself reaching out to pick it up, almost by instinct.


    It was heavy, and shaking it produced the sound of coins.


    It was a piggy bank.


    I chuckled slightly. "I didn''t realize your brother..."


    "Who allowed you to touch that?"


    A sharp reprimand came from the left rear, startling me so much that I instinctively let go.


    Crash!


    The piggy bank shattered, coins scattering everywhere.


    Frank rushed over in tworge strides, and when I looked up, his face was stormy and his expression growing darker!

 Chapter 297

    I instinctively took a step back. "Frank..."


    He nced at me, suppressing his emotions, and said curtly, "Leave."


    He then squatted down and began picking up the shards of the broken piggy bank, carefully.


    I felt quite sorry and quickly crouched down to help him, "I''m sorry, I..."


    He didn''t even look up and repeated coldly, "I said leave."


    "Charlotte, let''s go...''


    Megan grabbed my hand and led me out, gently closing the door behind us before exining, "That piggy bank was his most treasured possession. He took it everywhere and never let anyone touch it." "He..." I felt some guilt and wanted to make amends. "Do you know where I can buy a recement for that piggy bank? I''ll get him a new one."


    "It can''t be bought."


    Megan shook her head helplessly, "That piggy bank was a gift made by a ceramic artist that Lily begged Madam Shaw to invite for my brother''s birthday. It was made just for him. The rabbit on it represents Lily herself. She wanted to apany my brother every day."


    I was silent for a moment. "No wonder he cherished it so much..."


    "Yeah." Megan sighed. "Actually, I wasn''t even born at that time, but both my family and my brother loved her a lot. If not for the ident, they would have probably been married by now."


    She lowered her voice and said mysteriously, "Charlotte, do you know what kind of situations the coins inside were saved from?"


    I asked, "What kind of situations?"


    In this day and age, it was surprising to hear someone still had the habit of saving coins.


    "Once..." Megan nced timidly towards the study to confirm Frank was still inside, then leaned in closer and said, "I once saw him secretly with red eyes, sniffling while dropping a coin into it!" "When I asked himter, he wouldn''t admit it. But then again, he never cried even when he was injured all over as a child."


    "So I guess, whenever he missed Lily very much, he would save a coin


    Tran my fingers unconsciously over my palm, "Do you have a photo of that piggy bank?"


    Hearing Megan''s story and thinking about the coins scattered on the floor earlier, I found it hard to


    imagine how Frank had managed all these years. Now, the most precious thing to him was in pieces, I needed to find a way to make up for it.


    "Yes."


    "Could you send it to me?"


    "Go through my brother''s social media, he posted it before."


    1 nodded. "Alright."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Frank emerged with a cold expression, as if nothing had happened, but the light in his brown eyes was sparse and fragmented.


    Seeing me still there, hisshes drooped momentarily before he looked at me again with his usual casual demeanor, "Still here?"


    I bit my lip. "Yeah... I just wanted to apologize in person."


    He took a bottle of fizzy pop from the fridge, opened it, and took a swig, his Adam''s apple moving slightly.


    In the end, his naturally cold eyes had a hint of cynicism. "You''re actually apologizing in front of me?"


    I knew I was in the wrong and allowed him to be sarcastic. "Yes, I was wrong. Could Mr. Smith let bygones be bygones?"


    He smiled faintly and indifferently. "Depends."


    "Alright, then. I''ll let you be. I''ll head home now?"


    "Okay." He gave a brief, indifferent reply.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After saying goodbye to Megan, I turned and left.


    Just as I stepped out of Frank''s house and closed the door behind me, I saw Jack standing at my door. Noticing themotion, he looked over and appeared surprised to see meing from Frank''s ce. "Howe... you''re at Mr. Smith''s ce? I thought you hadn''te back yet."


    "Well, I treated him and his sister to pizza."


    I smiled and walked over to open the door, casually adding, "Bethany caused trouble at thepany again today, and his sister helped me out."


    Jack raised an eyebrow, "His sister? Which sister?"


    "Megan. Do you know her?"


    He thought for a moment. "I don''t think I''ve heard of her.


    "By the way, why did youe over sote?"

 Chapter 298

    As I invited him in and changed my shoes, I couldn''t help but ask, "Were you able to find something about my background?"


    He paused for a moment, then smiled lightly. "How did you guess so quickly?"


    "How did it go?"


    I was eager to know. Although my parents had passed away many years ago, it was very important to me to know whether I was truly their child.


    He walked over to the sofa, handed me a file, and said helplessly, "Indeed, Bob was talking nonsense. Don''t dwell on this anymore. It would make your parents sad if they knew." Hearing this, I felt my heart settle and began to flip through the file.


    It contained my birth certificate, various medical records from childhood, blood type, date of birth...


    Everything matched up.


    With each thing I checked, my heart felt more at ease.


    I waspletely reassured. I was indeed my parents'' child, and their affection for me was never false.


    "Thank you so much, Jack!"


    I looked at Jack with gratitude. "Have you eaten? There are still some dishes in the fridge. I can..."


    "I''ve already eaten. I had a social event in the evening, which is why I''m here sote."


    He declined my offer and, pretending to be displeased, said, "But, have you noticed that you haven''t kept your promise?"


    "Huh?"


    I didn''t quite understand.


    He smiled. "Didn''t you promise me that you wouldn''t be so distant with me?"


    "I''m sorry..."


    It seemed I had be ustomed to it.


    3


    Jack''s dark eyes looked at me seriously. "No need to apologize. Just change slowly. Whether we''re friends or something else, I don''t want you to be so formal." "Okay," I agreed with a smile, but then was startled by the faint tenderness in his gaze and quickly averted


    my eyes.


    Fortunately, he chose to end the conversation there. "It''s gettingte. I''ll leave now."


    I quickly got up. "I''ll see you off."


    As we walked towards the entrance, he suddenly asked, "What''s it like when you''re with Frank?"


    I was puzzled. "With him?"


    He scrutinized me. "I feel like you''re different with him.


    "Not really?"


    I found it confusing. "He''s just an ordinary friend."


    Or rather, he might not even be considered a friend.


    The son of the Smith family probably had more friends than he could count, and I was aware of my ce.


    After seeing Jack off, I copsed onto my bed and opened Frank''s social media. I easily found the photo of the little rabbit.


    It was posted three years ago, but he rarely posted, so it was easy to find.


    There was no caption.


    The pink, ugly rabbit piggy bank was ced next to his pillow, bathed in sunlight, giving a sense of peace and tranquility. Just looking at the photo, I could tell how much he cherished it.


    The more I thought about it, the deeper my guilt grew.


    The next day, feeling too embarrassed to hitch a ride with him, I sent him a WhatsApp message and took a taxi to the office.


    He didn''t reply to my message.


    Life suddenly became unusually calm.


    I focused on designing the clothes for Madam Shaw and Madam Smith. Both were modern designs but incorporated different elements ording to their personalities and preferences.


    The night before the engagement between Ryan and Bethany, I slept even better than I had imagined.


    When I woke up, I felt as if I were going to work as usual.


    Dressed casually in a white turtleneck sweater, light blue jeans, and t knee-high boots, I grabbed my bag, went downstairs, and got into Jane''s car.


    It wasn''t until the car slowly stopped in front of the hotel that I btedly realized.


    I was attending my ex-husband''s engagement party.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Attending the engagement party of the man I had mistakenly loved for many years.


    No matter howposed I tried to be, seeing the names "Ryan & Bethany" side by side at the entrance of the banquet hall still made me feel a pang of mncholy.


    Jane nced at the fairy-tale-like, dreamlike decor inside the banquet hall and remarked sarcastically," It''s good to have money. A second marriage is even more grand and ostentatious than a first one."

 Chapter 299

    I had to admit, it was quite heartbreaking.


    When Ryan and I got married, there was no engagement party. Even the wedding was handled entirely by Grandpa. He only reluctantly made an appearance. It wasn''t grand at all because he said he didn''t want it to be public. The wedding was attended only by the Frost family and close friends, making it as simple as a dinner party.


    From our marriage to divorce, outsiders only knew that he pampered his wife, but few knew who his wife actually was.


    I repressed my emotions, shifted my gaze, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ryan striding in with a custom-made tailcoat, his expression cold and detached.


    On his arm was Bethany, wearing a dress I had designed myself. They looked like a golden couple, their attire shimmering and radiant. Their appearance drew many guests'' attention. Several people tried to approach and ingratiate themselves.


    However, Bethany walked towards me, embodying the demeanor of the hostess. "Ms. Wason, I invited you here today just to ensure there are no issues with the dress. It wouldn''t upset you, would it." Jane warned in a t tone, "Bethany, I advise you not to ruin your own good day."


    In work, Bethany was adept at social niceties, but privately, she was not a pushover. She was the kind of person who would only act in self-defense if someone crossed her. Bethany''s voice was cold. "Am I speaking to you?"


    "I''m in a good mood." I gently tugged Jane, fixed my gaze on Bethany, and said, "Congrattions on your


    engagement."


    ''Don''t let your gaze linger on me, the insignificant ex-wife.''


    I didn''t want to get involved in these troubles any longer. Once today''s engagement party was over, I hoped everything woulde to a close.


    Throughout the event, I didn''t nce at Ryan at all.


    I neither wanted to nor dared to.


    Bethany seemed surprised for a moment. "I didn''t expect Ms. Wilson to be so able to move on."


    She shook Ryan''s arm and continued, "Ryan, you weren''t just married by agreement, without any feelings, were you? Ms. Wilson must have had someone else she liked."


    Ryan looked at her as if he had heard a joke, his gaze cold. "Aren''t we the same? Just a marriage of convenience, each fulfilling our own needs."


    Bethany''s attempt to embarrass me ended up backfiring on her. She pouted at Ryan and said coquettishly, "So what if you were? You''re divorced now. But with me, as long as we''re married, we''ll never be apart!"


    Whether she said this for Ryan''s sake or for mine, I couldn''t tell.


    Naturally, I didn''t want to stay here and make a fool of myself. As they flirted and bickered, I pulled Jane to a quiet corner where no one noticed us.


    After that, Bethany didn''t have time to bother me anymore.


    Probably, her main purpose today was to show me how she stood by Ryan''s side.


    During the engagement ceremony, a song I really liked was unexpectedly yed. As the singer''s voice flowed, it pulled my thoughts away.


    This song, which I had listened to countless times before, always made me imagine a future with Ryan. But now... waking up from the dream, he stood beside another person.


    "Ah!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Suddenly, there was a gasp from the stage, and the guests collectively whispered in surprise.


    Due to the status of the two families, no one dared to speak loudly, but their expressions varied.


    I came back to my senses and saw Bethany''s dress had fallen off her shoulder. Although she caught it in time, it was almost as if she had exposed herself. The white strap on her shoulder had sapped, and the fabric was falling apart.


    My head buzzed, and I heard Jane say, "Oh no, help... Charlotte, how did this happen?"


    I clenched my fists. "I don''t know..."

 Chapter 300

    This problem shouldn''t have urred.


    When I sewed the dress, the stitches were even and dense, and the dress was made to perfectly fit her body. Even if the strap broke, it should have stayed temporarily at the chest level and not fallen immediately. Unless, of course, the zipper at the back also broke at the same time.


    But that was impossible.


    The fabric and zipper suppliers were both the same as the ones used during my time at the Frost Group, and their quality was absolutely reliable. Regardless, this was a dress I had personally made.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I grabbed my coat, stood up, and ran onto the stage. Just as I was about to help her put on the dress, she pped me across the face in a fit of rage!


    "Are you doing this on purpose? Are you trying to embarrass me today!!"


    I instinctively covered my stinging face and, without hesitation, pped her back. "Bethany, I''m not insane enough to ruin my own work!"


    Bethany''s eyes widened in fury, and she was about to lunge at me again when Ryan, who had appeared without my noticing, pulled her behind him with a stern expression and draped his jacket over her. He looked like he was protecting his wife.


    Mrs. Shaw, apanied by two bodyguards, came over, her chest heaving with anger. "Lock her up!"


    Seeing Ryan frown, Mrs. Shaw sneered. "Mr. Frost, you''re not going to defend her today, are you?"


    "Of course not."


    Ryan didn''t even spare me a nce, his tone was indifferent and cold. "She''s just an ex-wife."


    "Good!"


    With Mrs. Shaw''smand, the bodyguards immediately moved to act.


    I knew this was the Shaw family''s territory, and she had two, bodyguards with her, though there were likely more at the back of the stage.


    I lowered my head slightly, toozy to resist. "You don''t need to do anything. I''ll leave on my own."


    The bodyguards, seeing mypliance, positioned themselves-one leading the way and the other following behind me.


    Jane tried toe over but was firmly blocked by other bodyguards.


    We went straight down to the hotel''s underground car park, got into a car, and drove to an upscale residential area.


    Upon reaching a vi with the best view, the bodyguards pulled me out of the car and shoved me into a


    storage room.


    "Stay here quietly until Mrs. Shaw returns. Then we''ll let you out."


    "Can...can we go somewhere else?"


    As the door was about to close, fear drove me to speak up. The small, dark, enclosed space made me anxious ever since the incident at home. "This is what Mrs. Shaw instructed. We''re just following her orders."


    With that, the door clicked shut.


    The space was pitch ck. My first reaction was to find my phone, but it was left in my bag at the hotel. I could only fumble for the light switch. After much effort, I found it, but no matter how I pressed it, there was no response.


    The repeated clicking sounds reached the bodyguard''s ears outside the door.


    He called out through the door, "Don''t bother trying. The storage room''s power is cut off."


    There was no hope left.


    Past memories surged forward all at once. I slumped against the wall with a muffled sound and slowly slid down, my entire chest trembling. ''No, no...''


    As a child, I cried and begged them for a long time.


    It was of no use.


    Now that I had grown up, I had be mute instead.


    The older I got, the more I understood the benefits of power.


    Just like today''s engagement party, whether I came or not, they could always find a reason to lock me up in this ce.


    Even though I had tried so hard to avoid them and focus on my own life.


    But because I am powerless, my thoughts had never mattered.


    I didn''t know how long it had been when I heard movement outside the door. The lock turned, and light finally seeped in.


    Mrs. Shaw, wearing an exquisite dress, looked down at me from above with a cold, sinister smile. Charlotte, weren''t you very arrogant? How dare you embarrass my daughter on stage. Today, I will break your pride inch by inch."

 Chapter 301

    In the Shaw family''s residence''s living room.


    Snowkes had started drifting down outside the French windows again, twirling as they fell. A thinyer of white had already umted on the ground.


    Inside, the heating was turned on, but I shivered at the cold gaze from Mrs. Shaw. They had looked into me thoroughly. They even looked into things that happened before I came to Jston, which is why they locked me in the storage room and deliberately cut off the power.


    They had gone to great lengths to deal with me, an ex-wife.


    Mrs. Shaw took a sip of tea and looked at me with contempt. "Have you reconsidered leaving Jston?"


    I stood up straight. "And what''s the reason this time?"


    Last time it was through coercion and inducement. What would they do this time?


    "After the first dress that came out of yourpany after starting the business, such problems arose."


    Mrs. Shaw curved her lips in a mocking smile. "Do you think yourpany will be able to remain open? It would be better for you to go abroad and study properly for a few years. I''ll cover the costs."


    I clenched my fists. That day at the Shaw family''s residence, Ryan had said the same thing-sending me abroad. Everyone wanted to send me abroad.


    Mrs. Shaw added, "But before you go abroad, you must first write an apology letter on social media in your own name, admitting that you had ulterior motives and deliberately caused Bethany''s embarrassment in public!"


    "What if I refuse?" I bitterly tugged at the corner of my mouth, and when I lifted my gaze to meet Mrs. Shaw''s, I spoke neither humble nor haughty, "And is it necessarily my fault that the dress had a problem?"


    Her face immediately showed anger. The cup in her hand fell with a loud crash onto the marble coffee table. "What are you trying to say? Are you suggesting that Bethany deliberately ruined her dress to frame you?!"


    "That is a possibility!" I answered clearly, as it was indeed the only possibility left.


    Mrs. Shaw stood up, walking briskly towards me, her high heels clicking on the floor. Suddenly, she pinched my cheek with her finely manicured nails digging into my skin.


    Where''s the evidence? Charlotte, tell me, what is the evidence?"


    I wanted to struggle, but two bodyguards were holding my shoulders and arms, preventing me from moving.


    "Exactly!" Bethany came downstairs quickly in a changed outfit, fuming. "It''s obvious you did this on purpose to embarrass us and ruin the Shaw family''s reputation..."


    I gritted my teeth to endure the pain on my face. "I have evidence."


    As I spoke, I opened my hand to reveal a piece of strap fabric from Bethany''s dress. Mrs. Shaw nced at it dismissively and brushed me aside. "What''s this?" "Miss Shaw, you should recognize this."


    I held the piece of fabric up to Bethany''s face. "After all, you''re the one who cut it yourself with scissors, and the cut is very clean."


    In a prominent family like the Shaw family, there''s only the opportunity for others to aspire to. Even if Bethany harbored a grudge, no one would dare to embarrass the Shaw family in such a setting.


    The most important thing is that this dress wouldn''t have passed through many hands, so it''s easy to trace. Once someone makes a move, it would likely implicate the whole family. No one would be that foolish.


    Considering all factors, it must have been Bethany herself.


    Bethany, asked angrily, "How did this end up in your hands?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I grabbed it when I was hitting you."


    The scene was too chaotic at the time. But I could immediately confirm it wasn''t a quality issue. Plus, the strap broke first. I wanted to know the reason, so when I pped her, I casually pulled the strap from her chest into my hand. She was so absorbed in her fierce emotions about ruining my career that she didn''t notice.


    00

 Chapter 302

    Bethany''s face stiffened slightly as she snorted coldly. "So what if I did cut it myself?"


    Upon hearing this, I lost interest in continuing the argument and turned to Mrs. Shaw." Mrs. Shaw, can I leave now?"


    I thought she was just getting revenge for her daughter. Now that the truth was clear, it had nothing to do with me.


    To my surprise, she affectionately pinched Bethany''s cheek. "Are you out of your mind? Sacrificing your own reputation just to frame her?"


    Bethany pouted and said coquettishly, "Mom, I''m sorry! She''s so stubborn; I had no choice but to resort to this method."


    "Alright." Mrs. Shaw said in a loving tone, "You go upstairs first. I will handle this."


    Her tone was gentle, without a hint of me. She seemed to be the most indulgent mother in the world.


    Bethany smiled happily. "You''re the best, Mom!"


    With that, she skipped upstairs, and Mrs. Shaw looked at her with a warm smile, her demeanor very soft.


    Once Bethany''s figure disappeared, Mrs. Shaw slowly withdrew her gaze and looked at me with a cold, unfeeling expression, as if she were looking at something dirty.


    "Charlotte, I gave you the easy way, but you refused." With that, she said to the bodyguards, "Make her kneel outside! When she''s willing to admit her fault and agree to go abroad, then bring her back in to see me."


    I stared at her in shock. "What right do you have to do this?"


    "Right?" Mrs. Shaw sneered. "You should ask yourself what ''right'' means."


    My face turned pale instantly. Yes, it was a foolish question to ask.


    I allowed the bodyguards to drag me outside, and snowkes fell on me, quickly


    melting into water.


    But I refused to kneel!


    I gritted my teeth and struggled desperately.


    Through the French windows, Mrs. Shaw looked at me like I was a clown. After a long while, she grew irritated, put on a fur coat, and came out with an umbre. "Useless


    fools! You can''t even handle a woman!"


    In the next moment, as the bodyguards held me down, she kicked the inside of my knees with the tip of her high heel.


    The pain and reflex caused me to copse to my knees with a thud!


    The icy snow water immediately soaked my knees.


    It was both cold and painful.


    Looking up at Mrs. Shaw from my kneeling position, I, who had never cried during the divorce, found my face wet with tears, and I asked in bewilderment, "Mrs. Shaw, what exactly did I do wrong?"


    I had never fought with Bethany orpeted with her. She pressed me step by step, and I knew I had no support to fight back, so I endured as much as I could.


    "If you must know, you did nothing wrong anywhere." She looked down at me, like an ant. "The only mistake you made was being Ryan''s ex-wife. Bethany is wary of you. I know, and I can see that you have no intention ofpeting with her."


    "Then why..."


    "Why am I treating you the same way as Bethany does? Forcing you to leave?" Mentioning Bethany, her eyes softened with a motherly tenderness, but her lookN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    towards me remained cold. "Because I''m her mother, the only one in this world who can protect her unconditionally."


    Such tender words.


    But my tears flowed even more fiercely.


    She looked at the bodyguards and said coldly, "Keep an eye on her. If she manages to get up like this, you''re fired."


    The snow became heavier.


    There was so much snow that my knees were already numb from the cold, and even if no one was stopping me, I wouldn''t be able to get up.


    When I looked up, I saw Bethany standing in a room on the second floor, with a triumphant smile on her face. "Loser."

 Chapter 303

    I couldn''t hear clearly.


    But she spoke so slowly that I could read her lips.


    Before I could look away, a figure hurriedly passed by me!


    It was Mr. Shaw.


    Soon, the sounds of objects crashing and faint arguments echoed from the living room.


    I heard my own name, as well as Ryan''s. There were also mentions of online scandals.


    Finally, a clear and angry shout came from Mr. Shaw. "She''s spoiled and headstrong, and you still have to make a fuss? Let her keep kneeling outside in this heavy snow, and if word gets out..." Suddenly, the snow stopped.


    I took me a while to realize that there was a shadow over my head. Looking up, I saw arge, pure ck umbre and Frank''s deep, brown eyes!


    His face was expressionless as he handed me the umbre. "Can you hold it?"


    I rubbed my somewhat numb hands. "I can..."


    Before I could finish, he shoved the umbre into my hand.


    In the next moment, the man in the ck leather jacket half-knelt on the ground, silently lifted me into his arms, and then slowly stood up. His steps were unusuallyrge and fast.


    Mr. and Mrs. Shaw chased after us.


    Mrs. Shaw spoke first, "Frank, weren''t you supposed to be in Jeswood visiting your grandma? Why..."


    Frank didn''t slow his pace. "Instead of worrying about me, you should think about how to clean up Bethany''s mess!"


    Mrs. Shaw was choked with anger. "Do you think you can just take someone from the Shaw family without informing us?"


    Frank smiled lightly. "I don''t have the habit of notifying anyone before I do anything."


    The driver, perceptive as always, got out of the car and opened the rear door before Frank reached the vehicle.


    "Wait." Frank bent down to ce me inside, and as he was closing the door, Mrs. Shaw grabbed the edge of the door and said sternly, "I have a question for Miss Wilson."


    The temperature inside the car wasfortable, a stark contrast to the outside world.


    After a moment, I looked at Mrs. Shaw with cold detachment. "I''m not interested in answering your questions."


    Since it seemed that any action would lead to the same oue, I decided to follow my true feelings.


    "Listen!"


    Mrs. Shaw tugged at Mr. Shaw''s arm. "She''s the one who did this! What kind of heart does she have? She appears honest, but behind our backs, she''s using all sorts of dirty tricks to design dresses for Bethany!"


    She looked at Frank. "Frank, you absolutely cannot take her away today!"


    "Mrs. Shaw, I''ve shown you enough respect as your hand is still intact."


    Frank nced at her hand, which was still gripping the door handle and gave a nonchnt smile. "But you know, I''m generally not very patient. Three, two..."


    There was a loud bang.


    In thest second before he mmed the door, Mrs. Shaw quickly pulled her hand away!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Furious, she clung to Mr. Shaw, unwilling to let Frank leave easily. "Call Luke! I want to see if Luke also condones his behavior!"


    "That''s enough! If you don''t let them go now, do you want to embarass the Shaw family


    even more...


    11


    Mr. Shaw''s patience was also exhausted, but his remaining words were cut off as Frank closed the car door from the other side.


    The ck luxury car slowly drove out of the vi district.


    Frank nced at my knees and furrowed his brow slightly. "Charlotte, you really are consistently skilled at making yourself look so miserable." lowered my eyes and didn''t speak,


    He threw a towel, which he had just taken from the trunk, into myp. "How are your knees?"

 Chapter 304

    "It''s okay." I picked up the towel and dried my hair. After my cold body had warmed up, I turned to Frank. "Did something happen online?"


    He countered with a question, "Isn''t it your doing?"


    "What?" I felt puzzled and asked.


    He looked at me for a moment, cocked his brows and said, "Alright, I overestimated you.


    With that, he took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to me. "Take a look yourself."


    "What''s your PIN?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Your birthday."


    "Huh?" I was momentarily taken aback.


    He cocked his brows. "What are you thinking? Your birthday is the same as hers."


    "Oh, next time be clearer." I freezing and wasn''t thinking straight.


    After unlocking the phone, I quickly found the information Mrs. Shaw had inquired about.


    There were revtions online about Bethany being a mistress, using despicable methods to force the original spouse into divorce, and even kidnapping the original spouse today. There were also videos from the Jston Summit underground parking lot, showing the kidnapping attempt arranged by her, a video that should have been erased by the Shaw family. Public opinion was furious.


    But Ryan didn''t escape unscathed either.


    "Oh my go... it turns out that a powerful family really can do whatever they want."


    "The Shaw family''s daughter is amazing, the most powerful mistress in history, really awesome! Using her power to the extreme!"


    "When they announced their marriage, the original spouse wasn''t even divorced yet... what a tragedy."


    "Ryan''s image in my mind has copsed too. Isn''t he supposed to be a devoted


    husband? What''s the difference between this and cheating during marriage!"


    "Exactly, I thought they were parting on good terms, but it turns out to be such a mess..."


    "Wait, have you guys considered that Ryan might not have wanted this? I have a friend with a bit of contact with their circle, and I heard that during the kidnapping, Bethany also got herself involved to force Ryan to choose. Isn''t that threatening the life of the original spouse?"


    "Who can say clearly? Anyway, what''s in front of us is either cheating or meddling!"


    "I don''t support that view. They''re from a wealthy family, and we ordinary people don''t really understand their world. There might be more to the story. After all, the Shaw family is a century-old family. It''s only been a short time since Mr. William passed away, and now such a scandal arises. Ryan has a heavy burden, and he probably has to be cautious about many things..."


    I returned the phone to Frank, feeling somewhat confused.


    The person revealing the information clearly knew all the details.


    It wasn''t my doing.


    Bethany couldn''t have done it either.


    So, the only person left...


    As I hesitated, not daring to confirm, Frank spoke nonchntly, "Your ex-husband seems quite devoted to you, even dragging himself down to force the Shaw family to let you go."


    I hadn''t sorted out my thoughts yet. "Huh?"


    "There are only two choices to save you today."


    Frank held up two fingers and began to analyze. "One, like me, go directly to the Shaw family to take you away. Ryan can''t do that. He has too many concerns."


    "Two, use other means to make the Shaw family have to let you go. For example, public opinion. Even if the Shaw family wants to deal with you, they wouldn''t do it today, and they would have to let you live for a while longer."


    Hearing this, I paused with the towel in my hand, then slowly tightened my grip, my knuckles turning white.


    Ignoring the doubt in my mind, I looked straight at Frank and asked, "And you, why did youe to save me today? And why are you so patient, analyzing all this with me?"

 Chapter 305

    These two questions were somewhat sharp. However, Frank''s face showed no difort at all. He gestured for me toe closer. "Come a bit nearer, I''ll tell you."


    I leaned in a little. "Go ahead."


    The space inside the car was small, and besides the driver, there was no one else, so why make such a mystery out of it?


    He leaned in slightly as well, a smile in his eyes, looking as infuriatingly smug as ever. "I can''t stand overly stupid people."


    I straightened up abruptly and red at him. "Should I thank you for guiding me then?"


    "I don''t mind."


    He smiled politely, always looking so annoyingly smug.


    Nevertheless, I couldn''t deny his help. I lowered my gaze. "Thanks for what you did earlier."


    He tapped his well-manicured fingers on the window sill idly. "If I hadn''te, they would have let you go eventually."


    "But you''d have had to endure more hardships."


    Mrs. Shaw and Bethany wouldn''t let it go easily. Especially with the online revtions, Mrs. Shaw would vent all her anger on me. After she was done, I might not be alive.


    "Not really." Frank''s smile was faint, as if he saw through everything. "The longer you stay with the Shaw family, the more revtions will appear online Mrs. Shaw and Bethany are foolish, but Mr. Shaw... he''s sharp."


    "Is that so..."


    Ryan really had it tough. On one hand, he was dealing with the Shaw family through the marriage alliance, and on the other, he had to find ways to rescue me while dealing with the Shaw family''s troubles. Frank nced at me. "What, worried about your ex-husband?"


    The sarcasm was unmasked.


    I looked at him. "Do you think Ryan would do anything for me at all costs?"


    "He''s the kind of person who weighs everything too much and lives too tiredly." Frank lounged in his seat, his eyelids drooping, his voice loose. "So, no."


    13


    "Then why should I worry?"


    Ryan was always aware of his responsibilities. He had been heavily relied upon since childhood, especially after his grandfather''s death. The entire Frost family depended on him alone now. How could he, for someone as insignificant as me, drag the Frost family down?


    Frank''s expression showed some surprise. "Looks like you''re not lost in a rtionship."


    "You''re the one who would be lost in a rtionship!" I returned his remark.


    He smiled, though with a hint of threat. "What did you say?"


    It was as if, should I say anything unpleasant, he would throw me back into the freezing snow immediately.


    I was in his car, I didn''t have a choice. I curved my lips and tried to look sincerelyplimentary. "I was saying you''re a rare gentleman, guarding your chastity for a lost fiancee for over twenty years, truly devoted."


    He cocked his brows, approvingly. "Say a bit more, I like it."


    He really knew how to take advantage ofpliments.


    I nced out the car window and saw an alley not far away. Suddenly, I remembered something and turned to Frank. "Can you stop at the entrance of that alley?"


    He looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    "Just need to get something."


    He didn''t respond directly but instructed the driver. "Alfred, pull over to the side."


    The car stopped. I got out, and despite the biting cold wind, I tried to hurry into the alley. My knee, injured from kneeling, hurt a bit. My movement must have looked odd. Fortunately, there weren''t many people around at this hour.


    I found a ceramics studio. The ceramicist recognized me quickly and handed over two finished pieces.


    "Miss Wilson, this one is the piece you made yourself, and this one I made ording to the photo you gave me."


    "Great, thank you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Would you like them wrapped?"


    "No need, just a bag will do."


    Leaving the studio, I carried the degradable paper bag and returned to the car.


    "Fra..."


    Just as I was about to speak, I noticed he was sprawled out, already asleep.


    I sat quietly, but he murmured, "Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 306

    He wasn''t asleep yet.


    I pursed my lips and said seriously, "I''m really sorry for breaking your piggy bank that day."


    Mentioning this, Frank pulled off his eye mask. His drowsy eyes showed a hint of displeasure. "Charlotte, you only let others bully you, but you still know how to make make me ufortable, don''t you..."


    "No." I hurriedly interrupted, pulling out the small rabbit made by the ceramicist, trying to soothe his emotions. "This, this is a replica of that rabbit. I had someone make it based on the original. The resemnce is quite good. I hope it can make up for my clumsiness that day."


    Out of both sentiment and reason, I shouldn''t have touched that piggy bank. But at that moment, it felt like I was possessed, and I couldn''t understand why I touched someone else''s personal belongings. I had nned to make an identical one to return to him, but my skills weren''t up to scratch, and it came out all wrong. In the end, I had to rely on the


    ceramicist.


    Frank stared at the rabbit in my hand for a moment, then nced at the bag, his expression softening slightly. "What''s in that bag?"


    "The one I made."


    It wasn''t particrly impressive, and I didn''t want to embarrass myself by showing it. However, since it was my first attempt at ceramics, I didn''t throw it away.


    I said delicately, "But it doesn''t look anything like the one I broke."


    He took the rabbit from me, ced it into the bag, and extended his hand. "Give me both. It''s only reasonable for you to pay me back two since you broke one."


    I hesitated for a moment. "Okay."


    Since I was in the wrong, I handed the bag to him.


    He set the bag aside and suddenly looked deeply at me, making me feel a bit unnerved. He curved his lips but didn''t seem pleased. "Sometimes, you''re very much like her." "Huh? The eldest daughter of the Shaw family?"


    "Yes."


    He closed his eyes briefly, his voice tightening. "Just now, when you looked up with red


    eyes at the Shaw family''s door, your eyes were exactly like hers."


    I didn''t dare to think too much about it and smiled, "It''s just the eyes that are simr."


    "Yeah, just the eyes,"


    He took a deep breath. "She never showed such confusion and despair in her eyes."


    His face softened with a touch of affection. "She would only get angry, act spoiled, andin about howte I was."


    Perhaps it was because they had both experienced being desperately in love.


    I couldn''t help but offerfort. "You''ll find her. You definitely will."


    And then, lovers would eventually be together.


    Returning to Jston Summit, after getting off the elevator, we each went to our own


    homes.


    Not long after, the doorbell rang again.


    Megan stood at the door with a steaming cup, looking obedient. "Charlotte, this is to prevent a cold. My brother asked me to give it to you."


    "He did?"


    "Yep!" She nodded vigorously, smiling mischievously. "You didn''t know, did you? Grandma had a heart problem, so we rushed back to Jeswoodst night to see her. When he heard today that you were taken by the Shaw family, he came back immediately."


    "Is that so..."


    He hadn''t mentioned a word about it in the car.


    Given his character, he would normally take the opportunity to brag.


    Megan handed me the medicine and walked in, sticking out her tongue. "Drink it quickly, but he warned me not to let you know that he asked me to bring the medicine."


    I gripped the cup tightly, smelling the bitter medicine, and frowned as I drank it slowly.


    "Then why did you tell me?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Because true feelings shouldn''t be hidden."


    Megan blinked, puzzled. "But why didn''t he want me to tell you? You''re both single after all..."


    1


    I went to the kitchen to rinse the cup, smiling gently. "Because he really wants to take care of someone else."


    That person was Lily Shaw


    I was just fortunate to resemble Lily a little, which was why he was taking care of me...

 Chapter 307

    The next day, the sun rose as usual, and online rumors continued to spread.


    Even a few of the youngsters at thepany now looked at me with added curiosity.


    Jane hade to my housest night to return my bag and phone, and she was full of self-reproach. She had reported the incident right away, but everyone shrugged it off when they heard it was the Shaw family. In short, without concrete evidence, nothing


    could be done.


    She said she was experiencing firsthand the benefits of power and the helplessness of ordinary people. She regretted not breaking up with He Ting earlier. Even if she had be a mistress, she would have had some recourse when I was in trouble yesterday.


    She was utterly foolish.


    At that moment, she walked into the office with two cups of coffee, cing one in front of me and sitting down in the chair across from me. Her expression was almost the same as it wasst night.


    As I continued sketching the design for Madam Smith, I asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? Who upset you?"


    After hesitating, she dropped the bombshell. "The Frost Group has dered bankruptcy"


    My brush skidded off the paper, and I was momentarily stunned.


    "Bankruptcy?"


    Just yesterday, they were engaged to the Shaw family, and today they''re bankrupt? There was no sign of it at all. "Yes, they had a financial difficulty."


    Jane nodded. "The announcement was made five minutes ago. I estimate the Shaw family must be in shock. There are already people moving in to acquire shares at a low price. Everyone wants a piece of the pie. Ryan will probably... be left with nothing soon."


    I picked up my phone and found the news she mentioned. In just this short amount of time, it had already exploded online.


    The bankruptcy of the Frost Group meant that there would be a shift in power for Jston.


    What would happen to Ryan? He was used to standing at the top of the pyramid. How would he handle the sudden fall?


    I furrowed my brow, feeling that things couldn''t be this simple. "How could it suddenly g¨® bankrupt?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "It seems it''s rted to a research project that consumed arge portion of their funds, but there has been no visible result so far. Coupled with a series of recent events, many coborations fell through, and they just couldn''t acquire enough funding," exined


    Jane.


    "It''s still strange."


    In terms of emotions, there was no trust left between Ryan and me. However, I knew what he was capable of, and it was impossible for things to reach this point. He was always cautious, always left room for maneuver.


    A silent bankruptcy was not his style.


    "What''s strange? It''s not impossible for someone who''s been so bad to get theireuppance."


    Jane rested her chin on her hand, continuing to feed me the big scoop with a sense of schadenfreude. "Do you know who Ryan is most likely to sell his shares to?"


    "Who?"


    "The RF Group."


    Jane sent me the news she found online. "Someone dug up that he andn have been privately negotiating recently."


    She expressed a bit of glee at my expense. "Who would have thought that your ex-husband would end up in such a simr predicament to ours?"


    The RF Group was a colossal conglomerate. Once they absorbed the Frost Group, they would quickly rece them as the leading power in Jston. It was surprising that they were making such a big move right after entering the domestic market.


    They were ambitious.


    After Jane left, I looked out through the French window at the towering buildings that seemed to reach the sky. This building, which had stood firm for so many years, was about to change its ownership and identity.


    My phone suddenly rang, which caused me toe back to my senses.


    It was a call from Jack.


    I answered with a smile. "Senior."


    "Charlotte..."


    His voice was trembling a little,


    that it was Frank who saved you


    which he quickly suppressed. "Are you okay? I heard


    yesterday?"


    answered honestly, "Yes, it was him. I''m fine. But what''s wrong with you? Why does your voice sound off?"


    "Oh, I just walked outdoors and it''s quite cold." Jack''s tone was warm. "The Shaw family didn''t make things too difficult for you, did they?"


    "No!" I almost denied it immediately.


    I was fully aware of his kindness tow

 Chapter 308

    Any irrational actions woulde with a price for him.


    The Shaw family was too difficult to deal with. I didn''t want to drag him into the mess.


    He paused for a moment. "That''s good."


    His voice was as gentle as ever, yet it seemed to carry a hint of disappointment.


    Before the call ended, a mature andposed woman suddenly appeared at the door of my office.


    I tensed up, nodded in her direction, and continued to listen to Jack''s voice on the phone. "Charlotte, someday I''ll be able to protect you really well."


    It sounded like a vow, like a promise.


    It was so sincere it was almost too much, like he was about toy his heart out for me


    to see.


    If it weren''t for the woman standing right in front of me, I might have been moved at that


    moment.


    But there were no "ifs."


    I remained silent for a moment before gently speaking. "Jack, I will be stronger gradually. One day, no one will be able to bully me."


    He seemed to sense the underlying meaning in my words. "Charlotte..."


    Meanwhile, the woman outside the door had grown impatient and pushed the door


    open.


    I had to interrupt Jack''s words and tried to sound casual. "A client has arrived, so I''ve got to go."


    Not wanting to hear his disappointed voice, I hung up first.


    Turning to Jennifer, I got straight to the point. "Miss Renolds, is there something you need from me?"


    Her gaze was calm as she said, "You were on the phone with Jack just now, weren''t you?"


    I didn''t manage to hide it from her.


    I decided to address the issue directly. "What has Mrs. Renolds done to him now?"


    Jennifer maintained a graceful demeanor and said calmly, "It wasn''t my mother. It was my grandmother. My mother no longer dares to do anything to him. From the time you were in trouble yesterday until when he called you just now, he has been locked in the ancestral hall for a full day and night."


    I frowned. "It''s winter!"


    The Renolds family''s ancestral hall was extremely antiquated, with wooden windows that let in the cold.


    ''No wonder... no wonder his voice was shaking just now.''


    "This is the price he must pay for liking you," said Jennifer, her tone chillingly rational, as if speaking of someone inconsequential. "If you can''t make him cut his losses in time, he will pay an even heavier price."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    During the pause in my silence, she spoke steadily. "Miss Wilson, as a fellow woman, I don''t wish to say anything harsh to you. But you won''t be allowed to enter the Renolds family''s door. No matter how much he likes you, it won''t matter."


    "Unless you''re willing to be a hidden lover," she added.


    I lowered my gaze, smiled slightly, and then looked up at her. "You''ve liked him for many years, haven''t you?"


    I sensed it during myst visit to the Renolds family.


    She had liked Jack cautiously and carefully, not daring to show even the slightest trace


    of it.


    Her calm face briefly disyed a rare moment of astonishment.


    In the end, she didn''t deny it, only offering a bitter smile. "Yes, but just like you, you can only be his friend, and I can only be his sister.


    Jack''s marriage was destined to be used for exchanging benefits.


    It couldn''t be used for her or for me.


    "Miss Wilson, we don''t have any other options. So, you should let him give up as soon as possible."


    Jennifer didn''t stay long and didn''t even wait for my response before leaving with her bag.


    She was certain I would make a certain choice.


    Whether it was Jack or her, or even myself, we were all people without choices in our


    hands.


    In the evening, Megan took the ride home with me.


    The snow from yesterday had been cleared to the sides of the road, mixed with dirty water, no longer pure white and wless. "Goodbye, Charlotte!"


    As the elevator doors opened, Megan waved at me while heading out.


    I smiled and walked toward my door. As I turned my head, I saw a familiar tall figure that hadn''t appeared here for a long time.


    The man had his back to me, with a hint of crimson between his fingers, flickering in and out.


    Outside the window in front of him, thousands of lights twinkled.


    Hearing the noise, he turned around to face me, his handsome and deep features showing a rare sense of rxation mixed with a bit of caution. "You''re back?"

 Chapter 309

    I froze.


    There was a mix of surprise and bewilderment.


    Perhaps because the separation had been so undignified and there had been too many humiliations, I couldn''t calmly converse with him after the divorce.


    The final definition of our rtionship, for me, was clear, we would go our separate


    ways.


    No one should cause trouble to the other''s life.


    Iposed myself and looked at him with a nk expression. "Why are you here?"


    "....."


    Ryan flicked the ashes from his cigarette with his long fingers, and for the first time, his cold expression showed a hint of past warmth. "I came to find you."


    "For what?" I was somewhat puzzled.


    Did he remember me because he went bankrupt?


    Ryan''s gaze was intense and unequivocal, his voice low. "To reconcile. Charlotte, we no longer have any concerns. You can continue to be Mrs. Frost with peace of mind."


    I was stunned for a moment, then overwhelmed with absurdity.


    What did he take me for? Did he still see me as if we were married? Did he think I''m still the person I was when I believed he was once the light in my life?


    Did he think I would stille and go as he asked?


    With that thought in mind, a bit of anger red up inside me, and my words came out sharply. "Is it because you went bankrupt and Bethany no longer wants to marry you that you''re thinking of me now?" He was momentarily taken aback, patiently exining, "Charlotte, the reason I did that was because..."


    "What you did doesn''t matter." I interrupted him uncontrobly, blurting out, "Do you think the issues between us were only about your marriage with Bethany? Did we decide to divorce only after she appeared?"


    Ryan lowered his head. The person who had always been so aloof said softly, "I know. I used to misunderstand that the person you liked was Jack, not me..."


    "It wasn''t a misunderstanding." I smiled cruelly, knowing exactly where to strike for the most pain. "If I had known from the start that the person who helped me was Jack, I might not have fallen for him, but I definitely wouldn''t have fallen for you."


    It was precisely because of the mistake that I was misled.


    I thought he was a person with a soft heart, which gave me the courage to throw myself


    into the mes.


    Ryan''s tall figure stiffened. His dark eyes locked onto me, visibly panicked. "So you liked me only because of that incident?"


    I pressed my nails into my palms. "Yes!"


    Without that incident, he and I would have been strangers who probably wouldn''t have much to do with each other.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Even if I developed some affection, it would have been limited to him being a dream guy and I would have been just one amongst many who dreamt about him.


    I would have felt admiration but never love.


    With that, I reached for the electronic lock and opened the door.


    I thought I had been clear enough. Someone as refined as Ryan should understand and walk away.


    To my surprise, as soon as I turned on the lights, his cold body enveloped me from behind. He spun me around and, without warning, attempted to kiss me.


    His actions were forceful and urgent.


    As if he could hardly wait to prove something.


    Feeling both humiliated and powerless, I couldn''t push him away, and my hands were trapped. In a desperate move, I sharply raised my knee and pressed it between his legs!


    The man stopped all his movements, pain evident on his face!


    He gasped, a dangerous glint crossing his eyes. As usual, heshed out with hurtful words. "Can''t I touch you now? Or is it that during this time, Frank has been protecting you and you''ve developed feelings for him? You''d better wake up and realize who he is...


    "Ryan, I''ve never been clearer!"


    My chest heaved with anger, my eyes filled with resentment.


    "What right do you have to question me? When we were still married, you and Jessica were so ambiguous. Now that we''re divorced, even if Frank and I do have something, it''s none of your business!"

 Chapter 310

    "I''m sorry..." He was momentarily stunned, as if suddenlying to his senses. "I''m sorry. I just want to start over with you."


    "Why?" I looked at him coldly. "Ryan, honestly ask yourself, why do you want to start over with me?"


    In the past, I would earnestly believe whatever he said..


    It only led to a disastrous oue, with me battered and bruised.


    Now that I''ve finally woken up from that dream, I refuse to repeat the same mistakes.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His thin lips pressed together. "Because..."


    I interrupted him with a mocking smile. "Because you''re used to winning, and you''re just unwilling to ept not getting what you want."


    I never believed in those stories of realizing deep love only after a breakup.


    "It''s not that." Ryan denied firmly, his eyes were dark, as if they wanted to draw me into a vortex. "I can''t live without you. Charlotte, I''m used to having you at home, used to hearing you call my name unexpectedly in an empty house, used to you waiting for me toe home no matter howte it is..."


    It was all about habits, just habits.


    Like a doll kept by the bedside for years, losing it would suddenly would cause one to panic.


    I took a deep breath, suppressing my anger, and spoke with cutting rity, "So just because you''re not used to it, I have to start over with you? Ryan, I''ve had enough! As for being Mrs. Frost, it was interesting once, but now that you''re bankrupt, what do I have to gain?"


    He frowned slightly. "I... I''m bankrupt?"


    I sneered, deliberately aiming to hurt him. "They don''t want you anymore. Do you think I''m just a trash can that stands still forever?"


    His longshes trembled. When he looked at me again, his gaze was a little colder, though his eyes were reddened. His tone carried a mix of sarcasm and obsession.


    "So, if one day I be the admired ''Mr. Frost'' again, will you then consider being with me?"


    "Maybe!" I threw out the words casually.


    +25 80185


    For one who had fallen, it would be hard to get back up again.


    I just wanted to cut tiespletely no matter what.


    Ryan fell silent but then suddenly smiled, lifting his hand to almost feverishly caress my cheek. "Charlotte, remember your answer.


    Then he swiftly withdrew his hand and strode out.


    As the sound of the elevator arriving echoed, both the entrance and the elevator area fell silent again.


    It was as if everything that had just happened was a dream.


    I leaned against the door, slowly calming my breath and adjusting my clothes that had been disheveled by him...


    But as I was adjusting, I felt something was off and instinctively looked toward the other side of the corridor.


    Frank was leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed, as if he had just watched a grand performance. When our eyes met, he showed no awareness of having eavesdropped and even cocked his brows with interest.


    "It looks like your knees are already better? You kicked him quite hard just now."


    I closed my eyes for a moment and red at him. "Frank, what would happen if you don''t eavesdrop for a day?"


    "I was at my own doorstep." He calmly turned the argument around. "It''s you two who disregard privacy."


    ''What a load of nonsense.''


    I was toozy to respond to him and was about to close the door when he suddenly said, "I have a way to make the breakup clean andplete"


    My movement paused slightly. "What way?"


    Thest words Ryan said before leaving still left me uneasy.


    As if something else might happen.


    He smiled yfully but said seriously, "Be my girlfriend."

 Chapter 311

    My head buzzed, and after I processed what he said, I smiled. "Are you interested in these eyes of mine?"


    I had no interest in being a substitute.


    "Not exactly."


    He remained leaning against the doorframe and said casually, "Just a fake girlfriend. I can help you deal with Ryan."


    I looked at him with understanding. "And what do I need to agree to in return?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His nature was that he only acted when there was a benefit for him.


    Sure enough, his gaze was appreciative. "I need someone to help handle my parents during the New Year. You''d be helping me deal with them." "You won''t lose out." Frank smirked and added confidently, "You won''t be able to deal with him alone."


    The "him" he referred to was, of course, Ryan.


    "I think about it," I said casually and closed the door behind me.


    The bankruptcy of the Frost Group had thrown Jston''s world of fame and fortune into chaos.


    Everyone was trying to seize some benefit from the situation.


    That day, after a meeting, Jane suddenly asked as we returned to the office, "By the way, has anyonee to buy the shares you have?"


    I was momentarily stunned. "What shares?"


    "When you divorced, didn''t Ryan forcefully give you 10% of the Frost Group''s shares?" Jane asked curiously. She then added, "Although the purchase price is quite low now, it''s better to sell than to let them sit idle."


    "No." I shook my head.


    Originally, I had nned to find an opportunity to return the shares to Ryan, but there hadn''t been a suitable time.


    After the events ofst night, I also forgot about it.


    What was strange was that the RF Group hadn''t inquired about the shares I held.


    Entering the office, I asked, "Did Ryan sell the shares he had?"


    "He sold them long ago." Jane pursed her lips. "He was the quickest to offload them. Otherwise, as long as he was around, those shareholders would have kept their shares. After all, Ryan contributed significantly to the Frost Group''s current state, and many people trusted him."


    This was the truth.


    I originally didn''t believe that Ryan would just give up on the Frost Group.


    But recent financial news has been dominated by the Frost Group''s impending bankruptcy.


    By today,n, the CEO of the RF Group, had officially entered Frost Group to carry out a swap in the senior


    executives.


    Jane nudged my arm. "How about I askn for you? You might as well sell the shares."


    I pursed my lips. "Okay."


    After all, Ryan''s shares had already been sold.


    After Jane agreed, she suddenly realized something. "You''re not nning to sell the shares and then give the money to Ryan, are you?"


    "Yes."


    In this divorce, Ryan hadn''t mistreated me. He had given me plenty.


    The shares originally belonged to the Frost family, and there was no need to be greedy.


    I initially epted them just to avoid dying the divorce process.


    I picked up my phone and scrolled through it. My gaze paused, and just as I was about to speak, Jane beat me to it.


    "Wow, the Shaw family has already called off the engagement with Ryan? They clung to him so desperately before, and now that the Frost Group is bankrupt, their turnaround is so fast..."


    "I saw it too."


    I smiled helplessly and tossed my phone onto the desk, my emotions unchanged.


    Bethany was initially aiming for a powerful alliance through marriage.


    After waiting for so many days, naturally, she would aim to avoid risks and cut losses.


    Besides, I had anticipated this oue the night Ryan came to find me.


    The more things unfolded this way, the more I felt that Ryan had other ns, as if everything was under his control.


    After Jane''s exmation, she calledn.


    "Hello, Mr. Brown, are you avable right now?"<pn must have given a positive response because Jane put the call on loudspeaker for me to listen, and said with a smile, "So, you''re currently acquiring shares of the Frost Group aggressively. My friend... you know her, Charlotte, she has 10% of the shares."

 Chapter 312

    I expected thatn would agree.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Instead, there was a heavy silence on the other end. After a moment, he cleared his throat, as if under some pressure, and said, "Ms. Wilson... are you sure you want to sell the shares? Have you considered keeping them?"


    "Yes."


    Jane smiled. "Why keep something my ex-husband gave me? It''s better to convert it to cash than to hold onto it."


    "Ahem..."


    I couldn''t tell if something had been dropped or if someone was angry.


    Jane was skeptical, "Can they really increase so much in such a short time?"


    "Definitely, and possibly even more."


    them."


    "Got it, I understand."


    Jane''s eyes lit up, and she expressed her gratitude with some ttering words before hanging up.


    She looked doubtful. "Don''t you think he might be exaggerating?"


    I shook my head." Doesn''t seem like it."


    For the RF Group to take over this mess, meant that they were confident in solving the matter.


    After all, Frost Group was onlycking in funds. With funding, it could get back on track.


    But why wouldn be so kind, not only advising me not to sell my shares but also giving repeated warnings?


    It was a bit odd.


    It was like giving me money, which was unusual for a businessman. It seemed overly kind.


    Afterpleting the spring collection design with Austin, the custom designs for Madam Smith and Madam Shaw were also sessfully wrapped up.


    After working non-stop for two weeks, I finally had a chance to rest.


    That day, I managed to sleep in and wake up to an rm. Before I had a chance to eat breakfast, I received a call from Jane.


    "Charlotte, you can''t rest today."


    "What happened?" I asked as I poured myself a ss of water.


    "The RF Group suddenly notified me that their owner has be avable recently and wants to inspect thepanies where the RF Group has invested locally."


    "We''re the first."


    "Inspect?"


    I was momentarily stunned. "An inspection now?"


    With the end of the year approaching, all work was nearingpletion. An inspection at this time could only mean a pointless trip.


    Jane also felt helpless. "Yes, it is what it is... You''d bettere quickly." -


    I nced at the time. "What time will they arrive?"


    "By the time I was notified, they were already on their way from the RF Group."


    "I''ll get ready."


    This sudden visit caught me off guard.


    I didn''t even have time for breakfast. After hurriedly applying makeup and changing clothes, I rushed out the door.


    I arrived at the office around eleven.


    Perhaps Jane had notified the staff in advance, creating a tense atmosphere throughout thepany..


    As soon as I set my bag down, Jane knocked on my door. "Charlotte, they''re in the elevator!"


    "Okay."


    I was initially quite rxed but now found myself feeling inexplicably nervous.


    A bad feeling rose within me.


    As Jane and I reached the elevator door, I saw the leading man.


    Dressed in a ck tailored suit, handing his coat to his assistant, his every move exuded an air of natural authority, dignified and cold.


    When he looked up, his pitch-ck eyes seemed to pierce right through me!

 Chapter 313

    I was stunned for a moment.


    In an instant, I figured out Ryan''s current identity, but I could hardly believe it!


    Wasn''t he bankrupt?


    It turned out he had merely used a ruse to escape his predicament...


    In fact, after this maneuver, his power was even more robust than before.


    As soon as I realized this, my first instinct was panic...


    I thought I had severed ties with him, but now he was thergest shareholder of mypany?


    I still clung to a shred of hope that perhaps he was just visiting withn and hade along to inspect.


    >The position introduced was a level belown''s.


    Butn had always been a step behind Ryan, and his bodynguage couldn''t lie.


    However, they were now major shareholders of the Charlotte Jewelry. I didn''t want to cause a scene, so I forced a vague smile and said, "Is that so? I thought your owner wasing? Where is he?"nughed awkwardly. "Actually, he had an urgent matter..."


    "Alright."


    I didn''t press further. Jane also noticed the issue, but our years of unspoken understanding led us to silently agree to maintain appearances for now.


    The group entered the conference room in full force. After a farcical meeting,n dismissed everyone else.


    He then looked at Jane, "Miss Greenwood, could you show me around your design department?"


    The implication was quite clear.


    "Mr. Brown, Ms. Wilson is the head of the design department; she is more familiar..."


    Jane, concerned about leaving me alone with Ryan, tried to refuse on the spot.


    Seeing Ryan''s calm demeanor, I interrupted, "Jane, take Mr. Brown. I have some questions for Mr. Frost."


    Some things needed to be addressed, and I didn''t want to dy any further.


    "Charlotte..."


    Jane hesitated for a moment, but seeing my insistence, she relented and ledn out.


    For a moment, the office was left with just Ryan and me.


    The man''s gaze was fixed on me, but he remained silent, waiting for me to speak first.


    I felt as though he held all the initiative.


    I stood up, agitated, and decided to be get straight to the point. "You are the owner of the RF Group, aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    Ryan did not avoid the question or show any sign of guilt. His voice was low. "So, can we consider reconciling?" "Reconciling?"


    I didn''t understand why he could so casually say these two words.


    He stood up, ced a hand on the edge of the table, leaned slightly forward, and frowned slightly. "This is what you said that day. Have you forgotten?" Under his questioning, I recalled.


    He was referring to that evening at my doorstep when he asked if we could reconcile once he became " Mr. Frost" again, and I had given a nonchnt reply.


    Thad forgotten about it right after answering. It was surprising that he still remembered.


    I stared at him and suddenly said with resignation, "Ryan, do you think you''re so brilliant?"


    He was taken aback. "Huh?"


    "A series of maneuvers to turn the tides. Your methods are remarkably clever. Everyone thought the tides had turned in Jston, but it''s still you. Even the Shaw family has been kept in the dark."


    I looked at the man I once yearned for and said slowly, "On one hand, you''re marrying Bethany, and on the other, you''re secretly investing in me. Do you think that makes you particrly devoted?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 314

    "Ryan, in your imagined oue, I should be deeply grateful now, right?" I asked sarcastically.


    "Not really."


    Ryan avoided my gaze and loosened his tie with one hand. "I just hope that you can live a morefortable life."


    "Alright."


    I wasn''t in a hurry to refute him. I said softly, "Then name your price. If you sell the 51% of shares you hold in the Charlotte Jewelry, I''d be much more at ease."


    From the beginning, perhaps neither of us had truly understood each other.


    He once saw me as wild grass in an unkempt field, never sparing me a second nce. Now, he viewed me as a rose in a greenhouse, only suitable for delicate nurturing.


    And as for me, I had lost all trust in him.


    Why would the two of us choose to be together?


    He suddenly looked at me, his thin lips pursed. "Charlotte..."


    I smiled. "Didn''t you say you wanted me to livefortably?"


    "With the RF Group to back you up, you''d be more at ease."


    I looked down at the bustling traffic below the skyscrapers and, after a moment of silence, said with resignation, "Ryan, you never truly knew what I wanted. You didn''t even give me the most basic respect."


    "I know..."


    "What do you know?" I asked, looking at him with mixed emotions. "Before you invested in me, did you ever respect my wishes? Did you ever let me know that the person investing in the Charlotte Jewelry was you?"


    "So what are your wishes?" Ryan, rarely submissive, spoke with a gentler tone, his noble features touched by tenderness, "Alright, I promise to respect your wishes as much as possible in the future..."


    I couldn''t help but interrupt him. "My wish is to have nothing to do with you!"


    Without hesitation, he said, "That''s impossible."


    "See?" I smiled. "All your respect and concern for me are built on your own selfish desires."


    The person he wanted to satisfy was never me, but himself.


    Ryan frowned, his expression growing cold. "Have you always thought this way?"


    "Every time you favored Jessica while she caused trouble, you said it was just to repay a favor."


    Revisiting these matters, I remained surprisingly calm. "When Bethany appeared, you dropped a few words to make me believe you and then severed ties with me."


    "Even now, your eagerness to reconcile is just because you''re not used to it."


    "Did you ever ask me about any of this? Did you ever ask me what I think? What I think has never mattered."


    "You only care about your own feelings. As for me, as long as I don''t die or leave you, that''s enough to satisfy your sporadic possessiveness."


    Ryan''s originally cold expression showed signs of regret with every word I spoke, "Charlotte, it''s not as you think. I may not understand how to love, and I''ve done many things to disappoint you, but my intentions were never as you say."


    "Ryan."


    Under his puzzled yet earnest gaze, I said slowly, "I won''t reconcile with you."


    Being his wife was too difficult, too exhausting.


    Many things, even today, still made me feel bitter and unbearable when I looked back.


    Ryan seemed to have many things caught in his throat, his voice tightening. "Are you not going to forgive


    me?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A bitter smile appeared at the corners of my lips, "Whether I forgive you or not doesn''t matter. You should ask the child if she forgives you."

 Chapter 315

    Ryan''s body stiffened suddenly, the light in his eyes fading inch by inch.


    He knew better than anyone how we lost our child.


    Whaty between us was not just Jessica or anyone else, but a living, breathing life.


    If I reconciled with him, what would the deceased child mean then?


    Knock knock-


    Outside the door,n knocked on the ss door.


    Ryan''s voice was cold. "Come in."


    "No rush."


    Ryan, always adept at strategizing in business, said with a dangerous tone, "Have Reece elerate the project acquisition. We need to finish it within three days so that even if the Shaw family finds out, it will be toote."


    Clearly, the merging of the RF Group and the Frost Group had put him on an equal footing with the Shaw family, or even put him ahead.


    "Understood."


    "Leave. Give me a minute."


    After giving instructions, Ryan watchedn leave quickly.


    Once the door was closed again, Ryan turned to me and, with a mix ofpromise and dominance, he said, "You can consider me selfish. Just remember, Mrs. Frost must be you."


    Leaving those words, he didn''t wait for my response and walked out withrge strides.


    Always so confident!


    I felt as if all my previous words were just like speaking to a brick wall.


    It couldn''t change what he had already decided.


    Seeing my frustration, Jane came in and asked, "What''s the situation with Ryan and the RF Group?"


    "He is their so-called owner," I replied.


    Jane was not a big mouth and could be trusted.


    She was stunned by what I said. "What the hell?"


    I shrugged, "Surprised, right?"


    She stomped her foot in anger, mmed the door shut and muttered fiercely, "So we leave the Frost Group, work our butts off to start our own business, and in the end, we''re still working for him?"


    Her reaction made me feel a bit more at ease, and I nodded "You summed it up perfectly."


    "Damn, he really is a crafty old fox."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jane, though shocked, took a while to ept the reality, "So what do we do now? Continue working for him?"


    "Not necessarily."


    I adjusted my mindset. "With almost half the shares in our hands, they won''t interfere withpany decisions. That''s still better than working for someone else. As for the shares... I''ll find another opportunity to discuss it with him."


    ording ton, the 10% shares of the Frost Group Group I held would double in value.


    I would have the leverage to negotiate conditions with Ryan.


    When I returned home that evening, I ran into Frank in the underground car park.


    An idea suddenly resurfaced, making me look at Frank with a glimmer in my eyes.


    "What''s with that look?" Frank eyed me warily. "If you have something to say, say it. Don''t give me that look."


    He was quite nice and handsome.


    It was a pity he wasn''t mute.


    I refrained from responding impulsively and forced out my first ever ingratiating smile. "Was what you said the other day true?"


    He swaggered towards the elevator and gave me a sidelong nce. "What are you referring to?"


    "Helping me deal with Ryan."


    Other than the method Frank mentioned, I couldn''t think of anything else.


    Things wouldn''t end well if the more powerful party didn''t give the word. This circle nevercked such


    matters.


    But if I had ties with the Smith family, it might be different.


    I had to look at the situation from a different angle.


    Frank stepped into the elevator, his voice casual. "I''ll think about it."


    Turning his words back on him, I said without hesitation, "It''s now or never."

 Chapter 316

    He chuckled. "Does the holidays begin the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    He then said abruptly, "Then we''ll leave for Jeswood at seven o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow."


    I looked at him. "Aren''t you supposed to help me deal with Ryan first?"


    He cocked his brows and said with a sense of entitlement, "Now you''re asking me to cooperate. Shouldn''t you show me your sincerity first?"


    Every businessman had their tricks.


    Ryan was like that, and so was Frank.


    Realizing something, I preemptively gave him a warning. "I can put on an act and deal with your parents. However, I''m a divorcee, so they probably won''t ept me..." Frank didn''t take it to heart. "That''s my problem."


    The elevator reached the designated floor, and I took a deep breath. "Alright, I agree."


    As soon as the words were out, the door opened.


    We went our separate ways, but as soon as I stepped out, I was a bit surprised to see Jack standing at the


    door.


    I couldn''t believe the Renolds family would allow him to visit me.


    Frank nced at us and continued his way without pausing, unlocking the door, entering, and closing it


    without hesitation.


    Outside, the only sound was the howling wind of the winter night.


    With Jennifer''s warning in mind, I felt a bit uneasy. "Jack, what are you doing here?"


    Jack nced at Frank''s door and asked in return, "Why are you with him again?¡±


    "We ran into each other downstairs," I didn''t think much of it and answered casually.


    He rxed slightly and smiled gently. "I think I just heard you say you agreed to something with him?"


    "Yes."


    He was good friends with Tom, and Tom was close to Ryan. I was afraid it might reach Ryan''s ears, so I chose to say only part of the story. agreed to something personal with him."


    Jack''s brows furrowed slightly, and then he seemed to ask casually, "Are you stillfortable living here, or would you like to move somewhere else?"


    "It''s fine..." I answered instinctively, but then realized something and changed the topic. "Is my staying here causing you any trouble? If so, I can move out immediately."


    I could stay with Jane anytime.


    we?"


    Jack was surprised by my reaction, and then, realizing something, his expression darkened slightly, "Has someone from the Renolds family contacted you?" "Yes." I nodded honestly. "But they didn''t say anything unpleasant."


    I then lowered my head slightly and took the opportunity to rify. "Jack, let''s remain friends, now and in the future."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Just as Jennifer had said, if I couldn''t help Jack, it would only cause him more trouble.


    Jack asked sternly, "What exactly did they say to you?"


    "They didn''t say much."


    "Was it because of him, or because of Ryan?"


    When he mentioned "him," Jack''s gaze shifted to Frank''s door.


    I couldn''t understand why he doubted my rtionship with Frank more than with Ryan.


    But right now, I truly had no interest in either.


    I couldn''t go back to Ryan, and I had no intention of elevating myself with Frank.


    I just wanted to quietly manage the the Charlotte Jewelry my parents left behind.


    I shook my head. "Neither."


    "Charlotte..."


    Jack looked at me with a dark expression, his eyes filled with a mixture of emotions. "Can we really only be friends?"


    I lowered my head. "Yes, I''m sorry."


    "You silly, it''s alright. I''ve said it before, as long as you''re happy."


    He suddenly reached out and touched my head. "Then let''s... just be friends!"


    "Ouch.."


    As he spoke, I felt an unexpected pain on my scalp, and I looked up at him abruptly.


    A fleeting emotion crossed his face, but his gaze remained as gentle as ever. He said softly, "Did I hurt you? I''m sorry, my cufflink identally caught your hair."

 Chapter 317

    Perhaps because I felt a lot of gratitude and guilt toward him, I didn''t think much of it, smiled, and said, " It''s alright, it didn''t hurt much."


    He withdrew his hand and sighed silently, saying, "Hurry and head back home. I just came to check on you. Seeing that you''re alright puts my mind at ease." "Okay."


    I sniffled from the cold, waved at him, and walked towards my door.


    Remembering his earlier mention of the house, I looked back at him and said, "By the way, Jack, I will move out as soon as possible..."


    When I moved in, I only thought of it as a friend''s ce


    Now that 4 know more, and only wished to continue being friends, it was better to avoid troubling him.


    "No need!" Jack interrupted me, seeming to struggle before hepromised. "Just stay here with peace of mind. Frank lives across the corridor... ordinary people wouldn''t dare cause trouble here, so it''s rtively safe for you."


    "Thank you..."


    "Charlotte, we are still friends."


    Noticing my difort, he decided to be straightforward. "Don''t feel burdened because I like you. You haven''t dyed me in any way, right? Since we''ve cleared things up, let''s continue being friends, good friends. You''re still the Charlotte I knew, and I''m still Jack."


    "Alright!"


    I looked at him gratefully, and before he left, I said sincerely, "Jack, having a friend like you is really lucky for me."


    Being treated genuinely by him and Jane.


    That was already enough.


    Jack pressed his lips together, nced at the dark night outside, and said softly, "I really hope you can always think that way."


    The noise of passing cars outside was loud, so I didn''t hear him clearly, Hooked at him and asked, "What?


    "Nothing."


    He looked at me and let out a faint smile. "I''m saying, we''ll always be friends."N?velDrama.Org content.


    The elevator arrived.


    Before the elevator doors opened, Jack said gently, "You should head back home."


    "Okay!" I nodded vigorously.


    There was an indescribable feeling in my heart, as if something would change with this separation.


    But I couldn''t force anything.


    As the elevator doors opened, and he was about to enter, Megan came out. She surprised to see Jack, and said, "Mr... Mr. Renolds, are you here to see Charlotte?"


    Jack nodded slightly, "Yes, you are... Mr. Smith''s sister?"


    "Yes." Megan nodded. "Are you leaving? Thank you for the medicine the other day. It worked really well."


    "You''re wee."


    After Jack entered the elevator, Megan waited until the doors closed before turning back to me with a bit of nervousness, and asked, "Charlotte, are you and Mr. Renolds in a romantic rtionship?"


    I chuckled. "Just friends. We''ve always been friends."


    She suddenly looked up and asked, "You don''t like him?"


    "I like him." Seeing her be nervous again, Iughed. "But I just like him as a friend,pletely different from love."


    "Oh, okay." Megan nodded vigorously, clearly relieved.


    Seeing this, I knew what was going on but didn''t press further due to Megan being a young girl..


    I was only concerned about her health and asked, "I heard you mention medicine. What kind of medicine? Were you feeling sick?"


    "No."


    The usually outgoing Megan shook her head, embarrassed, and seemed to want to bury her head in the ground. "It was just that night when I went out and suddenly had stomach ache and got my pants dirty...


    I just happened to run into Mr. Renolds, who bought me the necessary things and some ibuprofen." On the morning of 28th December, before Frank came to knock on the door, I was already up.


    After getting ready, I went out with two suitcases.


    The door across from me opened just in time. Megan was filled with excitement when she saw me. Charlotte, are you really going back to Jeswood with my brother?"

 Chapter 318

    I nodded and smiled. "Yes, and what about you? The New Year is approaching. When will you be going


    back?"


    Even if I didn''t reach a cooperation agreement with Frank, I still had to go.


    The clothes for Madam Shaw and Madam Smith, needed to be delivered.


    Custom clothes were expensive not only because of the products themselves but the services that went along with them as well. Besides, the Charlotte Jewelry still required the Madam Shaw''s and Madam Smith''s help to pass the brand around.


    I had to make this trip in person.


    "I''m going as well! Wait for me!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Megan left the door open, hurriedly ran back, grabbed a backpack, and stuffed things into it beforeing out.


    "Megan, are you doing parkour at home early in the morning? If you''re that noisy, you can move out. It''s not like we don''t have a ce!" Frank roared irritably in the living room.


    I had my fair share of morning grumpiness, but his was clearly more frightening.


    Megan shushed him. "Why are you being so mean? Charlotte is waiting at the door for us. You still haven''t gotten up!"


    "Let me sleep for three more minutes."


    After saying this, he went back to being quiet.


    I nced at my watch. There was only five minutes left until the agreed time.


    To my surprise, at exactly seven o''clock, he strolled out of the house in a rxed manner.


    It seemed that he had slept for three more minutes and only used two minutes to wash up.


    Which child of affluent families would be so indifferent about their appearances?


    His fringe was a mess, looking like a bird''s nest on his forehead, his eyes half-closed in drowsiness, and he had an unweing demeanor.


    But despite his disheveled look, his handsome looks and the wild, carefree aura he exuded were even more alluring.


    Noticing me out of the corner of his eye, he lifted his gaze and asked, "Did you put a spell on her?"


    I was confused, "Huh?"


    "She used to never want to go back home and always spent the New Year out by herself."


    Frank spoke in azy, hoarse voice, as if he had just woken up. "Now, just because you''re going, she''s suddenly changed her mind."


    "Maybe she just suddenly wanted to go home for the New Year?"


    "Impossible."


    "Why not?" I couldn''t resist asking further.


    He didn''t hide anything, "She doesn''t like my dad and has rarely gone home since she was little. Otherwise, why do you think Bethany and Mrs. Shaw don''t know her?" "She has a bad rtionship with your dad?"


    "He''s not even my dad!"


    Just as I finished asking, Megan ran out with her backpack, speaking decisively.


    Frank said coldly, "Either don''t go back, or if you do, be smart about it."


    "You''re all the same." Megan was unwilling to ept this and looked at me. "Charlotte, even if you remarry Mr. Frost, you must never be with someone like him."


    Frank grabbed her ear, "Megan, stop ruining my reputation."


    "Why are you acting so desperate?"


    Megan, with her chin raised, continued to provoke him. "Aren''t you all about Lily? Why do you care so much about what I say about you in front of Charlotte? Have you fallen for someone else..."


    "Get lost!"


    Frank released her abruptly, not bothering to argue further, but his mood was clearly darker.


    On the way to Jeswood, the car was eerily silent.


    Frank, sitting in the passenger seat, fell asleep as soon as he got in, slumpedzily in the seat, indifferent and quiet.


    Megan tried several times to chat with me but, considering she had just annoyed him, she didn''t dare speak.


    Eventually, unable to hold it in any longer, she pulled out two earplugs from her bag and handed them to me, signaling me to make Frank wear them.


    I didn''t even dare take them, mouthing, "You do it."


    "He''ll have a go at me..."


    Megan was on the verge of tears, "Don''t worry, he shouldn''t scold you.


    With that, she directly shoved the earplugs into my hands.


    11


    Feeling a headacheing on, I looked at Megan''s hopeful expression and said, "Fra..."


    You''re too noisy, just give them to me."

 Chapter 319

    dden confession.


    Megan rested her head on my shoulder. "My rtionship with my dad isn''t good because his mistress came to the door. I hate him for betraying my mom." I was taken aback.


    "When I was a child, I had poor health and just stayed in the courtyard. I would rarely go out of the house."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Megan continued, "After that incident, we moved out of the Smith family''s residence, and I even med my brother for not leaving with me."


    I lowered my gaze. "He... must have been quite mature for his age."


    "Yes." Megan sighed and spoke with self-reproach, "Later, I realized he was much smarter and more rational than I was. Only being like him was the right thing to do. Otherwise, everything that belonged to my mom and us would have been handed over to others. I was too immature and capricious."


    Iforted her. "You didn''t do anything wrong. As long as you don''t hurt others, it''s fine to make your


    own choices."


    She must have been quite young at the time.


    It would be hard for young people to think of the big picture.


    "That''s not it. I made mistakes. I moved out of the Smith family while still enjoying the advantages that


    came with their power."


    Megan shook her head. "And all of this was because my brother took on the responsibility that should have been mine."


    I patted her head. "But he must have never med you!"


    Frank seemed to not care about anything.


    But it''s clear that he valued his sister Megan a lot.


    After a moment of silence, Megan suddenly called out to me, "Charlotte."


    "Yeah?"


    She hesitated for a long time before stammering, "Does Mr. Renolds... only like girls like you?"


    I was momentarily stunned by her openness and responded candidly, "I''m not sure, but what might reassure you is that I''ve made it clear with him that there will be no entanglements beyond friendship." "Then does he... have any hobbies or interests..."


    "Megan!"


    Frank abruptly interrupted through clenched teeth. "No matter what you''re thinking, you''d better give up on this. Otherwise, before you get tricked by him, I''ll break your legs first."


    His voice was cold andced with a lingering roughness.


    Megan was startled. Feeling both anxious and annoyed, she said, "How could you do this? You''re eavesdropping on our conversation!"


    "Who said I was eavesdropping?"


    Frank took off the earplugs and threw them at her. "Go ahead and leave a bad review. What a useless pair of earplugs! They''re worse than stuffing two pieces of air in your ears. At least air won''t hurt your ears."


    Megan stamped her feet in frustration!


    "You''d better take my words to heart," said Frank.


    "Alright!" Megan responded unhappily and added, "I just think he''s gentle and considerate. If we could have a marriage alliance, it might be somewhat helpful."


    Frank said dismissively, "Am I doing that bad that I need you to sacrifice your own life for me?"


    "Oh." Megan''s response was simple, but her tone softened.


    However, my intuition told me that she hadn''t given up.


    She just didn''t want to provoke Frank.


    After arriving in Jeswood, Frank first took Megan back to the Smith family''s residence and then headed straight to the Shaw family''s residence with me. Madam Shaw was delighted to see us.

 Chapter 320

    While she chatted with Frank, I was on the side hanging up and carefully ironing the clothes I had made


    for her.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Charlotte!"


    Madam Shaw pretended to be unhappy and pulled me onto the sofa. "These things are for the servants to do. You should just sit down, have some tea, and keep mepany. Why do you have to do everything yourself?"


    I chuckled. "This is part of my job."


    "You silly." Madam Shaw held my hand and looked at Frank. "You just said you n to have Charlotte help you fool your parents?"


    Frank and Madam Shaw had a deep rtionship and spoke openly to each other. "Yes."


    Madam Shaw looked at me with concern. "He''s not pressuring you, is he?"


    "Grandma, what do you take me for?" said Frank, halfughing, half exasperated.


    smiled and added. "No, I have something to ask of him too."


    Madam Shaw didn''t press further but made a point of dissatisfaction.


    "Lily... may note back."


    Madam Shaw held back her tears and, with an elder''s demeanor, addressed Frank, "Whether you and Charlotte are real or just pretending, I''m happy with it. But one thing, even if it''s an act, it''s not right to stay at the Smith family''s residence when meeting the parents for the first time."


    "She should stay in my house these days. Every night before ten, bring her back to me."


    "Grandma..."


    I felt a warmth in my heart.


    Madam Shaw patted my hand and looked at me seriously. "You''re a girl all alone, and it''s not easy. Since I''ve asked you to call me Grandma, I''ll be your support from now on. Are you willing to ept my help?"


    Even Frank was slightly taken aback by this.


    His expression momentarily turned cold.


    I knew he felt unfairly for Lily.


    Bethany had reced Lily and now Madam Shaw wanted to use me as a substitute after all these years...


    So, I almost instinctively wanted to shake my head, but Frank''s expression softened and said, "Have it


    randma''s way."


    I wasn''t sure of his intention.


    After lunch at the Shaw family''s ce, when no one was around, I tried to exin. "I didn''t expect Grandma to suddenly say that..."


    Frank looked at me with a puzzled expression. "Charlotte, why do you always exin first when


    something happens? The mistake can be mine or Grandma''s, but it''s never yours. Why do you need to exin?"


    "..."


    I didn''t know.


    Maybe the Shaw family''s high status made people inadvertently think there were ulterior motives.


    I had been overly cautious.


    Frank abruptly stood up and walked out. Halfway there, he turned around, grabbed my hand, and led me out of the dining room, taking me into the courtyard from before.


    Lily''s courtyard!


    He released my hand, pushed open the door, and looked at the furnishings inside. After a long while, he said, "I don''t me Grandma, because I often feel like you''re her. If it weren''t for Grandma''s frail health being unable to withstand great joy or sorrow, I might have even thought about dragging you both for a paternity test."


    I bit my lip. "Haven''t you already checked?"


    When Bob made me doubt my origins before, Jack had also investigated for me.


    I had always been Charlotte, not Lily.


    Frank looked at me, smiling wryly. "Isn''t it ironic? Reality tells me you''re not her, but I subconsciously want to be close to you."


    He closed his eyes, a look of pain crossing his face as he struggled with inner conflict. "Sometimes I feel like I''m betraying her."

 Chapter 321

    My heart felt like it had been tugged


    As Frank said, it was something he was subconsciously, and I didn''t know where it came from.


    Seeing his sadness, I was inexplicably moved. I lifted onto my toes and reached out to pat his head, but halfway there, I came to my senses and stopped in mid-air Looking into his brown eyes, I gently reassured, "Frank, she wouldn''t me you


    His eyes briefly lit up but then returned to their calm state as he continued, "You''re not her, so how would you know what she thinks?"


    "But I have had simr experiences.*


    1 lowered my gaze, bitterness in my voice. "I used to live a good life, and then suddenly lost my parents. 1 had to rely on myself, struggling and working hard to survive."


    I looked at him again and smiled gently. "If I were her, I wouldn''t me you. She... probably wouldn''t either."


    People who have had a hard life understand empathy better.


    His waiting all these years was enough.


    He seemed touched, his usually sharp demeanor softening. "Have you found it difficult all these years?"


    "During childhood, yes."


    I took a deep breath, ncing around at the strangely familiar furnishings in the room, and smiled, "Later on, I got used to it. These years, livingfortably with the Frost family, it''s hardly been difficult." Frank observed me closely, "So, are you happy every day?"


    Iughed silently, walking into the courtyard. "Mr. Smith, for most people, just living well is already using up all their effort. How could they be happy every day?"


    "Is that so?"


    "And you? Are you happy?"


    Frank followed me out, turned back to close the door, and gave me a sidelong nce. "You''re asking a question with an obvious answer."


    He wasn''t happy.


    Probably, since Lily disappeared, he hadn''t been happy again.


    "Oh." I shrugged, choosing not to respond further.


    He led me to Madam Shaw''s courtyard. "Grandma wants you to stay at the Shaw family''s residence, but if you prefer a hotel, I can talk to her."


    No need." I shook my head. "I''ll stay here with Grandma."


    Perhaps because I had never experienced the affection of an elder, I really enjoyed spending time with


    Madam Shaw.


    I didn''t feel awkward. Instead, I felt warm and at ease.


    Returning to Jeswood, Frank was naturally much busier than in Jston.N?velDrama.Org content.


    In the afternoon, after receiving a phone call, he left.


    Madam Shaw saw himpletely leave the courtyard and suddenly looked at me with a meaningful expression. "Charlotte, do you have any thoughts about Frank?"


    I was startled by the question and quickly replied, "No."


    Madam Shaw''s questioning was sharp. "Is it that you haven''t thought about it, or that you''re afraid to think about it?"


    I lowered my head, looking at the smooth wooden floor tiles. For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer.


    I hadn''t thought about this question.


    After the divorce, I only hoped for a stable life, and hadn''t considered matters of love.


    Perhaps... whenever Frank touched me emotionally, I immediately suppressed those feelings.


    Madam Shaw patted my shoulder. "Be honest with me. Don''t hesitate to speak just because I''m Lily''s grandmother. Frank has waited for over twenty years. He''s done enough. In the future, I hope he will consider himself more."


    After a moment of silence, I answered, "I haven''t thought about it, and I''m afraid to think about such matters. Besides, he likes Lily. We''re most suited to be ordinary friends."


    "You''re afraid to think about such matters..."


    Madam Shaw paused for a moment, ignoring mytter words, and asked, "Is it because you''ve been divorced?"


    I looked up in surprise. "You knew?"

 Chapter 322

    "Foolish child."


    Madam Shaw smiled and said, ¡°If I didn''t know anything about you, why would I have brought you into my house? I also know that your ex-husband is Ryan."


    "So..."


    I couldn''t help but ask, "When Miss Shaw brought Ryan backst time... did you already know?"


    "I did it on purpose to make things difficult for him!"


    Madam Shaw cocked her brows. "He couldn''t even protect his own wife. He deserved it."


    "That''s right, he does deserve it."


    "Let me give you some advice. Ryan may be good, but he''s too weighed down by his own thoughts. Living with him will be too tiring and difficult for you." "Grandma, we''re already divorced," I said with a smile.


    Madam Shaw inquired further, "Are you really heartbroken over him?"


    "I am."


    I looked down at my abdomen, feeling a pang of bitterness. "We almost had a child, but he chose to save someone else instead of me, and the child was lost."


    It was aplete heartbreak.


    That was when it happened.


    Later on, I just felt that he should have seen thising. A broken dream would remain broken no matter how much effort you put into mending it, the cracks would constantly remind you of the real pain that once existed.


    Only those who hadn''t truly given up could get back together again.


    Madam Shaw became excited. "Then you should consider Frank more! I''ll vouch for him. He''s genuinely a good person. Even though he seems indifferent, once something or someone is in his heart, it''s there for life."


    "Grandma." I smiled helplessly. "I don''t want to think about this for now..."


    Being let down, betrayed, and abandoned was something I only wanted to experience once in life.


    Besides...


    Madam Shaw got straight to the point. "Do you think you''re not worthy of him because you''ve beenThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    vorced?"


    "Yes."


    Historically, women who had divorced were often considered less valuable. Even the Renolds family, hearing that Jack had an interest in me, tried to stop us from being together.


    And the Smith family, being such a prominent family, would likely be even more concerned about such


    things.


    "How can a young person like you be more conservative than me, an olddy?"


    Madam Shaw red at me and said in a steady voice, Let me tell you, how a man or a family treats you has nothing to do with whether you''re married before, whether you''re pretty, and so on. It only depends on their own qualities. The more problematic the family, the more they need these superficial things to prove themselves."


    "The Smith family won''t care about such things if you put your mind to it."


    What Madam Shaw said was like a stone dropping into a river. It would cause ripples but the surface would soon be peaceful again.


    As for Frank...


    Perhaps knowing that I could only be a substitute at most, I hadn''t considered this option at all.


    For now... it was better not to think about it.


    Even if the Smith family didn''t oppose it, I would only end up making things harder for myself.


    On 29th December, I went to the Smith family to deliver clothes to Madam Smith.


    Frank wasn''t home.


    Megan was, and she invited me for lunch, making Madam Smith very happy.


    After lunch, she took me to a room and carefully inquired about Jack''s preferences.


    I cocked my brows. "Didn''t you agree with Frank yesterday?"


    "It''s called ''saying one thing and doing another."


    "Alright then..."


    I didn''t know much about Jack''s preferences either, so I only told her a little.


    She took notes diligently. When we finished chatting, she put away her notebook and suddenly said, " Charlotte, my brother definitely likes you."


    X

 Chapter 323

    I was momentarily stunned.


    "Trust me."


    Megan sat cross-legged on the sofa, looking quite certain. "He''s currently in a struggle. He likes you, but he''s also afraid to like you."


    I smiled. "Stop guessing around. The person he likes is Lily. I just happen to look somewhat like her..."


    "No, that''s not it!"


    Megan countered firmly, "My brother isn''t like that. Over the years, there have been many people who look even more like Lily than you, but he''s never paid any attention to them. It''s not that I''m speaking ill of him. He''s always been someone who only acts when there''s a benefit. If it weren''t for his feelings, why would he keep helping you time and time again?"


    "What he did was..."


    I wanted to refute, but halfway through, I couldn''t find a reason.


    For instance, Zack''s incident, and when Mrs. Shaw forced me to kneel in the snow... it didn''t seem like he was helping just because it was convenient.


    Afterwards, he never demanded anything from me.


    As I left, I felt somewhat distracted.


    Yesterday, my grandmother seemed to want to set things up, and today Megan was talking about these things with me.


    Even if I tried to stay focused, I was inevitably affected.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, I didn''t expect to see a familiar Cullinan as soon as I exited the Smith family''s residence.


    I quickened my pace towards the Rolls-Royce arranged by Madam Shaw to take me home.


    Just as I was about to get in, a hand suddenly grabbed my wrist and pulled me in the opposite direction!


    I was furious. "Ryan, what are you doing?!"


    "Taking you home for the New Year!"


    Ryan''s voice was gruff and weary, but his grip was firm.


    I found it incredibly amusing. "Home? We don''t have anything to do with each other anymore!"


    He was talking about going home for the New Year, even though he celebrated our wedding anniversary with someone else.


    "If we don''t have a rtionship, then let''s start one again."


    He was obsessively stubborn.


    I struggled desperately. "But I don''t want to..."


    He abruptly turned around, pressing me against the car, his eyes red and showing signs of sleeplessness, veins bulging on his forehead. "Then who do you want to have a rtionship with? Frank? Why are youing to Jeswood for the New Year? Do you want to spend the New Year with him?"


    I sneered. "It''s not up to you to decide. After the divorce, what I want to do is my own freedom."


    "Charlotte, I can give you freedom."


    His gaze was deep as he looked at me. He sighed and his expression seemed to soften. "But the condition is, you must keep some distance from other men..."


    "Mr. Frost, that''s a funny thing to say."


    Not far away, a voice with a hint of mockery suddenly rang out. "When did it be your job to give her freedom?"


    Ryan''s eyes widened, his tall and upright figure suddenly freezing in ce.


    Frank''s narrowed eyes were slightly raised as he turned to me. "Aren''t youing over? Do you want me to beat him up?"


    "Charlotte!"


    Just as I was about to use the time that Ryan was distracted to slip away, he suddenly yelled in a violent tone, though his voice trembled slightly, "Are you... dating him?"


    I turned my head away. "Yes."


    He said sternly, "Look at me and say it!"


    "Yes!" I was getting irritated, staring straight into his eyes and speaking clearly. "I''m dating him! Are you happy now? Can you let go of me?"


    The pressure on my hand instantly disappeared.


    I couldn''t tell if he let go willingly or just lost strength...


    Soon, the ck Cullinan drove away.


    But this time, I no longer felt the same sense of being abandoned as before.


    It felt more like a new beginning.


    Frank snorted and said, "If you don''t want to let him go, I can get him toe back."


    "Frank."


    Hooked at the nonchnt man not far away and said as casually as I could, "Were you trying to help me because of our deal, or were you genuinely wanting to help?" Few people could withstand a charming man repeatedly saving you from danger.


    So, it was better to make some things clear.


    He furrowed his brows slightly. "Is there a difference?"

 Chapter 324

    "Yes, there is."


    I curved my lips and mustered the courage to say, "If it''s thetter, I''m worried that you might have developed feelings for me."


    He scoffed, "Worried? Are you saying that if I like you, it will make you uneasy?"


    "Pretty much," I said candidly. "You have a good personality, a good family background, and you''re loyal. It''s hard not to be moved by someone like you, but precisely because of that, it''s impossible for us to be together."


    "Impossible?"


    "Yes, impossible."


    I took a deep breath, looking at him earnestly. "I''m not a naive girl anymore. It''s impossible for me to willingly walk into a dangerous situation knowing it''s there. Your loyalty is a w in my eyes. Just now, you helped me, so I''ll help you deal with your parents. Other than that, let''s be rational."


    That night, after washing up in the guest room arranged by Madam Shaw, Iy in bed but remained wide


    awake.


    What did Frank say to me earlier?


    He said, "Charlotte, don''t think you''re the only one scared."


    Before I could delve into what he meant, he had shoved me into the car and had the driver take me back.


    As I adjusted my pillow and was about to turn off the light, the phone on the bedside table buzzed. It was Frank.


    I frowned and answered the call. "Hello?"


    On the other end of the line, hiszy voice came through, "Come outside. Quick, it''s freezing."


    "Oh." I got up, grabbed a long down coat, and went outside while putting it on.


    As I was zipping up the coat, I unexpectedly bumped into a hard chest. I staggered back and looked up abruptly!


    Under the streetlight, Frank was leaning against the car. He gasped as a result of the impact, his brows furrowed. "Are you that unhappy about me asking you toe out at night that you want to get yourself


    killed?"


    There was a faint smell of alcohol on him.


    rubbed my nose. "I just wasn''t looking where I was going. So you do know it''ste at night? What''s the matter?"


    "Charlotte." His gaze was fixed on me, with subtle waves in his eyes, his tone cold and somber. "I''ve set New Year''s Day as the deadline. If I haven''t heard anything about her by then, I won''t wait for her anymore.


    I was stunned.


    I naturally understood what he meant by not waiting anymore.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    My nails dug into my palms involuntarily, leaving me feeling somewhat dazed, awkward, and confused...


    After a moment, I looked at him hesitantly. "You clearly said you wouldn''t give up on her, Frank!"


    He suddenly pulled me into his embrace. The minty scent mixed with the winter night''s chill lingered at my nose.


    "Just an early advance on a hug."


    But he was considerate and soon let me go, dropping his usual casual demeanor. His eyes were tender, his words clear and profound. "I wasn''t sure before, but seeing you with Ryan today made me lose control and want to betray my initial intentions."


    For the first time in front of him, I felt somewhat at a loss, entirely different from the feeling of being caught in something shameful in the past.


    It was strange, confusing, and long-awaited.


    I took a step back awkwardly. "What makes you so confident that I''ll agree?"


    "I have confidence in everything."


    Frank turned and opened the car door, handing me something.


    I was puzzled and didn''t reach for it. "What''s this?"


    "Just had ate-night snack with them."


    He seemed awkward for once. "They packed food for their girlfriends, and the server made a mistake with the order, so you get a freebie." "Are you... drunk?"


    I was tempted to be impulsive but was driven to calm down by reason. "Are you so sure that there won''t be any news from her in the next two days?"


    As I said this, I didn''t expect my words to be so prophetic.


    His phone rang almost immediately.


    After a brief conversation on the other end, he straightened up abruptly, nearly dropping the night snack in his hand.


    "Is the news reliable?" he asked.

 Chapter 325

    This was the first time Frank showed such an expression.


    It was hard to say if it was nervousness, excitement, or anxiety...


    In any case, it waspletely different from his usual rebellious demeanor.


    At that moment, it felt as if I saw a glimpse of the old Ryan in him.


    Suddenly, I became even moreposed, almost cold-hearted, suppressing all the emotions that almost burst forth, and turned decisively.


    "Yeah, go on."


    Before Frank could hang up the phone, he stepped forward, wrapped me in his arms with one hand, and no matter how much I struggled, he held me tightly.


    On the other end of the line, there were a few more words exchanged. He then said calmly, "Be more careful and don''t let anyone lead you astray. I''lle over after I finishforting someone."


    With that, he ended the call, shoved his phone into his pocket, and squeezed my face with hisrge hand, deforming it. He looked at me with a hint of grievance. "Why are you running away? Didn''t you hear what! just said?"


    "Let me go."


    "Ahem." Perhaps my expression, with him pinching my cheeks, looked somewhatical. He chuckled and, ignoring me, pinched my cheeks again. "Answer me first. If I''m satisfied with your answer, then I''ll let go."


    I pped his hand away, forcing him to release me, then gently pressed my lips together, suppressing the bitterness. "Frank... Mr. Smith, I''m not like you. I don''t want to y games, and I can''t afford to." "y games?" Frank''s expression changed slightly, and he clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction. "Do you think I''m just ying around with you?"


    "Isn''t that so?"


    Snowkes were falling softly. I shivered and hunched my shoulders. "Just like you said, if there''s no news about Miss Shaw in the next two days, you won''t wait anymore. But there''s news now, right? Yet you''re still asking me the same questions. Do you think I''m the backup, or is she?"


    In this context, the backup was obviously me.


    These past few days, both my grandmother and Megan have said a lot to me, and I almost took it seriously. But at that moment, with rity, I looked at the arrogant man before me.


    With his conditions, countless wealthy and beautiful young women would flock to him. It wouldn''t be my turn even in 100 years.


    The gap between us is even greater than it was with Ryan.


    Frank, smelling of alcohol but with an exceptionally clear gaze, pulled at his lips and spoke with his usual indifference, "Do you think I''m Ryan?"


    "I don''t know."


    It was too cold. I sniffled, tightened my down coat, and kicked a pebble, speaking softly, "I only know that you''re a man and you also have a dream girl."


    I was just a substitute.


    Above me, Frank fell silent for ¨¤ moment. Then, he smiled dismissively and said, "Is it possible that I prefer someone from reality?"


    I paused, instinctively looking up. "Huh?"


    "Oh my god." He flicked my forehead, shoved the night snack into my hand, and said, "I can''t promise much, but Charlotte, I am definitely not Ryan. Alright, go inside.


    "I don''t need your promises."


    I heard too many promises.


    I no longer believed in such intangible and unreal things.


    A promise might be sincere at the moment it was made, just like a fruit that was ripe and sweet the instant it fell.


    But over time, maybe just a few days, rain and sunshine could make it rot and stink.


    The next day was New Year''s Eve.


    The Shaw family''s residence was filled with festive cheer, decorations hanging high and various paper cuttings on the windows. The housekeeper was busy directing servants to decorate the house.N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was very lively and celebratory.


    As soon as I came downstairs, Madam Shaw, in high spirits, waved at me. "Charlotte,e quick. Have some roast chicken." Madam Shaw treated me very well. Sometimes, I couldn''t help but be in a daze.


    It felt as if I had a grandmother of my own.

 Chapter 326

    "Alright."


    I obediently walked over, ate a few dumplings, and then smiled at Madam Shaw, feeling inexplicably reluctant. I could only say, "Grandma, I''ve troubled you these past two days. I''m going back to Jston soon. I wish you a happy New Year in advance and all the best."


    "Why are you leaving so soon? Aren''t you going to help Frank..."


    "He..." I gathered my thoughts. "He probably won''t need my help anymore."


    His true love was probablying back soon..


    "What do you mean? If he doesn''t need your help, are you just going to abandon me?"


    Madam Shaw pretended to be upset. "I was looking forward to having someone kind to spend the New Year with, and now you''re leaving? It''s the New Year, stay here and celebrate with me!"


    "Grandma..."


    Seeing her like this, I was touched.


    But I also knew that staying here any longer would be inappropriate.


    Madam Shaw held my hand. "Even if you go back, you''ll be alone. Just stick to my arrangements..."


    "Grandma!"


    Suddenly, a domineering voice came from outside. Bethany and her parents appeared together.


    She stomped over in her boots to Madam Shaw''s side. "Grandma, Ms. Wilson wants to leave, so just let her go. Anyway, soon you won''t have time for her!"


    Madam Shaw looked displeasedly at Mr. Shaw and Mrs. Shaw. "Look at what kind of upbringing you''ve given her! She has no manners at all!"


    Mrs. Shaw''s expression darkened. She nudged Mr. Shaw with her elbow.


    Mr. Shaw, helplessly, acted as a mediator between the mother and daughter. "Mom, it''s the New Year. Why do you have to be like this..."


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Madam Shaw, who was displeased, said coldly, "I''ve said this many years ago. During the New Year and other festivals, we each celebrate separately. I won''t disturb you, and you shouldn''t disturb my peace either!"


    "Grandma!"


    Bethany, embarrassed by the scolding, was fuming. "Even if you hate me, do you have to hate your own granddaughter too?"


    Madam Shaw''s expression turned stern. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Bethany deliberately created suspense, gave me a cold smile, and then said, "What I''m saying is that your


    own granddaughter ising back soon. Once she''s back, you won''t have time for Ms. Wilson anyway!"


    "Where did you get this news?"


    Madam Shaw, her face flushed with excitement, stood up, holding onto the sofa for support!


    Mr. Shaw''s and Mrs. Shaw''s faces also changed. Mrs. Shaw grabbed Bethany''s arm, eagerly asking, "Is it true? Has Lily been found?!"


    Seeing their excitement, Bethany tightened her grip, a hint ofplexity in her eyes as she smiled and said, "Yes! Look."


    With that, she ced this morning''s newspaper on the coffee table.


    My eyes quickly scanned therge headline - Frank Finds Long-Lost fiancee.


    It was apanied by two photos of a woman trying to throw herself at Frank with a fearful expression.


    Anyone who saw this would naturally feel a sense of protectiveness.


    The second photo showed Frank raising his hand to block her attempt.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Madam Shaw put on her reading sses, picked up the newspaper, and, after a nce, snorted. "This isn''t my Lily! It''s just another unscrupulous media making up stories!" "You don''t believe it?" Bethany smirked. "Then wait for a paternity test. Once it''s done, everything will be clear!"


    Originally, given her temperament, Bethany should have been angry if Lily was found.


    But now, she seemedpletely indifferent, even pleased for the Shaw family.


    Mrs. Shaw looked at the photos and then at me meaningfully. "Ms. Wilson, are you leaving now orter? I''ll arrange for a driver to give you a lift!"


    The order to leave was delivered straightforwardly.

 Chapter 327

    Before I could say anything, Madam Shaw was instantly furious!


    With a face full of anger, she red at Mrs. Shaw. "Who gave you the right to drive guests away from my courtyard?"


    "Grandma, it''s okay!"


    I remembered Frank saying that Grandma couldn''t handle extreme emotions, so I quickly reassured her. "I was nning to leave anyway. Soon... Frank should bring the real Miss Shaw back to see you." In a family reunion scene like this, as an outsider, I shouldn''t be here.


    Madam Shaw wanted to me to stay, but seeing that I was insistent, she didn''t say anything more.


    I quickly gathered my luggage I had packed earlier in the morning, and soon came downstairs with my suitcase. Mrs. Shaw escorted me out of the courtyard and, once we were far enough that Madam Shaw couldn''t hear, spoke with a hint of disdain, "Don''te back unless there''s something really important. The Shaw family isn''t a ce where just anyone can use!"


    "Mrs. Shaw." I didn''t stop walking or look at her, and said calmly, "I know you dislike me because you want to get rid of me, an ex-wife, for your daughter. We''ve been at odds from the beginning. However, I also want to tell you that I only happened to catch Madam Shaw''s favor. I''m not interested in using the Shaw family."


    "How would I know what you''re thinking?"


    She clearly didn''t believe me, her gaze shifting to the bracelet on my wrist. "That bracelet was given to you by Madam Shaw, wasn''t it?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yes."


    "Well!" She sneered with disdain. "You''re no different from the beggars on the streets!"


    I couldn''t contain my anger any longer. My tone was icy. "And you? Is this always how you act, so aggressive and high-up?"


    "Charlotte!"


    Perhaps she didn''t expect that I would retort. This remark alone made her face turn cold. "Don''t think just because you have Madam Shaw backing you that I won''t do anything to you!"


    "And what exactly do you n to do to me?!" I nced at the snow that had just fallenst night and said sarcastically, "Are you going to make me kneel in the snow again? Mrs. Shaw, your precious daughter still has a lot of dirt on her, doesn''t she?"


    Her eyes, decorated with borate makeup, red at me, her teeth clenched in anger. "Was it really you who did thatst time?"


    "Guess."


    I tossed out this one word, stopped amodating her pace, and strode away with my suitcase.


    This was inspired by what Frank said to me after he rescued me from the snow.


    In any case, whether it was me or not, she wouldn''t show any mercy. It was better for me to take the me myself; this way, they might have some reservations. No matter how much they wanted to get rid of me, they would have to consider their reputation.


    As I was about to call for a taxi outside the Shaw family''s gates, the butler came running after me.


    He said Madam Shaw was worried and insisted that he arrange for a driver to take me.


    On the way out of Jeswood, my thoughts were a bit tangled.


    I sent a message to Jane to ask if she had arrived in Sentrea.


    Her n this year was to spend the New Year in Sentrea and see if she could find a romance.


    That was also why I agreed to help Frank deal with his parents during the New Year.


    As soon as I sent the message, the car radio suddenly announced, "On the Jston Motorway, there has been multiple collisions causing severe traffic jam. The road will be temporarily closed. Due to the snowy weather, please..."


    The driver slowly applied the brakes and said, "Ms. Wilson..."


    understood. "Please take me to a nearby hotel, thanks."


    Given the New Year and the snow and road closures, a round trip at low speed would take an unknown amount of time. Anyone would want to hurry back to have New Year''s Eve dinner with their family. Coincidentally, the closest option was the six-star hotel Frank had booked for mest time.


    I was toozy to fuss around, so I made a booking.


    When I got the key card, it turned out to be the same room asst time.


    "Charlotte! You''re back in Jston?" As soon as I turned on the heater in the room, Jane''s call came


    through.


    "Not yet," I said helplessly. "I thought I would arrive by noon, but the road was closed."


    "Thank goodness!" Jane sighed in relief. "Where are you? Send me your location."


    I thought for a moment. "You''re in Jeswood?"


    "Yes!"


    Her voice was bright but slightly annoyed. "My flight was at noon, but when I saw the news about Frank, I was afraid he''d leave you alone for the New Year, so I drove straight to Jeswood. I only just checked my phone now after getting off the motorway."

 Chapter 328

    My eyes warmed up, and Iughed and cried at the same time, sending her the location. "So, you''re not going to Sentrea for a romantic encounter?"


    "Is the romantic encounter more important or you? I''m not going to let you spend the New Year alone."


    She didn''t seem to care and cheerfully changed the subject. "Besides, I heard Jeswood is also quite good


    for a romantic encounter."


    "Such great kindness, I can''t repay."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "I can only offer you a full package of food, drink, and fun as a token of my gratitude."


    Actually, Jane and I were so close that we might as well be sharing money.


    Neither of us cared about these things.


    But when she heard this, she cooperated enthusiastically. ¡°Ms. Wilson, you''re so generous! I''lle right away to cling to you."


    As soon as Jane arrived, my mood improved significantly.


    She stood by the window, admiring the snowy scenery of Jeswood. "What do you think about the news about Frank?"


    I was momentarily taken aback. "What do you mean, how do I feel about it? What is there to think?"


    "Still ying coy with me?"


    Jane poked my forehead. "He seems interested in you. As for you, should you really be so closed off?"


    "A little."


    I sat on the sofa, curled up with my legs, and used my fingers to indicate a small distance, blinking my eyes. "It''s the kind of thing where it could be there, or it could not."


    I had long passed the stage of letting feelings run wild.


    It was no so easy to forget what I had experienced.


    "Well, that''s good."


    Jane nodded and sat down beside me. "He has waited for the Shaw family''s eldest daughter for so many years. If you''re still not clear-headed and just keep rushing towards him, it''s like you''re courting disaster."


    "Yes, I''m aware."


    The possibility of me and him was indeed very slim.


    Jane couldn''t be stopped; she dragged me around the ancient city of Jeswood. In recent years, tourism had boomed, and even during the New Year, the streets were crowded and lively. Frank called me, but I didn''t hear it.


    When I tried to call him back, he didn''t answer.


    In the evening, after Jane and I changed into a new set of clothes at the hotel, we went to the bar.


    I had something on my mind and so did she.


    Tom was getting married today.


    Even though they had broken up, the circle was interconnected. Not only Jane, but even my social media feed was filled with Tom''s wedding photos.


    It was quite heartbreaking.


    As I drank, the people in front of me began to blur.


    Fortunately, the hotel had security everywhere, so it was quite safe.


    Jane, who was also quite tipsy, came over with a strong smell of alcohol and looked at me. "Are you... are you drunk?"


    I shook my head vigorously. "No, not drunk."


    "Oh... then let''s keep drinking. Let''s not stop until we get drunk. Forget those stupid men!"


    "Yeah!" I huped. "It''s fine, Jane, Tom doesn''t deserve you at all..."


    Saying this, I tried to stand up to hug her but stumbled, tripping over my left foot with my right, and fell straight to the side.


    Unexpectedly, I was caught firmly by someone!


    I pushed them away, dazedly looked back at the person, my head feeling heavy and light at the same time, seeing a face swaying before my eyes. "Fra... Frank?"


    The man''s face was as darker than ever. He grabbed my arm to keep me from falling, looked at Jane, and spoke in a deep, slow voice. "Are you alright?" Jane waved her hand. "Of course I''m fine! Mr. Smith, just take her back to her room!"


    The man''s mood lightened a lot!


    Standing next to him, I involuntarily shivered. "Frank, why do you look so much like that... who..."


    "Who?"


    "Ry... Ryan."


    "Which floor?"


    "19!"


    I pulled the key card from my bag and handed it to himN?velDrama.Org content.


    As we were about to leave the elevator, I squinted and slowly realized something. "Howe you have time toe looking for me?"


    He pulled me out of the elevator. "Why don''t I have time?"


    "Didn''t you find Lily..."


    While speaking, I felt a sharp gaze. Looking over, I saw a man casually leaning against the door to my room, and suddenly, I was dazed!


    Frank?


    He was Frank, then....


    I seemed to wake up for a moment, shook my head, and widened my eyes to look at the man beside me. I suddenly pulled my hand away and sat down on the floor.

 Chapter 329

    "1


    Even though the corridor floor was covered with soft carpet, the pain from my butt hitting the ground made my muddled brain regain a bit of rity.


    The person who brought me upstairs was Ryan.


    I actually mistook him for someone else.


    Perhaps sensing my resistance, Ryan was momentarily stunned, then, against the light, he sneered. "Are you determined to be with him? Are you nning to be a bridesmaid when he marries the eldest daughter of the Shaw family?"


    Frank''s remarks were always sharp. "Are you trying to impose your own experiences on me?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He took a fewrge strides to where I was and helped me up from the floor, then looked at Ryan with a faint smile. "Mr. Frost, take care, no need to see us off."


    Ryan clenched his fists, suppressing his anger. "You''d better focus on Lily. Charlotte will only ever be mine.


    "She has never belonged to anyone." Frank''s voice was calm. "She is herself."


    Ryan''s gaze grew colder as he extended his hand to me, adopting what he probably thought was his most humble posture.


    He thought he waspromising. "Be good and don''t make a scene. You and he will never work out.


    Come home with me."


    "It''s none of your business how I am with him or with anyone else."


    My headache was excruciating, but my words were clear. "You and I are already separated. Don''t say things that might be misunderstood by others."


    At those words, Ryan radiated a terrifying rage. His tone was grim. "Who are you afraid will misunderstand?"


    He nced at Frank and sneered. "Afraid that he will? Charlotte, don''t tell me you really have feelings for him. Don''t use him to provoke me."


    I felt like I wanted tough. "Why can''t I have feelings for him?"


    As I spoke, whether it was due to the alcohol or a rebellious impulse, I grabbed Frank''s cor, stood on tiptoe, and brushed my lips across his cheek. Even though I was drunk, I could almost hear something violently beating>


    I wasn''t sure if it was Frank''s or my own.


    Nooked back at Ryan. "Do you believe it now?"


    His face was dark and stormy. Before he could make a move, Frank forcefully pulled me into his embrace and looked at Ryan.


    "Charlotte doesn''t handle alcohol well. I apologize, Mr. Frost."


    Although he was apologizing, his tone carried a hint of insolence.


    The suddenly affectionate tone made me pause.


    Ryan''s fists clenched tightly, his anger nearly overwhelming. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Smith, are you sure you want to steal someone else''s beloved?"


    "Steal?" Frank smirked casually. "She has the right to choose who she wants. It''s not up to me to steal. However, Mr. Frost, feel free to use any methods you have, don''t go easy on me." "Remember what you said today!"


    Ryan''s expression was dark and sinister, his smile was cold and chilling. "Don''t regret today''s choices in the future."


    As he finished speaking, his gaze swept over me. Along with a trace of pain, there was a strong, confident


    aura.


    Then he turned and strode away!


    I knew his methods were ruthless and decisive. I didn''t want him to involve innocent people.


    I wanted to chase after him, but Frank grabbed me by the cor and pulled me into the room.


    I felt light-headed and unsteady, and when he threw me onto the sofa, the pain in my tailbone made me wince. I said irritably, "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?"


    Frank''s lips curved into a smile, but his eyes were frosty. His tone was extremely harsh. "Why did you just chase after him? Are you regretting what you said? Couldn''t resist him ying hard to get and can''t hold back anymore?"

 Chapter 330

    A sudden pang of bitterness surged through me.


    It felt like I had been unexpectedly pricked by something.


    I pointed towards the door, my voice was cold. "Get out!"


    "Charlotte, who spoiled you with this terrible attitude? Can''t you speak properly?"


    "Did you speak properly?"


    I red at him, indignant. "Why are you criticizing me? What about your fiancee? Don''t you need to be with her? Why do you have time toe find me?" "You''re still so defensive even after you''re drunk."


    He pressed his tongue against his cheek, and after a briefugh, he seemed resigned. He half-squatted in front of me, his tone softening.


    "Fine, it was my fault for not speaking to you properly in my moment of desperation. I ept the punishment."


    "What punishment?" I asked instinctivelyC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He cocked his brows and said, "Another kiss from you?"


    Only then did I realize his ears were flushed red.


    I shook my head, trying to clear the alcohol-induced haze, and looked at him as clearly as I could. "Why are you here?"


    "To give you an exnation."


    I frowned. "Didn''t we rify thingsst night?"


    "That was your one-sided assumption that things were clear."


    Frank poured me a cup of warm water, then picked up his phone to send a message before continuing.


    "I''ve already sent her back to the Shaw family. Charlotte, before I told youst night that I wouldn''t wait for her, I had already made up my mind. Whether you call me a cheater of a scumbag, I''ve truly fallen for you."


    "I can''t like two people at the same time. Since I''ve started with you, I won''t be entangled with anyone else."


    I clenched my fists. "What about Lily?"


    "Let''s first confirm whether she is indeed Lily." Frank''s expression darkened slightly. "All signs point to her, but both Grandma and I believe that she isn''t, so we''re already doing a paternity test."


    I pressed my lips together. "And if she is?"


    "Beforeing to find you, I discussed the matter of annulling the engagement with my Grandma."


    He brushed my disheveled fringe behind my ear and looked at me with his brown eyes. "Whether she is or


    isn''t, I will annul the engagement. Charlotte, you can trust me this time, okay?"


    His tone was as nonchnt as usual.


    In the quiet room, an ambiguous atmosphere seemed to spread.


    I quickly avoided his gaze. "Let''s talk about itter."


    Ryan had made me believe in him many times before.


    He didn''t marry Jessica either.


    But in the end, things still ended up like this.


    I didn''t believe I couldpete with the true love in someone else''s heart.


    Right now, it was just that... he had spent more time with me, and was muddled by a temporary infatuation. Once Lily and he began to spend time together every day, those childhood promises and stirrings would resurface.


    I would be the cannon fodder Jane talked about.


    At that moment, he doorbell suddenly rang. I thought it was Jane returning and was about to open the door, but Frank stopped me. "I''ll go."


    He went to the door, thanked the person outside, and came back with a box of something.


    He slightly lifted his chin. "Go take a shower."


    I nced at the item he was holding, not sure what it was, and instinctively sped my hands tightly around my cor.


    ¡°I said, let''s talk about itter! Also, I may have been divorced, but Frank, I''m not that kind of person who would get in bed with any guy..."


    X


    Today''s Bonus

 Chapter 331

    He handed me the box and said indifferently. "Take a look."


    It was some cream to help with the bruise.


    When I saw therge words on the box, I wanted to find a hole to hide in. I hurriedly stood up. "Just give me the medicine. I''ll apply it myself after I take a shower."


    If it weren''t for him, I would have forgotten I had just fallen.


    "Alright."


    He smiled with a hint of mischief, his lips curved. "I''ve already had the waiter bring Jane up. If you can''t reach the area yourself, you can ask her for help."


    From the start, he had considered that the ce I fell was quite private.


    Maybe I had overthought his intentions.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier and more embarrassed I became. I shoved him out of the room


    and mmed the door shut.


    He held the door open with one hand and suddenly, as he didst night, pinched my face. His voice was charming. "Charlotte, Happy New Year."


    As he spoke, the sounds of fireworks outside echoed, adding to the festive atmosphere. The brilliant fireworks illuminated the entire French window, making him appear even more unrestrained. "And don''t you dare run away again," he added.


    Ryan made many empty promises, but when it came to Frank''s harsh words, he acted quickly.


    Before the New Year was over, the Frost Group aggressively took over several of the Smith family''s projects.


    The Smith family, not willing to be outdone, was the first to release an electronic product with technology that the Frost Group Group had nned for their gship release in the first quarter of the year. They had done a lot of promotion, but in the end, they not only lost out but suffered severe financial losses.


    Jane happened to have some clients in Jeswood and nned to discuss cooperation after the New Year.


    So, we decided to stay and enjoy the holiday.


    One day, Jane was reading the news online and seemed puzzled: "Do you think Frank will really continue to fight with Ryan over you?"


    "I don''t know." I shrugged.


    After that night, my contact with Frank had been minimal.


    We hadn''t even spoken on the phone. He would only asionally send a message to ask what I was doing.


    I wasn''t sure if he was doing it for me.


    Past experiences seemed to have made me lose all confidence in rtionships.


    I no longer believed that a man would go to great lengths for me.


    This was purely a businesspetition, and such things weremon.


    Jane was scrolling through her phone and suddenly sat up straight. "Did you hear?"


    I was puzzled. "Hear what?"


    "The paternity test results for the Shaw family are out."


    She handed her phone to me, looking a bit worried. "It''s indeed the eldest daughter of the Shaw family."


    "That''s good."


    At least, Madam Shaw could finally feel at ease.


    She had been eagerly awaiting the return of Lily, and even I could feel her anticipation.


    "So what about you and Frank? Do you really believe he will annul the engagement?"


    "Whether I believe it or not isn''t important."


    I smiled lightly, stood up to put away the drawing board, and walked to the window to stretch my shoulders and neck. "What matters is what he does. I''m not a lovesick girl who can be kept hanging all the time."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you like him a little?" asked Jane.


    I corrected her. "Let''s call it a fondness for now."


    Later, I suddenly received a call from Madam Shaw.


    Even through the phone, I could sense her joy. "Charlotte, you''re simply a blessing for our Shaw family! After searching for so many years and not finding Lily, we were able to find her not long after you appeared."


    I smiled. "I haven''t even had a chance to congratte you. I''m d you finally found Miss Shaw."


    "Oh, it''s all thanks to you!" Madam Shaw continued, "But that girl has probably been through a lot outside. She''s always so timid. I... I want to care for her, but I''m afraid of scaring her."

 Chapter 332

    I tried tofort her. "Maybe she''s a bit introverted? Since there''s still plenty of time, spending more time together should help."


    "I still feel something is off." Madam Shaw seemed a bit regretful. "She used to be quite a little tyrant when she was young. No matter how much she has changed, she shouldn''t be this timid..."


    As I was about to respond, Madam Shaw sighed. "Well, let''s not dwell on that. It''s still a joyous asion. You''re still in Jeswood, right?"


    I answered honestly, "Yes, I am."


    "That''s great! I''ll arrange for a driver to pick you up." Madam Shaw said with a smile, "We''re nning a wee banquet for Lily tonight. You muste and join us. The clothes that you''ve designed for Madam Smith and me have been quite the talk among us. Many people have been asking where they were ordered from. This is a perfect opportunity for you to introduce yourself. I''m sure you won''t have to worry about business for the entire year!"


    "Alright, thank you!"


    Thesitated a bit but agreed for the sake of business.


    Since I was in the custom design business, it was inevitable to interact with high society and aristocratic women. Even if not now, it would happen sooner orter.


    Avoiding it was not a viable option.


    With such a good opportunity, I naturally couldn''t refuse.


    Madam Shaw smiled. "I heard from Frank that you have a friend who''s also in Jeswood. Ask her if she''d like to join us. If she does, you cane together."


    After hanging up, before I could ask Jane if she was willing, she interrupted with a determined look. "Bring me along. I can handle business negotiations if needed and can also help you deal with people." "Thank you."


    After changing into our outfits and putting on makeup, the hotel front desk called to inform us that the Shaw family''s driver was waiting downstairs.


    The atmosphere at the Shaw family''s residence was more rxed than usual.N?velDrama.Org content.


    At the time, there were no other guests yet, mostly just rtives of the Shaw family.


    Madam Shaw had the butler personally wait for us at the entrance and lead us to her courtyard.


    The banquet hall was decorated in a festive and lively manner, clearly indicating who the main guest of honor was.


    "Charlotte!"


    Seeing us arrive, Madam Shaw greeted us warmly, waving for me toe over.


    Inside the hall, Madam Smith was also present.


    "Madam Shaw, Madam Smith."


    I smiled and immediately noticed the woman sitting next to Madam Smith.


    I remembered her from the photo in the news a few days ago.


    She seemed to have been redone; she was wearing a red dress, her hair flowing naturally, and her hands tightly clutching her skirt.


    Her features were delicate and pretty, but her lipstick was almost gone from frequent licking, revealing pale lips without much color. When she met my gaze, she seemed somewhat evasive, quickly looking away.


    I walked over with Jane, introduced her, and Jane immediately hit it off with Madam Smith, finding amon ground in their conversation.


    Madam Shaw pulled me over to sit beside her and said to Lily with a smile, "Lily, this is Charlotte. She shares your birthday. Isn''t that a coincidence? Later, we''ll take your measurements so that Charlotte can make a few dresses for you."


    I gave a slight smile. "Hello, Miss Shaw."


    "Hello......"


    Lily''s eyes darted around nervously, as if I were some sort of threat.


    The next moment, she suddenly stood up and ran towards the door, calling softly, "Frank!"


    I instinctively nced over and saw Frank walking in, dressed in a flight jacket and brown casual pants, striding in with long legs.


    As our eyes met, I quickly looked down in a panic.


    His fiancee was right here.

 Chapter 333

    But had I got to feel guilty about?


    I didn''t do anything wrong from start to finish.


    Thinking of this, I lifted my gaze toward their direction. After Lily threw herself at him, he hesitated slightly, seeming a bit ufortable, and also worried about upsetting Lily.


    He grasped her arm, creating some distance between them. His tone remained as indifferent as ever, without any emotion. "Slow down."


    "But I''ve missed you."


    Lily looked up at him, blinking her eyes, her pale cheeks cautious and timid, like a little white rabbit. "You left so early yesterday. I haven''t seen you for almost 20 hours." So precise down to the hour.


    Iposed myself, curving the corners of my lips. I noticed Frank''s gaze fall on me again. Seeing meposed and emotionless seemed to anger him a bit


    He released Lily''s hand, shed a roguish smile, and walked over to greet the two elderlydies beforezily sitting down on the sofa opposite me.


    Madam Smith gave him a reproachful look. "You brat, you should take better care of Lily. She just got


    back..."


    "Oh, what are you talking about? Lily is at home. Does she still need Frank to take care of her?" Madam Shaw interrupted with a smile, ncing at me, and said earnestly, "Also, Frank should treat Lily like a younger sister from now on. They haven''t been together for many years, and there''s no real emotional bond. We don''t follow those old-fashioned rules. The kids should make their own decisions about their feelings."


    I was taken aback.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    A bit surprised.


    Madam Smith, hearing this, seemed even more surprised than me. "What do you mean? Are you nning to break off the engagement? Frank has waited for Lily for so many years,.."


    Clearly, Frank had discussed the matter of breaking off the engagement directly with Madam Shaw.


    He hadn''t yet consulted it with the Smith family.


    Madam Shaw smiled. "Ask the younger generation what they want. While childhood affections still remain, they might not be enough to sustain a marriage. Let him decide such a major life event for himself." Aside from Jane and me, there were no other outsiders here. 1


    Frank smiled, set down his teacup, and for once appeared serious. "Yes, I''ve also discussed it with Lily privately, and she agrees."


    "So it was your idea."


    Madam Smith red at him but without any reproach. She then looked at Lily. "Lily, his words don''t count. Tell me whether you agree or not."


    66


    Lily twisted her fingers, ncing at Frank''s expression. Her eyes suddenly reddened, and she mumbled, "I don''t want to just be Frank''s little sister. But, if it''s Frank''s wish, I''ll respect him..." As she spoke, Frank''s brows slowly furrowed, clearly in disbelief.


    Before her words were fully out, Madam Smith smacked Frank on the head. "Did you hear that? Even if I agreed, your grandfather wouldn''t!"


    "See, that''s how reasonable Madam Smith is!"


    Suddenly, Mrs. Shaw entered, touched Lily''s cheek, and said softly, "Don''t worry, Frank has waited for you for so many years. He''s just joking about the breakup. How could he really break off the engagement?"


    Lily called out timidly, "Mom..."


    Frank didn''t say anything further, just casually fiddled with his phone.


    Within two minutes, I received a message from Frank. "I''ll handle it."


    I didn''t reply.


    And I didn''t look at him again.

 Chapter 334

    The Lily in front of me right now was even more of a threat than Jessica.


    I didn''t want to get myself involved.


    "Why don''t you go do a paternity test too?"


    "Charlotte, answer me."


    "Want to run away again?"


    The atmosphere in the hall remained superficially rxed, while my phone kept buzzing with messages.


    I frowned and set Frank''s chat to "Do Not Disturb."


    Even with Lily standing right here, he still thought I might be Lily.


    "Ms. Wilson, you''ve just divorced and your phone is already buzzing with messages."


    Mrs. Shaw noticed themotion on my side and spoke acidly, "You''re quick to find a new partner."


    Frank clicked his tongue, clearly about to lose his temper.


    I didn''t want to get entangled with him at this juncture. I took the initiative to speak. "Generally, it''s not as fast as Bethany. I just got divorced, and she''s already engaged to and broken up with my ex-husband!" "You!" Mrs. Shaw red at me viciously.


    She was doing it deliberately.


    Deliberately trying to embarrass me in front of so many people.


    But two could y at that game


    Madam Smith seemed to catch the undertone and furrowed her brows. "Charlotte, so your ex-husband is Ryan from the Frost family in Jston?"


    "Yes," I admitted it openly.


    Having had someone I liked, having been married, is nothing to be ashamed of.


    Madam Smith looked disapprovingly at Madam Shaw. "Your family''s actions are rather underhanded!"


    It was clear that the two elders had a good rtionship. Madam Shaw didn''t seem to mind at all, merely ncing at Mrs. Shaw. "Don''t drag me into this. This is the work of the three of them!"


    "Mom..."


    Mrs. Shaw was displeased, but faced with an elder and someone she couldn''t afford to offend, she could only take out her anger on me.


    "You act as if your ex-husband is some treasure. Now that hispany has been acquired by the RF Group, he probably only has a bit of money from selling shares!"


    I smiled and said nothing.


    Mrs. Shaw scoffed, "He still wants to marry our Bethany? Dream on! To make you envious, do you know


    who Bethany is going to be with now? The CEO of the RF Group!"


    A puzzle look slowly appeared on my face.


    So, was Bethany nning to use the same old trick and marryn instead?N?velDrama.Org content.


    At that moment, Mrs. Shaw''s phone rang. She answered with a beaming face. "What? Mr. Brown said his boss wille too? That''s great! Don''t worry. I''ll make sure we don''t ck off. Okay, let me know when you pick them up. I''ll personally meet them with my husband!"


    She was all smiles.


    After hanging up, she looked at me, seeming to gloat. "Charlotte, only you would treat your ex-husband as a treasure. Bethany might be the wife of the RF Group''s owner, and if not, at least she''ll be the CEO''s wife."


    ''Do they think Bethany can marryn if she can''t marry Ryan?


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, looking at Mrs. Shaw. "Well, then... congrattions again to Miss Shaw in advance."


    "Stop with the sarcasm."


    Mrs. Shaw and I had never got alone. She sneered. "I see you''re just jealous of Bethany. After all, she''s in her first marriage and can outshine you by miles!"


    "Mrs. Shaw." Frank suddenly said, "Only someone with nothing to offer wouldpare first and second marriages. Aside from being a first marriage, is there anything else worth mentioning about Bethany?"

 Chapter 335

    "Ahem..."


    Jane saw that I could handle it and didn''t want to cause me any trouble, so she had remained silent.


    At that moment, Frank''s words made her choke.


    Mrs. Shaw could be sharp-tongued and nasty towards me.


    But towards Frank, she was mute, embarrassed, and red-faced, clearly concerned about Madam Smith''s presence and not daring to act too harshly.


    "You brat!" Even though Madam Smith usually indulged Frank, she had to maintain decorum and red at him. "Who taught you to speak like that?"


    "You did, Grandma." Frank seemed indifferent. "I was just bringing justice where it''s needed."


    Madam Smith was so angry she red at him but had no words to retort.


    Everyone present could hear that Mrs. Shaw was clearly looking for trouble, and her words were excessively sharp.


    As the topic seemed to be shifting, the usually quiet and timid Lily said in an innocent voice, "But Frank, my mother isn''t wrong either. Girls should cherish themselves and be loyal..."


    Jane immediately got annoyed but still tried to remain calm. "Miss Shaw, failures in love or marriage are not things to be shamed of. You might not have gone through some things, but that doesn''t mean you can talk ill of others."


    "Lily!" Madam Shaw frowned. "Who taught you these ideas? When you get married in the future, if you aren''t happy, I will bring you back home immediately, understood? Divorce has nothing to do with self- respect. Don''t listen to others'' nonsense."


    "Mom!" Mrs. Shaw, unwilling to listen further, reacted angrily. "You''re being unfairly biased. What Lily said is right..."


    "It''s right?" Madam Shaw asked calmly. "Have you forgotten what situation you were in when you married into the Shaw family?"


    The atmosphere instantly felt tense.


    Mrs. Shaw''s face turned pale, seemingly shocked that Madam Shaw would bring this up.


    Even Frank showed a hint of confusion.


    It seemed that...This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mrs. Shaw was also in her second marriage back then.


    Madam Shaw''s expression darkened slightly. "For 20 or 30 years, I''ve never mentioned this, because, as Frank just said, it''s the least noteworthy thing. But why do you keep using it to belittle others?" Mrs. Shaw clenched her fists, trembling with humiliation, and stormed out.


    Madam Smith, noticing Madam Shaw was upset, consoled her. "It''s fine. She has always been this way.


    Why get upset with her?"


    "Stop trying to speak up for her." Madam Shaw gave her a reproachful nce and turned to me. "Child, don''t take their words to heart. Marriage means nothing. Also, your design skills are outstanding. When the guests arriveter, people will certainly ask me about this dress I''m wearing. Put in your best effort and make sure to make a good profit."


    The dress Madam Shaw was wearing today was a light purple dress I designed for her. The waistline was perfectly cinched, ttering her figure while remainingfortable, with a print that added a touch of elegance.


    For older clients,fort in clothing often took precedence over everything else. If it looked good, that would be even better.


    So, when designing for the two elders, I considered not only their personal preferences but also thefort of the design and fabric.


    However, I knew that Madam Shaw''s support wasn''t just because of my abilities.


    It was likely also due to the dream she had previously.


    As dusk settled, guests began to arrive one after another.


    Madam Shaw got up and led the day''s main character, Lily, out to greet them.


    The butler guided us to the banquet hall.


    Jane and I walked in front, while Frank trailed behind, kicking small stones like a tail. "Why didn''t you reply to my messages?"


    I stopped and turned to look at him. "You know the reason."


    He probably had already thoroughly investigated my marriage with Ryan.


    He must be well aware that I wasn''t interested in rtionships that involved three people.


    He frowned, nced at the butler who had already walked far away, and said, "She''s not Lily."

 Chapter 336

    "The paternity test results are out." I felt a bit helpless.


    He was confident. "There must be something wrong with the paternity test. Charlotte, maybe I might mistake someone else for her."


    This "someone else" was clearly a reference to me.


    He continued in a calm tone, "But I definitely wouldn''t fail to recognize her."


    I pressed my lips together. "That''s a matter between you and the Shaw family. Frank, let''s keep some distance."


    I really didn''t want to invite trouble.


    With that, I avoided looking at his expression and pulled Jane into the banquet hall.


    Though the wee party was organized on short notice, it was far from perfunctory.


    The lights were dazzling and the setting opulent, clearly a high-society affair.


    After taking a drink from the waiter''s tray, Jane looked at me, somewhat surprised. "You''ve never been so ruthless before?"


    "Come on." I smiled helplessly. "Even the dullest person learns from their mistakes. Besides, the situation now is different from before."


    "How is it different?"


    "Before, I was already deep in love. The process of extricating myself was painful and difficult."


    I couldn''t forget the sleepless nights I had endured. "Now, I''m still standing at the edge of the pit and I haven''t suffered any costs, so I can remain very rational.¡±


    Someone who has just experienced failure doesn''t easily fall for another person.


    Jane sighed, and we saw Madam Smith signaling us toe over and introduce us to some of thedies nearby.


    "You were asking me if I''ve changed tailors recently. Well, this youngdy here-don''t let her youth foot you. She''s very talented in designing, and her craftsmanship is no worse than those seasoned masters. The stitches and lines don''t look like they were done by a young person."


    "Madam Smith."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jane and I greeted her with smiles. Jane, being more skilled in socializing, praised me and the Charlotte Jewelry to the nobledies, half honestly and half tteringly.


    Everyone, regardless of status, was interested in ordering a few custom-made outfits.


    Ordering clothes was one thing, using the opportunity to get closer to the Smith and Shaw families was another.


    During the conversation, a nobledy smiled and said, just heard that today the owner of the RF Group will be here. I wonder how old he is. My youngest daughter is still single."


    "Don''t get your hopes up."


    Another nobledy, who was familiar with her, said, "The RF Group is on a roll. Besides the Frost family, they''ve acquired severalpanies in the blink of an eye. The owner''s skills are impressive. Not to mention whether you can reach them, even if you do, you''ll find they''re not easy to deal with."


    The former Frost Group had already dominated half of Jston.


    With the recent maneuvers, Ryan''s worth had multiplied many times over. The gap in connections with noble families was seemingly covered by absolute financial power.


    If anything, it might be even more pronounced.


    In such a short time, the Shaw family''s attempts to leverage influence were clearly futile.


    Otherwise, why would Mrs. Shaw be so eager to build a connection?


    "What are you talking about," Mrs. Shaw, regaining her usual demeanor, smiled as she interjected. "It''s not as scary as you make it out to be. Besides, even if you want to make a move, it''s toote!"


    The first nobledy who spoke asked, "Are you trying to do something for your daughter, Bethany?" "Let''s not talk about it." Mrs. Shaw looked proudly, as if she was already the wife of the RF Group''s owner. "Originally, only the CEO wasing tonight, but once the owner knew that Bethany was personally going to pick them up, he changed his ns and decided toe as well. Isn''t that an obvious answer?" We silently walked away. Jane, relishing the moment, whispered, ¡°Do you think she''ll look pleased when she finds out the owner of the RF Group is Ryan?"


    "Mrs. Shaw, Miss Bethany has returned with the guests!"


    Before I could speak, a servant hurried in to report to Mrs. Shaw.

 Chapter 337

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Shaw scanned the room and quickly locked eyes with Mr. Shaw, pulling him along to greet the guests.


    Before long, there was amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ryan andn, walked in with Mr. and Mrs. Shaw and Bethany.


    Ryan was dressed in a ck overcoat, his demeanor dignified and cold, his steps steady, exuding a strong aura of authority.


    Given what Mrs. Shaw had said earlier about the guest, it was clear to everyone present who Ryan was.


    Ryan was the owner of the RF Group.


    He was the very same Ryan who had been rejected by the Shaw family.


    In the blink of an eye, he was now being treated as an honored guest by the Shaw family, showing no sign of neglect.


    Even if they had to grit their teeth, they would have to ept it.


    The atmosphere was tense and unusual, with no one daring to approach and strike up a conversation easily.


    The members of the Shaw family each had different expressions. Bethany was somewhat excited, Mrs. Shaw was inevitably thrilled, and only Mr. Shaw looked very embarrassed, but he remained silent due to therge number of people present.


    Some nosy individuals moved in to quietly inquire with Mrs. Shaw. "Mr. Frost is here today, is it for your daughter Bethany? Even after being rejected by your family, he still hasn''t let go of Bethany..."


    "Oh dear." Mrs. Shaw, clearly having anticipated this, struggled to hide her joy. "Why bring up the past? I was too impulsive, almost causing Bethany to miss such a good match..."


    "Enough!" Mr. Shaw, not wanting to continue the embarrassment, lowered his voice and interrupted, looking at Ryan. "Mr. Frost, I didn''t expect the RF Group to be your business. It''s truly the younger generation surpassing the older. The younger generation is truly talented, I only hope that in the business world, Mr. Frost will show some mercy towards the Shaw family."


    His words were both a sigh of relief and a show of apprehension towards Ryan.


    It was evident that the Shaw family was struggling to cope with the RF Group''s relentless pressure.


    Ryan cocked his brows but remained silent. Ian smiled and continued, "Mr. Shaw, talking about mercy is unnecessary. When Miss Shaw was pushing her terms, she showed no mercy at all." "Well..." Mr. Shaw nced at his wife and daughter, forcing a smile, and said, "Bethany is young and acted recklessly without much sense. Don''t worry. We won''t bring up the matter of marriage alliances again in the future."


    We stood at a distance, and Jane looked at me with a sneer. "The Shaw family is really adaptable.


    Bethany was the one who bullied you the most, yet no one hase to apologize to you. They''re just fawning over the powerful."


    "A simple apology wouldn''t change anything for me."


    Instead, Ryan''s repeated pressure on the Shaw family and his intercepting of a crucial project had made the Shaw family suffer greatly.


    Mr. Shaw could only express his stance firmly, hoping Ryan would spare the Shaw family.


    Mrs. Shaw, however, seemed unwilling to ept this. She red at Mr. Shaw, "Honey, what are you talking about? Why are you saying we won''t mention the marriage alliance..."


    "Be quiet!" Mr. Shaw, usually refined, was now showing signs of irritation.


    "What did I say wrong?"


    She grabbed Bethany and pushed her toward Ryan, smiling as she exined, "Ryan, the previous engagement was not Bethany''s fault at all. It was just me and her father considering your situation at the time. You were not in a position to talk about marriage, so we took the initiative to break off the engagement. But Bethany has always been thinking about you, and she even wanted toe find you at times. We were afraid she might cause trouble, so we didn''t let her!"

 Chapter 338

    "Mrs. Shaw,"


    Ryan frowned slightly, his tone indifferent. "There''s no need to exin the matter of the engagement."


    Because it was all part of his n.


    Mrs. Shaw, not knowing she was genuinely confused or deliberately pretending to be confused, said, "Of course, we need to exin. As soon as you heard that Bethany wasing to pick you up, you specially came with Mr. Brown. I understand...''


    Halfway through Mrs. Shaw''s words, she realized something and looked over at me with a somber expression.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ryan lowered his gaze, adjusting his cufflinks, his voice was cold. "To be honest with you, Mrs. Shaw, I''m here today to pursue my wife."


    His voice was clear and deliberate, making sure everyone around understood.


    The statement felt like a p in the face to Mrs. Shaw and daughter.


    Bethany''s tears welled up as if she had suffered a tremendous humiliation. Her anger was directed at Mrs. Shaw, and she tugged at her arm. "Mom, why are you being so delusional? Do you really have to make me this embarrassed?"


    "I didn''t see you trying to stop me just now..."


    Half way through Mrs. Shaw''s sentence, Bethany was so angry that she ran away in tears.


    Mrs. Shaw could only chase after her tofort her.


    Even though it was the Shaw family''s own event, it had be aughingstock.


    Mr. Shaw felt his face burn with embarrassment, but fortunately, Madam Shaw led Lily into the room. The butler had probably informed her about what had happened.


    Madam Shaw had no intention of glossing over the incident. Instead, she walked up to Ryan and then called me over and said seriously, "Charlotte, what happened when they bullied you was indeed the Shaw family''s fault, and the current predicament of the Shaw family is also our own doing."


    I felt inexplicably pained. "Grandma..."


    Madam Shaw was not close to Bethany and her mother, and she was far away in Jeswood when they did those things. It was not her ce to apologize.


    "Child, let me finish." Madam Shaw patted my hand and looked at Ryan, speaking gently, "Mr. Frost, Charlotte is a good girl. Although you are in a high position now, there are many excellent men who like her. Pursuing a wife may not be as simple as you think.


    Ryan maintained a cold face towards Bethany and her mother but was humble in front of the elder. "What you say is true."


    He paused slightly, his dark eyes fixed on me with deep, turbulent emotions. "This time, I won''t let her down."


    I pretended not to hear.


    Madam Shaw merely smiled and said nothing more, leading Lily around to introduce her to the guests.


    For a moment, it felt like everyone was focused on her.


    The main purpose of my visit today had already been achieved, but the main event had only just begun, so it wasn''t appropriate to leave yet.


    I tried to find a corner to sit for a while, but someone kept following me.


    I had no patience for this. I turned around briskly and met his gaze directly. "Ryan, we''re already divorced."


    "Is that all you have to say?"


    Ryan''s lips curved. "Even if we''re divorced, we can get remarry. The Civil Affairs Bureau will always be there. It won''t go anywhere."

 Chapter 339

    I paused for a moment and then said with a hint of mockery, "I never knew you had such tolerance before.


    That night, I had kissed Frank in front of him. Although was drunk, it had actually happened. Given his nature, which allowed only himself to set the rules and not others, he should have ignored me from then


    1. on.


    As soon as my words fell, the sound that followed wasn''t Ryan''s voice but themotioning from the center of the banquet hall.


    Lily had changed into a pure white dress. Standing in the center with a microphone, she seemed a bit shy, but her dark eyes were fixed intensely on a certain direction.


    The direction where Frank was.


    "Over these years, being away from Grandma and my parents, I... I''ve suffered a lot and dealt with many people''s looks, but relying on the few remaining beautiful memories, I''ve held on."


    She choked up slightly and began to sob. "I''m also very lucky. My family... and Frank, have never given up on finding me. This morning, when Grandma asked me what my wish was, I couldn''t think of anything at that moment because being able to return to the Shaw family was already a wonderful thing... But now, I


    think I''ve thought of it."


    "My wish is to repay Frank for these years of waiting, to marry him and be his wife..." By the end, her voice was so soft it was barely audible.


    Who wouldn''t want to support a story of lovers finally being together?


    The entire audience erupted in cheers, with some young men pping and apuding.


    Madam Shaw also had tears in her eyes. Even if Lily didn''t seem like herself, at that moment, she would ept the reality and show boundless affection. Frank''s gaze was somewhat ambiguous, making it hard to read his emotions.


    Ryan stood next to me, his voice was cold. "You''re willing to crash into this kind of wall just to avoiding back to me?"


    There was a hint of mockery in his tone that was clear without needing to listen closely.


    However, whether it was him or Frank, neither were the issues I needed to address at the moment. Nor would I choose Frank just to leave him, as he suggested. I smiled. "Mr. Frost, don''t worry. I now have the ability to recognize a scumbag. I won''t fall into the same


    trap twice."


    His eyes darkened, seeminglyughing in anger. "Are you calling me a scumbag?"


    "Are you a scumbag?" I responded calmly.


    Ryan''s lips curled into a slight, mocking smile as he spoke in a light tone, "It hasn''t been long since the divorce, but you seem to be better with words."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Ryan." Iposed myself and said softly, "I''ve always hoped that we could part ways with dignity. Even if we''re divorced now, let''s not make our meetings awkward."


    I had never imagined I could say such rational words to him one day, without a hint of bitterness.


    "If you wish for anything, I can help you achieve it." He reverted to his inherent dominance. "Except for this one thing."


    "What if I offer you that 10% of shares in exchange?"


    Recently, the share price of the Frost Group had clearly improved, though it hadn''t reached the stagen mentioned of multiplying several times. However, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the Frost Group was no longerparable to the past.


    The 10% I held was worth a fortune.


    Ryan was momentarily stunned, his eyes darkening. "Are you threatening me again?"


    "You could think it that way!"


    This share could ensure a clean break between me and the past. If he didn''t agree, I would sell it to someone else.


    That 10% share could influence major decisions at the shareholders'' meeting of the Frost Group. Ryan wouldn''t allow it to fall into someone else''s hands.

 Chapter 340

    His expression turned cold and his voice was hoarse. "The shares I gave you are for you to live a better life, not for you to use as leverage in negotiations with me." "So, Mr. Frost, is that a yes or a no?"


    He sneered, speaking with the utmost coldness, "Then you can try it. Whoever you sell them to, I''ll make sure they suffer. If you want to harm someone, feel free to."


    He remained obsessively stubborn, almost to the point of being pathological. Threats were a game of who could sink lower. I couldn''tpete with him, and there was no point in saying anything more. Grinding my teeth, I went to find Jane.


    Jane andn were discussing some trivial matters. Seeing me arrive, Jane smiled atn. "Mr. Brown, after the New Year, when you return to Jston, let me treat you to a meal."


    "Alright."n nodded slightly.


    After greeting him, I was about to leave with Jane whenn suddenly called out to me, "Ms. Wilson!"


    He hesitated before speaking, "Is your divorce with Mr. Frost rted to the kidnapping and his engagement to Bethany?"


    I answered honestly, "Yes, but not much."


    "In fact, during the kidnapping, Mr. Frost knew the gun was unloaded. The feel and weight of the gun with bullets would have been different,"n said with some sympathy. "That night when he came back, he smoked the entire night, saying that you must have been utterly disappointed in him."


    I blinked. "I know. He wanted to protect me."


    I hadn''t known on the day of the incident. Butter, he escaped, called off the engagement, and began dealing with the Shaw family under the name of the RF Group. That was when I knew.


    "Because that was just thest straw that broke the camel''s back."


    I smiled faintly. "So, whether it''s a straw or a rose wrapped in straw, it makes no difference."


    Inside the banquet hall, there wasughter and joy. We went to the food table to grab some paries, nning to have a bite and then leave as the event was nearing its end. Shortly after eating, I suddenly started to itch.


    Jane noticed me scratching my arm and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know why, but I''m itching all over."


    At first, it was just an itch on my chest, but soon it spread to the rest of my body. I frowned, "It might be a food allergy."


    Jane lifted my sleeve to check and grew anxious. "It''s definitely an allergy, exactly like the one you had in college. Strange, you didn''t eat any yam just now. How are you feeling now?"


    "It might be that some pastry had yam powder in it."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I grabbed my bag and stood up. "Let''s go tell Grandma and leave for now."


    "Okay, while it''s still early, I''ll apany you to the hospital."


    "Okay." I nodded.


    Madam Shaw was resting in a separate reception room with the door open, only she and Frank were there, talking about something. When Frank saw me knock, he stopped talking, seemingly taking in what I had said earlier, and stared at his phone without giving me an extra nce.


    Grandma tapped his head and looked at me kindly. "Charlotte,e and sit."


    "It''s alright, Grandma."


    In front of the hosts, it wasn''t appropriate to mention my allergy, which would make it seem like the host''s hospitality wascking. I simply said, "I have something urgent to attend to and need to leave." "Alright, I''ll arrange a driver..." Grandma''s gaze suddenly fell on the rash above my wrist, which wasn''t covered by my sleeve. Her tone changed. "What''s wrong with your hand?"

 Chapter 341

    I tugged at my sleeve, feeling a bit embarrassed. Just as I was about to speak honestly, the banquet hall was suddenly filled withmotion.


    "Oh my God!" Someone shouted, "The eldest daughter of the Shaw family has fainted, call the ambnce!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, the man who had been keeping his head down suddenly stood up and darted out as fast as a gust of wind.


    Shocked, Madam Shaw jumped up, disregarding everything else, and hurriedly left with the help of the


    servants.


    In the waiting room, only Jane and I remained.


    "Let''s go, stop worrying about it," said Jane, pulling me along. "Others have family and devoted fiances. You need to take care of yourself. Let''s get to the hospital quickly so it doesn''t get as serious asst time.


    The banquet hall had be a chaotic mess.


    Some people were genuinely concerned, while others were just putting on a show for the Shaw family.


    At the hospital, after I had several blood tests, I waited in the infusion room for Jane.


    But the itching continued.


    While Jane was handling the payment, I had scratched my neck until it bled. It still didn''t relieve the itching.


    The itchiness was so unbearable that I felt like I might go crazy.


    "Oh my God!"


    When Jane returned after paying, she saw me scratching like a monkey and even started scratching my face. She hurried over and grabbed my hands. "Do you want to ruin your face? You''re not 20 anymore, with metabolism that helps scars disappear. If you''re scarred now, you''ll look hideous."


    "I''m already hideous now, aren''t I?"


    Tears were nearly streaming from my eyes. On the way to the hospital, I had taken out a small mirror from my bag and saw that my face was covered in rashes.


    It was hideous and couldn''t be described by words.


    Seeing my distress, Janeforted me repeatedly. "It''s just temporary. The doctor said that after you get the TV drip and take medication for a couple of days, the rashes will clear uppletely. After you get the IV, I''ll get you some ice cream to help soothe it a bit."


    felt like I had been given a reprieve. I took the medicine from her as if it were a lifeline, "I''ll go get the IV." "Alright." Jane stayed with me.


    Though it waste, there were many children with colds in the winter, so the infusion area was crowded.


    When it was finally my turn, sudden, disordered footsteps were heard outside the infusion room.


    I saw Mrs. Shaw rush in with bodyguards, looking frantic and scanning the area.


    Her gaze quickly fixed on me!


    Without caring for anything else she rushed straight over.


    Jane stepped in front of me warily, "What do you want now?!"


    "Ms. Wilson!" Mrs. Shaw, rarely lowering herself, spoke softly, "My daughter has fainted. She has astic anemia, and her blood type is rare. We can''t find a blood source at thiste hour. Please help her!" Jane replied coldly, "Your daughter? Which daughter? The one who kidnapped Charlotte or the one we just found?"


    "Lily."


    "Sorry, I can''t help."


    Jane pushed me in front of the nurse, "Charlotte is also unwell and needs the IV. You should know that one can''t donate blood within a few days of using medication."


    I was itching so desperately that I could hardly wait for the IV, extending my arm covered in rashes to the


    nurse.


    But seeing the bright needle, I instinctively felt afraid and closed my eyes.


    However, the pain I had anticipated did note.


    Mrs. Shaw had the bodyguards stop the nurse!


    The itching, as if countless tiny insects were crawling on my skin, nearly drove me to the brink of copse. I gritted my teeth. "Is the life of Miss Shaw worth more than mine?" "Ms. Wilson..."


    Seeing the hatred in my eyes, Mrs. Shaw seemed momentarily stunned. The next instant, she began to plead with tears and desperation, "When I checked your blood type, the doctor said you''re having an allergic reaction. Allergies... shouldn''t be life-threatening, right? But my daughter really might not survive without the blood."


    P

 Chapter 342

    When a person was in extreme difort, they would be intensely self-centered. I was so ufortable that I couldn''t think of anything else and kept scratching myself. "What does it have to do with me?"


    Even when I was in such pain, I wasn''t about to turn into a saint who would sacrifice myself for others.


    Thud-


    She suddenly fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face. "Please, you''re not in any serious condition. Just save my daughter, will you?"


    Everyone in the infusion room looked over in astonishment.


    At that moment, she was a desperate mother, deeply worried about her daughter''s life.


    And I was perceived as a cold-hearted viin who refused to help save a life just because I had a small problem.


    "No."


    looked at her coldly and said to Jane, "Jane, call the police. Mrs. Shaw is deliberately obstructing medical care and is suspected of attempted murder."


    Compared to how others see me, my own life was more important.


    Who was Lily?


    The eldest daughter of the Shaw family. Apart from Mrs. Shaw begging me here, everyone from the Shaw and Smith families would be exhausting all their resources to find a blood source. If I didn''t help, she still wouldn''t be in danger.


    To take it a step further, even if she were truly in danger, I couldn''t just trade my life for hers.


    Giving blood while having an allergic reaction could lead to shock or even death.


    I wasn''t that noble.


    "Mom! Stop wasting your time talking to her!"


    Bethany arrived in high heels, finally getting the chance to take revenge for the humiliation at the banquet. She said to the bodyguards, "What are you standing around for? Just seize her and draw her blood!" "Let me go!" I was already ufortable and could hardly struggle.


    Jane''s eyes were red with urgency. She desperately tried to stop them but couldn''t. "Bethany! This is illegal. If anything happens to Charlotte, can you be responsible?" "Law? Maybe you should see who''s really in charge in Jeswood!"


    Bethany, full of arrogance, then ordered the remaining bodyguards, "Go check all the phones of these people in the infusion room. Delete any videos if they''re recording." She also pointed at Jane. "And keep her from interfering."


    She used her power to the utmost.


    Soon, I was taken to the blood transfusion area. To prevent me from resisting or calling for help, they even bound me to the chair and gagged me.


    Bethany smiled eerily, leaned in, and seemingly with hidden meaning said, "Charlotte, you''re really fortunate. Unfortunately, God is fair, always letting someone like me, who has nothing, control your life."


    "Get on with it!"


    She squinted her eyes and said to the medical staff, "If you don''t start, if anything happens to my sister,'' don''t think you can stay in Jeswood!"


    Outside, there were more urgent footsteps.


    It was Madam Shaw''s voice. "Have you found a kind-hearted person willing to donate blood for Lily so quickly?"


    Mrs. Shaw smiled. "Yes, don''t worry. Lily''s suffering is over, and heaven is watching over her."


    Suddenly, the ropes binding my legs to the chair loosened. As the nurse was about to insert the needle into my vein, I kicked at the mobile medical cart with all my might.N?velDrama.Org content.


    A loud crash drew attention from outside.


    "Isn''t the person inside volunteering to donate blood?"


    It was Frank.


    "Mr. Smith, they''ve kidnapped Charlotte!! She''s still having an allergic reaction, and donating blood could kill her!" Jane, having somehow escaped from the guards, suddenly appeared, her voice growing louder as she approached.

 Chapter 343

    ''Asking Frank for help?''


    I wasn''t sure if it was my pessimism, but given his obsession with Lily, I would rather trust Madam Shaw just a little more.


    Even though he always thought that Lily wasn''t the right person they were looking for, he wouldn''t just stand by and watch her die, even if there was only a one in a thousand chance. He was not the type to be


    indecisive.


    Sacrificing me was actually predictable.


    Bang-


    To my surprise, there was no argument from outside, just a loud crash as the door was kicked open.


    Frank exuded a cold aura.


    To my astonishment, he strode in, quickly untied the ropes binding me, and tore the tape off my mouth with trembling hands. "Charlotte, how could you be so stupid again!"


    " 11


    "Enough, don''t talk. You look awful."


    Once he confirmed that I hadn''t been drawn of blood yet, his expression softened slightly, though he still looked displeased. "I''ll take you to see a doctor."


    "Frank!"


    Bethany, momentarily startled by his presence, quickly recovered and gritted her teeth. "No matter what you say today, you''re not taking her away!" He ignored her.


    He bent down, intending to pick me up and leave.


    "Frank!"


    Mrs. Shaw ordered the bodyguards to block the door. "This time, I can''t let you have your way."


    Frank''s eyes were clouded with anger. He held my scratching hands, gently rubbing the rashes to alleviate my difort.


    His usually indifferent face was cold and mocking as he said, ¡°Have you forgotten? This is the Smith family''s hospital. Get your people out of my way." "You can leave, but Charlotte can''t," Mrs. Shaw insisted.


    "Then let your people beat me to death. If they can''t, I''m taking her with me."


    Frank''s eyes were filled with anger as he sneered. "If you''re going to act, do it quickly, Don''t dy me taking her to see a doctor."


    The Shaw family dared not act.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Having already offended the RF Group, if they shed with the Smith family as well, the Shaw family might soon disappear from Jeswood.


    Madam Shaw, both anxious and furious, hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Let Frank and Charlotte go!"


    "Grandma!"


    Seeing this, Bethany rushed to the door. "If you dislike me, fine, but do you not care about your own granddaughter?!"


    Madam Shaw, exhausted from worrying about Lily''s blood source, was visibly tired. "Can''t you see Charlotte''s condition? If she gets blood drawn now, she might not survive."


    Bethany sneered. "She''s just an outsider. How can her lifepare to my sister''s?"


    "I know my granddaughter."


    Madam Shaw, leaning on a servant for support, managed to stand. "She''s always been kind-hearted. If her life is taken from someone else, she will live with guilt and suffering for the rest of her life." "Mom, you''re talking about when she was a child!"


    Mrs. Shaw seemed desperate. "Do you know how Lily feels now? Go ask her if she''s willing to die!"


    "And have you asked Charlotte? Just because she wasn''t born into the Shaw family doesn''t mean she deserves to die!" Madam Shaw held her ground.


    But I could see hesitation on her face.


    Indeed.


    Anyone would hesitate when it came to family versus outsiders.


    If everyone had principles and rationality, illegal organ trades wouldn''t exist.


    Bethany suddenly fixed her gaze on Frank. "And you? Frank, my sister is the person you waited over 20 years for. Are you really going to let her die for Charlotte... !" She was grabbed by the neck by Frank!


    Frank looked down from above, his lips curving into a wicked smile. "I remember your blood type matches, doesn''t it?"


    Suddenly, terror appeared in Bethany''s eyes. "I can''t... I''m too thin, I don''t meet the weight requirement for blood donation..."


    Frank nced at the medical staff and coldly asked, "Will it kill her?"


    "Mr. Smith, if the blood volume is controlled, it won''t."

 Chapter 344

    "Since it won''t kill her..." He smiled faintly. "Then let''s draw as much blood as possible."


    With that, ignoring Bethany''s resistance, he quickly bound her to another chair.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "It''s clear the Shaw family didn''t waste their efforts raising you. You have such deep sisterly feelings for Lily, so don''t just talk about it."


    As Frank tightened the knots of the rope and gestured to the medical staff, he said, "What are you waiting for? Draw the blood."


    "Mom! Mom!" Bethany cried out desperately for help!


    Mrs. Shaw, frantic, tried to rush in, but Frank''s people had arrived, blocking both sides of the door.


    Those wanting to get out couldn''t, and those wanting to get in couldn''t.


    It was a matter of who was crazier, more ruthless, and more reckless!


    Mrs. Shaw grabbed Madam Shaw''s arm, her tone, more heartfelt than when she begged me earlier, her voice trembling with fear. "Mom... talk to Frank, he listens to you! Bethany, Bethany will really be in trouble if this goes on..."


    "Didn''t you hear what the doctor said?"


    Madam Shaw sat down slowly, regaining herposure. "It''s much better than Charlotte''s situation. It


    won''t kill her."


    "Mom!"


    As the nurse continued to disinfect Bethany''s skin with iodine, she screamed in agony like a ughtered pig.


    Frank looked away and helped me up, preparing to leave.


    Seeing the nurse preparing a set of equipment ready to draw blood, Mrs. Shaw went wild, trying to attack me, only to be kicked to the ground by Frank!


    "Don''t try to have double standards in front of me." Frank''s face was cold as he said slowly, "Mrs. Shaw, I''ve told you before not to test my limits. Since mere words don''t work, I''ll have to teach you a lesson. Besides, why are you so anxious? Is it that adopting a daughter is more important to you than your own daughter?"


    "You bastard!"


    A middle-aged man suddenly appeared not far away, looking worn and seemingly having rushed over from another ce.


    His brows and eyes vaguely resembled Frank''s, but the middle-aged man had a shrewdness born from years of dealing with power and wealth.


    "Who taught you to be sowless?"


    The middle-aged man approached, helping Mrs. Shaw up and continued to scold Frank. "Apologize to Mrs. Shaw! I already knew what happened on my way here. What do you want to do? Are you nning


    sever the bond between the Smith and Shaw families that hassted over a hundred years for a thing that just appeared out of nowhere?"


    Frank''s expression grew colder. "She didn''t just appear out of nowhere, nor is she the ''thing'' you speak of. Her name is Charlotte."


    "I don''t care what her name is," Luke said sternly. "You''re spoiled by your grandparents and are utterly disrespectful! If you let this woman go today, you can forget about ever returning to the Smith family." Frank seemed to smile slightly. "Has your mistress outside had another son?"


    Luke raised his hand to p him, but Frank dodged.


    Unable to vent his anger, Luke clenched his jaw tightly. "What are you doing? The family has been urging you to get married for years. You refused, insisting on waiting for Lily to return. Now that Lily is back, what are you nning on doing? Marry this woman??"


    "If I say yes?"


    Frank, usually indifferent and disinterested, was now genuinely angry, his face devoid of any expression.


    This dismissive attitude only enraged Luke further. "You should know I have a hundred ways to make her disappear! Cancel your n immediately, let the doctor draw her blood, and go save Lily." "Mr. Smith, what a grand show!"


    Ryan, apanied byn, walked down the hallway with a frosty expression and an imposing presence!


    "Is there now and order in Jeswood anymore? Are you telling me to let my wife disappear without even notifying me? Who is so important that they need to use my wife''s life to save them?"

 Chapter 345

    This floor was originally a VIP area. When he appeared, everyone''s expressions changed.


    Only Frank remained filled with hostility.


    Luke''s rage had dissipated, reced by the calmness and shrewdness of a businessman. "Mr. Frost, your


    wife is... Ms. Wilson?"


    As he spoke thest two words, he looked at me.


    This "thing" finally had a surname in his mouth.


    Ryan''s voice was as cold as ice as he retorted, "What do you think?"


    "Mr. Frost should still distinguish between a wife and an ex-wife." Frank''s voice was gentle but his tone


    was unyielding.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to send you an invitation when we remarry."


    As Ryan spoke, he tried to pull me away from Frank.


    Frank did not let go.


    Tension was rising.


    The fear of having blood drawn earlier made me temporarily forget my physical difort. Now, Ryan''s presence gave me a sense of relief.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I was still itchy.


    I struggled with Frank''s grip. "You... handle Lily''s matter first."


    In the current situation, if he left with me and something happened to Lily at this critical moment, he would never be able to get past it in his lifetime. "Are you sure you want to go with him?"


    He seemed to misunderstand something, his eyes were dark as if looking at a betrayer.


    Luke pped his arm. "What are you being so stubborn for? Let go of Mrs. Frost!"


    "I said, she''s an ex-wife!" Frank''s voice was stern.


    "Frank..."


    Lily, sitting in a wheelchair and pushed by a servant, had lost all color in her face, looking weakly at him as if she might copse any moment.


    Taking advantage of the moment Frank looked over, I pulled out my arm and looked at Jane. "Let''s go."


    Jane helped me towards the infusion room, and Luke arranged a VIP room for me.


    Ryan said nothing.


    I naturally didn''t refuse. I was already in such difort, so I would take whatever made me feel better.


    Soon, the IV was set up.


    Luke, somewhat apologetic, said, "Mr. Brown, this is all a big misunderstanding. Please help me convey to Mr. Frost that if I had known Ms. Wilson was Mrs. Frost, no one would have touched her." "Is this how people in Jeswood treat others?"n smiled.


    Luke also smiled, then said a few more things.


    Although the RF Group was powerful now, it had only recently entered the domestic market and shouldn''t make too many enemies, especially not with a prestigious family like the Smith family.


    If pressed hard, several families in Jeswood could join forces, and the RF Group would face many difficult issues, potentially leading to irreparable consequences.


    I pursed my lips and looked at Ryan. "Why are you here?"


    "Looking for you."


    Perhaps noticing my difort from the IV drip, he adjusted the drip rate and asked, "You disappeared from the Shaw family''s residence, andn found out you were in the hospital." "Why are you looking for me?"


    He had never seemed so dependent on me before.


    He ced the back of his hand on my forehead, gently rubbing my wrist, and asked, "What happened to you? Why do you have so many rashes? Is it an allergy to yam again?"


    I was puzzled. "How did you know I''m allergic to yam?"


    "You were allergic to it in college too, weren''t you?"


    "I remember you weren''t there that time."


    That time, I went out with Jane, Jack, and two other ssmates. I identally ate yam by mistake.


    Ryan''s dark eyes scrutinized me, his voice cold. "Jack returned the next day, before dawn. There was a lot ofmotion. When asked, he said you were had an allergic reaction and he went to take care of you. You were very close to him back then, even in your first year."


    "Really?" Jane recalled with confusion and confirmed. That was in the afternoon. We left the hospital by evening, ate out, and then returned to school."


    I thought about it and it was indeed like that.


    Upon hearing this, Ryan paused for a moment, his expression darkening, but he said nothing.


    He told Jane to return to the hotel first. Jane refused, eyeing him warily. "What are you nning to do? They''re afraid of you, but I''m not. If you mess with me, you''ll bepletely cut off from Charlotte!"

 Chapter 346

    Ryan nced at Jane, hinting, "Don''t you think it''s a bit too bright here?"


    Jane was carefully applying ointment to me. "I don''t think so. The brightness is just right."


    "Ryan." I looked at him. "You should leave."


    "I should leave?"


    Ryan cast a nce outside, his eyes darkening. "Are you nning to go be a portable blood bag for someone else?"


    I understood what he meant. Although the Smith family had rity, Mrs. Shaw and Bethany were crazed beyond reason. They saw me as a thorn and would seize any opportunity to tear me apart. Ryan remained calm and collected, pulling up a chair by the bed and crossing his long legs. "Do you want


    some water?"


    "You''re sitting with your legs crossed now. Who would dare ask for water?" Jane, who was already


    displeased with him, seized the opportunity to make sarcasticments.


    Ryan smiled. "Aren''t you here too?"


    "You deserve to be divorced." Jane smiled and poured a ss of water for me.


    After the IV was done, it wasn''t toote yet. I wasn''t itching as much anymore.


    When I walked out of the hospital, I intended to part ways with Ryan and take a taxi back to the hotel.


    But he grabbed me firmly, his tone was domineering. "I''ll take you back."


    "No need..."


    Before I could finish, he took off his coat and draped it over me, then bent down and lifted me onto is shoulder, head down.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You have a slight fever. If you''re exposed to the night breeze, it''ll make it worse."


    Jane stared in shock and whispered ton, "What kind of drama is your boss acting out?"


    He stuffed me into the car.


    Jane took the front seat, andn drove.


    I was somewhat irritated. People''s true nature never changed. Especially after tearing away the facade of superficial harmony, his inherent arrogance, autocracy, and dominance surfaced bit by bit. Maybe even today, I hadn''t seen his true colors.


    The next day, Jane was on the phone with various people, taking notes as she inquired.


    The calls she made to the wealthy women fromst night were all for customized orders. We needed to schedule appointments, discuss preferences, and styles.


    Although they were making orders due to rmendation by Madam Shaw and Madam Smith, we still needed to build our own reputation.


    I poured a ss of water to take my medicine when the doorbell rang.


    It was Megan.


    "Charlotte, I heard you had a serious allergic reactionst night. How are you now?"


    "I''m fine."


    As I opened the door to let her in, I was slightly surprised when I saw Jack with her. "Jack, why are you


    here too?"


    "Why do you ask?" Jack pretended to be displeased. "You had such a severe allergic reaction and didn''t tell me. Are you really okay now?"


    "Much better." I smiled and let them in.


    The room was an executive suite with a living room outside the bedroom.


    "What kind of allergy is it?" Megan asked with concern.


    I knew what I was allergic to, so I hadn''t mentioned it to the doctor yesterday and just said it was a reaction to some food I had identally eaten.


    I touched the rashes that hadn''tpletely subsided. "It''s a food allergy. I probably ate something with yam in it by mistake."


    "Yam? You''re allergic to yam?" Megan''s eyes widened in surprise, as if she had discovered something


    serious.


    I nodded. "Yes, why?"


    Megan shook her head. "Nothing, nothing."


    "Still haven''t taken your medicine?"


    Jack saw the medicine on the table that I hadn''t taken yet and urged me helplessly. "Take the medicine


    first."


    "Okay."


    Just as I swallowed the medicine and was about to drink some water, Jack suddenly asked, "Who are you texting?"


    "My brother. I''m updating him on Charlotte''s condition.


    Megan didn''t think much of it and continued typing on her phone. "He and my dad argued all night. Now he''s at home, and my grandpa is giving him a hard time."


    "You told your brother that Charlotte is allergic to yam?"


    "Yes," Megan seemed puzzled. "Isn''t it okay to tell him that?"

 Chapter 347

    I was also somewhat puzzled.


    Together with Megan, I looked at Jack in unison.


    He was asposed and gentle as usual, refilling my cup with water while smiling lightly. "What''s there to not say? It''s just that being too detailed might cause him more trouble." Megan asked, "Why?"


    "You said he''s in a tense situation with your father, didn''t you?" Jack lowered his gaze and said methodically, "The more detailed you are, the more he might worry about Charlotte. If things stir up at home, wouldn''t that cause him more trouble?"


    "That''s true..." Megan nodded. ¡°But I''ve already mentioned it. What should we do? Although he hasn''t seen it yet, I can''t really unsend the message.¡±


    Jack kept his smile. "It''s fine. We''ll deal with whateveres our way."


    Jane came out of the bedroom and was surprised to see Jack and Megan. She greeted them with a smile.


    Jack nced at her and said regretfully, "On Tom''s wedding day, he was waiting for you."


    "Waiting for me?" Jane opened a bottle of water and sipped slowly.


    Talking about this clearly affected her mood.


    The invitation to Tom''s wedding had been given to me and her. She naturally wouldn''t attend, and as her friend, I had no reason to go either. Jack shrugged helplessly. "He probably just can''t let go."


    "Jack," Jane said nonchntly. "People who want everything always deserve the worst. I don''t want to hear anything about him anymore." Jane had always been able to let go easily.


    The topic ended there.


    After a while, I checked the time and invited them to head downstairs for lunch.


    However, I hadn''t fully recovered yet and couldn''t face people without a mask.


    So, while they enjoyed a rich meal, I just had a sd.


    After the meal, when I saw them off, Megan and Jane walked ahead.


    Jack walked alongside me, his gaze on me. "Charlotte, you and Frank are from different worlds."


    know." I smiled slightly.


    The difference between me and Frank was something no one needed to point out.


    Moreover, Lily had returned. Everything was falling back into ce.


    Jack smiled gently. "I don''t know why, but I always felt you were different with him. Now it seems, you


    really are different."


    "Why do they all have more opportunities than I do?" he asked.


    I smiled awkwardly. "Jack, you''re a really good person. And as you can see, Frank and I, it''s not going to happen. He has a fiancee."


    I had no interest in rtionships involving a third party. I would avoid them at all costs.


    He cocked his brows, seeming curious. "Then, if you were Lily, would you be with him without hesitation and fulfill your childhood engagement?"


    I was taken aback by his question.


    Turning to look at him, I felt somewhat helpless. "How could I be so fortunate?"


    Setting aside what choice I would make if I were Lily, just the thought of being Lily, the eldest daughter of the Shaw family, was something I didn''t dare to imagine.


    He remained persistent with the question. "Then what if you were? Would you?¡±


    "I don''t know." I shook my head. "And many things, no matter how I think, have never mattered."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I was always being pushed along by fate.


    11


    "True." Jack pressed his lips together and said with certainty, "Anyway, you won''t be her."


    I pressed the elevator button. "Yes, it''s only been a short while since you helped me check my background


    After seeing them off at the hotel, Jack stopped and reminded me in a soft voice, "Stay away from the Shaw and Smith families. Don''t get dragged into their issues again, understand? If anything really happens, you''ll be the only one to suffer."

 Chapter 348

    "Okay!" I nodded seriously. "Are you going back to Jston now?"


    "Yes, seeing for myself that you''re okay will make me feel at ease." "Jack, you don''t have to..."


    He responded lightly, "Can''t I be concerned about a friend?"


    I sighed in relief, smiling gratefully, and said nothing more.


    "Call me anytime if you need anything."


    After giving that instruction, Jack looked at Megan. "Miss Smith, did you drive here? Do you need a lift?"


    "I..." Megan''s eyes darted, and she shook her head obediently. "I didn''t drive here myself. My driver dropped me off and left after that. Thank you, Mr. Renolds!"


    On the way back to the room, Jane asked curiously, "Does Megan like Jack?"


    "I think so," I smiled as I answered.


    Megan is sweet and lively, while Jack is gentle and considerate. If they ended up together, they would make a perfect couple.


    Plus, with Megan''s family background and her brother, Frank, being such a troublemaker, the Renolds family wouldn''t dare mistreat her.


    Jane, however, was less optimistic. "I think it''s unlikely. Jack is great, but he''s so stubborn."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Even though you said you and he have made things clear and will only be friends from now on..." Jane frowned. "I still feel like he hasn''t really let go. In this situation, if Megan keeps pushing, she''s bound t end up getting hurt."


    Seeing my concern, she added, "But Megan might be innocent, but she''s from the Smith family and isn''t naive. She won''t be taken advantage of easily."


    In two days, it would be the day after the New Year when the Charlotte Jewelry resumed work. I didn''t want to stay in Jeswood any longer.


    Jane had scheduled appointments with three wealthy clients for a fitting in the afternoon. With introductions from the Smith and Shaw families, everything went smoothly.


    As we were leaving thest appointment, I checked my phone and saw several missed calls.


    The calls were from Frank.


    I realized I had set my phone to silent before going to bedst night and forgotten to turn it back on during the day. I had been so focused on clients in the afternoon that I hadn''t checked my phone. The urgency in his calls was out of character for him.


    Something urgent must havee up.


    As I got into the car, I called him back, and he answered almost immediately.


    Frank''s voice was anxious and urgent. "Charlotte, why aren''t you staying in the hotel if you''re still having an allergic reaction? Why are you running around?"


    "What happened?" I quickly inferred that something was wrong and replied, "I just finished a fitting for a client introduced by Madam Shaw and was about to leave." "Send me your location. Don''t go anywhere, just wait there for me."


    "Okay."


    I trusted him without suspicion, ended the call, and sent him my location. I then said to Jane, "Jane, you head back to the hotel first. Frank needs me for something urgent." "What''s going on?" asked Jane.


    I unbuckled my seatbelt. "From his tone, it doesn''t sound like it''s anything bad. Don''t worry."


    As the streetlights began to glow, I stood on the pavement, wrapping my coat tighter against the coldThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    wind


    Turning around, a conspicuous Pagani suddenly screeched to a halt beside me.


    The car door opened. I got in and said casually, "Are you trying to run me over..." "Charlotte, was your allergic reactionst night due to yam?"

 Chapter 349

    Frank grasped my arm with a firm hold. His usually nonchnt face was now filled with a mix of curiosity and barely restrained excitement, his brown eyes fixed intently on me. He seemed to have even forgotten to breathe.


    It was as if my answer was of utmost importance to him!


    "Yes." I was a bit confused. "Why..."


    The next moment, he pulled me into a tight embrace.


    His chest was trembling!


    This hug was entirely different from the measured and restrained one from before. It felt as if he was handling a precious, recovered treasure-overwhelming and impassioned. It was like breaking free from the chains that had bound him for so long.


    After a while, he reluctantly released me. His smile was one of unprecedented joy, like a simple-minded person. "I knew it was you. You must be her."


    He pinched my face. "See, I told you I wouldn''t fail to recognize you."


    "Who am I?" I was somewhat dazed by his actions. "Lily?"


    "I''m taking you to meet Grandma."


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, he leaned over to fasten my seatbelt, shifted the gears, and pressed the gas pedal, executing the movements in one smooth action. The engine roared to life.N?velDrama.Org content.


    At that moment, his unchecked exuberance was even greater than when we first met.


    I was puzzled. "Why are you suddenly so certain that I''m Lily?"


    He had always suspected it before, but had been somewhat uncertain.


    After all, there was already a Lily in the Shaw family, and the paternity test report was clear.


    He stopped at a red light, looked at me, his eyes reflecting a brilliant glimmer, his Adam''s apple moving slightly. "Lily is also allergic to yam. She''s been allergic since she was little. When she eats it, she gets rashes all over, just like you."


    "But..."


    I couldn''t bring myself to say anything that might disappoint him too much. I only added, "There are many people allergic to yam. They can''t all be Lily. Lily probably ate something atst night''s banquet..." As I spoke, I realized something was off.


    When I saw Lily at the hospitalst night, she didn''t seem to be having an allergic reaction.


    "She wasn''t have an allergic reaction."


    Frank had already grasped the key point, his voice growing cold. "The dishes atst night''s banquet were all checked by the butler beforehand, but there were two desserts where the ingredients were mistakenly switched out with yam powder at thest minute."


    Upon hearing this, I fell silent.


    Not because I thought I was Lily.


    But because, who would go to such lengths to arrange a fake Lily?


    The other party clearly didn''t expect that a wee banquet would have such a slip.


    In making Lily the center of attention, they exposed the w.


    I couldn''t guess their intentions.


    All I knew was that if...


    If I could have anticipated how things would unfold, I might have made different choices...


    We arrived at the Shaw family''s old residence. Madam Shaw had just finished dinner.


    Seeing us, Madam Shaw was somewhat surprised. "Frank, why did you bring Charlotte here? Isn''t she still


    sick?"


    Then, she looked at me with concern. "Why hasn''t it cleared up yet? I''ll call the doctor to take another


    look."


    Clearly, Frank was worried about alerting the wrong people and hadn''t told anyone.


    He hadn''t even given Madam Shaw a heads-up.


    I smiled gently. "Grandma, I''m fine. I''ll be better in a couple of days. There''s no need to trouble the doctor."


    "Grandma." Frank helped Madam Shaw to the sofa, his usual casual demeanor reced with rare seriousness. "I need to tell you something, but please be prepared and control your emotions to avoid distress."


    "What is it?"


    Madam Shaw sensed something was amiss. "Just tell me."


    Frank motioned for me to sit down before slowly continuing, "Atst night''s banquet, there were two desserts that contained yam powder."

 Chapter 350

    "Yam? Richard checked the menu beforehand, so it''s impossible..."


    Madam Shaw was quite certain


    After all, Lily was allergic to yam, so the Shaw family would certainly be cautious about it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Frank poured a cup of tea for Madam Shaw. "Don''t worry, I confirmed with the private restaurant responsible for the dinner. There was indeed yam powder in the desserts." "Then Charlotte..." Madam Shaw actually remembered my yam allergy. "You had rashes all over because you ate yam?"


    "Yes, I didn''t pay attention when I ate." I nodded.


    Frank reminded, "Grandma, it''s not just Charlotte who''s allergic to yam."


    "You mean..." Madam Shaw''s expression became serious. "Lily didn''t show any allergic symptoms... but is it possible she didn''t eat those two desserts?"


    "She ate them." Frank''s answer was very certain.


    Madam Shaw was puzzled. "How did you know?"


    Frank hesitated slightly, looking unusually guilty. "Well, hacked into the Shaw family''s surveince system and watched the whole banquet."


    Madam Shaw was momentarily taken aback but didn''t press the issue. Her face darkened. "So you mean...


    "Regardless of whether Charlotte is Lily or not..." Frank didn''t force me into things but said coldly, "It seems that the current Lily was deliberately presented to us."


    "Grandma..." As soon as Frank finished speaking, Lily walked in from the yard. Her face was pale and devoid of any color, like a doll.


    Beside her, stood Mrs. Shaw.


    Seeing us, Mrs. Shaw''s first reaction was not surprise but to directly confront me. "Charlotte, how could you have the guts toe to our house after ignoring Lily''s urgent situation yesterday?" She then moved to expel me from the house.


    "Stop!" Madam Shaw shouted angrily. "She came to my courtyard and I''m still alive, so who are you to make decisions for me?"


    "Mom, you saw how she behaved yesterday. She had no sympathy at all. It''s better to have less contact with such a person."


    "You had no sympathy when they were going to draw Bethany''s blood, and Lily is your daughter." Madam Shaw''s tone was neither heavy nor light.


    Mrs. Shaw''s face remained calm. She suppressed her anger and began to argue. "Both daughters are equally precious..."


    "Enough, what do you want?" Madam Shaw didn''t want to hear more and asked straightforwardly.


    Mrs. Shaw pushed Lily forward, rolling up her sleeves. "Mom, I want to ask if there were dishes with yam at the banquetst night. Lily suddenly had an allergic reaction." "Lily had an allergic reaction too?" Madam Shaw paused.


    Mrs. Shaw, seemingly oblivious, asked with confusion, "Besides Lily, who else is allergic to yam?"


    "Mrs. Shaw, didn''t you see that Charlotte had such a severe allergic reactionst night?" Frank responded calmly.


    Mrs. Shaw cleared her throat. "She has no rtion to me, so I didn''t pay much attention to her."


    "Lily,e here." Madam Shaw turned to Lily. "Wasn''t everything finest night? Why are you having an allergic reaction now?"


    "I just had the doctor check on her."


    Mrs. Shaw was calm and orderly. "The doctor said that the time taken for an allergic reaction to happen can be different when ites to different individuals.


    "Really? Lily had an allergic reaction within minutes of swallowing yam when she was little," Frank said all


    of a sudden. His eyes filled with deep inquiry.

 Chapter 351

    I was feeling a bit uncertain as well. After all, I knew very little about Lily.


    remained silent and didn''t say anything.


    Lily moved closer to Frank, crouching beside him like a frightened little bunny. "Frank, what''s wrong? Why are you speaking with such a cold volce?" "Lily?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Frank eyed her closely. "Do you know when I started suspecting you?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Her eyes were filled with confusion.


    Frank smiled faintly. "Lily would never call me Frank. She always called me by another name. You gave yourself away the first time we met." That was why Frank had been so certain.


    But because of that DNA report, he had think things through.


    1. 1.


    Her eyes flickered, and she wrung her hands anxiously, tears seeming to well up. "What... what did I call you when I was a child..."


    "Don''t you know quite a lot about our childhood?" Frank scrutinized her. "Did you forget how to call me among everything else?"


    ''Frank Smith."


    Under his questioning, the first response that popped into my mind was his full name.


    It wasn''t even a conscious thought. It was instinctive, this was the answer that came out. Mrs. Shaw seemed very protective of her hard-to-find daughter and helped her up from the ground. Frank, do you know how much effort we put into finding Lily? Why are you fixating on this now?"


    "Isn''t she the one insisting on marrying me?" Frank smiled and lowered his head. "I need to make sure whether my future wife is a real person or a ghost."


    He exchanged a nce with Madam Shaw and, receiving her tacit approval, called for Flint, the butler. He instructed calmly, "Flint, please contact a doctor to conduct an allergen test. We need to find out if she''s allergic to yam or if she ate something recently that caused these rashes as a cover-up."


    "What''s the meaning of this, Frank?"


    Mrs. Shaw''s face turned cold. "Can''t I recognize my own daughter?"


    "If you don''t want to, then we can just cancel the engagement," Frank said nonchntly. "You have the freedom to recognize your daughter, and I also have the freedom to not recognize my fiancee." Mrs. Shaw gritted her teeth with anger. "Does your father agree with this?"


    "Stop using my father to pressure me.


    Frank''s tone was cold and mocking. "For those who don''t know, they might think it''s my father getting


    married."


    Mrs. Shaw''s resistance made it clear for Madam Shaw.


    Madam Shaw mmed the teacup onto the table and said, "We''ll do the paternity test again!"


    "Grandma..."


    Lily''s tears streamed down her face and her body trembled as she sobs. "You... you don''t want me either?"


    Madam Shaw also cried, unable to bear looking at her!


    She only instructed Flint to take a strand of her hair,


    It was almost unbearable for anyone to ept that the granddaughter they had finally found might be fake. But if she was real, then redoing the test would ruin the rtionship between them. Throughout the process, several pairs of eyes watched, with Flint being Madam Shaw''s most trusted person, nothing could possibly go wrong.


    Flint collected the hair in a transparent bag to give to Madam Shaw, but she waved him off. "Give it to


    Frank."


    Madam Shaw did not trust the Shaw family''s hospital.


    Lily fainted from crying.


    Fortunately, the reason she was able to be discharged today was because the Shaw family had arranged for a professional medical team to care for her at home.

 Chapter 352

    Immediate first aid was administered.


    Soon, she "woke up."


    Frank lost patience with the ongoing farce. After bidding farewell to Madam Shaw, he grabbed me by the back of my cor and said, "Let''s go."


    "Why are you always so ungentlemanly?" I red at him as he tugged my cor, pulling me out of the courtyard.


    He nced at me. "Are you hungry?"


    "What do you think?"


    It was already nearly eight o''clock.


    Just when I thought he might be polite, he lifted his chin and said, "Let''s go. Don''t you owe me a few meals? Treat me to dinner."


    I gave up. ''Seriously?


    it was a promise I had ma


    But it


    "Spaghetti."


    promise I had made. Once we were in the car, I asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    I thought he was joking.


    But when we reached the convenience store, he actually made me get out and buy some spaghetti.


    Seeing the vors of the source I bought, his eyes darkened a little more. "Charlotte, if the birthday, blood type, allergen, taste, and my intuition are all just coincidences, then I ept my fate." "Lily likes this brand of spaghetti sauce as well?" I asked uncertainly.


    I was a ratherzy person, and over the years, different brands of spaghetti sauce had been introduced. But I usually stuck to this one when buying.


    I was toozy to try new things.


    Frank cocked his brows. "Yeah."


    I lowered my eyes, feeling uncertain at this moment.


    One or two coincidences was possible.


    But so many....


    Could they all be coincidences?


    But Jack had also looked into my background. Jack wouldn''t lie to me, and the information couldn''t be false.


    Frank escorted me to the door of my hotel room.


    I squeezed my hands together and asked a question I had thought ofst night, "Frank, why did you save


    me when they were trying to draw my bloodst night?"


    Before today, although he suspected I was Lily, he wasn''t certain.


    I was Charlotte, with everything unknown, Lily was the one with the paternity test report.


    And, I had long been used to being abandoned in a situation where there were two options.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    So, I never thought he would choose me.


    Not even for a second.


    Frank frowned slightly. "Do you think I would abandon you to save her?"


    I remained silent, which was tantamount to acquiescence.


    He suddenly reached out and pinched my face. "Compared to a report that anyone can tamper with, I trust my own feelings more."


    "And, the Shaw and Smith families are both looking for blood sources for her. The blood source arrived just two minutes after you left yesterday."


    He was honest about thest part.


    He wasn''t trying to deliberately impress me.


    I looked at him and said, "Thank you."


    ''For not abandoning me,'' I added inwardly.


    If he had hesitated even for a moment yesterday, I might be in an uncertain state of life and death now. Frank curved his lips into a smile. "Charlotte, you''re not as cute as you were when you were younger." It was both mocking and tender.


    "Huh?" I was stunned, and then I saw him suddenly reach out and pull at my hair!


    I winced, realizing his intention. I said deliberately, "Didn''t you say that you trust your own feelings more than a paternity test report?"


    "The Shaw family needs it."


    He released my face and his lips curved into a smile. "If all goes well, we''ll have the results in two days. I''lle pick you up then

 Chapter 353

    Immediate first aid was administered.


    Soon, she "woke up."


    Frank lost patience with the ongoing farce. After bidding farewell to Madam Shaw, he grabbed me by the back of my cor and said, "Let''s go."


    "Why are you always so ungentlemanly?" I red at him as he tugged my cor, pulling me out of the courtyard.


    He nced at me. "Are you hungry?"


    "What do you think?"


    It was already nearly eight o''clock.


    Just when I thought he might be polite, he lifted his chin and said, "Let''s go. Don''t you owe me a few meals? Treat me to dinner."


    I gave up. ''Seriously?


    it was a promise I had ma


    But it


    "Spaghetti."


    promise I had made. Once we were in the car, I asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    I thought he was joking.


    But when we reached the convenience store, he actually made me get out and buy some spaghetti.


    Seeing the vors of the source I bought, his eyes darkened a little more. "Charlotte, if the birthday, blood type, allergen, taste, and my intuition are all just coincidences, then I ept my fate." "Lily likes this brand of spaghetti sauce as well?" I asked uncertainly.


    I was a ratherzy person, and over the years, different brands of spaghetti sauce had been introduced. But I usually stuck to this one when buying.


    I was toozy to try new things.


    Frank cocked his brows. "Yeah."


    I lowered my eyes, feeling uncertain at this moment.


    One or two coincidences was possible.


    But so many....


    Could they all be coincidences?


    But Jack had also looked into my background. Jack wouldn''t lie to me, and the information couldn''t be false.


    Frank escorted me to the door of my hotel room.


    I squeezed my hands together and asked a question I had thought ofst night, "Frank, why did you save


    me when they were trying to draw my bloodst night?"


    Before today, although he suspected I was Lily, he wasn''t certain.


    I was Charlotte, with everything unknown, Lily was the one with the paternity test report.


    And, I had long been used to being abandoned in a situation where there were two options.


    So, I never thought he would choose me.


    Not even for a second.


    Frank frowned slightly. "Do you think I would abandon you to save her?"


    I remained silent, which was tantamount to acquiescence.


    He suddenly reached out and pinched my face. "Compared to a report that anyone can tamper with, I trust my own feelings more."


    "And, the Shaw and Smith families are both looking for blood sources for her. The blood source arrived just two minutes after you left yesterday."


    He was honest about thest part.N?velDrama.Org content.


    He wasn''t trying to deliberately impress me.


    I looked at him and said, "Thank you."


    ''For not abandoning me,'' I added inwardly.


    If he had hesitated even for a moment yesterday, I might be in an uncertain state of life and death now. Frank curved his lips into a smile. "Charlotte, you''re not as cute as you were when you were younger." It was both mocking and tender.


    "Huh?" I was stunned, and then I saw him suddenly reach out and pull at my hair!


    I winced, realizing his intention. I said deliberately, "Didn''t you say that you trust your own feelings more than a paternity test report?"


    "The Shaw family needs it."


    He released my face and his lips curved into a smile. "If all goes well, we''ll have the results in two days. I''lle pick you up then

 Chapter 354

    I had previously asked my aunt about my background several times, but each time, the matter was left unresolved. Asking now, she would still not tell me anything.


    ing eyes.


    Jane agreed. She leaned back on the sofa, thinking for a while before turning to me with sparkling So, you''re the one Frank was betrothed to, the legendary little fiancee of his?" "Pfft, ahem..."


    I was drinking water when she suddenly said this, causing me to spit it out and choke badly.


    1 coughed for a while.


    Sheughed and handed me several tissues. "Why are you so nervous?"


    "Who''s nervous?"


    "The betrothed fiancee of Frank is nervous." She shook her head andughed.


    For two consecutive days, I was somewhat distracted. Just thinking about that paternity test, which could determine my future and negate my past 26 years of life, was overwhelming. It could erase every moment of my parents'' love in my memories.


    I had no sense of security.


    It felt like I had gone from being a person with roots and a foundation to a leaf floating on the ocean.


    Fortunately, even though each second felt like a year, I finally made it to the day the paternity test report would be released.


    Frank came to pick me up from the hotel.


    On the way to the Shaw family''s residence, despite it being spring, I could feel a thinyer of forming in the palm of my hand.


    It was from ner


    nervousness.


    I couldn''t bear to think about what if Mr. Shaw and Mrs. Shaw...


    If they were my parents, what would I do?


    sweat


    Especially Mrs. Shaw, the one who locked me in a small dark room and made me kneel in the snow... was she my mother?


    Frank held the steering wheel with one hand, and covered my hand with his other hand. "Are you scared?" "Yeah." I nodded, then nced at him. "Aren''t you scared?"


    He should be scared too.


    He had waited for Lily for so many years, always belleving I was her.


    Today''s oue, whether for me or for him, was likely one of the most important events in our lives. I''m okay." He smiled faintly, overtaking a car and then stepping down on the gas. "But no matter what


    -4


    happens today, you need to trust me once."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve checked the Lily staying at the Shaw family again in the past couple of days," Frank said casually, his tone slightly cold. "Her background is exactly as I previously found. She''s a person who grew up in an orphanage. By herself, she couldn''t have set up today''s situation."


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know who did it?"


    "I have a pretty good guess."


    Frank''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the steering wheel. "However, it should be a bit moreplex. There''s a high possibility that other people were involved."


    I furrowed my brows slightly. "What was their purpose?


    "Desiring my good looks?" Heughed nonchntly.


    I gave him a sideways nce. "Feeling pretty good about yourself, aren''t you?"


    Frank cocked his brows. "Perhaps each had their own motives."N?velDrama.Org content.


    When we arrived at the Shaw family''s residence, Madam Shaw was waiting for us at the door. The three of us went in.


    We were not headed to Madam Shaw''s courtyard but to the Shaw family''s conference hall.


    In addition to the three of us, there were Mr. Shaw, Mrs. Shaw, Bethany, and Lily.


    Two days had passed, Lily looked not only pale but also had dark circles around her eyes.


    It was clear she hadn''t slept well.


    When she saw us enter, her body shook slightly.


    Frank pushed me into a chair, and Mr. Shaw said, "Frank, make sure nothing goes wrong this time."

 Chapter 355

    The urgency and anger that had marked Mrs. Shaw''s expression two nights ago were reced by a light, mocking smile.


    "The report was supposed toe out today. Where is it?"


    "Coming right up." Frank tossed out those two words.


    Mrs. Shaw turned to me with a sneer. "Ms. Wilson, when the reportes out, I have just one request, never set foot in the Shaw family''s house again! You''ve caused chaos in this household."


    "Shut up!" shouted Madam Shaw, then gave me a reassuring nce. "Charlotte, don''t feel burdened. I''m here with you."


    "Okay."


    Hearing those final three words, I felt an inexplicable sense of relief. It was as if no matter what happened, I wouldn''t be facing it alone. Even if I truly was Lily and returned to the Shaw family, I would still have Grandma.


    Mrs. Shaw sneered disdainfully. "Mom, don''t waste your efforts with such sentimental nonsense. She can''t possibly be Lily."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You''re so sure. Have you already seen the results?" asked Frank, sounding somewhat puzzled.


    Mrs. Shaw quickly denied it. "How... how could I possibly know?"


    "Oh, I see. Given that the test was done at the Smith family''s hospital, howe you have more information than I do?" Frank smiledzily, but his demeanor suggested he had everything under control. Mrs. Shaw, fearing any further scrutiny, urged, "Is the report here yet?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a young man entered the room, handing two documents to Frank. Frank, Dr. Richardson personally handed these to me. They haven''t been handled by anyone else on the way."


    Upon hearing this, the atmosphere in the room became tense.


    Mrs. Shaw didn''t demand to see the report immediately, she waited for Frank to review it..


    When Frank looked at the first report, his expression showed no change. But upon reviewing the second report, his face turned cold.


    He was usuallyzy and nonchnt, but his stern look was particrly intimidating.


    instinctively spoke up, "Frank..."


    "Yeah?" He ced a hand on my shoulder, giving it aforting squeeze.


    At the same time, a message arrived on his phone. He nced at it, and a faint smile appeared on his tightly pressed lips.


    "Frank, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Seeing him with his head lowered, Mrs. Shaw thought He was resigning to reality, and her smile became


    even wider. "You might not know what a mother''s intuition is. If Ms. Wilson were my daughter, how could I not have any feeling about it?"


    Frank lifted his gaze to meet hers, a chilling smile at the corner of his lips, his tone distant. "I''m just wondering how you manipted the situation."


    Mrs. Shaw''s expression tightened briefly before sheposed herself and said, "Manipte? What are you implying?"


    "Mrs. Shaw." Frank, who was usually arrogant, threw the two paternity reports onto the table. "I can''t be deceived by the same method twice."


    rs Shaw.


    "What do you mean?" asked Mrs.


    "I forgot to mention the paternity test was performed by two ces. One was conducted at the Smith family''s hospital, and the other was sent abroad by private jet the night beforest to an international institution for testing, Frank said calmly.


    "What?" After hearing words, both Mrs. Shaw and Bethany could no longer remain seated.


    Bethany stood up abruptly. "Are you saying the results from abroad are different from today''s?"


    "Ask your mother." Frank''s voice naturally carried an irreverent tone. The three words seemed like an answer, but also felt like an usation.


    Madam Shaw extended her hand, and the butler picked up the two reports from the table, handing them to her.


    After reviewing them, the olddy''s gaze turned sharply towards ''Lily as she gave instructions to the butler.


    "Send her to the guest reception courtyard and keep a close eye on her! Clean the ce she had stay thoroughly again. Lily likes her ce to be kept clean and wouldn''t want outsiders touching her things."

 Chapter 356

    "Yes, ma''am," the butler responded promptly.


    Clearly, this "Lily" was indeed a fake.


    "Lily" panicked. Her dark eyes glistened with tears as she nced at me, then at Madam Shaw and Bethany, Finally, she copsed to her knees in front of Frank.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Mr. Smith, please spare me!!"


    "I shouldn''t have been so deluded, shouldn''t have tried to pass myself off as someone else..."


    Frank, who usually had little patience for others, frowned. "Go beg whoever sent you here." 1.


    As her eyes wandered to look elsewhere, Madam Shaw barked, "Flint, hurry up and get her out of here! Mom, if it were up to me, I''d say get rid of her and send her back where she came from." Madam Shaw''s eyes narrowed with sharp intent, but she did not respond directly to the woman''s pleas, She only looked at Frank.


    "Frank, I assume the report from overseas is already avable?"


    "It''s out and will be here soon."


    Frank nodded and checked his watch. "Five minutes."


    "Good." Madam Shaw sighed in relief.


    During the wait, the entire conference room was quiet


    I looked at Frank''s expression and roughly guessed the answer..


    My heart pounded like a drum.


    My palms were drenched with cold sweat, again and again.


    Madam Shaw and Bethany were visibly growing anxious.


    Madam Shaw kept ncing at the time.


    With two minutes remaining, Madam Shaw could no longer sit still. She looked at Frank and suddenly said, "Even if the two hospitals have different results, what does it prove? Just because the overseas one is different, does it mean it''s necessarily correct. Who knows if you might have tampered with it..." Frank sneered. "You''re overthinking it. The overseas assessment was conducted under strict surveince, and I even had them provide a copy of the surveince video.


    Madam Shaw gritted her teeth but maintained herposure. "It''s rare for you to be so thorough. Fine, I''ll see what the results are!"


    7


    Jsat across from her, watching quietly


    As I watched, I felt a pang of sadness.


    +25 BC


    Her rejection of me was so intense.


    And my aversion to her was no less.


    Could there really be a mother and daughter who loathed each other to this extent?


    In the meantime, Frank went out to take a call. Through the French window, his lips were pressed into a thin line.


    As soon as he hung up, someone brought him a new report.


    He walked in, holding the report and handed it to Madam Shaw. "Grandma, I already know the result. Please see it for yourself."


    With those words, it was obvious what the result was.


    As I looked at Madam Shaw, it was as if she sensed my gaze and looked back at me with full affection. Thest elder who looked at me like this was Grandpa.


    As Madam Shaw trembled, about to open the report, she suddenly arched her body in pain and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    It might have been my imagination, but from the corner of my eye, I seemed to see Bethany''s clenched hand suddenly rx.


    I couldn''t think of anything else and rushed over immediately. ''Grandma!"


    "Charlotte..."


    Madam Shaw grabbed my arm with thest of her strength, feeling deeply regretful. Her voice weakened with each word, so faint that only I could hear. "It''s all my fault, I failed to recognize..." In the next moment, the hand clutching my arm suddenly went limp.


    Madam Shaw had fainted!

 Chapter 357

    Frank quickly caught Madam Shaw and said to the butler, "Flint, do we have an ambnce?"


    "Yes, it''s already at the gate."


    Flint had already called the medical team when he saw Madam Shaw spitting blood. They were initially prepared for any emergencies concerning "Lily". Unexpectedly, it was now put to use.


    Madam Shaw was taken to the ambnce, and I rode in Frank''s car to the hospital.


    By the time we arrived, Madam Shaw had already been taken into the emergency room.


    My emotions wereplex. I wanted to cry but couldn''t. More than anything, I felt panic and fear.


    The sound of hurried footsteps approached.


    Members of the Shaw family had also arrived.


    Bethany rushed over and forcefully shoved me aside, her face filled with hatred.


    "Charlotte, what more do you want to do? You''re just a disaster!"


    I steadied myself and looked at her coldly, "It''s my grandmother who''s in trouble. What I do is none of your business."


    Perhaps I had hesitated before, but at this moment, I had no time for doubts and only wanted to know the condition of my grandmother. "Grandma?"


    Bethany''s face lit up with a smile. "You''re so bold! There are problems with the identification done at the Smith family''s hospital. Just based on a foreign report, you think you can be part of the Shaw family?" I frowned. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Frank is biased towards you. Who knows if the samples sent overseas were really yours or someone else''s," said Bethany.


    "Bethany has a point."


    Madam Shaw, who was strongly opposed to my presence, was adamant about not acknowledging me." Ms. Wilson, you''re an outsider. You''d better rify your identity."


    It felt as though I was not her daughter but rather the child of her enemy.


    I almost instinctively looked at Mr. Shaw and bit my lip "Mr. Shaw... Is this what you think as well?"


    Shaw''s expression was heavy. Just as he was about to speak, Mrs. Shaw took his arm. "Darling, you should have thought it through too. When Lilly went missing, the situation was soplicated. How could she be found? Now, after discovering one fake, are we really bringing home another fake?"


    For some unknown reason, Mr. Shaw''s eyes darkened. He then looked at me distantly. "Ms. Wilson, please understand. We need to be cautious!"


    Frank suppressed the scrutiny in his eyes. As I was about to speak, he put his arm around my shoulder and said gently. "Let''s first see how Grandma is doing."


    These words seemed to be a definitive statement.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mr. Shaw and Mrs. Shaw said no more, but Bethany was displeased. "Do you mean she will stay here? If it weren''t for her, Grandma might not have had an ident at all!" "What was bound to happen would happen sooner orter."


    Frank responded nonchntly, then looked at her with a hint of disdain, "Since you''re so sure she''s not Lily, why are you so eager to drive her away?"


    Bethany flinched and retorted angrily, "Who''s in a hurry?"


    "Enough!" Mrs. Shaw, fearing that Bethany might confront Frank and get nowhere, said, "Bethany, stop arguing. Wait until your grandmotheres out of the emergency room. The one who should leave will naturally leave!"


    I clenched my hands, feeling Frank''s grip on my shoulder tighten slightly.


    It seemed to be a silent hint, telling me to stay calm.


    Thinking about Grandma still being inside with her state uncertain, I was quite anxious.


    Frank had mentioned that Grandma''s health was poor


    But spitting blood was something else...


    It should be a sign of a very serious condition.


    Grandma usually appeared vigorous and not like someone severely ill.


    The minutes felt even more torturous than waiting for the paternity test report.


    After about an hour, the door to the emergency room finally opened.

 Chapter 358

    This was the Shaw family''s own hospital. The doctor quickly approached Mr. Shaw and said, "Mr. Shaw, Madam Shaw''s condition is not a recurrence of an old illness but rather poisoning."


    "Poisoning?" Mr. Shaw''s face changed dramatically.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The expressions on Frank''s and my faces also darkened.


    Grandma hadn''t gone anywhere these past few days. She had just stayed at the Shaw family''s residence waiting for results.


    And now, she had been poisoned at the Shaw family''s residence...


    "What k


    kind of poison is it? What is Grandma''s current condition?" asked Frank.


    "It''s still being tested. For now, we can only confirm that it is toxic and will rapidly damage the nervous system and liver and kidneys," the doctor replied. "Moreover, ording to the senior experts in theb, if the antidote is administered within half an hour, it shouldn''t cause major issues. But Madam Shaw is already beyond that time frame. Although she was brought here in time and there''s no immediate threat to her life, she remains unconscious, and it''s hard to say when she will wake up..."


    I clenched my fists tightly.


    Such a vicious method.


    I shifted my gaze to Bethany. Before I could speak, she preemptively shouted with ring eyes, Charlotte, did you poison her? Grandma was so good to you, how could you be so heartless..."


    Smack!


    I pped her hard across the face. "You know better than anyone who benefits from Grandma being poisoned!"


    It could only be her!


    She had probably known my identity for some time.


    Today''s poisoning was meant to wait for a result.


    If Frank hadn''t been prepared, and the report from the Smith family''s hospital had sessfully deceived Grandma, she might have administered the antidote without anyone noticing. But things didn''t go that way, so...


    The poison took effect.


    "How dare you hit me? Do you really think you''re the youngdy of the Shaw family?"


    Bethany covered her face, her teeth gritted as she lunged at me. I grabbed her arm and threw her aside!


    I sneered. "Am I treating myself as the Shaw family''s daughter, or are you?"


    "Charlotte!" Madam Shaw, seeing the p mark on Bethany''s face, red at me with anger. "Have you lost your mind? If it weren''t for Frank, you''d have been dead a hundred times over!" t


    At that moment, I truly doubted the authenticity of the paternity report more than anyone else.


    I


    Is this the kind of person who was supposed to be my real mother?


    This world really was quite surroal.


    Frank pulled me behind him, his demeanor rxed as he chuckled softly, though his voice carried a hint of hostility. "The Shaw family is truly rotten to the core,


    With that, he turned to me and said, "Let''s go. We''ll go see Grandma."


    "Okay."


    I didn''t want to linger with them any longer.


    As Frank spoke, they didn''t stop us from entering the ward.


    As the doctor said, Grandma was still unconscious.


    After staying there for a while, Frank said we should leave for a meal.


    Once we were in the elevator, I said, "We''re just going to leave like this? What if something happens to Grandma again..."


    "It won''t happen." Frank exined, "Although on the surface, Mr. Shaw manages the family business, the actual owner of the assets has always been Grandma. She is also passionate about charity and often talked about donating most of the family''s wealth. Later, she made a will, but no one knows its contents. So, at least until the will''s contents are rified, no one would dare let Grandmae to harm."


    In other words, any misstep could potentially jeopardize most of the family''s wealth.


    I pressed my lips together, summoning my courage and asked, "I really am Lily, right?"

 Chapter 359

    Upon hearing this, Frank''s lips curved into a faint smile. His brown eyes fixed on me, and he said softly. yet each word was clear, with a slight rise at the end, "Yes, you are Lily, my fiancee." It was a confirmation, a deration


    "Frank..."


    My thoughts wereplex, but a sense of relief arose. Thank you for never, ever giving up on me."


    He was always there when I needed him, finding ways to help even when someone else took my ce. Everyone else had abandoned me, but he hadn''t.


    He took me to a private restaurant near the Shaw family''s residence.


    The waiter led us to a private room.


    I realized that the people dining were not just Frank and me.


    There was also Flint.


    When he saw us enter, Flint suddenly stood up, looking straight at me. The man, nearly 60, was crying.


    I saw that he was holding the paternity test report from the foreign hospital.


    Flint must have read it.


    "Miss Lily!"


    Hearing this address, I was startled. It wasn''t due to unfamiliarity but familiarity.


    I


    It felt as if I had been called this way countless times before.


    The emotions I had been holding back all morning suddenly broke apart, and tears fell from my eyes. Flint..."


    "It''s me!" Flint choked up and wiped his tears roughly. "It''s good that you grew up safely, you''re all grown up now, I''m so happy!"


    *Flint, please sit down. She''s still hungry," said Frank, pulling me to a seat.


    Soon, we ordered food.


    After the waiter left, Flintposed himself and got to the point. He handed two sealed bags of powder to Frank. "We did find something, but it wasn''t found in Bethany''s room, It was found in Mrs. Shaw''s..." Upon hearing this, I asked, "Is this... polson?"


    "It should be." Flint nodded, anger in his voice. "It''s a good thing you went to the hospital when you did. Frank stopped me and urged me to search the house thoroughly. If I had gone to the hospital, this stuff would have been destroyed."


    Frank took the items. "Did you catch the person responsible?"


    "Yes, I caught them and they are now held at the address you gave me."


    "Good."


    "Should I continue to guard them?"


    "No need, you should return to the Shaw family''s residence."


    Frank served me some cold dishes. "Eat while you listen."


    Then he continued, "Grandma is still unconscious. I can''t interfere with the Shaw family''s affairs with my current identity. As for Lily... you''ve probably guessed. She can''t return to the Shaw family for now and will have to wait until Grandma wakes up."


    "But the surveince must have caught what I was doing at the Shaw family today..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already had the surveince footage deleted."


    "Is there anything else you need me to do?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "If there''s nothing else, keep in touch with the fake Lily still staying at the Shaw family. It would be best if you could find out whether anyone besides Bethany and Mrs. Shaw is involved." Frank gave his instructions methodically.


    was a bit surprised.


    From the time Grandma copsed until now, not much time had passed.


    Yet Frank had arranged everything before Bethany and the others could react.


    As we ate, I looked at Flint and couldn''t help but ask, "Flint, am I really Mrs. Shaw''s biological child?"


    When I was at the Frost family''s, I learned how chaotic the wealthy families could be,


    The Smith and Shaw families were likely no better.


    I wanted to deny such a fact. When I first thought of this question, I hoped most for the answer to be no. Unfortunately, the result didn''t grant me my wish.


    Flint sighed. "When you were born, Madam Shaw stayed outside the delivery room. There shouldn''t have been a mistake. Mrs. Shaw might have invested too much emotion in Bethany over the years, which is why things have turned out this way..."

 Chapter 360

    +25


    I lowered my eyes, still reluctant to ept this reality. It even gave me chills.


    To prevent me from returning to the Shaw family, she actually poisoned Grandma.


    Compared to her and Mr. Shaw, I preferred the parents from my childhood memories who would hold r in their palms. But fate yed a cruel trick on me. I was just a substitute for someone else.


    Frank suddenly asked, "Does the hospital still have records from the obstetrics and gynecology department from that time? Were there any familiar faces from the Shaw family who gave birth during those days?"


    Flint shook his head. "It''s too long ago. We can''t find that information."


    After finishing the meal, I still wanted to go back to the hospital.


    Frank disagreed. "It''s unnecessary. That''s the Shaw family''s hospital, and Grandma will have a professional medical team taking care of her. If you go you won''t be able to help Grandma and will only waste your energy arguing with Bethany."


    "But"


    I was feeling very unsettled. It seemed like the only way to feel a bit at ease was to stay by Grandma''s side.


    Although he was also somewhat worried about Grandma, he still pinched my cheek and reassured me, "I promise you, Grandma won''t be in danger. If she wakes up, I''ll be the first to tell you." "Will they notify you if Grandma wakes up?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "No."


    "Then..." He smirked slightly. "I have my own ns."


    "Alright."


    "So, you should return to the hotel and get some work done,"


    He pushed me into the car and drove towards the hotel.


    I had originally nned to return to Jston once this matter was settled today. After all, the year was almost over, and the Charlotte Jewelry was about to return to work. Now, I had gotten myself involved in this situation.


    When Grandma would wake up was still uncertain........


    Thinking of this, I made a decision. "I want to go back to Jston this afternoon."


    Mrs. Shaw''s attitude towards me always felt off.


    Even a real biological mother, no matter how much she might dislike me, would have a bit of hesitation. But I didn''t see any of that in her.


    Frank saw through me at a nce. "nning to ask your aunt about your background?"


    "Yes." I nodded.


    Frank nodded in agreement. "It''s also a way to approach this matter. Grandma never managed to find out who kidnapped you back then. Maybe you can find some clues." I sighed. "I hope so."


    "I need to meet with Flint to interrogate the person he caught this afternoon. I won''t have time to go back with you. I''ll arrange for someone to take you."


    "No need! Jane drove over. Jston isn''t far. We can head back by ourselves."


    When I returned to the hotel, Jane rushed over to ask about the oue of today''s events.


    I told her the truth, and she was shocked for a while. Then she seemed to remember something. "By the way, why has your phone been off?"


    "It ran out of battery," I exined. I then asked, "What happened?"


    Last night, my mind was consumed with the paternity test matter, and I hadn''t had the time to check if my phon¨¦ had battery.


    Jane looked helpless. "Your ex-husband has been looking for you! He even came to the hotel."


    I was puzzled. "What for?"


    "He didn''t say, but he didn''t look so happy. There must be something wrong. Turn your phone on and call him back." "Alright,"


    I charged my phone and saw several missed calls from Ryan.


    A bad feeling arose in my heart. I immediately called back, and the voice on the other end was cold andmanding. "Finished with the Shaw family''s matters? Back at the hotel now?"


    "Yes."


    "Come downstairs in five minutes. We''re going back to Jston."


    "Ryan, I don''t-"


    "The doctor has issued a critical illness notice for your aunt."

 Chapter 361

    I''ll be downstairs right away."


    I


    Upon hearing the news, my heart sank, and I immediately agreed.


    Jane noticed my pale face and asked, "What happened over there?"


    As I quickly packed up, I replied, "Aunt Laura is critically ill. I need to rush back to Jston."


    Given Bethany''s methods, I even began to question whether this critical condition was due to the illness worsening or if it was somehow rted to me. "Critically ill?"


    Jane made a quick decision. "Ryan ising to pick you up, right? Don''t bother packing, leave everything to me. I''ll finish up the work here this afternoon. You go ahead, and I''ll bring your things back with me when I return."


    I was anxious and didn''t hesitate any longer. "Alright, thanks, Jane."


    Jane handed me the portable charger and phone and pushed me towards the door. "It''s no trouble. As the director of the marketing department, this is my job. Besides, I''m a shareholder, so I''m working for myself


    too."


    I nodded. "Alright, I''ve got to go!"


    When I went downstairs, Ryan''s car was just pulling into the parking area.


    The driver got out to open the door.


    I got into the back seat and saw Ryan leaning back with his eyes closed.


    I was d to rx a bit and turned to look out the window.


    The car ride was quiet.


    As my thoughts began to drift, Ryan''s voice broke the silence. "Don''t get involved in things in Jeswood anymore."


    "You have no right to control me."


    I didn''t turn around, keeping my tone cold.


    Ryan was displeased. "Do you really think that just because of a paternity test, you can end up with Frank and marry into the Smith family?"


    "How do you know about this?" I turned my head abruptly, meeting his dark eyes with confusion.


    This morning''s events were recent and not widely known. Frank wouldn''t spread the news, and the Shaw family was determined to keep it under wraps, fearing I might return to them.


    Ryan stared at me, his lips moving slightly. "I know even better that you and he are not meant to be."


    I clenched my fist, looked away and said indifferently. You and I are even less likely." "Charlotte...


    He suddenly softened his tone. "The past three years haven''t been entirely devoid of warmth, have they?" If you say so." I lowered my eyes a


    smiled.


    If he considered his past indifference as warmth, then I had no intention of arguing.


    It was the first time I realized that when you hadpletely given up on someone, even arguing felt exhausting.


    Ryan sneered. "Is Frank really that great?"


    Without hesitation, I replied, "Yes."


    In fact, I hadn''t thought much about my future with Frank over the past few days. My thoughts were more focused on my own background.


    But regardless of what the future holds for Frank and me, he was truly a wonderful person.


    He protected me and respected me more than anyone else.


    If I had topare, Ryan once saw me as someone unimportant. He had been indifferent to my fate. Later, he treated me like a rose in a greenhouse, doing everything for my sake while disregarding my own wishes.


    But with Frank...Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I was like a sunflower. He considered everything for me while respecting my wishes, analyzing the pros and cons, and letting me grow towards the sun on my own.


    And I had always wanted to be like a sunflower, not someone unimportant and definitely not a delicate


    rose.


    Hearing my direct and clear response, Ryan''s eyes darkened unusually. His lips pressed into a thin line, and after a moment of silence, he asked softly, "If I became like him, would we have a chance?"

 Chapter 362

    I was momentarily stunned. "What?"


    He shook his head gently and replied softly, "It''s nothing."


    But the obsession in his eyes was deep.


    When we arrived at the St. Heart Hospital, the medical staff had juste emergency room.


    out of th


    The hospital director approached us, shaking his head in resignation. "Mr. Frost, Mrs. Frost, we did our best, but the condition deteriorated too quickly. There wasn''t much else we could do."


    "Is it normal for her condition to be deteriorating like this?" I asked.


    The director nodded. "Yes."


    My heart sank and tears welled up in my eyes. "Is there any other way? Any solution, no matter the cost...


    Even though I knew I was a member of the Shaw family and had no blood rtion to my aunt, she had been the one who had apanied me the most.


    The director sighed. "Mr. Frost had already instructed us about this. We''ve exhausted all possible measures. The medical expenses during this period have also been charged to Mr. Frost''s ount."


    "Alright, thank you for your hard work..." I said, ncing subconsciously at Ryan. "And... thank you too." These days, I had seen that there was still money in my aunt''s medical ount, and the hospital hadn''t reminded me to pay any fees. I thought it was sufficient.


    I didn''t expect it to be charged to Ryan''s ount.


    Ryan said gently, "Let''s go see your aunt first."


    "Okay!"


    Just then, the nurse wheeled my aunt out of the emergency room.


    Back in the ward, my aunt woke up not long after.


    Seeing me, she forced a smile on her pale face. "Charlotte, you''re here..."


    I felt a pang of guilt. I had been so caught up in my own matterstely that I hadn''t paid much attention to my aunt. "Aunt Laura, you''re in such a poor state. Why did you lie to me on the phonest time and say you were doing well?"


    During the New Year, I had called my aunt.


    "It was the New Year, why worry you unnecessarily?"


    My aunt patted my hand. And besides, I''ve lived long enough. Whether I live or die, it doesn''t really


    matter to me


    Tears fell fo


    here?"


    ''He...


    my eyes as I turned my head away to wipe them away. "What about Bradley? Why isn''t he


    +25 BONU


    My aunt forced a bitter smile. "He hasn''t visited in a long time. If it weren''t for you and Ryan, I might have died a long time ago."


    "Aunt Laura....


    Seeing my aunt''s feeble condition, I stood up. "I''ll call him and get him toe."


    My aunt grabbed my hand, deeply disappointed. "Charlotte, just forget it. I''ll consider that I never had him. Sometimes, parent-child rtionships are also a matter of fate. If we''re meant to be separated thenContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    let it


    be


    I held her hand. "It''s... it''s alright. You still have me, Aunt Laura. You still have me."


    "Yes, luckily, I have you."


    My aunt sighed and looked at Ryan, who was standing behind me. She advised, "Silly girl, I can see that Ryan cares about you a lot. You should cherish the person in front of you. Don''t end up like me, lying in a hospital bed alone."


    "Don''t worry." Ryan, who had been silent, suddenly said in a deep voice, "No matter what happens, I will take good care of Charlotte."


    At this critical moment, I didn''t want to make my aunt unhappy, so I didn''t refute or add anything.


    "With your words, I can rest assured."


    My aunt smiled kindly, her strength seemingly fading away. She looked at the silver pendant around my neck. "The silver pendant, is it still with you?"


    "Yes, yes. Look, I''ve always been wearing it."


    I took it out from my cor and looked at my aunt. Finally, I hesitated and spoke, "Aunt Laura, wasn''t Uncle Bob just talking nonsense in a fit of anger, was he? I... am really not a child of the Wilson family, right?"

 Chapter 363

    My aunt''s expression froze. "Who told you this?"


    "Aunt Laura, don''t hide it from me."


    I pressed my lips together. "I came to ask you because I have confirmation. I know that I am from the Shaw family in Jeswood."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The... the Shaw family? Is your biological father named Shaw?"


    My aunt became instantly anxious. Despite her weak voice, she bombarded me with questions. "Did theye looking for you? What happened? Did they treat you badly?"


    I was even more certain that my aunt knew something about the events from years ago.


    I quickly pressed on. "So, how did I end up with the Wilson family back then?"


    "Back then..."


    My aunt thought for a moment and looked at me with pity. "Your parents had lost their beloved daughter, and the doctors said your mother couldn''t be pregnant anymore. Later, they went to Jeswood for on a business trip and, by some twist of fate, brought you back with them."


    "And then? The Shaw family has been saying all these years that I was kidnapped. Was I really kidnapped. back then?"


    "Yes, you were."


    My aunt''s became grew serious. "At that time, your parents were socializing in Jeswood. Your father went to the car to get some wine, and as soon as he opened the car door, you ran inside, asking him to save you. You were covered in scars, and you know your father is kind-hearted. He couldn''t ignore your plea.¡±


    "He had just decided to save you when people started searching everywhere for you. He had no choice but to lock you in the car, pretending nothing had happened, and went back to the restaurant to continue socializing"


    "You were clever and hid quietly under the back seat of the car, covered with a nket, so you weren''t discovered."


    "Those peopleter searched the restaurant as well. Your parents overheard them mentioning Mrs.


    Shaw..."


    "Mrs. Shaw?"


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Was Mrs. Shaw, who was involved in the ''kidnapping'' and ''disappearance'' back then... my mother''s doing? "Yes. But all these years... we thought the Shaw family were your biological parents'' enemies." My aunt nodded. "The people were very cautious and didn''t say much, just continued searching elsewhere. After that, fearing for your safety, they took you back to Jston overnight to recuperate. They originally nned to send you to an orphanage, but your parents couldn''t bear to part with you. They decided to keep you and, fearing that those people might find out, they used their connections to erase


    the records of Charlotte''s death and relocated, allowing you to assume her identity."


    "So that''s what happened..."


    My heart was a mess as I touched the silver pendant. "So this silver pendant... was the one I wore back then?"


    "Yes."


    My aunt looked puzzled. "Your father discreetly investigated and found that among the powerful Shaw family in Jeswood, there was only one household. But with so many people in the Shaw family, no one with the sumame Jackson could be found."


    "Jackson? What does that have to do with this?" I asked.


    "Your silver pendant...


    san


    My aunt looked at me. "It has an engraving at the bottom. It''s the word ''Jackson''. Your father discovered it identally, only seeing it clearly with a magnifying ss."


    "Jackson?"


    I immediately looked down, feeling the base of the silver pendant with my finger. There was indeed an indentation, but it wasn''t very noticeable.


    I had thought it was a silver pendant from the Shaw family... but now it seemed like it wasn''t.


    Doubt began to stir in my heart.


    My aunt sighed. "Yes, as for the rest, I''m not so sure."


    Iposed myself and said, "Aunt Laura, thank you for telling me this."


    This only deepened my suspicions.


    It''s very likely that Mrs. Shaw wasn''t my biological mother.


    My aunt shook her head and ced the silver pendant back into my cor. "I''m just d you don''t me me. I didn''t mean to hide your origins. Your parents instructed me countless times before they passed away, fearing that knowing your background might harm you. Including this silver pendant, if... I weren''t already seriously ill, I wouldn''t have given it to you."

 Chapter 364

    "I know... I know. How could I me you?"


    I poured a cup of water, ced the straw in it, and handed it to my aunt. "Here, have some water."


    In the evening, after my aunt had fallen asleep, Ryan and I left together. We nned to go home, take a shower, and then keep watch.


    The doctor said that my aunt could pass away at any time.


    On the way home, I checked the medical expenses at the hospital. Millions had been deducted from Ryan''s ount. The money was used for trying various newly developed foreign medications and treatments. There had been two surgeries, both performed by top foreign specialists.


    Not onl


    only was it expensive, but it also required connections. Without this support, my aunt probably wouldn''t have made it through the New Year.


    But Ryan had never mentioned it to me.


    I sat in the back seat and turned to him, "Ryan, thank you for handling my aunt''s affairs. I''ll transfer the money to you now."


    The money from selling the house hade through, enough to cover this expense.


    He looked at me with a steady gaze. "We don''t need to keep such a clear ount between us."


    "It''s necessary."


    We were already divorced.


    I had no reason to spend his money.


    Ryan sighed. "Do you just want to sever ties with me now?"


    "Yes."


    As I was about to open the online banking app, my phone rang.


    It was a call from Frank.


    Ryan nced at the phone, his eyes shing with a hint of anger. "It''s only been one afternoon and he''s already calling?"


    "Ryan, I appreciate what you''ve done for my aunt, but that doesn''t mean you can interfere in my personal life!" I said firmly. "Don''t make me remind you again that we are divorced."


    He grabbed the phone, ended the call, leaned in, and pinned me against the leather seat, speaking coldly." If you want to keep bringing up the divorce, I don''t mind telling you... Another urgent phone call interrupted him.


    This time, it was from the hospital.


    He stopped blocking me. My heart sank as I answered. The voice on the other end said, "Mrs. Frost, Your aunt... has passed away."


    #


    My head went nk.


    Even though I was prepared for this, it still felt too sudden. It was like a heavy blow to the face.


    I was stunned for a long time, unable to process what I heard.


    Although I had rified my background in the past few days, knowing I had no blood rtionship with my aunt and learning who my real rtives were, deep down, I still hadn''t been able to adjust. I still saw my aunt as my only family.


    Ryan took the phone from my hand, responded to the nurse, and said to the driver, "Turn around and back to the hospital."


    With the help of Ryan and Jane, everything rted to my aunt''s funeral was taken care of.


    Thest time I was at the funeral home was for my grandpa.


    This time, it was for my aunt.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In just six months, it felt like I was constantly losing.


    Nonstop losing.


    go


    Fortunately, I was busy enough. The Charlotte Jewelry had just resumed work after the New Year, and it was hectic.


    I was worried that Frank would be distracted, so I hadn''t told him about my aunt''s death. I focused on getting things arranged and hurried back to Jeswood.


    A spring collection that was released before the New Year was worn by a popr young actress on a variety show, selling out immediately.


    Other styles also sold very well.


    the Charlotte Jewelry became an overnight sensation.


    The night before returning to Jeswood, while packing at home, the doorbell rang.


    When I opened the door, I saw a man in a loose sweatshirt and casual pants standing outside. I instinctively thought it was Frank. "What are you..." Halfway through my question, I looked up and saw Ryan''s face.


    I tightened my grip on the door handle, unable to describe what I was feeling. "Ryan, you don''t need to do this.

 Chapter 365

    A man who has always been refined and noble had gone this far for me. What did I do to deserve this? It was just that the rtionship between us couldn''t change overnight. It had nothing to do with what style of clothes he wore. Even if he looked exactly like Frank, he would still be Ryan, unchanged in the slightest.


    "I just suddenly realized that this way of dressing is quitefortable too."


    Outside the door, even in casual clothes, the man''s nobility remained unaffected. As he spoke, he nced at the suitcase in the living room, and his gentle expression turned cold.


    "Are you going to Jeswood?"


    "Yes."


    To find Frank?"


    "Yes," I answered clearly, without any hesitation. I didn''t care if he misunderstood my intentions with Frank. If it could make him let go of his obsession, then so be it.


    Unexpectedly, a trace of anger appeared in Ryan''s dark eyes, but he remained patient. "The situation in Jeswood isplicated now. It won''t help if you go there. Give me some time. I will deal with Bethany and her daughter."


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Come back and be at ease as Mrs. Frost," he said.


    I was somewhat at a loss for words. "Ryan, why do you act like a child who doesn''t understand the meaning of a divorce?"


    To me, divorce means we were twopletely unrted people from that moment on. No one should disturb the other.


    He stared at me without blink. "I know you''re angry about how I handled Bethanyst time. I get that you want to vent your anger. But you can forget about getting rid of me. I promise that from now on, I''ll discuss everything with you."


    I almost wanted tough but couldn''t. From his perspective, it seemed he still thought I was just angry and throwing a tantrum. That if heforted me and hugged me, I would return to him as the quiet and understanding Mrs. Frost like before.


    Seeing that I wasn''t speaking, he pursed his lips and said softly, "Charlotte, you''ve liked me for so many years. Feelings don''t disappear so easily. We can start over. It''s not toote." "Yes." I took a deep breath. "I''ve liked you for many years, since I was 18."


    "Liked you enough to marry you willingly, take care of your family, and be a quietly hidden Mrs. Frost." "Liked you enough to carry your child and be willing to give birth to a child of our own." "But, Ryan, that was the former Charlotte. The current Charlotte only wants to sever all ties cleanly with you," I said, looking at him with steady eyes and speaking each word deliberately.


    His Adam''s apple moved, and he controlled his emotions as his thin lips parted slightly. "What if I don''t


    want to?"


    "You don''t get to decide!"


    With that, I decisively closed the door, not caring whether he was still outside or not, and hurriedly packed my luggage.


    When I left, the hallway was already empty. I sighed with relief, took the elevator downstairs, and ran into Jack.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled lightly. "Jack, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes," Jack answered with a smile, then looked at the suitcase I was pushing with confusion. "Are you... going on a business trip?"


    "To Jeswood. I still have some unfinished business there," I replied.


    Jack nodded slightly and pointed toward the underground car park. "When I came in just now, I saw Ryan''s car. Has he been looking for you?"


    "Yes."


    "He..." Jack''s eyes flickered, seeming hesitant. "He didn''t do anything unusual, did he?"


    "No."


    Not wanting to part was Ryan''s usual behavior. What was so unusual about that?

 Chapter 366

    However, I was a bit puzzled and asked, "Jack, is there something you want to say?" "No."


    "Oh, okay." I smiled, nced at the time, and said, "It''s about time, I need to head to Jeswood now."


    "You..." He hesitated for a moment. "Is there still a chance between you and Ryan?"


    "Jack." Iughed helplessly. "I''m not in the mood to think about that right now. If you''re trying to convince me to get back together


    hhim, just stop."


    "I''m not here to do that." He seemed to be evaluating my expression, then hesitantly said, "There''s.... something I don''t know if I should tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "I heard Megan mention the fake daughter of the Shaw family."


    Jack considered his words carefully. "Have you thought about why she could rece be behind her?"


    you and who might


    "Probably Bethany and her associates."


    There might be others involved, but I didn''t have any clues at that moment. This matter was clearly targeting me. Ordinary people wouldn''t dare to interfere in the Shaw family''s affairs. But aside from them, I can''t think of anyone else I might have offended.


    Realizing this, I suddenly looked at Jack "Do you know something?"


    He avoided my gaze. "Never mind, it''s just a guess."


    The more he said this, the more I felt that something was wrong. "What guess?"


    Jack seemed troubled and after a long pause, said, "You... you need to promise me that you''ll handle it calmly and not be too impulsive. It''s very likely I''m wrong and misunderstood."


    "I''ll try."


    "Look at this."


    He handed me two photos. "I identally came across these the other day and heard them talking about'' marrying Frank'' and so on. I couldn''t understand how Ryan knew her until Megan told me she was Impersonating you..."


    1 took the photos and immediately understood Jack''s meaning. The two photos showed Ryan and the fake Lily in a coffee shop.


    I clutched the photos tightly. "Thank you, Jack..."


    "Charlotte, things might not be as they seem."


    Jack, fearing I might act impulsively, continued to exin for Ryan. "And even if Ryan is involved, it''s probably because he''s afraid of losing you, so he acted this way. Don''t be too angry."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    *Stop defending him for now." I pursed my lips. "I''ll go find him and get a clear exnation."


    Even though I was angry about this, it didn''t quite fit Ryan''s usual style.


    "What if it turns out he did it? What will you do?" asked Jack.


    "There''s nothing I can do,¡± I said calmly. "We''ll just act like strangers from now on."


    Jack looked taken aback, then quickly concealed his surprise, seeming astonished by my indifference." What if it were me? Would you treat me as a stranger too?"


    "Probably." I looked at Jack and smiled lightly. "I can''t ept people around me making decisions for me or using underhanded tactics. That''s too frightening. But, Jack, you''re definitely not that kind of person.*


    "Of course not." He smiled warmly. "I will always be your Jack."


    On the way to the Frost Group headquarters, I considered several possibilities. But I still didn''t think it was Ryan. The tactics were too despicable. He wouldn''t stoop to such methods.


    "You''re meddling too much! Jack, even if it were me behind the Shaw family affair, it''s not your ce to question me."


    Just as I reached the door to the president''s office, Gary was about to knock for me when a cold, harsh voice came from inside..


    "Besides, what are you pretending to be so selfless for? You should be even less willing for her to be with Frank than I am, right?"

 Chapter 367

    I was stunned for a moment, feeling as if I had been pped in the face. I shouldn''t have trusted him. I shouldn''t have evene here.


    I turned to leave, but Gary seemed to catch sight of the photos in my hand and started to defend Ryan. Mrs. Frost, don''t get Mr. Frost wrong. Mr. Frost went to see her to warn her not to...''


    "Enough! You should be clearer than anyone whether he''s involved or not!"


    I was burning with anger, my steps quick and heavy.


    As I reached the underground car park and was about to close the car door, arge hand forcefully gripped the door, preventing me from shutting it.


    11


    Ryan had changed out of his casual outfit and into a high-end suit which suited his aura much better. He looked cold and stem, ncing at the photos I had carelessly thrown on the passenger seat. "Because of a few words from others, you start suspecting me?"


    "Am I doubting you, or did you actually do it?"


    I had heard his words in the office with my own ears.


    Ryan sneered. "What have I done? Even if I''m a bastard, I wouldn''t tamper with your background!"


    "Let''s hope so!*


    I tried to m the door shut, but he was much stronger than me. The door barely moved. "Let go."


    "Still don''t believe me?"


    "No, I don''t!" I said coldly.


    He looked down at me from his height and said mockingly, "Then who do you believe? Jack? Did he give you those photos?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "Charlotte, as long as it concerns you, it has everything to do with me."


    "We''re divorced!"


    "Oh."


    Ryan lowered his gaze, and after a short pause, he said slowly, "The call from the hospital interrupted me that day. I forgot to finish what I was saying."


    1 frowned. "What were you saying?"


    "The divorce certificates are fake."


    I felt like I had been struck by lightning. "What?"


    He said calmly, "You heard."


    "So... does that mean we''re not divorced?" I asked in a daze.


    "From the beginning, I never intended to divorce you. The divorce certificates were just to mislead people.


    "What about me?" I asked, unable to control my agitation. "Ryan, do you care about my feelings? What do you think of me? We got the divorce certificates when you say so, and now you tell me they''re fake? You never thought of divorcing me?"


    It was hrious and absurd,


    *This matter was my unteral decision. You can make a fuss however you want, but..." he said.


    "There''s no but."


    I forced myself to calm down and looked at him with a light smile. "Do you think I''m still the same person who was bound by a marriage certificate? Whether it''s with Frank or anyone else, don''t think you can use your ''husband'' status to morally coerce me."


    "If one day Imit bigamy, as long as you''re not afraid of being mocked for being the honorable Mr. Frost that was cheated on, you''re wee to call the police and arrest me!"


    On the way to Jeswood, I remained rtively calm.


    It didn''t really matter. He was the owner of the RF Group. The longer he dragged this out, the more I would get from the divorce settlement. As long as I had no morals, there was nothing he could do. He still had to give me my share.


    1 kept trying to convince myself, but in the end, I was still so angry that my chest was heaving up and down.


    "Damn Ryan! He''s truly despicable!


    He relied on his absolute power to manipte everyone at his will.


    I didn''t go to the hotel to check in. Instead, I went straight to the hospital. Although Frank told me that my Grandma''s condition was stable, I was still a bit worried.


    I had also been concerned about running into Bethany and her family, which would have led to more arguments.


    But unexpectedly, when I pushed open the door of the ward, the three of them turned to look at me, and their worried expressions turned into smiles.


    Only, their smiles didn''t seem quite right.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Especially Mrs. Shaw, who suddenly had red-rimmed eyes and hugged me. "Lily, Lily... It was my fault before I didn''t recognize you and always made things difficult for you. I was wrong..."


    I frowned and pushed her away, creating some distance between us. "What kind of act is this?"


    She froze for a moment, wiped her tears, and said, "I''ve discussed things with your father over the past few days..."

 Chapter 368

    "Wait." I interrupted calmly and asked with a smile, "My dad? Who is my dad?"


    The ones who were so adamant-about not recognizing me that day were also them.


    Mrs. Shaw, however, was adaptable and forced a wry smile. "You''re still holding a grudge, aren''t you? We''re all family here. We just couldn''t ept it the truth back then."


    "Exactly. Charlotte, just ept the apology already," said Bethany.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What kind of attitude is that?" Mrs. Shaw gave her a reprimanding look, though her tone was not truly stern. "Watch that attitude of yours."


    Bethany stared at me, reluctantly, but then seemed to have thought of something, and her lips curved into a smile. "Charlotte."


    It almost-gave me goosebumps as I watched what they were doing. I just wanted to know what they were up to.


    Mrs. Shaw nudged Mr. Shaw. "You as well. Why are you not even greeting your own daughter?"


    Mr. Shaw cleared his throat, looked at me, and gestured towards the room''s door. "Aren''t you here to see your grandma? Go on in."


    "Alright."


    I entered the room and saw Madam Shaw still lying unconscious on the bed, looking somewhat powerless. When she would wake up was still uncertain. The three of them in the living room seemed to be plotting something.


    When I came out a whileter, I saw Mrs. Shaw still forcing a smile on her face.


    "Charlotte, your father, your sister, and I are all very happy that you''vee back safely. We should have held a wee party for you, but with your grandma being ill and things happening at home..." ''Here ites."


    I didn''t respond, just looked into her eyes and listened to her continue. "The most urgent project at thepany has a huge gap in funding. With our current strained rtionship with the RF Group, no one would dare to invest in us. We have to seek the RF Group''s help. Now that you''re part of the Shaw family, shouldn''t you contribute to the family business?"


    I smiled. "Well, how should I contribute?"


    "Stop your fallout with Mr. Frost," Mrs. Shaw said shamelessly. "You''re very lucky to have Mr. Frost as your husband. Mr. Frost has treated you really well. Just be a good Mrs. Frost, will you? The Shaw family will be your family, and no one will dare to bully you anymore."


    "Alright." I nodded happily, and just as they seemed to rx, I slowly pointed to Bethany, "First, let her leave."


    Bethany red at me. "Charlotte! How dare you..."


    "Why should I sacrifice my whole life for the Shaw famly and still end up with you taking a share?"


    Rethany, right?."


    I sneered, seeing through their intentions. "You all want me to be a steppingstone for Bethany, right?."


    Charlotte..." Mrs. Shaw seemed anxious. "Bethany has been with the Shaw family since she was young. Although she was adopted, I see her as my own..."


    "Oh, I see." I smiled slightly. "Then let her go ask Ryan for help. After all, she''s a ''former'' fiancee. Ryan might do her a favor!"


    With that, I turned and left the hospital room.


    To my surprise, just as I opened the door to leave, I saw Frank walking towards me.


    Seeing me, he suddenly stopped, a smile appeared on his face. "Aren''t youing over?"


    I walked up to him with a smile. "How did you know I was at the hospital?"


    He looked at me casually. "I have my sources,"


    "Oh."


    "I''ve missed you..."


    "I have something..."


    We almost spoke at the same time.


    He cocked his brows. "You go first."


    "Okay, I''ll


    go first."


    I had prepared myself mentally, but now facing his gaze, it was unexpectedly hard to speak. Even though there was nothing particrly unusual about our rtionship. Frank sensed the seriousness of the situation and his expression became slightly serious. "What''s going


    on?"


    "Ryan and I..." I tried to speak calmly. "The divorce certificate we gotst time was fake."


    Many of the scenarios I had anticipated did not ur. The air froze momentarily before Frank touched his teeth with his tongue, seeming both angry and amused. "So, does this mean that when you marry me, you''ll bring half of RF Group as a wedding gift?

 Chapter 369

    I was taken aback. I looked at him and said irritably, "Did I say I was going to marry you?" "Everything else can be decided by you, Frank said with a smile. "But this matter is up to m I red at him. "If I don''t want to, are you going to force me?"


    As I said this, I started going downstairs. When he followed me to the car, I was puzzled. "Where''s your car?"


    "The driver took it."


    He opened the front passenger door and got into the car. All of that was done very smoothly. It was rare. for him not to go straight to sleep after getting in the car today.


    I started the engine and heard him ask, "Did you find out anything from your aunt?"


    "Yeah, I learned a little."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about my aunt made me feel a bit down, I the said while driving, "I was indeed kidnapped back then. I escaped and ended up in my dad''s car. He saved me."


    "They mentioned something about ''Mrs. Shaw'' when those people were searching for me." I continued, hoping to hear his thoughts, "Do you think the person who kidnapped me could be... Mrs. Shaw?"


    "It''s quite likely," said Frank, frowning slightly. "But she treated you well before the kidnapping. So, I never suspected her all these years."


    "I see." I pursed my lips. "No wonder she seemed a bit familiar when I saw her before. After all, she was


    someone who treated me well when I was a child and whom I called ''Mom."


    Frank seemed thoughtful and then asked, "Any other clues?"


    "Yes."


    I was about to continue when he said as we approached a traffic light, "Turn left here."


    "Huh? Where are we going?"


    I was puzzled, as this direction was not towards the hotel, but I followed his instructions and signaled to


    turn.


    Frank''s voice was rxed and pleasant. "I''m taking you somewhere. You''ll know when we get there." "Okay." "Keep going."


    "Well, I''ll tell you when we arrive," I deliberately teased him.


    He chuckled and saidzily, "You''re a fast learner."


    Under his guidance, I drove slowly into an old-fashioned residential neighborhood at the center of Jeswood. When we got out of the car, I was a bit puzzled, but he opened the trunk and helped me carry my luggage


    out.


    I looked at him, confused.


    "This time, we''re not staying in a hotel," he said and pushed the suitcase, walking ahead.


    A few steps in, noticing that I hadn''t followed, he turned and nced at me. "What, have you already imagined a scenario where I''m raping you?" "Who''s thinking about that?"


    "You know who,"


    I admitted his provoking tactic worked. I caught up with him and said, "I know you''re not like that. Frank, I''ve always trusted you."


    Heughed lightly. "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Whether I was genuinely praising him or trying to calm myself, I gave a definitive answer.


    The house was a two-bedroom house with two staircases and a beautiful environment.


    When he opened the door, I looked at the hallway wall filled with dolls and couldn''t help but smile. "You''re actually this childish too?"


    "You''re the childish one."


    "Huh?"


    Under my puzzled expression, he cocked his brows and said with a smile, "Don''t you like it anymore?" "I still do."


    I realized that the entire wall of dolls were arranged with my preferences in mind.


    The neighborhood looked aged from the outside, but the inside was spotless and clean. The lighting was excellent, and the decor was a warm, delicate pastoral style-just what a girl would like.


    Curious about why he liked this style, he handed me the original key to the fingerprint lock. "Everything was decorated ording to your preferences from when you were a child. I originally intended to give this as a birthday gift, but didn''t have the chance."

 Chapter 370

    I was initially going to refuse, but upon hearing this, I epted and joked, "So you''ve had a time when you don''t care about money at all?"


    He was all about profit now, but back then, he was generous enough to give away a whole house,


    He cocked his brows. "You tter me. After all, I did manage to get quite a few good things from you when we were younger."


    That just showed he hadn''t changed at all.


    After changing into slippers, he pushed the luggage into the bedroom. "I''ve stocked up on daily necessities and everything. Let me know if anything else is missing."


    "Okay." I nodded, looking around and feeling an inexplicable sense of relief as the early spring sunset streamed in.


    He leaned casually against the doorframe and said, "You can continue talking. What else did you find out in Jston?"


    "This." I took out a jade rabbit pendant from my cor. "Do you recognize it?"


    "Of course."


    His expression became slightly serious. "Have you always worn it?"


    "Yes. My aunt gave it to me not long after I saw you in Jston."


    "Impressive." Heughed squeezed my cheeks. "Who taught you to hide it so well?"


    If he had seen it earlier, many things wouldn''t have been soplicated.


    My face was squished out of shape from his grip. "I didn''t expect this to be so significant."


    "Such a fool." He released me and nced at me. "So what about this pendant?"


    "It has the word ''Jackson'' engraved on it." I looked at him. "Do you know where this silver pendant is from?"


    Web


    *ording to what we heard, it was given to you by your mo... Mrs. Shaw, when you were born."


    Frank frowned, seemingly recalling something. "The character ''Jackson''-we asked Grandma about it back then, and she said Mrs. Shaw was from the Jackson family."


    I was confused. "But Jackson''s not her surname."


    He rified. ¡°She took her mother''s surname. We don''t know what happened back then, but after she married into the Shaw family, the Jackson family cut ties with her." The more I listened, the more confused I became.


    But I still felt that Mrs. Shaw... could not be my biological mother.


    He chuckled and stood up straight. "Don''t worry. The truth will be revealed eventually."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I smiled. "Yes."


    There was no use rushing this matter. Too many things were unknown, and it wouldn''t be easy to get to


    the bottom of them.


    I checked the time. "Shall I treat you to dinner?"


    Ding-dong-


    Just as I finished speaking, the doorbell rang.


    He went to open the door and took two bags of fresh fruits and vegetables from the delivery man. While heading to the kitchen, he asked meaningfully, "How''s Ryan''s cooking?"


    I didn''t think much of it and answered honestly, "Quite good."


    Thanks to Jessica''s training. Ryan indeed had some excellent culinary skills, though I didn''t get to eat them often.


    "Is that so?"


    Frank seemed indifferent as he responded, asked what dishes I wanted, and then put the rest into the refrigerator.


    I walked over. "I''ll go ahead and cook."


    He didn''t look like someone who would cook.


    Last time I was at his house, the kitchen was so clean that it didn''t seem like someone had lived there.


    Noticing something, he nced at me and said in azy voice, "Afraid I''ll put poison in your food?" "Of course not," I answered reluctantly. "Your cooking looks like it''s at the state banquet level."


    He was quite pleased with this response and nodded towards the living room. "Then just go lie on the sofa, sit, or make yourselffortable while you wait for the meal." "Okay."


    Hearing him talk so casually, I thought dinner was definitely settled for today.

 Chapter 371

    He was very swift indeed.


    In less than half an hour, the vegetables were washed and chopped.


    However, despite my request for roast potatoes, it seemed like he intended to make chips.


    I didn''t have a problem with that chips were tasty too.


    I was idly scrolling through my phone on the sofa when he came out wearing an apron, looking quite out of his usual high and mighty self. He scratched his head and said, "Well, do you want to take a shower first?"


    I was puzzled. "I''d like to eat first and then shower."


    "Go ahead and shower. You''ll feel refreshed and enjoy your meal more," he sincerely advised.


    I didn''t know what his angle was.


    However, it wasn''t a matter of principle.


    Since I was at his ce, I decided topromise.


    I went to the bedroom, closed the door, grabbed some clothes, and headed to the bathroom.


    By the time I finished my shower and came out, the meal was ready.


    Frank, who seemed to have been busy with something in the kitchen, looked a bit flustered when he heard meing out. He quickly walked out and said, "Dinner''s ready." "Okay!" I was a bit surprised by his cooking skills. "I didn''t expect you to cook so well."


    Four dishes with presentation that could rival any restaurant.


    God must have closed one window but opened another for him..Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He pulled out a chair for me and cocked his brows. "Take a good look, I''m no inferior to your ex-husband."


    I sat down and looked up in confusion. "What about the chips? Are they not ready?"


    Hezily sat down next to me. "What chips?"


    "You just chopped the potatoes to make chips, didn''t you?"


    He cursed softly and pointed to the roast potatoes on the table. "I was making roast potatoes.


    "Huh?" I nced at the kitchen trash can and suddenly realized something. I was genuinely impressed." You''re quite something."


    He was good at substituting one thing for another. No wonder he wanted me to take a shower.


    But the food from this restaurant was indeed very good. The seasoning and cooking of each dish were perfect, which made the meal very enjoyable. Seeing my satisfied expression, he smiled slightly. "Do you like it?"


    "I like it very much."

 Chapter 372

    He saw through my thoughts. "I want the truth."


    "I need some time to think things through," I said honestly.


    He nodded in acknowledgment, "That''s fair. Take your time."


    The next day, Frank and I nned to meet with Flint, who had previously been taken away by Mrs. Shaw. Frank said that the person had revealed some information. He needed me to hear it in person and decide whether to believe it.


    "Otherwise, if ites from me, it might sound like I''m stirring up trouble and ruining my image of being someone on the side of justice," he said.


    Just as I was about to change clothes and do my makeup, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    I checked my phone, but there were still about two hours until our scheduled


    meeting.


    With a smile, I got up and went to open the door. I was stunned when I saw who was standing outside.


    I greeted politely, "Mr. Smith."


    At that moment, Mr. Smith waspletely different from the imposing presence he had the night before in the hospital. He resembled a friendly middle-aged uncle. "May Ie in?" "Sure, pleasee in."


    As I spoke, I took a couple of steps back.


    The front door was still open, and a bodyguard was stationed outside.


    Mr. Smith sat down, looked around the house, and suddenly sighed. "Frank usually looks down on everyone, has been devoted to you for 20 years. He personally supervised the entire renovation of this house. For the son of the Smith family, he''s always quick to run errands, even for something as small as buying a screw."


    My heart seemed to tighten.


    For familles with a bit more money, house renovations were usually outsourced, and they would just show up for the final inspection.


    I poured a ss of water and ced it in front of Mr. Smith. "Yes, Frank is very good man."


    I certainly couldn''tin about the way he treated me.


    I shouldn''t be afraid. He would probably react as fiercely as Ryan if I were to offer my heart sincerely.


    "20 years ago, you and my foolish son would have been a perfect match." Mr. Smith finally got to the point. "But now, whether you stay married or get divorced, you were once Mrs. Frost. He deserves a better ending."


    I clenched my hands. "What do you mean?"


    "I can see that you''re a smart young woman. If you hadn''t returned to the Shaw family, you and Frank would be worlds apart." Mr. Smith continued, But now, under Mr. Frost''s suppression, the Shaw family is no longer what it used to be. And you surely have an idea whether Mr. Frost will divorce you or not."


    He might as well have said outright that, regardless of whether I got divorced or returned to the Shaw family, I wasn''t worthy of Frank.


    I lowered my head. "Have you consulted Frank about this?"


    "If he were willing, I wouldn''t havee to see you." Mr. Smith chuckled and spoke confidently, "He''s a stubborn young man, but Mrs. Frost, you''re clear- headed. You probably know that I don''t just have one son. If he insists on being with you, there are other candidates in the Smith family."


    The implication was clear.


    If Frank insisted on being with me, the Smith family would be seeded by his illegitimate children.


    1 looked up and asked, "Sir Smith wouldn''t agree, would he?"


    From what I knew, Sir Smith was very fond of Frank.


    "You see, I told you you''re smart."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Mr. Smith took a sip of water and spoke with a steady voice, "It''s a pity that because of this issue, he and I had a big falling-out. The old man had a heart attack this morning and is still lying in the hospital. Now, I have the final say in the Smith family."


    He slowly stood up and reminded me of my position once again. "Mrs. Frost, I may not have the means to make him clear-headed, but you definitely do.)


    D

 Chapter 373

    He was already certain, and with the conversation having reached this point, I had no other choice. But I wanted to be selfish just this once.


    I got up "Mr. Smith, if you can''t do it, then I don''t think I can either."


    I didn''t want to make decisions for Frank under the guise of doing what was best for him. But no matter what he chose, I would respect it.


    Mr. Smith''s gaze became sharp. "Right now he''s infatuated and impulsive, willing to give up everything for you. What aboutter? After the initial excitement wears off and he falls from his higherch, have you thought about three years, five years, or ten years from now?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I suddenly found it difficult to breathe.


    Mr. Smith sneered. "When he sees his mother and sister suffering because of his love, will he regret it and me you as the stumbling block?"


    I had to admit, experience had its merits. Every word struck right at the heart of the matter


    "Whether you are Mrs. Frost, Ms. Wilson, or Ms. Shaw, I just hope you can see things clearly. He''s waited for you for so many years. Are you really going to let him sacrifice his whole life for you? Then you don''t deserve his feelings for you at all!" Mr. Smith buttoned his suit jacket.


    "Or do you not see the RF Group''s increasing pressure on the Smith family? Do you not only want to take down Frank but also the entire Smith family?"


    "I''ll give you two days. I hope you can think it over and decide whether he should continue as the son of the Smith family or be an ordinary person outside of the Smith family''s aura."


    I sat on the sofa, staring at the closed door, my thoughts in disarray.


    Frank''s call came in.


    "Hello," I answered.


    On the other end, Frank''s voice sounded just like usual, and he habitually said, ¡°Charlotte, I have something urgent today and won''t be able to meet


    you. We''ll reschedule when I''m done"


    Gince Su Smith was fond of ham, he would probably be personally at the hospital with him Moreover, since the issue stemmed from him, he would definitely be feeling quilty.


    1 forced myself to remain calm, gripping the phone as I tentatively asked, " Did something happen? Is there anything I can help with?"


    "No, something hase up at work."


    "Oh...


    I slowly walked to the window, looking at the unknown flowers blooming brightly, feeling heavy inside but keeping my tone light. "Is everything really alright?"


    "Are you wishing something would go wrong? Do you want me to have an ident?"


    I chuckled lightly. "Of course not."


    "You stay at home and work on the design drafts. In your spare time..." His tired voice carried a hint of amusement. "Think about our future."


    I found myself smiling a little as well. "Our future?"


    "Don''t pretend to be clueless..."


    "Frank, are you done with the call? The foreign experts have arrived for a consultation. You should go and listen in too."


    His voice was apanied by a graceful middle-aged woman''s voice, presumably Mrs. Smith.


    I quickly said, "Frank, go take care of your business!"


    "You heard that?"


    "Yes, I heard someone calling for you. They must be urging you to go to a meeting, right?"


    "Yeah, I''ve got to go."


    "Alright."


    20


    "Don''t forget to think about our future


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, my vision blurred instantly.


    The bright flowers outside could only be seen as a vague pink mass. I couldn''t even make out their shapes.


    As the sun set, I looked back toward the kitchen. Last night, that person was being clumsy in there. Now it felt like he was suddenly so far away.


    Mr. Smith''s words didn''t seem to carry any real threat.


    The next morning, the newspaper headline read "The Smith family''s Second Son Has Returned."


    An illegitimate child was given a background story of being lost in childhood and was openly brought back to the Smith family.


    D

 Chapter 374

    "Mrs. Smith Copses from Emotional Distress"


    "Second Son of the Smith Family Joins the Smith Group"


    "Second Son of the Smith Family and Mr. Frost"


    "Frank''s Position is Challenged"


    "Second Son of the Smith Family Secretly Contacts RF Group"


    By the evening, the news had been released piece by piece.


    When I saw thest one, I dialed Ryan''s number. ''Is this your doing?"


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line before he sneered and said with a hint of sarcasm, "Which part are you asking about? The fake daughter of the Shaw family or the mess with the Smith family?"


    "You know what I''m asking about


    "Whatever you say."


    His voice was cold as the sound of a lighter flicking on came through. Charlotte,e back and be Mrs. Frost, I can help you with the Shaw family''s issues and the Smith family''s problems.


    I was momentarily stunned. "The Smith family''s issues?"


    "Frank''s issues."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He seemed to take a drag of his cigarette, his voice sounding husky. "Do your think the old man of the Smith family just wants you to leave Frank? He wants to use the RF Group''s power to take the Smith family to another level."


    I forced myself to stay calm. "Do you know that illegitimate son of the Smith family?"


    He replied softly. "He''s a high school ssmate ofn''s


    At that, I understood.


    What really made Mr. Smith willing to give up on Frank was not me but the


    Interests involved


    With Frank and me together, Ryan would keep targeting the Smith family. But with that illegitimate son, there might be a chance to create a win-win situation with the RF Group.


    Even if Frank and I parted ways, it might not change the situation. The only way to turn things around was for Ryan to intervene and stopn from


    contacting that illegitimate son. That way, the illegitimate son would lose his leverage.


    The evening light was blinding me, and leaned back on the sofa. "Ryan, this is meaningless. I don''t love you anymore. Being Mrs. Frost like this..." "I''m the one who decides whether it''s meaningrul or not."


    Ryan''s voice was unyielding, with a hint of a sickly tone. "Charlotte, if you''ve fallen in love with me once, you can fall in love with me a second time." "I''m not stupid enough to make the same mistake again."


    I wasn''t going to jump into the same deep pit a second time.


    "A month. If after a month you still insist..."


    His voice was tight and trembled slightly. "I''ll let you go!"


    I didn''t feel relieved at all.


    A month could change many things.


    "I can''t give you an answer right now," I said.


    "I''m almost in Jeswood. You don''t have much time," he said coldly.


    I abruptly threw my phone away.


    I picked up the mug from the coffee table, thinking of throwing it, but then remembered there was another identical mug on the dining table.


    These were a pair of mugs Frank had bought.


    I resisted the urge.


    Tears fell heavily, spreading across the fabric of my clothes.


    I''m so sorry. I''m used to being cautious. Maybe I don''t deserve someone''s full-hearted love."


    I didn''t want to be a stumbling block in his life or for him to end up with nothing because of me.


    In some ways, Ryan and I were the same.


    We were both self-righteous!


    I walked barefoot to the window, pushed it open, and leaned out a bit.


    Clunk-


    The mug had not been ced properly on the table and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the carpet cushioned the fall, and it didn''t break, but it brought me back to my senses.


    I quickly pulled back, sliding down the wall and hugging my knees, uncontrobly bursting into tears.


    I didn''t know how long it took for me to calm down, but the room darkened slightly as someone saidzily, "I tried calling your phone but got no response. I thought something had happened to you. So, you were just hiding here daydreaming?"

 Chapter 375

    1 suddenly stood up on my tiptoes, and threw myself into his embrace. My arms wrapped tightly around his waist.


    "Such enthusiasm? He seemed pleased, rubbing the back of my head." Have you thought about what you needed to think about?"


    "I have." As I spoke, my gaze swept over to Ryan, who was standing at the door with a stern expression.


    Before I could say anything, Ryan''s well-defined fingers tapped lightly on the door. "Honey, it''s time to go home."


    "I''ll handle it." Frank patted my head, gently releasing me and turning to leave.


    "Frank!" I called out to him. He seemed to sense something, his lean body stiffening slightly, but he still responded, "Yeah? What''s up?"


    I dared not look into his eyes. Summoning all my strength, I said as casually as possible, "He''s here to pick me up."


    He pursed his lips, but he wasn''t smiling. His tone bewildered. "What did you say?"


    "I''ve had enough fun. I need to go back to being Mrs. Frost." I shrugged nonchntly. "Frank, let''s go our separate ways."


    I cruelly left him behind, just as Ryan had left me in the basement that night.


    Ryan wrapped his arm around my shoulders as we left.


    We looked like a loving couple.


    The moment the elevator doors closed, I pulled away from him and took a step back. "Ryan, this month doesn''t include sleeping together, right?" The words were so unsavory.


    Yet I remained calm, as if discussing business with a client.


    "Of course..." He pulled out a disinfecting wipe, cleaning my fingers one by


    one it doesn''t include that


    Meeting his gaze, I continued, ''I won''t be moving into the Frost family''s residence, nor will I live with you."


    Are you doing this for him?" His brows showed a hint of mockery. "Then what obligations do you, as Mrs. Frost, n to fulfill?"


    "Such resting at home for the mistress?" I said indifferently.


    Ryan''s face turned cold all of a sudden: The elevator doors opened, and he pulled me by the wrist, striding out and quickly shoving me into the car. "Charlotte, does being Mrs. Frost mean nothing to you anymore?"


    I moved away from him. "It still does."


    The man''s expression softened slightly. Just as he was about to speak, I said quietly. "A shackle."


    The dream I once longed for:


    The person I wanted to hold on to.


    The identity that once thrilled me.


    Now all felt like shackles.


    They bound me so tightly that even breathing was difficult.


    Ryan was stunned, as if struck by lightning. After a moment, he calmed down and instructed the driver, "Go home."


    "I said I''m not going to the Frost family''s residence."


    His voice was harsh. "You don''t get a say."


    "Are you threatening me with Frank?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "You could put it that way."


    "Fine then."


    I knew how to provoke him, staring at him and emphasizing each word as I said, "As long as you stop making things difficult for him, I''ll do whatever your


    want!


    His veins bulged, and he sneered. "Are you willing to sleep with me as well?"


    I smiled slightly and said softly, "Ryan, If you want to kill me, that''s also possible.


    His eyes turned red instantly. He reached out to touch my head, but his hand froze mid-air due to me backing away instinctively.


    I ignored him, turning my gaze to the window.


    The night was dark and foreboding.


    Scenes from earlier shed through my mind.


    Frank had held onto me, his fingertips were cold.


    He asked, "Is someone threatening you? Charlotte, I warn you, you can do whatever you want, but don''t be foolish."


    He wouldn''t let go. "Charlotte, Charlotte..."


    I felt somewhat dazed, as if I could hear nasal sounds.


    I said, "You''re overthinking it. Frank, I''m already Mrs. Frost. Couples have arguments and make up. You''ll understand once you''re married."


    His gaze darkened with anger as if he wanted to devour me, but his face remained smiling, and he mocked, "Want me to get married? You really want me to get married?"


    "Yes, you''re three years older than me. You should get married. When the timees, both Ryan and I will give you an expensive wedding gift!"


    Ryan was surprisingly faithful to his word. Within a couple of days, the illegitimate son of the Smith family withdrew from the Smith Group headquarters.


    Sir Smith had not yet been discharged from the hospital.


    Frank''s life seemed to have slowly returned to normal.


    He quickly secured several major projects, moving fast and decisively.


    C

 Chapter 376

    Frank had once again be the mboyant and unpredictable Mr. Smith Just like before.


    Meanwhile, Ryan had used his connections to find a reclusive traditional medicine expert, who came out of retirement to check Grandma''s pulse and attempt to totally cure her. Grandma''sa was rted to the poison affecting her heart and the emergency treatment at the hospital only addressed the symptoms, not the cause...


    That day, after thepany gathering, Megan seemed to intentionallyg behind the other employees, walking beside me with great caution. She then asked cautiously, "Charlotte, did you ever like my brother?"


    I knew she was inquiring on behalf of Frank.


    But Mr. Smith had warned me over the phone yesterday.


    I smiled and said, "No, never."


    "What do you mean never?"


    Ryan walked over and stood tall in front of me. "Honey, I''m here to pick you


    up."


    Lately, he had been acting like the perfect gentleman.


    He had returned to his role of a devoted husband.


    He would drop me off at work and pick me up afterward, regardless of the


    weather.


    However, when we returned to the Frost family''s residence, I would go. straight to the guest room and lock the door.


    He would try various ways to please me.


    He thought of every method to make me happy.


    But for some reason, nothing felt right.


    Sometimes, when the timing was off, everything seems unnecessary.


    It was as if I was looking in a mirror and seeing my former self reflected in


    him


    "Charlotte, open the door. I''ve got a ss of milk for you."


    Ryan stood at the door, knocking. "The servant said that you didn''t sleep at allst night."


    If I didn''t open the door, he would keep knocking.


    Just like at the dining table, if I didn''t eat, he wouldn''t let me leave.


    He thought I was sulking, but I genuinely couldn''t eat; the smell alone made


    me nauseous.


    I opened the door, took the cup, and forced myself to drink it all, then handed the cup back to him. "Happy now?"


    Then I closed the door, locked it again, and ran to the bathroom to throw up.


    After I finished, I picked up the desk calendar and slowly crossed out today''s date with a pen.


    Only seven days left.


    In seven days, no one would be able to control me.


    With only two days remaining, my work efficiency improved significantly.


    Working with Austin, I stayedte to finalize the summer designs.


    At noon, while I was in the lounge making coffee to refresh myself, my hand slipped, and the cup shattered, spilling hot coffee on my foot. My heart raced wildly.


    An extremely uneasy feeling spread within me.


    Later, Jane rushed into my office, looking flustered. "Charlotte, are you okay?


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I looked up from the design draft, confused.


    Jane silently adjusted her breathing and picked up my phone. "My phone''s dead. Can I borrow yours to y a couple of games?" "You don''t have a charger? I can lend you one."


    moved to unplug it, but Jane shook her head repeatedly. "No need, it''s charging. It''s just that ying while it''s charging gets too hot."


    She was a gaming enthusiast in her spare time. I didn''t think much of it and went back to work. "Alright then.


    Jane, on her tiptoes, sat on my desk, ying game while asking. "Have you had a follow-up appointment at the hospital these days? Have the medications helped any?"


    I didn''t look up. "Much better."


    "There are a lot of orderstely. You haven''t taken your eyes off the drawing board. During breaks, look at green things more, and y less on your phone. Be careful, or you might need a guide dog when you go out."


    "Hmm."


    I felt like she had hidden meaning in her words. I looked at her and asked, Jane, is there something you''re not telling me?


    She shook her head vigorously, "No."


    I reached out, "Give me the phone."


    "I''m ying a game!"


    "You''re ying in portrait mode?"


    I snatched the phone back and scrolled through it. Not seeing anything suspicious, I looked at Jane with suspicion. "Did you delete something?"


    "No."


    Just then, someone in the public office area shouted, "Megan, slow down!"


    I jumped up suddenly, my movement so abrupt that I twisted my ankle slightly.


    But I seemed not to feel the pain, runni happened to Megan?"


    "I don''t know. She just said something


    "It seems like her brother is in trouble."

 Chapter 377

    My head buzzed for a moment and my mind went nk.


    Although Frank seemed disorganized, he was actually very measured and strategic in everything he did. The fact that Megan was in a panic meant that it was likely a major issue.


    I quickly turned around and looked at Jane, who had followed me out and looked anxious. "Jane, what happened? You know, do you?"


    Her behavior had been off when she entered my office earlier. Now it seemed clear she was hiding the news about Frank.


    "Charlotte..."


    Jane licked her lips, looking uncertain about whether she should speak.


    The more hesitant she was, the more scared I became.


    I grabbed her arm. "Tell me, Jane, I''m begging you, please tell me..."


    She was still hesitating.


    I knew she was afraid I wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask someone else." I picked up my phone and started dialing as I headed outside. "If no one tells me, I''ll go to Jeswood myself to find out."


    Megan didn''t answer the phone.


    I tried calling Flint.


    No one answered.


    I frantically pressed the elevator button, but just as the elevator doors were about to open, I saw the elegant figure of Ryan.


    He took tworge strides toward me and spoke softly, "Where are you going in such a hurry?"


    "Ryan." I put my phone away and stared at him intently. "What happened to Frank?"


    100


    He smiled wryly and said, "What could have happened to him?


    some baseless rumors?"


    "Give me your phone." I reached out for his phone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The chances were high that Jane had deleted something from my phone.


    But if something had really happened to Frank, Ryan would likely have


    received news as well.


    Ryan smiled naturally and handed me his phone with a doting expression. Why are you so suspicious?"


    He seemed like the perfect husband willing to cooperate with a phone check.


    I looked at him. "Password."


    "Our wedding anniversary."


    I looked down, entered the date, and unlocked the phone. I searched through it thoroughly but found no news about Frank being in trouble. Instead, there was a live video.


    The live broadcast showed Frank in casual attire, which was out of ce for the conference, answering reporters'' questions leisurely. His demeanor was rxed but gave off a sense of distance. His voice was lowered and calm, making it hard for anyone to question his every word.


    Ryan, without his usual sarcasm, asked gently, "Are you relieved now?"


    "Yes."


    I returned the phone to him. Jane, having finished dealing with thepany''s affairs, rushed out, nced at Ryan, and then looked at me helplessly. "See, I told you there was nothing to worry about. Frank is too fortunate to get into any real trouble."


    Ryan''s gaze was warm. "Do you want to continue working or go-home?"


    "I still have work to do."


    After finishing the private orders in Jeswoodst week, the clients were


    satisfied, and some immediately ced new orders. They also referred us to many others.


    Whether it was online sales or private customizations, the Charlotte Jewelry''s progress was much faster than we expected.


    It seemed like a blessing.


    Ryan put his arm around my shoulders and returned to the office, casually sitting on the sofa. "You go ahead and work. I''ll wait for you to finish."


    I felt somewhat ufortable and replied coldly, "Shouldn''t you be busy with the RF Group''s and the Frost family''s matters?"


    "With them keeping an eye on things, nothing will go wrong," Ryan wasn''t bothered by my coldness and exined earnestly.


    At RF Group, besidesn, there was also Mr. Wilde.


    D

 Chapter 378

    I had never seen him before. But I had heard Ryan speak with him on the phone twice. They seemed to have a life-and-death friendship, and Ryan trusted him andn.


    "Alright, do as you wish." I nodded thoughtfully. "We should go and get the divorce certificate the day after tomorrow. Please remember to arrange the


    time."


    His dark eyes flickered, and he gave a self-deprecating smile with a hint of bitterness. "Are you counting the days until you''re done with me?"


    "Something like that," I answered without hesitation.


    Ryan''s longshes cast shadows over his eyes, and his thin lips were pressed into a straight line. "Fine, I''ll do as you say."


    "It''s not about doing as I say." I corrected him. "Ryan, this is something we''ve already agreed on. There''s no such thing as one side following the other."


    He looked at me quietly, and after a short pause, he sighed. "Was I always like this in front of you?"


    "Like what? Do you mean indifferent, perfunctory, or hypocritical?" I took a sip of coffee. "Don''t worry. I''m not being hypocritical with you."


    From the very beginning, I had envisioned a dignified conclusion. But now, the situation was far from the word "dignified."


    Ryan''s expression stiffened, and he stared at me nkly, hesitating. Eventually, he asked, "When did you stop wanting to like me at all?"


    I was taken aback.


    Memories began shing in my mind. They were messy and unbearable.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. Maybe it was very early on? Perhaps it was when you lied to me on our wedding anniversary that I stopped wanting to like you." But I was unwilling to ept the past.


    VIS BONUS


    Trasking carefully, I couldn''t even rify whether i was reluctant to give him


    pol to set go of the version of my that had suffered so much.


    myser


    had spent over half a year desperately climbing out of a pit that had Drapped to fo


    hyen belt forward, he elbows resting of his legs. He didn''t look at me anymore, his voice hoarse and barely audible "During this month, did you


    had already answered before he finished his question.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thad already invested half my life into him, and I had no regrets left.


    That was enough


    Ryan remained silent for a long time, so long that I thought he wouldn''t say anything more. Finally, he took a deep breath and said, "The day after tomorrow morning, we''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. i nodded. ¡°This time, it won''t be a fake certificate, right?"


    "No," he spoke solemnly, looking at me with a lingering gaze. "Focus on your work, Mrs. Frost. You''ll be free soon.


    "I won''t have any reason or identity toe and pick you up anymore.


    At his words. I was momentarily stunned, as if I hadn''t heard him. I continued drawing with my pen without pausing.


    That evening, back at the Frost family''s residence, I identally dropped a cup again.


    It was strange.


    I rarely made such careless mistakes.


    Something shed through my mind. After calling a servant to clean up the broken pieces, I quickly went upstairs, grabbed my phone, and tried to find the live broadcast I had seen on Ryan''s phone earlier that afternoon.


    It was gone.


    There were no records avable online.


    Countless possibilities shed through my mind, making me feel uneasy all


    over.


    When I tried to call Megan again, I discovered that my phone had no signal.


    Not a single bar.


    The Wi-Fi was also down.


    I hurried downstairs to find Albert. "Why is there no inte or signal at home?"


    Albert avoided my gaze. "Mrs. Frost, we''ve just been notified that the nearby base station is down and is being repaired."

 Chapter 379

    Something wasn''t right. I wasn''t going to believe in such coincidences.


    I grabbed the car keys and was about to leave when Ryan grabbed my wrist. "Where are you going? I''ll take you."


    "To somewhere with a signal.


    Before I went out, I looked at him. "What''s going on with that live broadcast from earlier in the afternoon? Why can''t I find any records online?"


    Ryan''s eyes shed for a moment. "Many live broadcasts won''t be reyed."


    "Impossible."


    Previously, when Frank attended a public event, his video was edited and shared by many girls. For this live broadcast, not even a single clip could be found online. It was as if it had never been broadcasted.


    I suddenly realized something, and my fingertips began trembling. "Ryan, that live broadcast was fake, right? Something really happened to Frank, didn''t it?" *Charlotte..."


    "Don''t call me that. Just answer me!" I backed away, unable to control my voice as I demanded, "Why are you lying to me? Why didn''t you tell me if something happened to him? Why make up a live broadcast that didn''t exist to deceive me?"


    "I didn''t mean to deceive you." Ryan tried hard to calm me down. "Charlotte, this matter needs some time. Give me a chance, and I will tell you the truth as soon as possible."


    "I just want to know what happened!"


    I wanted to stay calm, but I couldn''t, and I looked at him almost pleadingly.¡± Ryan, I''m begging you, tell me what''s going on!"


    He looked hurt and incredulous, staring at me. "You''re willing to beg me for


    him?"


    "Yes, I''m begging you! Are you satisfied now?"


    "No, I''m not satisfied!"


    He looked like a winter frost, and he threw me back into the room. "Don''t go anywhere before we get the divorce certificate the day after tomorrow." With that, he mmed the door shut.


    "Ryan!" I pounded on the door. "Let me out!"


    There was no response.


    I ran to the window, seeing more bodyguards in the yard, and held my phone out, trying to catch a signal.


    Ding-dong.


    A message came through.


    I nced at it hurriedly, and my entire world seemed to go dark.


    "Charlotte, the Smith family''sboratory has exploded."


    It was a message from Jack.


    11


    I tried to stay calm and immediately called him back.


    He answered, "Charlotte, you''ve got signal now? I was worried that ringing. you wouldn''t work. I tried calling you earlier, but couldn''t get through. I suspected something might have happened."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I tightened my grip on the phone, my voice hoarse. "Jack, is what you said true? Were there any casualties?"


    Actually, I already knew the answer without him needing to say it. Otherwise, Jane wouldn''t have reacted that way in the afternoon. Ryan wouldn''t have made such a big deal out of it.


    "Yes, it happenedst night. But the news that was spread online was quickly suppressed by the RF Group," Jack said hesitantly. "There were casualties.''


    "How many people?" I asked.


    "It waste at night yesterday. Only Frank and his subordinates were in theboratory," he replied.


    My fingertips trembled violently. I parted my los, but my throat felt like it was blocked by a sponge soaked in water.


    After a long pause, I managed to speak, "Then... what about Frank? How is he?"


    "He..." Jack seemed hesitant to speak. "After the explosion, the police rushed over, but Frank has not been found yet. The police... are likely to announce him as dead."


    "De... dead?" I muttered the words back.


    Frank was dead...


    That couldn''t possibly be true...


    Someone like him, how could he just die like that?


    Jack tried tofort me. "Charlotte, calm down. I''m now..."

 Chapter 380

    Before he could finish speaking, the phone slipped from my hand..


    My hands were trembling uncontrobly as I stood by the window for a long time, until Ryan left and the Rolls-Royce drove out of the Frost family''s residence.


    I watched until the taillights disappeared from view.


    After 20 minutes, I finally opened the bedside drawer, took out a fruit knife, and made a cut on my wrist.


    The blood was warm and ring.


    But not deep, so I wouldn''t die.


    I walked out barefoot, twisted open the door, and went downstairs. Albert came over. "Mrs. Frost, Mr. Frost instructed..."


    He was startled by the blood oozing out of my wrist.


    *Albert, I don''t want to make things difficult for you."


    I seemed to feel no pain, grabbing my car keys. "Let those bodyguards let me out, or else, Ryan wille back and only find a corpse."


    Albert''s eyes were full of concern as he followed me to the car and hurriedly opened the door. "Why are you doing this... Ryan only means well..."


    "Mean well?" I sat down andughed. "It seems you''ve forgotten how we ended up like this."


    One would never truly understand the pain until they had experienced it themselves.


    The car sped along.


    I pulled over, using the bandages that I had long since kept in my hand to quickly bandage the wound on my wrist.


    On the way to Jeswood, I stared intently at the road ahead, my mind fixated. on one thought. Frank was still alive.


    He had an ident at theb.


    So, I was going to theb to find him.


    He would still be the same as before,zily leaning somewhere, cocking his brows at me and saying, "Charlotte, you''ve got some conscience,ing to find me?"


    That was it...


    It would definitely be like that.


    Beep, beep-


    As I crossed a bridge, arge truck came out of nowhere, speeding towards me in the wrong direction.


    I might have had a slim chance of survival if I swerved right, but for some reason, I chose to turn the steering wheel left, crashing straight into theke.


    In early spring, the icyke water rushed in eagerly.


    The temperature was way below freezing.


    Breathing became increasingly difficult.


    When I woke up again, I was in the hospital.


    I hadn''t died.


    The wound on my wrist was neatly re-bandaged.


    Jack suddenly stood up, letting out a sigh of relief. "Charlotte, you''re awake?"


    "Jack..."


    My throat felt like it had been sliced with a de, and speaking was painfully difficult, my voice was rough and hoarse. "Howe you''re here?" "My car followed you the whole way."


    Jack''s brow was furrowed with concern. "Don''t worry. It''s safe here. As long as you don''t want anyone to find out about you, no one will." "Thank you..."


    "I didn''t understand at first why, in that situation, most people would instinctively turn the wheel right to survive, but why did you turn left?" He picked up a pack of pills from the bedside table.


    They were Sertraline Hydrochloride Tablets.


    His voice was choked with emotion. "When this medicine fell out of your pocket, I understood immediately... When did this happen?"


    "It''s Jane''s medicine," I replied dismissively, swallowing hard. "What about Frank? Have the police found him?"


    "No, Charlotte, you need to be strong..." he said.


    "Be strong? Why do I need to be strong? The police haven''t made theConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    announcement yet."


    "Take a look at this."


    Although unwilling, he still passed me his phone.


    I had been unconscious for two days.


    The police had announced Frank''s death earlier in the morning.

 Chapter 381

    Holding the phone, my thoughts were inexplicably drawn back to a time long


    ago.


    Some fragments, both unfamiliar and familiar, surged into my memory.


    "Frank! You clearly said you''de to my house for breakfast today, but you overslept again!"


    "Frank, it hurts so much! Quick, carry me!"


    "Frank, they all say we have an engagement. What is an engagement?"


    "Frank, pick that one, the big orange!"


    "Frank..."


    ''Do you even have any sense? Is arriving exactly on time consideredte?"


    "Who told you to run so fast? Get on."


    "It means I will marry you."


    "I know, I know, little princess."


    "Lily! Do you have any manners? You should show me, your brother, more respect!"


    I was sobbing uncontrobly. "Frank, I don''t have a grandpa anymore. Grandma said everyone will leave, and no one can stay with Lily forever."


    He patientlyforted me. "I will, Lily. I''ll be with you forever."


    I blinked my eyes. "Frank, you''re like a gentleman today."


    He arrogantly raised his chin and corrected me like a little adult. "I''m a gentle brother."


    Memories from childhood, recent ones, and the news of Frank''s death intertwined continuously in my mind.


    pressed my hand firmly against my chest, but my face remaine "Charlotte. "ck


    continue to be like this, you''ll only harm yourself."


    I remained silent for a long time before murmuring, "I remembered..."


    But remembering made his death even harder to ept.


    "What?" asked Jack


    "Jack, I''ve remembered many things..."


    Hearing this, Jack immediately called for the doctor. After some questions, it was initially determined that the recent trauma had stimted my nervous. system, leading to the memory recovery. When I saw that the doctor I realized something. "Jack, we''re not in Cheria anymore?"


    "Yes, we''re in Frankes." Jack then exined, "Ryan''swork in Cheria is everywhere. After I took you to the hospital and stabilized your condition, brought you to Frankes. I wanted to wait for you to wake up and let your decide everything."


    "Thank you..."


    I appreciated his thoroughness.


    Right now, thest ce I wanted to be was by Ryan''s side.


    Those failures and unbearable pasts would attack me repeatedly.


    A few dayster, the Smith family held a grand funeral for Frank.


    Jack asked if I wanted to return to Cheria for it.


    I declined.


    Frank wouldn''t be dead.


    He had never broken his promises to me.


    What I fully recovered, the doctor said I could be discharged at any time.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jack came back after handling the discharge procedures, I hesitated and said, "Jack, I might... not n to return to Cheria for now."


    Surprising''s Jack didn''t object at all and sat beside the bed. I received some news that I was hesitating whether to tell you!


    Cic shead


    There might be something behind Frank''s death."


    He poured me a ss of water. "On the night of the explosion at the research base, a hidden group applied for a flight route from Jeswood to Frankes" Looked at him. "You mean, Frank might havee to Frankes?"


    "If he''s still alive, that is a possibility.


    "Then I can..." I pressed my lips together. "I can look for news about him in Frankes


    "Yes, you can." Jack handed me the water. "Charlotte, I respect all your


    choices

 Chapter 382

    "And actually, I support your staying in Frankes," he said.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips slightly. "Why?"


    "I have a friend in Frankes who is a top psychology expert. Charlotte, she can. definitely help cure your depression."


    "Jack, I told you, the medicine belongs to Jane..."


    I didn''t want to admit it.


    Jack reached out and touched the fresh scar on my wrist. "First you slit your wrists, then you ran into theke. Clearly, you don''t value your life and have no desire to live. You still want to hide this from me?"


    M..." I turned my head to look out the window. "I don''t even know what''s going on..."


    I couldn''t control my thoughts.


    Even my own body was beyond my control.


    Actually, there had been signs of this a long time ago.


    It just became more obvious during the month after returning from Jeswood to Jston.


    It was Jane who noticed the problem and forcibly took me to the hospital, where I was diagnosed with severe depression.


    If it hadn''t been for needing to confirm Frank''s situation in Jeswood that day, I might not have even bothered to bandage the wound.


    "It''s okay." Jack leaned in to meet my gaze. "You''re in


    ill, Charlotte. Everyone gets sick in this world. Some people have physical illnesses, while others have mental illnesses. After you''re discharged, I''ll take you to see my friend. I''ve already talked to her about your situation, and she''s confident."


    "Okay..."


    "And remember back in university when the teacher wanted you and me to


    study abroad together?"


    Yeah, I remember."


    At that time, the teacher had high hopes for my talent, but I didn''t have the


    extra money.


    Even with tuition covered, the daily expenses of studying abroad was a huge. amount for me back then.


    I smiled. "Are you suggesting that I should go back and study with those. university students at my age..."


    "No." He chuckled. "There''s a brilliant designer who wants to take you on as an apprentice. He saw your work and said that if you weren''t constrained by the market, you''d likely create even more impressive works."


    Jack had arranged everything for me.


    My treatment and career.


    Nothing would be dyed.


    I looked at him gratefully and smiled lightly. "Jack, you''re being so considerate. How could I ever repay..."


    "This is enough."


    He pointed to the red string with beads on his wrist.


    I was too embarrassed to tell him that when I learned his birthday was approaching, I hurriedly took a bead from my cat''s cor at home.


    Then I had my mom restring it as a birthday gift.


    I said honestly, "This... isn''t worth much."


    Jackughed lightly. "Do you think I''mcking in money?"


    "True."


    I remembered something. "Jack, did you see a rabbit-shaped silver pendant after you saved me the other day?"


    The rabbit silver pendant was missing.


    29


    "A rabbit-shaped silver pendant?¡±


    Jack was momentarily stunned, then replied gently, "I don''t recall seeing it. Could it have been left at the Frost family''s residence?"


    "No."


    Since I learned it was a keepsake from my mother, I had always worn it close.


    I never took it off.


    Jack frowned. "Then it might have fallen into theke. I''ll contact the police in Jston to see if they''ve recovered it."


    "Okay." I nodded.


    But I also knew it was unlikely to be found.


    What the police might recover was only the car.


    Even if the pendant fell inside the car, it would be lost somewhere during the recovery process.


    Finding it would be as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.

 Chapter 383

    Two yearster, Jston Airport.


    I stepped out in t shoes, pushing my suitcase, and was greeted with a big hug from Jane.


    "Ms. Wilson, you''ve finally decided toe back?"


    "Are you trying to strangle me?"


    I smiled wryly. "I just missed you, so I came back."


    Jane actually visited me in Frankes whenevers had time. Thest time we met was only two weeks ago.


    On the way home, while driving, she said, "During the period when you first went missing, Ryan was like a madman. He couldn''t believe you had just vanished into thin air. He almost wanted to dig up all of Jston and drain theke."


    I smiled. "You''ve mentioned this many times."


    "I''m just saying." Jane sighed. "But Ryan and Jack kept it under wraps. Very few people knew you were in trouble."


    Aside from Jane and Jack, everyone else thought I was still by Ryan''s side, livingfortably as Mrs. Frost.


    And Megan, not long after Frank''s ident, returned to the Smith Group, fighting for power with that illegitimate son to hold on to what belonged to her, Mrs. Smith, and Frank.


    I turned to look at the bustling traffic outside the car window, still as lively and noisy as ever.


    Jston hadn''t changed much.


    The RF Group''s influence continued to expand. They stopped targeting the Shaw family but explicitly forbidding Bethany from interfering in family affairs, or it would continue to suppress her. On the other hand, a new force had risen in Jeswood. Backed by unknown.


    import it developed into amercial legend in just two years, one that even the IIF Group dared not easily challenge.


    And 1 during the past two years, had died ande back to life.


    Seeing me lost in thought, Jane, thinking I might be recalling something unpleasant, teased, "Why just one suitcase? It''s not even enough to hold all your trophies"


    I couldn''t help butugh. I waszy and only brought one personal. clothing. I had the rest packed and shipped by the housekeeper.


    Jane was curious. "How did Dave finally agree to let youe back?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Dave was a renowned genius designer in the fashion industry. He had a very high status and everyone addressed him as their teacher. During Jack''s three years studying abroad in Frankes, he also received guidance from Dave


    And Dave took me in as hisst student.


    I curved my lips. "He said he couldn''t teach me anything more, and I would have to rely on myself for the rest."


    During the past two years, I focused most of my energy on improving my design skills.


    I''ve almost won all the prestigious awards recognized in the industry.


    With Dave as my mentor, I was at the forefront of the international fashion


    scene.


    As for the Charlotte Jewelry, I left the design of the online sales collection to Austin and his team. I only needed to finalize the design drafts.


    The Charlotte Jewelry had be an increasingly popr fashion brand.


    The new house was purchasedst year with Jane''s help and decorated in a western style that I wanted.


    It was close to the Charlotte Jewelry and in a good location.


    It was on the top floor and had a big balcony.


    After writtening the house, Jane smiled, "So, are you satisfied with it?"


    trust your judgment" smiled


    Last year, after the renovation waspleted and the cleaningpany had finished, she had sent me a video.


    After the long flight and the time zone difference, I tossed m suitcase aside and copsed on the sofa. "This sofa is sofortable."


    Of course it''sfortable. Now that you''re wealthy, I wouldn''t dare buy you anything cheap"


    Jane came over to tease me, then paused and asked tentatively, "Still no news about Frank?"


    i shook my head and replied calmly, "None."


    When I initially decided to stay in Frankes, it was partly to change the environment that I''m in and partly to find Frank.


    At first, there were no leads, but as mywork expanded and I asked many friends, no one knew of his whereabouts.


    It was as if he had never been in Frankes at all.


    Jane couldn''t help but advise, "Why not stop looking? If he was really alive, he would have found you by now.


    I forced a smile and replied dismissively, "Let''s talk about itter."


    He had been looking for me for over 20 years.


    I was nowhere near that.


    "You''re so stubborn."


    Jane then decided to change the subject. "Now that you''re back, what are your ns?"


    "Didn''t you say you got me a big job in the entertainment industry?"

 Chapter 384

    "Yep, guess who?"


    "The popr young star recently?"


    "No, no, think bolder."


    "Bolder?"


    "Yasmin Jackson!"


    "What?"


    I was taken aback, "Jane, you''ve managed towork into that circle now?"


    Yasmin Jackson, one of the four top actresses in the entertainment industry. She became over 20 years ago. Her family background was quite impressive, but no one has dug up anything substantial over the years. Some say it was either fake news or her background was so extraordinary that ordinary people wouldn''t be able to find anything.


    After taking a break from acting a few years ago and moving behind the scenes, she had be a significant yer in the entertainment industry. Every appearance she made was as talked-about as any top celebrity.


    "This isn''t my connections." Jane shook her head,ughing. "It was Yasmin who saw the dress you designed forst month''s fashion week and liked it. She had her agent contact me, asking if I could make an exception and reserve a private custom slot for them."


    She was worried that I wouldn''t have the energy, as I only offer two private custom slots per month. However, these were all designed using my identity abroad.


    No one knew that the designer behind the Charlotte Jewelry was actually still Charlotte.


    She poked my forehead. "Do you think you''re still the Charlotte from two years ago? Now there are many celebrities waiting to book our private custom slots, all wanting to shine on the red carpet." I teased her, "What about Yasmin?"


    "Well... she''s not an ordinary celebrity. She''s a bigwig among bigwigs, someone we need to treat carefully. We can''t afford to offend her."


    Jane hesitated, changing the subject. "But seriously, what are your ns now? I don''t believe you''ve just


    returned for this."


    I rested my elbow on the sofa, supporting my head with my hand as I looked at her. "When I left two years ago, I was in a poor state, and there were some unresolved matters."


    At that time, even surviving was a struggle, leaving no room for anything else.


    The grudges with the Shaw family.


    The division of shares between the Charlotte Jewelry and the RF Group.


    "So what are you nning to do first?" asked Jane.


    10


    "One step at a time." I pursed my lips. "You have an appointment with Yasmin the day after tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes, she''sing to Jston to see her daughter," said Jane.


    Yasmin was still single, butst year she suddenly announced that she had found her long-lost daughter. Manyizens were envious, saying that being born into a wealthy family was also a skill. I got up and grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. Then I''ll head to Jeswood now to see Grandma."


    "Shouldn''t you get rid of the jetg first?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I slept on the ne, so I''m not tired."


    "Alright then." Jane rxed, handing me the key to an Audi. "Here, the car you bought. It just came back from the dealer yesterday."


    As I exited the building, I saw a brand-new Audi RS7.


    The summer heat in Jston was unbearable.


    Even the wind was hot.


    After a short while, I rolled up the windows and turned on the air conditioning.


    When I arrived in Jeswood, I headed straight to the care home.


    After I moved to Frankes, Grandma had woken up under traditional medicine treatment, but she still suffered from impaired consciousness. Her symptoms resembled Alzheimer''s.


    When I arrived at the care home, I hurried inside with my bag and brushed past a group of ck-d bodyguards pushing a wheelchair. The man in the wheelchair was wearing sunsses, with his head lowered, seeming rather listless.


    But his aura was very cold.


    He looked like someone with a very bad temper.


    Entering the ward, the caregiver saw me and was somewhat surprised. "Ms. Wilson, you back in the country?"


    She was someone I had arranged through Jack.


    I felt uneasy leaving Grandma without any familiar face around.


    "Yes, I just arrived today." I smiled. "Where is Grandma?"


    "She''s resting in the bedroom. This afternoon, a Mr. Smith came to visit her, talked with her for a long while, and left only after she fell asleep. Oh, he just went out. Didn''t you run into him?".


    "Mr. Smith?"


    I nced sharply toward the door and asked urgently, "Was he with a group of bodyguards?"


    23


    "Yes, did you see him?"


    1 didn''t bother answering. I turned and rushed outside!


    When I ran out, a ck Continental had just closed its door, and the remaining bodyguards were getting into another vehicle.


    "Frank!"

 Chapter 385

    As I reached out to knock on the car window, a bodyguard quickly stood in front of me.


    "Hello, ma''am! This is a private vehicle."


    "I know." I pointed inside the car. "I know him."


    The front passenger window lowered, and another bodyguard said, "I''m sorry, our employer doesn''t know


    you."


    "He doesn''t know me?" I asked.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Yes, you might have mistaken him for someone else!"


    As the bodyguard spoke, the driver followed orders, stepped on the gas, and the ck Continental slowly drove away.


    Other vehicles quickly followed.


    I stood there, stunned for a while.


    Frank didn''t recognize me anymore...


    Or was that not Frank?


    Suppressing my doubts, I turned and went back to Grandma''s room to ask the caregiver.


    "Was the Mr. Smith who came earlier here for the first time?"


    "Probably not, but it wasn''t my shift," the caregiver replied. "He seemed quite familiar with the ward facilities when he arrived."


    "What did Grandma call him?" I asked.


    "She just held his hand and wouldn''t let go. Later, his people blocked me from getting closer. But before! left, I heard her calling him something like... ''Frank?" the caregiver said. It was him.


    He was still alive!


    He didn''t die in the explosion!


    And he was in Jeswood.


    I breathed a heavy sigh of relief, feeling a rare sense of rxation and excitement in my voice. "Alright, I see! Thank you!"


    "Ms. Wilson, you must be friends, right?" I smiled and nodded. "Yes, he''s a very important friend to me."


    The psychologist told me that depression to that extent could only build up over time.


    It was just that Frank''s death had be thest straw that broke me.


    During those two years in Frankes, I often wondered if, during the time I was leave Ryan, Frank hadn''t shown up to protect me time after time, would I have been able to hold on?


    The answer was most likely ¨¤ no.


    After Grandma woke up, I stayed with her for a while, talking.


    She recognized me.


    But her memories became mixed up.


    She kept saying she wanted to give me pocket money.


    When I refused, she got upset. During my visit to the care home, my bank ount increased by seven figures.


    I squatted beside Grandma,ughing, "Grandma, why give me so much money? I''m not sure if I came to visit you or if you''re taking care of me....


    "Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Grandma, with much greying hair, gently stroked my head and said with a smile, "This is just a small fraction of the money. When you grow up, the entire Shaw family will be in your hands."


    I was a bit surprised, resting on herp. "But I''d rather you stay healthy."


    I truly wished I could have a family who loved and cared for me.


    I left only after Grandma went back to rest..


    Unexpectedly, I ran into Mr. Shaw, who was also visiting Grandma.


    I knew this man was my father.


    Yet I could never feel close to him.


    He saw me and frowned. "Aren''t you doing well as Mrs. Frost these past two years? Why suddenlye to Jeswood?"


    He looked as if I was there to fight for inheritance.


    But in truth, I was.


    What belonged to the Shaw family should be mine, every bit of it, and none should fall into Bethany''s hands.


    I stared at him and asked in return, "May I ask you a question?"


    "What is it?"


    "Mrs. Shaw isn''t my biological mother, so who is my real biological mother?"


    This question took him by surprise.


    Mr. Shaw''s eyes shed momentarily before he said sternly, "What nonsense are you talking about? Are you trying to stir up trouble in the family?"

 Chapter 386

    I seemed not to have heard him and continued, "It''s not just that she doesn''t like me. You probably dislike me quite a bit too, right? But I know you''re my biological father. Why would a father dislike his own child? Is it because of some enmity between my mother and you...?"


    "Enough!" Mr. Shaw cut me off sharply, his face reddening. "You''ve been back in Jston for two years, and you''ve be just as unruly and aggressive as you were when you were younger?"


    "Oh." I received the answer I wanted. "It seems my birth mother is indeed someone else."


    This was what the psychologist in Frankes had told me.


    The more people try to deflect or get agitated when you ask something, the more it indicated there was


    an issue.


    What I initially suspected was now a certainty.


    Mr. Shaw, who was usually quite elegant, looked at me with a hint of disgust. "Get lost!"


    "Alright." I smiled slightly and turned swiftly before he could lose his temper further.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Wait!" He suddenly called out to me. "Have you talked to Grandma?"


    I turned back. "Yes."


    "Did she mention anything about a will..."


    "A will? Did Grandma make a will?" I feigned ignorance in my response.


    He sighed in relief, then asked, "What about the distribution of assets..."


    "You''re being too impatient, aren''t you?" I-frowned, pretending to be angry, "Grandma''s mind is suffering from Alzheimer''s. How could she discuss asset distribution with me? I advise you not to pressure Grandma either. Otherwise, if she gets upset, it might affect her health!"


    Pausing slightly, I casually added, "After all, no one knows what''s in the will. Only while Grandma is alive do we all have a chance to im our share."


    Back in Jston, Jane ordered takeout, waiting for me to join her for ate-night snack.


    We sat on the balcony. After I recounted the events of the afternoon, she took a sip of wine and pondered, "But if it is Frank, why would he say he doesn''t know you?"


    "Still unknown."


    1 pried open a beer can with one hand, took a sip, letting the ice-cold, slightly bitter liquid roll down my throat and into my stomach, cooling the summer night''s heat. Jane suddenly frowned. "Could it be that he''s suffering from amnesia?"


    "No." I shook my head. "He went to see Grandma, and it wasn''t his first visit."


    "Could it be selective amnesia, where he remembers everything but forgets you?" she asked.


    "Jane, are you thinking this is some drama series?" I tossed some food onto her te. "I feel like he''s


    different from two years ago."


    "Well, of course. He''s in a wheelchair now. How could he be the same as before?" said Jane.


    Mentioning that made me a bit silent.


    But before leaving the care home, I confirmed with the caregiver.


    He had been in a wheelchair from the time he entered the ward until he left...


    Seeing my troubled expression, Jane shifted the topic and advised, "But, given the severity of the explosion, it''s already very difficult to have survived." "You''re right." I was being too greedy.


    "But what if he doesn''t recognize you? What will you do? asked Jane.


    "If he doesn''te to me, I''ll go find him."


    Two years ago, when I didn''t have my memory and didn''t recognize him, he didn''t give up on me.


    I needed to find out what was happening to him.


    I smiled. "Aren''t you getting along well with those upper ss women in Jeswood? Could you ask them to help me find him?"


    "Sure," Jane agreed without hesitation. Then once we find him, what next?"

 Chapter 387

    "What''s next? Just confirming that he''s doing well will be enough."


    I was momentarily taken aback but quickly realized something. "I don''t want to anticipate anything


    anymore.


    I can''t really describe my feelings toward Frank. The only thought I''ve had over the past two years is hoping to hear from him, hoping that he is still alive and well.


    The next day, Jane and I went to the Charlotte Jewelry together.


    Austin had been promoted to Deputy Director of the Design Department and now had his own independent office.


    When he saw me through the French windows at thepany, he was overjoyed and rushed to Jane''s office, "Ms. Wilson! You''re finally back at thepany. I''ve been looking forward to your return day and night."


    "You missed her so much?" Jane teased with a smile. "When she''s not here, you''re the one in charge, enjoying yourself. Why would you look forward to hering back?"


    In the two years I was away, the Charlotte Jewelry had grown rapidly, even leasing the office space on the floors below, totaling two floors.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, there were


    quite a few people in the Design Department, and Austin had significant authority. Jane Insisted on keeping the position of Design Director vacant for me, so for the past two years, Austin had been the head of the Design Department.


    Austin rubbed his head. "That''s not quite it. Working under Ms. Wilson, you learn a lot more."


    "It doesn''t really matter if I''m here or not." I smiled. "I reviewed every design draft you submitted, especially yours. I''ve been the toughest on you."


    "Huh?" Austin was surprised. "So, you were the one who did the final review every time?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    After I went abroad, the final drafts were sent to Jane, who then forwarded them to me.


    No one knew who the designer behind the Charlotte Jewelry was.


    Plus, after I started working with my mentor, my design style became bolder and more innovative, and no one could guess it was me.


    -Austin was both surprised and delighted, and joked with Jane, "Miss Greenwood, you''re not telling us


    anything.


    That''s right. Jane shrugged and joked, "If I told you everything, you''d know the reviewer is someone familiar, and there might be some unrealistic hopes."


    Austin was passionate about design. After smiling, he looked back at me. "So, does the fact that I''ve been Tejected fewer times in the past year mean I''ve made a lot of progress?"


    "Of course. Even my mentor has recognized your design drafts."


    "Really?"


    Austin couldn''t help but ask, "Then the designer responsible for private custom designs isn''t you, is it? If it is, I have to say, that''s impressive. We were all amazed by the designs at this year''s fashion show." ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Jane interjected. "There are too many questions. You''ll find out if you need to know."


    She then handed me a pile of resumes for the Design Department.


    I was tasked with sorting through them.


    The basic qualifications, like education, were screened by the HR department. My job was only to review past work.


    The next day, l''had an appointment with Yasmin at four o''clock in the afternoon, at a five-star hotel.


    Jane had been staying at my ce these past few days, ostensibly to keep mepany.


    We set off together for the hotel.


    Since someone of Yasmin''s status was staying there, the hotel was very strict with its management, requiring a personal escort rather than just a phone call.


    Yasmin was staying in the top-floor presidential suite. An assistant greeted us in the living room and offered us tea.


    They brought tea and said, "Miss Greenwood, Ms. Elena, please have some tea. You might need to wait a little while. Yasmin is with her daughter and will be out soon." "Thank you." Jane and I both smiled as we epted the tea.


    Even though she was staying in a hotel, Yasmin showed no signs of making do.


    The air even had a faint scent of aromatherapy.

 Chapter 388

    The scent was refreshing andfortable, perfect for the summer.


    It was clear that Yasmin paid great attention to the quality of life.


    Before long, the door to the bedroom opened from the inside, and Yasmin emerged wearing a simple silk camisole dress.


    As expected of a perennial star in the entertainment industry, she was even more elegant and beautiful in person than in the videos and photos online, showing no signs of aging.


    At around 50 years old, she was still stunningly beautiful, a truly impressive celebrity..


    "Ms. Jackson." I smiled and stood up to greet her.


    Jane also stood up and said, "Ms. Jackson, it''s truly better to see you in person! The media photos don''t capture even half of your beauty!"


    Yasmin had no pretense at all and yfully responded to Jane''spliment.


    With the assistant''s introduction, she distinguished between me and Jane.


    She walked over in her slippers, her red lips slightly upturned. "Why are you standing? Please, take a seat."


    She pulled me along and began speaking animatedly, "I loved that dress from your showst week. I never expected the designer to be so young!"


    I felt a bit embarrassed and smiled. "If you like that design, I can arrange to bring it back from Frankes."


    "Really? My agent had contacted you before, but the response was that the piece wouldn''t be lent out."


    "Really."


    The dress was not avable for lending as my mentor was very protective of it. However, I could make decisions regarding my own work.


    "That won''t do."


    Yasmin didn''t agree immediately and said softly, "Since it has a special meaning, it''s better to keep it for collection. The fact that you''re making an exception for a private order is already very generous." "Alright then. I heard from your assistant that you''re looking to customize a red carpet dress this time?"


    "Yes."


    but you''re sti


    She smiled lightly. "Your reputation is booming abroad, missing an opportunity domestically. I really like your designs, and this is a chance for us to both benefit. We can help each other.


    Her gestures and demeanor had none of the aloofness of a high-profile person, which made the conversation veryfortable.


    The subsequent discussion went smoothly.


    By the time we finished talking, I already had a rough idea of the design in my mind. It wasn''t just because


    of my own inspiration but because Yasmin''s stunning beauty could spark creativity.


    After bidding farewell to Yasmin, she checked the time and got up as well, "I have a dinner downstairs tonight, so I can guys down."


    Being with a big celebrity, we received many curious nces as we entered the elevator.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But Yasmin was used to it, easily nodding, politely smiling, and declining photo requests.


    When we exited the elevator, Yasmin walked ahead. Suddenly, she paused and greeted someone she knew. "Mr. Frost, you''re very punctual.¡±


    "Ms. Jackson, I wouldn''t want to dy your schedule."


    The younger man spoke with humility.


    However, the moment he spoke, I froze.


    Two years had passed, and Ryan had changed little. His facial features were even more defined, and his presence wasmanding.


    Before I could react, Yasmin stepped aside and enthusiastically introduced, "By the way, let me introduce you in case there''s a chance for future coboration. This is Mr. Frost, the owner of RF Group."


    I clenched my fists, calmly looked up, met his dark eyes, extended my hand, and said distantly, "Mr. Frost, it''s been a long time."


    Just as Yasmin was about to introduce my identity, Ryan stared at me intently and shook my hand in


    return.


    "Mrs. Frost, it''s been a long time

 Chapter 389

    Jston wasn''t a big ce. When I decided to return to the country, I had already prepared myself for the possibility of running into him again. I just didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    As I quickly withdrew my hand, I heard Yasmin said in surprise, "Mrs. Frost?"


    "Yes."


    "She''s the ex-wife."


    Ryan and I spoke almost simultaneously.


    I suppressed my irritation, looked at Yasmin, and smiled faintly. "Ms. Jackson, you''re busy. We''ll take our leave now,"


    "Yes, Ms. Jackson, if you need anything, feel free to call me," Jane also said politely.


    As we were leaving. I vaguely heard Yasmin''s voice behind us. "Mr. Frost, it looks like your ex-wife doesn''t seem to like you."


    Just as we were about to leave the hotel, a ck Continental drove away from the car park.


    I instinctively ran outside and saw a license te that looked somewhat familiar.


    Jane chased after me. "What''s wrong? Why are you running so fast? Did you see a ghost?"


    "It''s not that." I pointed to the Continental that had already merged into the traffic. "I saw that car at the care home the other day."


    "So, Frank hase to Jston?" asked Jane.


    "Probably."


    I handed her the car keys. "You head back first. I want to check Jston Summit."


    Two years had passed, and his death was known to everyone. It was highly unlikely he would still be living in that ce. But I still wanted to check that ce out,


    "I''ll go with you." Jane pulled me back, not letting me getting into the taxi alone.


    When we arrived at Jston Summit, she stayed in the car while I went to the basement.


    She said with a smile, "If he really still lives here, it''s better for me not to show up at such a reunion. Go check it out, and call me if there''s any news." "Alright." I nodded.


    Once in the elevator, I pressed the familiar floor number. Watching the floor numbers light up one by one, I felt unusually nervous.


    Just like Jane said, what would happen if I see him?


    What should I say, and what could I say?


    Back then, I thought I was making the right choice by giving up.


    Ding-


    Reaching the floor, I stepped out and stood at the door of the ce he had often leaned against with an almost casual attitude.


    I squeezed my palms and then pressed the doorbell.


    I was prepared for no one to be home.


    But unexpectedly, the door opened quickly, revealing a mature and charming woman.


    With long wavy hair and delicate makeup, she cocked her brows when she saw me. "Who are you?"


    ''L...""


    I was momentarily stunned, then smiled awkwardly. "Sorry, I might have got the wrong door number."


    "It''s alright."


    She was quite easygoing and seemed a bit curious about me.


    It wasn''t until I turned and went back into the elevator that she closed the door.


    Inside the living room, Frank was sitting on the sofa with a nket over his legs. He was handling.


    business on a tablet while casting a gloomy nce at her. "Have you seen enough?"


    "Not quite."


    She went and sat on a sofa and said, "I want to find an opportunity to get to know her better, to see what kind of woman could make you so devoted all these years."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank smirked and said coldly, "Stop causing trouble for her."


    "Even now, you''re still defending her?"


    She crossed her long, straight legs and continued, "She betrayed you back then, yet for the past two years that you''ve been ''dead," it hasn''t stopped her from being Mrs. Frost. Even when Megan called her, it was Ryan who answered."


    "na, shut your mouth if you have nothing else to say


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    Frank nced at her. "Whether it''s right or wrong doesn''t matter. It makes my heart ache, and I don''t want


    to hear it."


    "So, what are you nning to do now? Just continue being ''dead"?" she asked.

 Chapter 390

    Frank was spinning a lighter in a daze, his cold face showed no emotions. "I don''t know either."


    na Smith found this amusing."Even someone like you can be confused sometimes?"


    "I don''t want to force her into anything."


    "Cut the crap." na suddenly exposed his pretense with augh. "Don''t try to fool me. You know she''s going to that hotel today, and you still insisted on driving that stupid car of yours, making it obvious, just so she''d notice."


    "And then, when she shows up, you''re here hesitating, not even seeing her."


    "Frank..." na suddenly stood up, pointing at him with a knowing smile. "You''re not ying hard to get, are you?"


    Frank pped her hand away, trying to appear calm. "Your imagination is better than hers."


    Back then, I went back to Ryan and left him without hesitation. Even when Megan tried to inform me of Frank''s death, it was Ryan who answered the call. He hadn''t dared to tell anyone that he had calledter, in the dead of night, when he was overwhelmed with thoughts.


    And it was also Ryan who answered.


    I went back downstairs and got into the car. Jane noticed my bad mood and asked, "No one was there?"


    "There was."


    "Then why do I feel like you''re a bit disappointed?"


    "But it wasn''t Frank."


    I fastened my seatbelt. "He must have sold the ce. A woman answered the door."


    After all, I had once existed in his life and keeping the house could be unsettling.


    Jane nodded and drove off.


    On the way back, she frowned. "Was the woman who answered the door young and pretty?" "Pretty. Probably around our age."


    "Have you considered that she might be Frank''s girlfriend or someone he''s involved with?"


    I hesitated for a moment at Jane''s suggestion.


    I hadn''t considered that possibility. But two years can change many things. Just as Ryan couldn''t expect me to stay the same, I shouldn''t subconsciously think Frank would still be the same. But for some reason, I shook my head, "I don''t think so.


    "Yeah," Jane thought for a moment and agreed. "Since he''s not dead, and with luxury cars and a bunch of bodyguards, it means his power isn''t any less than when he was with the Smith family. He must be very busy these past two years and wouldn''t have had the time."


    That was a reasonable exnation.


    12


    However, it was good news that he was doing well no matter what.


    1 returned to work at the Charlotte Jewelry as the design director. Most of my time was spent designing


    Yasmin''s dress.


    If I did a good job, both the Charlotte Jewelry and I would benefit. Otherwise, the results were predictable.


    not to be


    A celebrity who had been famous for 20 years, her fans'' purchasing power and influence were not underestimated.


    One day, I suddenly received a call from an unfamiliar number.


    But as soon as the caller spoke, I recognized the voice as Gary''s.


    "Mrs. Frost... Ms. Wilson, Mr. Frost would like to arrange a time with you to personally make a few suits


    for him."


    "I don''t have time recently."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was quite heartbreaking.


    I had made many suits for him before, but he rarely wore any of them. They hung in the wardrobe, neglected like their owner.


    Gary didn''t seem surprised, "Mr. Frost... thought you might say that. He said you could first go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the divorce certificate, and then reconsider this matter."

 Chapter 391

    Hearing this, I was a bit surprised.


    This time, it wasn''t a threat.


    Rather, he was willing to go with me to get the divorce certificate first and then give me time to think


    about it.


    It was a bit unlike Ryan''s usual style.


    Opportunities were rare and fleeting. I agreed dly and checked the time. "Alright, how about tomorrow? Is he avable tomorrow afternoon?"


    Gary hesitated for a moment and replied, "Yes."


    "Then please tell him that we''ll meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau at two o''clock in the afternoon tomorrow."


    I found that I didn''t have much of an emotional reaction.


    There was no sense of relief.


    Nor was there any other emotion.


    It felt as ordinary as arranging a meal with someone.


    I even wondered why I had been so deeply entangled in the past, experiencing repeated pain and disappointment.


    After hanging up, Gary walked into the CEO''s office.


    He took a furtive nce at Ryan''s expression and dared not speak


    Ryan was sitting in his office chair, lifting his gaze from the documents. His eyes, as cold as a still pond, scanned over, and his voice was chilling, "When did she schedule the divorce?"


    "Two o''clock in the afternoon tomorrow."


    Gary''s heart skipped a beat. Although he had been by Ryan''s side for many years, he found it increasingly difficult to gauge his boss''s temperament in recent years.


    Ryan''s eyes darkened slightly, a touch of self-mockery in his eyes. "Alright, I get the point."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gary, disying great acumen, left and closed the door quietly.


    Ryan stood up and walked to the French window, his entire figure bathed in the setting sun''s glow, nearly consumed by the surging emotions in his chest. He didn''t want to let her go so easily.


    That night at the hotel, his instincts hadn''t allowed her to pull her hand


    But over the past two years, he often reyed the words she had said.


    Perhaps, he had been too disrespectful to her,


    away.


    He had never properlymunicated with her or cared about her thoughts.


    He had allowed many misunderstandings and barriers to grow between them, leaving her battered and


    bruised.


    He would change.


    He was changing.


    The next day, to my surprise, I arrived ten minutes early, and Ryan was already waiting at the door.


    The man, with his striking features, was wearing a suit I had tailored for him three years ago. Even now, the style was still fashionable, entuating his upright posture. Even without the past sentiments, looking at his face still left me unable to speak ill of him.


    His pitch-ck eyes were fixed on me as I approached. "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    The divorce certificate was processed in the lobby.


    I watched as the steel seal was pressed onto the red booklet.


    The five-year marriage was officially dered over at that moment.


    I took the certificate from the staff and handed Ryan the one that belonged to him. "Thank you."


    He nced at me and said softly, "What for?"


    "I thought this divorce certificate would be very hard to get."


    He was quite honest. "If it were before, it indeed would have been."


    I looked at him in surprise. "You... have changed quite a bit."


    His gaze softened/ "Does it make me less unpleasant?


    "Indeed." I smiled and waved the divorce certificate. "Ryan, happy divorce."


    He smiled faintly, but his eyes were tinged with sadness. In an instant, his expression returned to calm, and his voice was cold. "Where... have you been these past two years?"


    "Frankes."


    I didn''t hide anything.


    He didn''t ask further and walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau with me.


    The summer heat hit us immediately.


    I turned to him. "It might take me some time to make your suit. Also, my fees have increased."


    He wasn''t short of money, but it was better to be clear about it.

 Chapter 392

    He squinted his eyes slightly. "It''s fine. I have money."


    I was at a loss for words. After all, he was right. I could only nod. "Alright, then I... I''ll leave now. I''ll send the certificate to the Frost family''s residence once it''s ready."


    When I returned to the Charlotte Jewelry, someone was already in the office.


    Jack looked at me with a helpless expression. "Why did you just run back to the country without saying a word? If I hadn''t talked to Dave, I wouldn''t have known you were back."


    "I saw from your social media that you were on a business trip abroad." I smiled. "I was nning to tell you when you got back."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Jane walked in with a lively stride in high heels and cocked her brows." Did you get it sorted this time?"


    I nodded. "Yes, I did."


    "Really?" Jane didn''t believe it. "Show me."


    I had told herst night that I was going to get the divorce certificate from Ryan today.


    She was skeptical, thinking something would probably go wrong again.


    I handed her the divorce certificate. "See for yourself. It''s the real thing."


    Last time, due to inexperience, I was tricked by a fake certificate Ryan provided.


    Jane''s face lit up with joy. "Finally, you got rid of that broken marriage."


    Jack was a bit surprised. "You and Ryan arepletely divorced now?"


    "Yeah, just today."


    "Then, let me treat you to dinner today."


    Jack chuckled lightly. "First, to wee you back to the country, and second, to celebrate your divorce."


    "Awesome!" Jane gave him a thumbs-up. "Can we have whatever we want?"


    "Feel free."


    I was amused and let them make the ns.


    After learning from Nancy''s experience, I no longer left Important design drafts in the office.


    Before leaving work, I packed up my drawing board and left the office with the two of them.


    The dinner reservation was made by Jane.


    It was a well-known private restaurant in Jston, specializing in authentic local cuisine.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The environment was elegant.


    As Jack poured us juice, he asked casually, "Charlotte, how long are you nning to stay in the country this time?"


    "If everything went well, I probably won''t leave."


    Frankes was nice, but I always felt like I was drifting from ce to ce.


    Jack looked surprised for a moment and then smiled. "When did you decide that?"


    "I''ve always had this idea. Actually, I never nned to settle in Frankes..."


    While speaking, the waiter pushed the door open to serve the dishes. I instinctively looked towards the door and saw a bodyguard in ck pushing a wheelchair.


    This time, there were no other bodyguards blocking the view.


    I immediately recognized that the person in the wheelchair was Frank.


    I stood up and ran outside, searching around in the direction he had gone, but there was no one in sight.


    I stood in the middle of the corridor, stunned for a while, looking at the passing waiters as if that glimpse had been a mere illusion.


    Suddenly, a door to a private room behind me opened.


    Standing inside was the woman who had opened the door for me at Jston Summit. With the door slightly ajar, she leaned against the other half of the door and asked, "Are you looking for Frank?" The possibility Jane had mentioned the other day came to mind.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to respond.


    But I wanted to know Frank''s current situation.


    I clenched my fists, trying to avoid causing any misunderstandings between them, and said as calmly as possible, "Yes, I''m a friend of his. Is he inside?"


    "Frank." Unexpectedly, the woman opened the door fully and turned back with a charming smile, looking at the man seated at the main seat, saying enigmatically, "Your ''friend'' is looking for you."

 Chapter 393

    Her words caused the previously light-hearted atmosphere in the private room to fall silent for a moment.


    I followed her gaze and saw Frank at a nce.


    The man held a wine ss with his slender fingers, his dark shirt sleeves casually rolled up, revealing his lean forearms. The watch on his wrist reflected a cold, dim light.


    At the sound, he cocked his brows slightly and nced over. That was when we locked gazes.


    He was indeed alive.


    I felt both surprised and delighted, and a smile involuntarily spread across my lips, "Frank..."


    As I was about to say something, I suddenly realized that his gaze towards me was devoid of warmth, as if he were naturally an emotionless and indifferent person. It was no different from looking at a stranger.


    The man looked at me with a casual demeanor, seemingly waiting for me to speak first, yet also somewhat puzzled.


    It sent chills down my spine, cutting off all my words.


    The others in the room also looked at me with some confusion


    irty two years ago.


    Among them were two people I had seen at Bethany''s birthday party two


    Frank''s childhood friends.


    The woman who had opened the door earlier asked, "Is there something you need to talk to him about?"


    I pursed my lips and forced a smile. "No... no, it''s nothing. I just didn''t expect to run into him in Jston. Sorry to disturb you, I''ll be going now!"


    As long as he was alive, that was all that mattered.


    I hurried back into the private room, and Jane approached m/. "What happened? Did you run into someone you know?"


    "No."


    I shook my head and changed the subject. "Let''s eat. I''m starving."


    Jack brought up Yasmin again during the meal.


    After the earlier interruption, I was somewhat distracted.


    But I didn''t expect things to end there.


    When the meal was over, Jack went to the front hall to settle the bill.


    As Jane and I walked out, the door to another private room opened.


    The woman from earlier pushed out the wheelchair, stopping Frank, who was trying to remove the thin nket from his legs. She was very affectionate yet assertive. "Did you forget what the doctor said? Keep


    it on."


    The man, who usually ignored everyone''s advice, didn''t argue this time. He merely tugged at his lip and saidzily, "I know, stop nagging."


    Jane looked at him with surprise, then at me.


    I gently shook my head, "Let''s go."


    As we were about to pass by, the woman called out to me with a smile.


    "Frank''s... friend, he''s changed his contact information. Do you want to add him on WhatsApp, for easier contact in the future?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Frank shot her a sidelong nce. It was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    I wasn''t sure about their rtionship and feared it might be a test, so''l didn''t want to create more trouble. I nced at Frank''s legs, suppressed the impulse to ask, and said, partly as a response, partly as an exnation, "No need. We''re indeed just friends. We haven''t been in touch for over two years. Please don''t misunderstand."


    Yes, it had been more than two years.


    In fact, we hadn''t beenpletely out of touch. During many lonely, sleepless nights in Frankes, I had dialed that somewhat familiar number.


    But I never managed to reach him.


    Once, I even wondered if he was really dead.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t.


    That was enough.


    After 1 finished speaking, I walked towards the exit.


    Suddenly, Frank spoke with a hint of mockery, "Why don''t you want to add me on WhatsApp, Mrs. Frost?


    Is it that Mr. Frost is strict and doesn''t allow you to add other men on WhatsApp?"


    I was momentarily stunned.


    Before I could respond, Jane took my phone from my hand, smiled, and handed over the new phone number for WhatsApp. "Mr. Smith, since you have a beautiful woman by your side and are not worried, what has Charlotte, who''s single, got anything to worry about?"


    Frank jotted the number down, his long eyshes partially covering his brown eyes, with a faint smile." So, Mrs. Frost, are you preparing to have an argument and then get back together with Mr. Frost again


    soon?


    "Charlotte is..."


    "That''s enough, Jane." I grabbed Jane away and left.

 Chapter 394

    He already had a girlfriend, so there was no need to exin too much.


    Until my figurepletely disappeared around the corner, Frank only then shifted his gaze back, his expression indifferent as he looked at na.


    "What do you want?"


    "What do I want?"


    na pointed to his phone with a nod. "I''m asking for her number for you, as a friend. How are you nning to thank me?"


    Frank replied coldly, "Not necessary."


    na smiled. "Then why did you call her name just now?"


    "Who taught you these outdated tricks of pretending to be indifferent to pursue someone? They''re long. out of style," na said disdainfully.


    Frank dismissed her. "na, has anyone ever told you that you''re actually quite good-looking when y


    keep your mouth shut?"


    na didn''t like thatment. "You really can''t say anything nice. No wonder you''ve been single for 20


    years."


    "Get lost," cursed Frank.


    "I''ve epted your friend request"


    A new message popped up on WhatsApp. He lowered his gaze, waiting for a moment, but no further messages came.


    "It''s her style alright."


    Always leaving abruptly, cutting things off without a second thought, without any conscience.


    Perhaps it was because of the filter from childhood that made it hard for him to hate me no matter what I


    did.


    But he didn''t want to let me off so easily.


    He wanted me to learn my lesson..


    Frank clicked on my profile picture. It was a sunset scene where I leaned against the balcony railing. gazing nkly towards the living room.


    In the glow of the setting sun, I exuded an indescribable loneliness.


    For some reason, his heart ached.


    After a moment, he lightly touched the screen and tried to find me on Twitter.


    He was apprehensive.


    Afraid of seeing me unting my affection.


    Afraid of seeing me living too happily.


    Even more afraid of seeing me still struggling, with Ryan still bullying me.


    But there was nothing.


    I didn''t seem to have posted anything on Twitter at all


    When he got home, na suddenly snatched his phone. "Stop looking. In just two hours, you''ve practically worn out her profile picture." Frank replied irritably, "Give it back."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You just regained your eyesight a few days ago and now you can''t put down your electronic devices? Are you trying to ruin your eyes again?"


    na then seemed to remember something. "It looks like she might think of me as your girlfriend. You''d better find a good opportunity to exin, or you''ll just push her further away." "Exin?" Frank was so angry he almostughed. "No fucking way."


    ''She didn''t even give me an exnation, yet she expected me to exin? He wasn''t that eager.


    ''Just friends. That''s a good one."


    After I finished showering, the midsummer storm raged with raindrops as big as beans, pounding on the ss with a loud patter.


    Jane held two wine sses in one hand and a bottle of red wine in the other.


    "Are you alright?" She handed me one of the sses.


    I nodded and gave her the corkscrew. "I''m fine."


    Jane carefully observed my expression and stated the facts. "He has a girlfriend now."


    "He should have one."


    Now


    still in a wheelchair, the past two years must have been the toughest for him.


    With his arrogance, it must have taken a lot of effort for him to ept reality.


    If he had someone by his side, I should be happy for him.


    Jane poured the wine and sat cross-legged on the carpet, leaning against the sofa. She gently clinked sses with me, "What about you?"


    I smiled. "I have you."


    She looked at me with interest and smiled. "So, you won''t neglect friends for romance in the future?"


    "No..."


    Just as I was about to speak, my phone received a new WhatsApp message.


    "Lily, my leg hurts"


    It was from Frank,


    I was momentarily stunned, put down my wine ss, and thought about how to reply. "Have your girlfriend try giving you a massage or something." "That''s my cousin"


    "She went out."


    "Do you have time?"


    Frank replied within seconds.

 Chapter 395

    Jane curiously leaned over. "What''s up? Whose message is it?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I locked the screen. "It''s from Frank."


    "Frank? What does he want? Is he still sulking about how things went down at the restaurant tonight? Does he feel he didn''t perform well?"


    "No." I spoke a bit awkwardly, "He''s legs are aching, probably a lingering issue from the explosion. I need to check on him."


    Jane red at me in frustration. "Just now, I was asking if you''d prioritize romance over friendship in the future, and now it seems you''re prioritizing romance already?"


    I fawned over her, massaging her shoulders. "Jane, how could I prioritize romance over friendship? I''m just going to check on him. What would you like to eat? I''ll bring back somete-night snacks for y


    you."


    "Well, he has a girlfriend, doesn''t he? What''s your excuse for visiting him?"


    "It''s not his girlfriend."


    touched my ear. "She''s his cousin."


    "Alright, alright, go on."


    Jane sighed in relief and cheerfully pushed me out the door.


    On the way to Jston Summit, as we approached the garage, the security guard stopped me.


    He said that the property management had implemented a new rule that outside vehicles were not allowed in.


    I tried calling Frank, but no one answered.


    I had no choice but to leave my car by the roadside, borrow an umbre from the security guard, and walk into the neighborhood.


    Despite the torrential summer rain, my high heels were soaked, and my long dress was clinging to my legs.


    Even though it was summer, the cold air in the elevator gave me a shiver.


    Ding Dong-


    Standing in front of Frank''s door, I pressed the doorbell


    After a short while, the door opened. Frank, in a ck T-shirt and olive green cargo shorts, was sitting in a wheelchair.


    Under the bright light, he looked weary, and his voice was t.


    "Mrs. Frost, visiting a man''s homete at night, won''t it be hard to exin if someone asks?"


    I was taken aback. "Wasn''t it you who sent me the message?"


    "I sent you a message?"


    He seemed to find it amusing, his lips curving into a cold, mocking smile. "Do you still think it''s like two years ago, when I was your obedient pet, ready toe and go as you please?" I lowered my gaze. "Then let''s just assume there was a bug with WhatsApp."


    There was a brief pause in our conversation. After hesitating for a moment, I continued, "If your legs are


    aching...


    "Don''t worry." He coldly and dismissively interrupted. "Even if I''m in agony, I don''t need someone else''s wife to take care of me."


    "Um... I mean, if your legs are hurting, just massage them yourself. I''ll be going now."


    As I turned to leave, he looked increasingly cold and raised his hand to close the door.


    But seeing me drenched, he frowned in displeasure and snorted. "Come in and change. If you catch cold, Mr. Frost wille looking for me." "It''s okay..."


    "Charlotte, are you used to me begging you and trying to please you? Can''t you just listen to a normal conversation?" He rarely spoke so forcefully.


    I clenched my fists, remained silent, and stepped inside as he maneuvered the wheelchair to make way.


    "Your slippers are on the top shelf," he said lightly, then maneuvered his wheelchair to the living room.


    I opened the shoe cab and found a pair of slippers on the top shelf-exactly the ones I had worn when I visited two years ago.


    There was only one pair of shoes on that shelf.


    Frank watched me from a distance, his expression icy. You can find clothes in na''s room. Pick whatever you like. She won''t mind."


    "There are clean towels in the bathroom," he added.


    "Okay, got it." I nodded in acknowledgement.


    Having been here before, I still remembered theyout. Five rooms and two living areas. One bedroom was his, one was the study where I had once broken a piggy bank, and one was an eSports room. The two guest rooms were upied by Megan and na, respectively.


    I didn''t search too carefully. I simply picked a dark green spaghetti strap dress and got changed in the bathroom.


    I carried my wet clothes out and found him working on hisptop in the study.


    stood at the door, hesitated briefly, and said, "Please let na know that I''ll wash the clothes and return themter."


    He didn''t even nce my way, merely responding with a terse, "Okay


    "I''m leaving now. Sorry for the inconvenience."


    "Okay."


    213


    I was about to leave when I suddenly saw him bending down as if trying to massage his calf. He seemed to struggle a bit, as if his legs couldn''t support him properly.


    "I''ll give you a massage." I walked over. "I''ve learned some massage techniques over the past two years. My skills are pretty good. Want to try?"


    This situation was somewhat ironic.


    After arriving in Frankes, there was an olddy from Cheria next door. She was an expert in traditional medicine and acupuncture.


    She was very kind to me and would always bring me a portion of whatever delicious food she made.


    Once, when I had a sore neck, she gave me two massages that had immediate effects.


    She even asked if I wanted to learn her skills.


    Frank sneered and taunted, "ying the dutiful wife and mother so diligently?"


    I half-squatted down and ced my hands on his calf muscles, adjusting my technique to apply moderate pressure.


    After nearly two years of learning, I hadn''t expected to put it into practice like this.


    As I massaged, I asked cautiously, "What did the doctor say about your legs? Is there still a chance your might stand up?"


    "Stand up?" Frank seemed momentarily stunned, then shifted the topic, his words harsh. "Your technique is quite good. It''s clear you''ve done this for others before."


    Seeing he didn''t want to borate, I took it as an implicit admission and didn''t press further. I followed up with, "I''ve only massaged Dn before."


    "Dn?"


    "Yeah."


    I nodded, looking up at him with a smile. "Dn is a big dog I raised. He''s very well-behaved. He never bites when I massage him."


    Frank squinted his eyes. "What do you mean? Are youparing me to a dog?"


    "No, you''re much better than a dog."


    "Charlotte."


    He had aplicated look on his face before he finallyughed angrily. "Is this how you talk to Mr. Frost


    as well?


    "We''re divorced." I lowered my gaze, pressing my fingers firmly into his leg as I repeated, "Frank, I''m divorced."

 Chapter 396

    The air seemed to fall silent for a moment.


    Frank stared at me intently. "When did this happen?"


    I answered honestly, "Yesterday."


    "So..." He smiled briefly, but with a touch of sarcasm. "You''ve spent two years with him, found you still couldn''t make it work, and now you''re thinking of turning to me?"


    I began using more force, but he seemed to not feel any pain. His gaze filled with scrutiny and questioning.


    I suddenly withdrew my hand, stood up, and said, "No."


    Frank''s smile took on a roguish edge. "Then what is it?"


    I avoided his gaze. "Are your legs feeling any better?"


    "Charlotte, aren''t you quite adept at making cutting remarks?"


    He gripped my wrist tightly, pulling me closer and gritting his teeth, "Why are you silent now? Feeling guilty?"


    "Frank..."


    His grip wasn''t very strong, and I managed to pull free with a little effort. I whispered, "If you insist on thinking that way, then I''ll just consider myself guilty." Perhaps, I was guilty after all.


    He smirked. "Do you know what kind of quote that is?"


    "What?"


    "It''s a quote from a ''slutty girl"."


    I pursed my lips. "It''s gettingte. I''ll be going now."


    With that, I hurriedly left Jston Summit.


    Frank watched my receding figure, a hint of forbearance crossing his face.


    Only when he heard the door close did he lower his head, open his phone, and look at the message thread.


    He ended up smiling.


    na emerged from the eSports room, her expression twitching. "What, you''re just letting her go like that? "What do you think I should do?"


    I heard her say that she''s divorced. If you don''t act quickly, you might end up with aeback from the


    ex-husband."


    "So, this is why you stole my phone and messaged her?"


    "It''s not really about the details."


    naughed. "If it weren''t for me, would you have known that your so-called friend is divorced?"


    "na, do you know what I hate the most?"


    "Being yed," said na.


    As the only heir of the fifth generation of the Smith family, Frank had experienced setbacks in various. matters over the years.


    With just a look from him, there were plenty of people running around to serve him.


    There were only two things that troubled him in life.


    One was the scheming illegitimate son of the Smith family. Frank had alreadyid his ns, waiting for the right time to exact revenge, making the other party suffer.


    The other was Charlotte.


    She had disappeared quietly when they were children, and Frank had searched for her for over 20 years.


    When he finally found her, a light-hearted remark from her, "Couples get in an argument and then get back together again," shattered all of Frank''s pride.


    Now, she had suddenly reappeared, announcing her divorce with a "you can think whatever your attitude.


    Ordinary people couldn''t tolerate this, let alone the Frank.


    like"


    na thought for a moment and then looked at her cousin. "If you really hate her, I have a way to teach her a lesson."


    "What?" Frank frowned. "When did I say I hate her?"


    He didn''t hate her.


    He just didn''t want to be the alternate choice, as he had been before.


    He wanted her to clearly love him, rather than always taking the initiative and making it seem like he was


    starved for affection.


    "You said you hate..."


    "I hate things, not people."


    na nearlyughed. "If you love her so much, why let her walk away in such heavy rain?"


    na walked to the window and nced outside. Suddenly, she cleared her throat. "Sorry, I spoke too soon. The ex-husband''seback came quicker than I thought."


    The person who was previously "incapable of standing suddenly grabbed a nket, stood up with difficulty, and took tworge steps to the window, watching the woman standing next to a Rolls-Royce by the roadside.


    Frank ground his teeth, nodding repeatedly, trying to control his anger. Ultimately, he kicked over the rocking chair in the study.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    na called a doctor toe over that night.


    The doctor exined that with the current condition, it would be at least half a month before he could stand again


    It was a case of getting what one deserved.


    Next to the Rolls-Royce, the driver stood by, holding an umbre for me. Ryan sat inside the car, lifted his lips, and said in a low, hoarse voice, "You won''t even get into my car?"


    "I just think, after the divorce, it''s better to maintain some distance."


    "It concerns Grandma."


    "What about it..."


    Ryan interrupted me. "I''ll exin once you''re in the car


    1 frowned slightly and got into the car.


    The interior was filled with the smell of second-hand smoke, somewhat unpleasant.


    Ryan noticed and lowered the car window slightly. As the car moved through the rain, the smell gradually dissipated.


    I looked at him, "Can you tell me now?"


    His dark eyes regarded me, and his deep voice spoke again, "I''ve contacted an expert who can treat Grandma''s nervous system.


    My eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    Ryan nodded and finally smiled, "He will be arriving in Jeswood soon. I''ll introduce you to him. He has agreed to take over Grandma''s treatment."


    "Great!"


    I was a bit surprised but couldn''t help feeling worried. "Can he really cure Grandma?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Heughed self-deprecatingly. "I''ve only let you down in marriage. I''ve never deceived you in other matters."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help butugh.


    It was hard to tell whether it was out of helplessness of amusement.


    But he was telling the truth.


    Perhaps it was the nature of a businessman-he always spoke honestly about things he was sure of and never made promises lightly.


    Remembering something, I spoke up. "Thank you for helping with the Shaw family these past two years."


    Without him, Grandma wouldn''t have recovered so quickly.


    Bethany also couldn''t just watch, the Shaw family''s business and dared not take over, no matter how


    anxious she was.


    "No need to thank me."


    Ryan''s long eyshes cast a shadow over his eyes as he said solemnly, "I haven''t made up for my debts to you yet. There''s no need to thank me."

 Chapter 397

    Rainwater kept beating against the car windows.


    Looking out through the window, the outside world seemed like a bizarre, alternate reality.


    I smiled lightly. "When is the expert you found arriving in Jeswood?"


    Ryan replied, "The day after tomorrow.


    "Alright." I nodded and reached for the car door handle. "Then I''ll be on my way."


    "I''ll see you off."


    "No need. My car is just parked nearby."


    "Still, I''ll see you off."


    I was momentarily taken aback by his insistence. Seeing him reach for the passenger seat''s umbre, I understood his intention.


    He held the ck long-handled umbre, walked around the car, and opened the door for me, "Let''s go."


    There was a bit of standing water on both sides of the road, making our footsteps particrly clear.


    As we walked side by side to the car, I opened the door and got in, only then realizing that half of him was


    wet.


    But I didn''t say much, "Thank you."


    With that, I firmly closed the car door with a dull thud, started the engine, and pressed the gas pedal.


    In the rearview mirror, the man stood with the umbre, watching the direction of my car.


    My speed, however, showed no signs of slowing down,


    Perhaps, in a way, I was someone who was both deeply affectionate and decisively indifferent.


    When in love, I wanted it to be unforgettable and earth-shattering.


    When fate ended, even a single word or nce would be superfluous.


    Ryan stood in the rain, watching the car disappear for a long time.


    He thought he might understand how Charlotte felt every time he left her.


    His heart felt unbearably suffocated.


    Pedestrians on bicycles passed by, sshing him with mud.


    He seemed unaware.


    In his eyes, only reluctance remained.


    It wasn''t until the car was out of sight that Ryan finally walked back to his car.


    He made a call, his voice hoarse. "Want to go for a drink?"


    #


    "Sure, still heading to Nightshade?"


    "Okay."


    "Got it."


    On the other end of the line, Tom left the party he was at and called for a designated driver to head towards Nightshade. Actually, he wasn''t surprised,


    Over the past two years, Ryan, who usually had no bad habits, had started drinking and smoking in private.


    He would take medication for bipr disorder while smoking and drinking.


    It was to ease the pain of Charlotte''s death.


    But he dared not mention this. When a childhood friend brought it up once, Ryan had angrily beaten him


    1. up.


    Without a body, Ryan refused to ept that Charlotte was dead.


    Just as he used to, he prepared extravagant gifts for every wedding anniversary and Valentine''s Day.


    He visited the cemetery every memorial day to pay respects to Charlotte''s adoptive parents.


    Even when drunk, he insisted on being taken back to Moon Lake Bay, the house he shared with Charlotte.


    Some media joked that the mighty Mr. Frost was controlled by his wife.


    Only Tom knew that Ryan couldn''t move on.


    When Tom arrived at Nightshade, the table in the private room was already piled high with various drinks.


    There were wines, beers, and spirits.


    Ryan lifted his ss and signaled to him, "You''re here?"


    Then he drank it all in one gulp.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tom sat down beside him, clicking his tongue, "You invited me here hoping to drink yourself into a stomach bleed and need someone to take you to the hospital?" Ryan smirked, poured himself another drink, and said, "When you and Jane broke up, who took you to the hospital?"


    "Bro, bringing that up is pointless."


    Tom didn''t expect Ryan to start digging into his past, so he quickly changed the subject. "So, what''s the matter? The doctor you found for your wife, does she not need him?"


    "No." Ryan held his ss, his fingers clearly defined as he tapped the rim of the ss. "It''s hard to say. Everything just feels off."


    In short, it was different from before.


    She seemedpletely indifferent.


    There


    was no emotion, not even aversion or disgust.


    Only when he mentioned the doctor who could cure Madam did she see some emotion and a smile on


    her face.


    At other times, it was as if she wore a mask, creating a distance between them.


    Tom casually picked up a ss, poured some liquor into it, and dropped an ice cube in, saying nonchntly, "Not to say I told you so, but I did say this method wouldn''t work. What''s up with the respect and obedience?"


    "Man, are you some priest wanting to help someone change?"


    Tom strongly disagreed, "In my opinion, rtionships are about pursue and escape. When it reaches the point of mutual respect andpliance, that''s when it''s really over. There''s no spark left." "That''s a theory." Ryan sneered and said, "So how did you and Jane break up?"


    Tom lifted his ss and drank arge gulp.


    The liquor was sharp, but he swallowed it without much reaction and nced at Ryan, "Can youpare You, me to you? Who am I? Just a spoiled rich kid. To have a worry-free life, I had to sacrifice something on the other hand, have the Frost family backing you up. You can make decisions as you wish. There aren''t as many obstacles between you and your wife."


    Ryan''s dark eyes were momentarily stunned by those words.


    Tom was right.


    The only obstacle between him and Charlotte was hisck of consideration for her feelings.


    Ryan pursed his lips. "The obstacles between her and me are even moreplicated than those you had with Jane."


    "What obstacles?" asked Tom.


    Ryan''s Adam''s apple moved, his eyes tinged with redness. "She doesn''t love me anymore."

 Chapter 398

    Regret and unwillingness.


    Tom, however, was unperturbed. "In my opinion, you shouldn''t have brought up the divorce. The most important thing between two people is the push and pull; all emotions are drawn out through this dynamic.


    Ryan was silent for a moment. "Is there still a way to salvage this?"


    Tom had a sudden idea. "y the victim."


    "y the victim?" Ryan immediately dismissed the idea. "It won''t work. She won''t fall for that."


    "If being soft doesn''t work, then you have to be tough," said Tom.


    "Tough, huh?"


    Two years ago, he had watched her being pushed to the brink of despair by him.


    Later, he consulted his own therapist, who suggested that it resembled depression. The serious kind.


    He swirled his drink, feeling a sense of helplessness he had never experienced before.


    He couldn''t do anything to her.


    But could he let her be with Frank?


    He couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    When I got home, Jane was half-lying on the sofa ying a game.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She looked surprised to see me, "Why are you back?"


    "Why not?" I hung up my bag and walked to the partially open sink to wash my hands,


    Jane was deeply engrossed in her game, "Looks like Frank isn''t doing too well. The disability seems to be quite significant?"


    "There probably isn''t any real disability." On the way back, I had thought about it. "His condition seems more like an injury, still in the recovery phase."


    If it were a real disability, his muscles would have atrophied long ago.


    But Frank''s condition was no different from a normal person''s.


    Jane finished her game and looked up, suddenly her expression changed. "Wait, why did you change clothes?"


    I knew she had misunderstood and exined, "I got wet in the rain and borrowed Frank''s cousin''s clothes.


    Speaking of this, I remembered that my wet clothes were left in his study.


    I had put them down casually and, in my rush to leave, forgot to take them.


    10


    #


    Jane nodded thoughtfully. "Does he know you''re already divorced?"


    "Yes," I smiled, took a bottle of mineral water from the fridge, and said, "He thought I spent the past two years quietly at the Frost family, being Mrs. Frost." "Did you exin?"


    "No."


    I took a sip of the cold water, cleared my throat, and sat cross-legged on the carpet after kicking off my slippers, "How do I exin? Should I tell him I had depression? Even attempted suicide?" Others thought that my depression was because of him.


    Let alone if he knew; it would only make him feel more guilty.


    "Alright then."


    Jane muttered, "He should feel guilty. The more guilty he feels, the better it is for you."


    I lowered my eyes. "That''s justpensation, not affection."


    Besides, there was no need to drag someone else down to hell.


    The next day, I sent the draft of the design to Yasmin''s agent''s email.


    The reply came quickly.


    But it was from Yasmin herself.


    She called, her voice was cheerful. "Elena, I''ve received the design draft. Let''s have a meal togetherter?"


    She often gave me the impression of not being someone nearly 50 years old.


    She seemed more like a young person.


    I stopped what I was doing and smiled. "Ms. Jackson, is there a problem with the design draft?"


    "No, I''m very satisfied with the draft. Continue with the design." Yasmin smiled. "I have a flight tonight for


    an appointment. Before I leave, I wanted to invite you to dinner. I don''t know why, but I feel a special connection with you."


    "In that case, I''ll dly ept." I smiled.


    Honestly, I felt a kind of indescribablefort with Yasmin.


    In the evening. I wrapped up my work and, after informing Jane, left thepany with my bag.


    For convenience, the dinner venue was again at the same five-star hotel asst time.


    When I arrived, there were bodyguards outside, and Yasmin and her agent were already in the private


    room.


    Yasmin gestured for me to sit on her right side. "What would you like to eat? Order whatever you like." After greeting her, I took my seat and smiled. "Sure, I''m somewhat familiar with the local specialties. Do you have any food preferences or allergies?"


    "None, just make sure it''s not too spicy. My daughter prefers lighter vors. Her assistant is helping her upstairs with some things. She''ll join us soon."


    "Got it." I was quite familiar with lighter vors.


    I ordered the dishes soon enough and returned the menu to the waiter.


    Joanne, the agent, suddenly handed over her phone. "Yasmin, look at this property in Jeswood. Isn''t it a perfect birthday gift for Christine, who loves Jeswood?" "Only as a bonus," Yasmin said jokingly with a warm smile. "I pick every gift for Christine myself."


    I realized they were talking about her daughter andmented appropriately, "Ms. Jackson is so nice to her daughter."


    "It''s my fault," Yasmin said with guilt. "I was too young back then and would often act impulsively."


    Hearing this, I decided not to press further. That was when the door to the private room opened from the outside.


    "Mom." A well-dressed young woman entered, beaming as she ran to Yasmin.


    When I saw her face, I was stunned.


    Her identity was quite unexpected.


    Two years ago, she was Lily.


    And now she had transformed into Yasmin''s daughter?


    Yasmin, concerned she might fall, reached out to support her as she said in a gentle voice, "Why are you running so fast? Aren''t you afraid of falling?"


    "Mom, how''s the discussion with Joanne about me going on that variety show?"


    She hadn''t looked at me yet, only cuddling up to Yasmin.


    Yasmin seemed a bit troubled, and Joanne quickly exined, "Christine, the entertainment in ustry isn''t as easy to go into as you think. People in the industry will definitely support you because you''re your mom''s daughter, but online? Words can be really hurtful. Many celebrities suffer from depression because of it. With your mom''s status, you don''t need to get yourself involved."


    "Let them criticize me. As long as I have my mom''s support, I don''t care what others think of me...


    As she spoke, her gaze inadvertently fell on me, and she looked momentarily flustered. "What... what are you doing here?"


    "She''s the designer of my dress. She''s young and talented." Yasmin frowned slightly. "What''s wrong? Do you know each other?"

 Chapter 399

    She responded quickly and looked quite obedient. "Yes, I used to know her in Jeswood."


    "It seems you two have a connection." Yasmin smiled and nodded. She then turned to me. "This is my daughter, Christine Jackson."


    Christine took her mother''sst name.


    I wasn''t clear on the specifics, but since it was her private matter, I didn''t press further and simply smiled faintly.


    Christine suppressed her emotions and clung to Yasmin''s arm, whining, "Mom, let me enter the entertainment industry. I''m just curious. Let me see what it''s like, and if I really don''t like it, I''ll withdraw." "Give it a bit more time. I''ll think about it." Yasmin patiently tried to soothe her.


    Christine pouted and said softly. "Alright then."


    Yasmin was very easygoing, and the meal was quite harmonious. Except for Christine, who kept sneaking


    nces at me.


    After the meal, Yasmin had to catch her flight and left quickly with her agent and assistant, leaving the bodyguard to watch over Christine.


    As I was heading to the hotel entrance, Christine chased after me.


    "Ms. Shaw..."


    She looked at me timidly. "Thank you for not telling my mom about what happened two years ago."


    I frowned. "No need to thank me. I just didn''t want to stick my nose into other people''s businesses."


    As Yasmin''s daughter, why had she agreed to impersonate me ording to Bethany and her daughter''s arrangement two years ago?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but ask, "If I may be so bold, being Yasmin''s daughter is likely worth much. more than being the Shaw family''s daughter. Why did you..."


    "Ms. Shaw, since you don''t want to stick your nose in others'' private affairs, then please don''t interfere."


    Christine pursed her lips and blinked at me. "In the Shaw family, you were the Shaw family''s daughter, but here, you''re just my mom''s dress designer. Knowing your ce is quite important." "Alright."


    I wasn''t one to be overly curious, and I realized I might have overstepped my bounds.


    To avoid identally falling into another trap.


    As I was about to leave, she stopped me again. "Can I ask you a favor? Please don''t mention what happened at the Shaw family two years ago to my mom in the future."


    *Huh?" Iughed sarcastically. "I said I don''t want to stick my nose into other people''s businesses. So, it


    all depends on my mood."


    Things weren''t as simple as she thought.


    Ryan came to pick me up on the day that I was about to set off for Jeswood.


    I initially wanted to refuse.


    But since I had to pick up the specialist from the airport, I had no choice but to go with him.


    After all, it was about my own grandma. It wasn''t quite right to have him run around alone.


    On the way to Jeswood, he worked on hisptop, clearly squeezing time from his busy schedule for this trip.


    When he closed hisptop, I looked up from my phone and said, "Thank you for making the trip despite your busy schedule." "It''s nothing."


    Ryan removed his sses, massaged his temples, and asked, "Have you met Frank?"


    I was surprised. "You know he''s still alive?"


    "He''s been making quite a stir in Jeswood with SZ Technology these past two years. I guessed it was him


    I was taken aback. "SZ Technology belongs to him?"


    SZ Technology had actually existed for several years.


    It had always been rtively low-profile until a couple of years ago, when it suddenly emerged with a bunch of patents, causing quite a stir.


    With the support of powerful backers, its development was exceptionally rapid.


    However, apart from Ryan, few people would associate it with Frank.


    Moreover, I had always thought that even if Frank wasn''t dead, he had gone to Frankes...


    It turned out he was right in Jeswood, not going anywhere else.


    Upon arriving at the Jeswood airport and picking up the specialist and his assistant, we headed straight. to the rehabilitation center.


    When Grandma saw me, she seemed to remember instantly and cheerfully grabbed my hand, "Lily, you came to see me?"


    "Grandma, how have you been these past few days?"


    "Good, Grandma is doing well everywhere."


    When Grandma tried to pull me to sit down, she noticed Ryan and Prof. Kilburn and asked, somewhat confused, "Who are these two?"


    "Grandma, this is Prof. Kilburn. I''m Ryan Frost. Just call me Ryan."


    *Ryan? Grandma was startled. "Aren''t you Lily''s ssmate?"


    "Grandma, I''m Lily''s ex and I''m currently...."


    "Hey!" Grandma became unusually angry, red at him and interrupted. "Nonsense. Lily is Frank''s fiancee. It''s impossible for her to be with you."


    As she spoke, she pulled me further away from Ryan.


    Afraid that Ryan might do something to me.


    Outdoors, where everyone usually tters and fawns over Mr. Frost, he was now awkwardly standing


    there.


    I couldn''t help butugh and said, "Yes, Grandma, he''s just joking. However, he specifically brought Prof. Kilburn from abroad for you to help with your health. Please cooperate with the doctor for the check-up, okay?"


    Only then did Grandma stop saying anything and cooperated with Prof. Kilburn''s examination.


    I watched nervously from the side.


    Over the past two years, I had arranged for experts to treat Grandma privately, but the results were not


    ideal.


    Despite Ryan''s assurance, I still worried.


    Afraid of receiving bad news.


    Ryan suddenly approached and said softly, ''Don''t worry. Trust me, okay? Prof. Kilburn has specialized in this field for over 20 years. He wouldn''t take on anything he wasn''t confident about." "Alright." I let out a light sigh of relief.


    After a while, Prof. Kilburn helped Grandma sit up and looked at me and Ryan. "Mr. Frost, Ms. Wilson, the olddy''s condition isn''t the most severe I''ve seen."


    I sighed with relief. "So, can you..."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Within a month at most."


    399

 Chapter 400

    Prof. Kilburn gave a clear deadline.


    I expressed my gratitude. "Prof. Kilburn, sorry for all this trouble. Thank you so much!


    "No need to thank me."


    Prof. Kilburn gestured towards Ryan. "Thank him. This guy has been pestering me for almost two months. I hadn''t nned to return to Cheria recently, but it was my wife who was soft-hearted and persuaded me toe back and take a look."


    I looked at Ryan in surprise.


    Two months.


    This meant that before I returned to Jston, when he might have thought I was dead, he had not given up on Grandma''s condition.


    I pursed my lips. "Ryan, I really need to thank you this time."


    "If you really want to thank me, how about treating me to a meal?"


    "Huh?" I was taken aback. I hadn''t expected him to make such a request.


    Then, I looked at Prof. Kilburn and smiled. "Sure, I''ll treat you and Prof. Kilburn to a meal and let you try the local dishes of Jston." Two years ago, Frank had taken me to a private restaurant with excellent food.


    However, Prof. Kilburn waved his hand. "No, no. It''s rare for me to return to the country. I''ve scheduled to meet my old friends tonight."


    He patted his assistant and said with a smile, "He has toe along too. Ms. Wilson, please treat Mr. Frost alone. After all, this matter is his achievement. As for me, I''m just here to get paid." After instructing the assistant to start handling Grandma''s treatment from the next day, Prof. Kilburn and his assistant left.


    Ryan looked at me. "Still not nning to treat me?¡±


    "It''s not that." I needed to thank him properly, so I responded generously, "It''s just a meal. I''m not that


    petty.


    "Since that''s the case, can I choose the restaurant?"


    "Sure," I agreed.


    After all, it was a meal to thank him, so naturally, he should have the final say.


    As he chose the restaurant, I helped Grandma into her room. "Grandma, I''m going out to treat someone to a meal to thank him for finding a reliable doctor for you. I''lle back to see you tomorrow, okay?" "Alright, alright." Grandma responded quickly and then whispered, "But remember, Frank is your fiance!"


    I helplessly responded as if soothing a child, "Okay, I won''t forget."


    In the end, everything was just fate''s y.


    If I hadn''t lost everything back then, my life over the past 20 years might have been entirely different.


    Ryan chose a restaurant with a river view in Jston.


    The environment and atmosphere were excellent.


    The only downside was when the waiter cheerfully asked, "Sir, Miss, would you prefer ¨¤ carte or a set menu? For today, we have three different set menus. Would you like to take a look?" I instinctively declined, "¨¤ carte..."


    "Alright, then." Ryan, sitting across from me, interrupted my response, looking calm.


    I frowned. "Ryan, I..."


    "It''s just a meal. Whether it''s a set menu or ¨¤ carte doesn''t matter. Charlotte, don''t be so nervous."


    I was momentarily stifled.


    Then I heard him tell the waiter, "We''ll have the set menu C."


    The waiter repeated, "Sir, you''re ordering set menu C? This setes with a pair of couple-themed dolls Would you like them brought over now?"


    While he was speaking. I felt an odd gaze.


    Instinctively, I turned my head and made eye contact with na.


    The gentleman who had pulled out a chair for her was now kissing her cheek. She didn''t seem to feel the kiss and just gave me a puzzled look.


    Just as I was about to go over to greet her, she looked away.


    Ryan called out to me, "Charlotte, do you want to add anything else?"


    "No, that''s all." I sat back down.


    na withdrew her gaze and was concerned about her foolish younger cousin.


    The enemy


    nemy was almost at the door, and he was still ying hard to get.


    Thinking of this, na cocked her brows, pretending to take a selfie while also capturing the other table.


    She opened WhatsApp and sent it.


    "A man and woman alone in a restaurant."


    That was all she wrote.


    I was eating my meal without distraction when my phone suddenly rang.


    It was a friend request.


    "Ms. Wilson, I''m Frank''s cousin, na"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I nced in na''s direction and epted the request


    At the other table, na hadn''t picked up her phone yet, but I received two messages from her on WhatsApp.


    "Ms. Wilson, Frank suddenly has severe leg pain again. Could you please head over and check on him?"


    "The address?" After reading the messages, I looked towards na''s direction and deliberately replied, It''s not particrly convenient today."


    na was cutting steak, her phone left aside, but my phone buzzed again.


    "Well... it''s okay. Let him suffer. He''s probably getting used to it after so long."


    "Ms. Wilson, just focus on your own matters."


    "Don''t worry about him. After all, his father doesn''t care and his mother is indifferent."


    I received three more messages in a row.


    I couldn''t help but smile. "I''lle over now."


    I looked at Ryan and smiled apologetically. "We''re almost done eating, right?"


    Ryan raised his head. "Is something wrong?"


    "Yes,"


    "What is it?"


    I put my phone back into my bag and said, "Frank''s leg is hurting. I need to go check on him."

 Chapter 401

    Upon hearing this, Ryan seemed somewhat stunned and disheartened.


    After a moment, he looked at me in surprise. "You''re no even going to lie?"


    "You rarely lied in the past as well," I smiled and answered calmly. I had heard too much before. He had never been one to deign to deceive.


    "She ran away from home. I need to go find her."


    "She''s divorced. I''m afraid she might do something rash."


    "She got into a car ident. I can''t be at ease if I don''t check on her."


    Later on, he didn''t even need to give a reason-he would just say, "I need to see her."


    It was always, his sister. He couldn''t ignore her.


    It seemed that as long as there was that oneyer of rtionship, any little bit of myints would be seen as petty, and obstructing him would be almost likemitting a crime.


    It was quite ironic. It seemed to match the saying of "What goes aroundes around."


    Ryan probably never imagined that such a day woulde.


    He loosened his grip on his cutlery, which ttered onto the te with a crisp sound, starkly noticeable in the otherwise serenely musical.


    restaurant.


    He rarely lost hisposure, his voice rough as he asked, "Do you really have to go?"


    1 picked up my bag, stood up, and said, "This is you being unreasonable. I never stopped you when you wanted to leave before.


    Besides, I''m single now."


    Since he had brought this upon himself, I wasn''t going to stop.


    I didn''t look back at his expression and left the restaurant withrge strides.


    My car was parked at the nursing home. With the holiday traffic outside, it was a mess. If I went back to get the car and then went to Frank''s ce, it would take an extra two or three hours. I decided to go directly to Frank''s ce.


    I had to wait a long time even for an Uber. The crowd was thick, with many young couples along the roadside, suddenly kissing as they walked and then gazing at each other with silly smiles. Youth was so wonderful. The affection was so openly and honestly enviable.


    When I arrived at the location Frank had given, I realized that the neighborhood was the same one where he had given me an apartment two years ago.


    I got out of the car and sent him a message.


    "na, what''s the apartment number?"


    She replied instantly, "Building 6, Unit 1, 5th Floor"


    Same building, same unit.


    It was a floor below. If it weren''t for the one-unit-per-floor arrangement, it would probably be right across the hall.


    1 put away my phone and easily found the door, then rang the doorbell.


    As if intentionally, I waited several minutes before the door was pulled. open from the inside, apanied by azy voice. "Who''s there?"


    The owner of the voice was lounging in a wheelchair, his sharp and stern face looking seeminglyzy and casual, but with a hint of impatience.


    our


    Feigning ignorance, I cooperated and said, "na said your leg was hurting and asked me toe check on you."


    He looked at me with cocked brows." don''t need your help."


    "Oh, okay." I nodded and smiled. "Then I''ll be going now."


    With that, I turned to leave.


    A bony hand, however, grabbed my wrist firmly, using a bit of force to pull me inside.


    In the foyer, I steadied myself. "Didn''t you say you didn''t need my help?"


    Frank''s eyes were unfathomable as he said coldly, "It suddenly started hurting again, and now your help is needed. Is there a problem?"


    "Not at all." I smiled and nodded, pointing to a pair of house slippers on the floor. "Can I wear these?"


    "They''re na''s."


    Frank maneuvered his wheelchair and opened the shoe cab, retrieving a new pair of slippers from the top shelf. "Wear these."


    "Okay." I took off my high heels and was changing shoes when Frank said with a smile. "I heard you went to a couples'' restaurant with Ryan for Valentine''s Day?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "No."


    It was difficult to exin the events of the past two years, but this was straightforward, so I answered honestly, "He brought an expert from abroad and went to the nursing home today to check on Grandma. The expert said she can be treated within a month,"


    "So, you''re doing it out of gratitude?" he inquired.


    "What do you think?*


    I finished changing into the house slippers and pushed his wheelchair towards the living room.


    Frank scoffed, "Who shows gratitude by going to a couples restaurant?"


    I was momentarily taken aback, "A couples restaurant?"


    I had stayed in Jeswood for a short time and wasn''t familiar with restaurants. I thought it was just a French restaurant with a better


    environment


    Frank looked at me, "You didn''t know?"


    Ladmitted, "I didn''t know. I didn''t even know it was Valentine''s Day before going to the mall


    After being single for two years, I had stopped caring about such events.


    Frank''s expression was still nonchnt, but his tone was less cold. "As foolish as ever"


    I didn''t want to argue, but something urred to me, so I had to speak up. "Do you remember the person who Bethany found to steal my identity?"


    Chase

 Chapter 403

    The situation became somewhat awkward.


    na hadn''t caught on yet. "Have I? Howe I don''t remember?"


    I replied, "Oh? You don''t?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    66


    na cleared her throat, ncing at Frank, her mouth twitching. "Have 1?"


    Frank nodded firmly. "You have."


    "I have?" asked na.


    "Yes."


    "Right, I have."


    na suddenly realized, smiling at me. "I''m really sorry, I must have a terrible memory. Yes, I did add you on WhatsApp..."


    She turned to look at Frank. "When did I add her on WhatsApp again?"


    Frank cocked his brows. "During dinner. Did you forget?"


    "Oh, right." na smacked her forehead. "Yes, yes, I even asked Frank for your WhatsApp at the time. I meant to tell you about his leg pain!" Then she asked Frank uncertainly, "Is that right?"


    Frank gave her an exasperated look.


    na smiled and said meaningfully, "That was my second ount, I don''t use it much. Let''s add each other again?"


    "Sure."


    We exchanged smiles.


    After adding WhatsApp, I left Frank''s house and headed to the care home.


    After seeing me off, na turned around and looked at Frank.


    Frank frowned and asked coldly, "What are you staring at? Do I have something on my face?"


    "No no no."


    na shook her head thoughtfully, opening her bank ount page. "I''ve recently taken a liking to a bag, not expensive, just around 400 thousand. Could you, Mr. Smith, please cover the cost?" Frank''s face darkened. "Why don''t you go rob a bank?"


    "Oh." na nodded, tapping on her phone screen. "I''ll quickly exin to your friend that the previous WhatsApp ount wasn''t mine, so she doesn''t get scammed. It wouldn''t be good, right?" Frank gritted his teeth and said, "Give me your ount number."


    "You''re so generous."


    na promptly gave Frank her bank ount number and cheerfully said, "I''ll have SA reserve the bag for me right now."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her phone rang with a notification. Looking at the ount bnce, her smile became even brighter. She had received 1 million dors.


    Normally, Frank was known for being stingy, always saving up and meticulous about money. He was well-known for being cheap.


    He always said that he was saving up for his wife.


    But who would need so much money for his marriage?


    Thus, they all privately concluded that Frank was simply a miser. Except


    during holidays, no one could expect to get anything out of him.


    After na finished smiling, she felt a bit uneasy Something unusual was happening, "When did you be so generous?"


    "The money''s to shut you up ''Frank gave her a sidelong nce. "By the way, you have a close friend who is a celebrity Tave her help find out what''s going on with Yasmin''s daughter that sudenly appearedst year."


    Upon hearing this, na finally felt reassured. As expected, Frank wouldn''t do anything that didn''t require payback. She patted her chest. Okay, I''ll take care of it."


    Then she cocked her brows. "Why are you suddenly so restless? Have you given up on ying hard to get and began pretending to be pitiful?"


    "Give my money back," said Frank.


    na red at him. "You really are something. If you don''t want to tell me, that''s fine."


    "Now that you''re back in Jeswood, shouldn''t you be picking up Danny?" said Frank. "Yes." na felt a bit guilty about her son. "I''ll go get him tomorrow. It''s the weekend."


    After the divorce, getting full custody of the child from her ex was already a huge relief.


    Frank nodded. "Aren''t you busy with dating? After you pick him up, I''ll take care of him."


    "You?" na was stunned.


    Frank was notoriously impatient, especially with children. After Lily went missing, he became irritable around kids.


    na reached out to touch his forehead. "Are you sick?"


    Frank impatiently moved away and said, "Didn''t they say women like children?"


    ''She, too, should like them,'' he thought.


    na wasn''t stupid and quickly understood his intention, chuckling.


    "So, you want my son to help you pursue a woman?"


    "Is that not okay?"


    "Well, it is..."


    na smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°But there''s a separate fee. Danny is a treasure of the elders of the Jackson family. We''re not short of money, you can decide how much you give." When na got married, it was more of a business arrangement. Unfortunately, she and her husband were both stubborn, neither were willing topromise.


    She couldn''t understand how someone just six or seven years older than her could be so conservative.


    She wore a sexy nightgown, and her husband immediately covered her with a robe,pletely unromantic.


    She endured it for a while but eventually couldn''t take it anymore, leading to their breakup.


    Frank readily agreed, "No problem, I''ll pick up Danny tomorrow and give him whatever he wants."


    "You promise?" na looked at him suspiciously. "You''re not lying to me?"


    Frank squinted his eyes. "Why would lie to you?"


    Children were easy to please. One could ask them if they wanted a Superman figure or 200 grand and they would still choose the


    Superman figure..


    Adults didn''t believe in magic, but children did.


    Frank maneuvered his wheelchair to the window, gazing out at the dark


    night. His eyes seemed to blend into the night.


    He didn''t believe in magic. He only believed in Lily.


    Or perhaps, Charlotte.


    The Charlotte that he knew right now

 Chapter 404

    When I returned to the care home, Grandma was already asleep. adjusted the corner of her nket and gave a few instructions to the caregiver before driving away. I went straight to the hotel to check in. The next morning, after tidying up, I was prep...ing to go back to the care home to see Grandma when I received a call from Prof. Kilburn''s


    assistant


    I answered the call while walking out of the room.


    On the other end, the assistant sounded a bit frustrated. "Ms. Wilson, didn''t you inform your family that the professor would be taking over Madam Shaw''s treatment today?" "Huh?" I was momentarily stunned. is something wrong?"


    The assistant replied helplessly. "As soon as we arrived this morning. your family showed up and said they would not ept the professor taking responsibility for Madam Shaw''s treatment. "My family?" I was slightly puzzled but then realized something. "Is it the Shaw family?"


    "Yes, it seems to be Madam Shaw''s daughter-inw and granddaughter.


    My expression darkened. Tle over right away. Please apologize to Prof. Kilburn on my behalf. I''m sorry for the trouble.


    The doctor had just arrived, but Bethany and her mother were already bing desperate


    They were both worried about Grandma''s condition and the details of the will being made public.


    They also feared that if Grandma regained consciousness, she might


    125 AGUS


    hand over the Shaw family matters to me, leaving no ce for them.


    When I arrived at the care home, Prof, Kilburn was being kept outside the ward.


    I restrained my anger and apologized to Prof. Kilburn first. "Prof. Kilburn, I''m sorry. I''ll handle this immediately."


    "It''s alright. You take care of it. I''ll have breakfast first," said Prof.. Kilburn. It was just a minor inconvenience for him. After all, he had seen many such tactics over his decades of medical practice. After Prof. Kilburn left, I knocked on the door. "Bethany, open the door."


    "So it was you who got the doctor for Grandma,"


    Bethany yanked the door open, pretending to be unaware, and continued, "That doctor looked unprofessional. Who knows if he might worsen Grandma''s condition!"


    After two years, she was still as arrogant as ever.


    I sneered and retorted, "Are you worried that he might worsen. Grandma''s condition or that Grandma might recover?"


    "W-what am I afraid of?"


    She red at me furiously, "And for the past two years, we''ve been taking care of Grandma. You''ve been living in Jston as Mrs. Frost, and now you want to intervene in Grandma''s care? Who do you think. you are?"


    "At least I''m Grandma''s biological granddaughter, aren''t I?" I said firmly. "And you, what gives you the right to stop me from hiring a doctor for Grandma?"


    She had been itching to take over the Shaw family business for the past. two years due to Ryan''s suppression. Naturally, she wasn''t willing to ept my return to the Shaw family, especially while Grandma was still


    conscious.


    Bethany was momentarily speechless. "I....."


    *And me?"


    Mrs. Shaw emerged from behind her, assuming the stance of an elder. Do I have enough authority to make decisions for your grandmother? Charlotte, know your ce. You still have the sumame Wilson, not Shaw.


    I smiled. "No matter what my surname is, it doesn''t change the fact that I''m Grandma''s biological granddaughter. Mrs. Shaw, why are you so afraid of me, your ''daughter, returning to the Shaw family and protecting your adopted daughter?"


    Pausing slightly, I looked at her with a cold gaze. "Could it be that your rtionship with her is not just a simple adoptive mother-daughter rtionship?"


    My guess was merely an attempt to provoke her.


    Unexpectedly, her face darkened suddenly, and she hurriedly defended herself, "Charlotte, what nonsense are you talking about?! I treat Bethany well because she''s understanding and caring, unlike you, who''s just detestable!"


    She mmed the ward door shut, lowering her voice to warn me, "And I''ll make myself clear. You should give up any thoughts of returning to the Shaw family!"


    "Why should I?" I asked softly. "I''ll make myself clear too. Since I''m back in Jeswood, I have no intention of abandoning Grandma. This time, I must ensure Grandma gets better."


    Mrs. Shaw stared at me coldly. "Then you can try! Don''t think Ryan will help you forever!"


    "By the way, does my dad know about your rtionship with Bethany?" I asked with a smile, casually changing the subject. I added this "dad" as a temporary term of address. It wasn''t meant sincerely.


    Mrs. Shaw raised her hand to p me. "Charlotte, you''re unbelievable!"


    I grabbed her arm firmly and pushed her away, pping my hands. "Oh, so it seems you don''t know."


    I wasn''t sure before, but now I was certain.


    Her rtionship with Bethany was likelyplex.


    Jsmiled slightly. "Don''t be so desperate to deny or hit me. The more


    you act like this, the more anxious you seem. If you continue to stop the doctor from treating Grandma, I might just look into it or directly inform my dad."


    "Look into it? You? Do you think you can..."


    "Of course not. Didn''t you say that Ryan is helping me?"


    I was just using Ryan to scare her. "If I can''t look into it, do you think he won''t find out something? After all, where there''s smoke, there''s fire. Many things, if looked into in detail, one can still discover something!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Bitch!"


    Mrs. Shaw red at me fiercely, then, as if thinking of something, she smiled coldly, "I''ll let you off this time. Let''s see how long you can be proud of yourself."


    With that, she dragged Bethany away.


    I went inside and addressed the caregiver, "You can leave now. Your sry will be settled ording to the contract."


    Ch


    The caregiver, who had been arranged by Jack, was on the evening shift today. This caregiver was a member of the Shaw family, which I had tolerated for a long time, and it was finally time to change. After settling her sry, I was about to enter the bedroom to check on Grandma when I heard the sound of footsteps.


    Turning around, I looked down and met Frank''s brown eyes, which were filled with mockery.


    I was a bit surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    "Visiting Grandma," replied Frank.


    As I was about to speak, when a small child''s head popped out from behind the wheelchair. The child blinked his big eyes, looked at me for a few seconds, and then suddenly ran over and hugged my leg, saying in a babyish voice, "Aunt! You''re my aunt, right?"

 Chapter 405

    I 1.


    The little child looked to be about three or four years old, dressed in trendy clothes, and had an exquisitely carved face. He looked up at me, cuteness radiating from him. But he called me "Aunt"...


    I couldn''t just ept that.


    I was a bit confused and patted his small head. "Aunt?"


    "Yes! Aunt, my name is Daniel Jackson. You can call me Danny!"


    The little one was incredibly adorable, introducing himself with a soft, innocent voice and an endearing demeanor.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and crouch down to speak gently, "Alright, Danny, but..."


    I paused slightly and looked at Frank. "Danny is your nephew?"


    "na''s son."


    Frankzily lifted his eyes and said nonchntly, "She''s on a flight to Europe tonight. Danny has school, so I''m taking care of him for a while."


    "Huh?" I nced at his legs and couldn''t help but question, "Are you sure. ...you can handle a child?"


    Danny hugged my neck and gave my face several slobbery kisses, saying sweetly, "Aunt, Aunt, you can take care of me!"


    I admitted that I waspletely beaten by his cuteness.


    I looks at Frank and asked, "Aunt?"


    Frank didn''t seem to care. "You know how children are."


    I grabbed Danny''s shoulders and said, "Danny, can you just call me


    Charlotte? Aunt is not something you can address me by "


    Danny tilted his head feeling puzzled "Why?"


    "Well..." I thought about it and tried to exin things. "Aunt means the wife of your uncle. As for your uncle and I are just..." "Oh, I know!"


    I was just thinking of what to say when Danny jumped up in joy and pped his hands. "Then you are my aunt. My mom said that if two people like each other a lot, they can get married. And my uncle really likes you..."


    Halfway through his sentence, Frank covered his mouth with his hands.


    "You''re just a child, what do you know about liking someone?"


    Danny red at him. "I do, Uncle!"


    Frank chuckled. "Tell me what you know then."


    "For example, I don''t like you at all!"


    With that said, Danny hugged my leg like a ko again. "I like you, Aunt. Can I go home with you?"


    My heart softened, but it still seemed inappropriate for an outsider to take care of someone else''s child.


    I thought for a moment and declined, "Sweetie, I''m staying at a hotel, so it''s not as convenient as at home."


    Frank frowned. "Why aren''t you staying at the hous e in Region Gardens?


    I made up an excuse. "I forgot the password."


    The house in Region Gardens was the one he gave me two years ago..


    The events from two years ago had led to lingering estrangement


    between us, and I felt unworthy of it. Therefore, I never considered staying there when I came to Jeswood. Frank scoffed, "You can even forget your own birthday?"


    I cleared my throat and answered truthfully, "It mainly feels inappropriate for me to stay there."


    Frank pouted his lips. "Inappropriate? The things you''ve been given by me are worth more than that house."


    I did have some memory of that. When I was younger, I would always share the best things I found with him first.


    Not to mention, on birthdays and New Year''s, I would clean out my little savings and even ask Grandma to supplement them.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Thinking about this, I felt justified. He was probably returning the favor.


    Before I could say anything, he began to mock me lightly. "Or maybe you just have too much money and don''t know what to do with it, so you decided to stay at a hotel? You can give me the extra money and I''ll spend it for you."


    "Dream on."


    I shot him a re and pinched the little one''s cheek. "You cane to my ce. It''s just downstairs from your uncle''s house. I''ll move there in the afternoon, and you''re wee toe and y anytime!"


    Kiss!


    Danny leaned in and kissed my face, responding cheerfully, "Okay, gorgeous!"


    Frank''s face darkened as he gritted his teeth and called out sharply," Daniel!"


    Danny looked puzzled, "What''s wrong, Uncle?"


    Frank frowned and admonished, "Who taught you to keep kissing girls? No more kisses!"


    "Uncle, haven''t you kissed her before?"


    Both Frank and I found the situation a bit awkward.


    Fortunately, Grandma chose that moment to get up. Despite her confusion, her innate elegance shone through.


    She had neatly pinned her hair up and was wearing a meticulously tailored dress, as always.


    It seemed Grandma could recognize both Frank and me urately at any time. She greeted us warmly, "Lily, you''re here. Frank, why are you here so early?"


    "Just came to see you," Frank said as he patted the little one''s head." This is your great-grandmother."


    "Great-grandmother!" Danny was not shy at all and immediately called out loudly. He introduced himself with enthusiasm, and was quite endearing. Grandma responded kindly, "Oh, good boy!"


    Frank smiled and said to Grandma, "This is na''s child."


    "na?"


    Grandma seemed to have forgotten.


    However, Frank didn''t want to burden Grandma with remembering this. He shifted the focus back to her health. "How have you been these days?"


    "All good, all good." Seeing us both there, Grandma was very pleased. " Lily even arranged for a doctor toe and treat me."


    Frank asked a few more questions, and then Grandma suddenly changed the topic. "Frank, when are you going to marry Lily?"

 Chapter 406

    Once again, Frank and I were both awkwardly caught off guard.


    I tugged at Grandma''s arm. ''Grandma, about that..."


    "Soon."


    Frank abruptly interrupted me, speaking to urandma in a gentle and polite tone, "Grandma, I''ll marry her soon. You focus on taking care of yourself. Once you''ve recovered, we can hold the wedding" I was dumbfounded.


    The person making this statement didn''t even nce at me, as if the matter waspletely unrted to me.


    Grandma was thrilled, her eyes shining with delight. "Really?"


    "Really," Frank answered with a smile.


    I changed the subject "Grandma, let''s have breakfast quickly. Prof.


    Kilburn will be here soon.


    Judging by the time, Prof. Kilburn was probably finishing his breakfast


    100


    After Bethany and her mother left, I had sent a message to Prof Kilburn''s assistant, informing them that the matter was resolved.


    wasn''t wrong about the timing. Grandma had just finished breakfast


    when Prof. Kilburn and his team returned.


    Since Prof. Kilburn was about to start the treatment, it was best if I


    didn''t stay in the ward. I decided to head back to the hotel to pack my things.


    The house in Region Gardens was still morefortable than the hotel.


    To my surprise, as soon as I stepped out of the elevator with my. suitcase, I saw Frank and Danny waiting in front of my door.


    One was standing, the other sitting.


    I was a bit surprised. "Waiting for me?"


    Frank remained silent, but Danny, with h short legs, ran over and nodded vigorously. "Yes! Charlotte, Uncle is giving me a lift to your house!"


    "And what about your uncle?"


    "Uncle is leaving soon!"


    Frank gave him a sidelong nce. "Who told you that?"


    I asked, "Aren''t you leaving?"


    "I am," Frank spoke indifferently, then pinched Danny''s face and looked at me. "I''m going to a meeting now. He''s in your care. If things get too unbearable, just give him a beating." "Don''t worry. I have no inclination towards violence."


    ,


    "By the way..." He looked at me with deep, serious eyes and then said. something unrted, "The answer that na interruptedst night, I want to hear it again when Ie to pick up Dannyter." I had thought that taking care of such a small child would be very troublesome, but it was surprisingly harmonious.


    Once in the house, I discovered that Frank had arranged for regr cleaning, so the ce was quite clean.


    While I was unpacking, Danny buzzed around me chattering away.


    But when I picked up my drawing board to work, he took out his own puzzle and started working on it seriously on the floor.


    #


    Noticing that I kept watching him, he blinked his big eyes and asked, "What''s up, Charlotte?"


    "I think you''re great. Your focus is very strong."


    "Uncle says, if you do two things at once, you''ll end up being indecisive. in rtionships, and you''ll stay single for life!"


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Do you know what being ngle means?"


    "Yes!" He nodded vigorously. "Someone like Uncle is single!"


    Later in the evening, the doorbell rang unexpectedly.


    I thought Frank hade to pick up Danny, but when I opened the door, it was na.


    I was a bit taken aback. "na, aren''t you going abroad?"


    "There''s still some time."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She curved her red lips into a polite smile and asked, "May Ie in and sit for a while?"


    "Of course."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Danny, hearing his mother''s voice, rant over and threw himself into na''s arm., "Mommy! I missed you!"


    "Since you missed Mommy, why not go abroad with her to y?"


    "No!" The little guy shook his head. "I have important business to attend to!"


    na chuckled. "What important business?"


    Danny''s big eyes twirled around, and he pouted, pretending to be mysterious. "I promised Uncle I wouldn''t say."


    "Alright, you go y." na patted his bottom and ushered him into an


    15


    unused room.


    I opened the refrigerator and asked her, "Water or juice?"


    "Neither." na smiled. "I just want to chat with you for a bit before I head to catch my flight."


    I nodded and led her to the living room.


    na was indeed straightforward and didn''t beat around the bush." What are your ns with Frank?"


    If I said I hadn''t thought about this question in the past couple of days, that would be a lie.


    I responded honestly, "I''m still thinking about it right now and haven''te to a conclusion yet."


    ?


    At a time when one could do anything, all driven by youthful passion, my rtionship with Frank had a gap of over 20 years and an additional two-year separation.


    The first 20 years had drastically changed my personality.


    The past two years had filled the gap between us with estrangement.


    na was not surprised and smiled. "You can take your time, no rush. I came specifically to ask you to do something for me. Frank''s temper has worsened over the past two years, and my son... needs you to take more care of him recently."


    "Sure," I smiled and agreed. "Frank''s temper is actually not that bad..."


    "After the explosion, he suffered vision loss and was blind for a long


    time."


    na pursed her lips. "As for his legs, you''ve seen them. For him, it felt. worse than death. At first, he was unwilling to cooperate with treatment, irritable and angry. Do you know why he agreed to the treatment?"


    "Why?"


    "I told him that if he stayed like this or died, ould have you apany him in death.


    na looked at me apologetically. "Don''t take it to heart. At that time, I had no other way, and your abandonment back then did make him very frustrated. As his sister, I was indeed not fond of you."


    I fell silent for a moment, my voice slightly hoarse. "And then?*


    "Then he gritted his teeth and started cooperating with the doctors."


    na said, also somewhat incredulous. "Do you know? At that time, he had already been diagnosed with bipr disorder, but he endured both. psychological and physical torment just for you." Bipr disorder.


    Abination of manic and depressive episodes.


    I clenched my fists. "When was he diagnosed?"


    *Not long after you got back together with Ryan.

 Chapter 407

    na, unable to resist, said, "You''ve probably had a tough time these past two years too, haven''t you?"


    I was taken aback. "How did you know?"


    "I guessed." She smiled helplessly, appearing like a thoughtful older sister. "Although we haven''t interacted much, I can tell you''re not the kind of woman who ys both sides.


    "Giving up on him back then must have been unavoidable, right?" It was a question, but her tone was certain.


    I wasn''t surprised that she could guess this.


    na was the type who, despite seeming carefree, was actually very perceptive and attentive to details.


    In short, the Smith family seemed to be quite perceptive people.


    I had no reason to lie to her, so I nodded and admitted, "Yes, Frank''s father came to find me. And then, Ryan... also promised that if I went back with him, he would help Frank."


    "You''ve had a hard time."


    na sounded a bit rueful, "It''s a pity that Luke used such dirty tactics, almost causing Frank to suffer a setback. Actually, he did suffer a setback, but Frank managed to turn things around." Hearing this, I smiled faintly. "Yes, he''s been smart since he was young."


    As a child, he was always much more clever than the other kids we yed with.


    The smartest and most mboyant.


    Grandma always thought I was fearless, but in reality, Frank used to tell


    +25 RONUS.


    me to make trouble as much as I wanted because he would handle any trouble that came after.


    He was the one who nurtured my spoiled and willful nature as a child.


    I was like a vibrant sunflower.


    na was somewhat surprised. "You''ve regained your "mory?"


    "Yes." I handed her a bottle of water. Two years ago, after an ident, I happened to regain my memory." She was very perceptive. "Because of Frank?"


    "Not exactly."


    It was more that I was in apletely broken state at that time.


    I hadn''t managed to control my psychological issues.


    There were also issues on Frank''s side.


    It just happened that his incident seemed rted.


    If the incident had involved Grandma, Jane, or even Jack, I might have reacted the same way.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    So ming Frank for this was not quite fair.


    na unscrewed the bottle cap.."These past two years, you''ve been with Ryan..."


    "I wasn''t in Jston."


    Speaking to her, it was easier to be honest. "After the ident, I went to Frankes. The news was just suppressed."


    na frowned. "So why did Megan call you, and Ryan answered?"


    "Huh?" I was momentarily stunned before realizing what she meant. That night after the ident, I left the Frost family''s residence without


    taking my phone."


    After waking up, I just wanted to start over.


    I wanted to sever all connections with Ryan.


    So I didn''t think about retrieving that phone.


    People these days seemed to feel that their phone was their life and without it, it felt like I could truly start over.


    na suddenly understood. "So why haven''t you exined things to Frank all this time?"


    "I was depressed."


    I pursed my lips. "Given Frank''s personality, he would definitely dig deep, questioning why I went to Frankes, why I didn''t contact him, and then he would eventually find out about my depression." He would feel guilty and remorseful.


    na''s expression tightened. "No wonder... No wonder you haven''t exined the situation from two years ago to Frank. You''re afraid he''ll feel guilty..."


    I couldn''t exin it before.


    And now, it was even harder to bring up.


    Telling him would only add to his troubles.


    Before I could speak, na sighed. "I need to thank you for considering things so thoroughly. It''s indeed not the right time to discuss this matter. Don''t worry. He''s been cooperating with the treatment, and since you returned, his symptoms have significantly improved."

 Chapter 408

    She softened her gaze and asked, "And you? How is your depression..."


    "I''m off medication now." I smiled. "I found a psychologist in Frankes through a friend, and I''ve been receiving treatment there for the past two years. The results have been quite good," At least, even when I recall past events or s people from back then, I no longer panic, tremble, or have suicidal thoughts.


    After returning to Jston, the night unexpectedly saw Ryan at the hotel, my sleep had still been fairly good.


    "That''s great." na sighed in relief, nced at the time, and said, "I should head to the airport now. I''ll find a chance to exin things to him. and give him a psychological preparation." She stood up, pointed to the room where Danny was, and said helplessly, "As for my son, you might need to take care of him a bit more during this time. Frank doesn''t have the patience for him."


    "It''s fine. I like kids too." I smiled as I walked her to the door. "Since Danny is still at home, I won''t see you off."


    na winked at me. "Danny likes you a lot. If you could be his aunt, he''d be very happy."


    I cleared my throat, didn''t respond directly, and simply said, "Safe travels, and remember to let me know when yound."


    She gave me an "OK" hand gesture, then pushed her two suitcases out the door and walked away gracefully.


    As soon as I closed the door, Danny opened his room door, poked his little head out, and looked around. "Mommy?" "She''s gone." I couldn''t help butugh.


    na, as a mother, really had a carefree attitude, not even bothering to say goodbye to Danny before leaving


    Danny was used to it and shrugged. "She''s always like this."


    I picked him up andforted him. "But she''ll let us know she''s safe after shends, okay?"


    "Okay then, I forgive her!" Danny spoke softly, uggling against my shoulder. "Charlotte, are you done with your work? Can you help me with the puzzle? This puzzle that uncle bought is soplicated." I carried him and sat on the carpet, picking up the puzzle instruction


    manual to have a look.


    Goodness. Frank bought an adult puzzle for such a little kid.


    It was really inconsiderate, buying things so thoughtlessly.


    Surprisingly, Danny wasn''t annoyed at all and had alreadypleted one corner of the puzzle.


    I smiled and said, "Sure, let''s work on the puzzle together."


    The design process for Yasmin''s dress was unexpectedly smooth, and I wasn''t pressed for time.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that knowing it was for her gave me a lot of inspiration.


    I couldn''t quite exin why.


    Outside the window, the setting sun bathed the sky in brilliant hues of summer twilight.


    Danny and Iy on the carpet, working on the puzzle together with perfect harmony. Suddenly, my phone rang.


    I paused my work, straightened up, and looked at the caller ID, smiling


    as I answered, "Jack, what''s up?"


    It was a call from Jack


    On the other end of the line, Jack spoke with a warm tone, "Are you staying in a hotel or somewhere else?


    "You''reing to Jston?" I was a bit surprised and then said, "I''m not staying in a hotel. I''m at home


    Jack sounded puzzled. "Did you buy a house in Jston?"


    "Yeah, it was a gift from a friend


    I didn''t borate further, just asked with a smile, "What''s up. Jack? Do you need something?"


    ''Could you send me your location?" asked Jack


    "Sure."


    I agreed with a smile, sent him my location, and included the house number. "When will you be in Jston?


    "Right, I have a surprise for you


    "A surprise? What kind of surprise?"


    "You''ll find out when I get there " Jack paused for a moment, probably


    checking the navigation, and said. "About 20 minutes or so.

 Chapter 409

    I was surprised. "So soon? When did you arrive in Jston?"


    "This afternoon." Jackughed. "Do you want to go out for dinner or eat at home? Do you need me to bring anything?"


    "Hold on a moment." I moved the phone away, asked Danny quietly," Sweetie, do you want to eat at home or go out tonight?"


    "I want to eat the food made by Charlotte!" Danny answered instinctively, but then seemed to think of something and quickly added," Hmm, never mind. I don''t want to go out, so can we just order takeaway? I can still treat you to dinner!"


    I brought the phone back to my ear and smiled. "Jack, you don''t need to bring anything. Juste over."


    Jack nodded.


    After hanging up, I pinched Danny''s soft cheek and asked, "You just said you want to taste my cooking, right? Why don''t you want to now?"


    "Uncle warned me."


    "Warned you about what?"


    "Uncle said..." The little one mumbled, "Not to cause you any trouble. If you gets tired, he will go and defeat Superman!"


    "Defeat Superman?"


    "Yeah!"


    Danny nodded vigorously, his eyes rolling around. "Charlotte, can you protect Superman?"


    I can''t believe these two..."


    One dared to speak nonsense and the other believed him.


    Frank didn''t care about the child''s mental state at all.


    Seeing that I wasn''t speaking, Dannyy on myp, propping up his hea., "Charlotte, is someoneing to our house? Who is it?"


    "A man."


    "A man?"


    Danny suddenly seemed to catch on to something and asked urgently," What kind of man? Is he like my uncle or like my daddy?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    "The difference is age."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Is your dad very old?"


    "Hmm... not really old." Danny answered seriously, "It''s just that Mommy often says he''s an old-fashioned."


    "Pfft!"


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    I didn''t expect na to be as outspoken as Frank.


    She criticized her husband with the same vigor.


    Danny didn''t forget the main point and said brightly, "Charlotte, you still haven''t answered my question!"


    "Hmm, he''s not old. He''s like your uncle."


    Danny immediately scrambled off myp, turned around, and started running towards the door, one of his little slippers flying off. "What are you doing?"


    23


    "I suddenly need to pee!"


    "There''s a bathroom here..."


    "No, Charlotte, I... I... I..." I picked him up, thinking he was just shy, and said, "Can''t you take off your pants by yourself yet?"


    "No!"


    "Then go ahead. If you need help, just call me."


    I put him in the bathroom, but he looked like he was about to cry. "I... I suddenly don''t want to pee anymore..."


    I was skeptical. "Really?"


    "Yeah! Really!"


    The little one walked out of the bathroom, looking dejected, and looked up at me, "Charlotte, can I y with the phone for a while?"


    "No, the phone is bad for your eyes and will affect your vision."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Please!" He tugged at my skirt with a pitiful look, gently shaking it. Please, just for a little while!"


    My heart softened and handed him the phone. "Alright."


    was


    He overjoyed, took the phone, and mbered up onto the sofa to nestle in a corner and start ying.


    However, his little brows were furrowed deeply.


    I was curious. "What''s wrong?"


    Other kids would usually watch cartoons when they get a phone.


    But he was quietly scrolling through his own WhatsApp.

 Chapter 410

    Danny looked up at me. "Charloote, how do you spell ''Uncle''?"


    "U-N-C-L-E, got it?"


    "Yeah,"


    After a moment, he looked up again. "How do you spell ''home''?"


    "H-O-M-E.


    Just as I finished speaking, the doorbell rang.


    I got up to answer the door and, looking outside, was both surprised and delighted, "Dn!"


    "Woof woof woof!"


    A white Samoyed jumped onto me, rubbing against me enthusiastically.


    I was overjoyed and turned to Jack, "Jack, I was just thinking about when to have Dn shipped back to the country, and you''ve brought him over for me."


    "You''re used to him. Having him around is good for you."


    "Thank you!" I looked at him gratefully. "Without you, my recovery wouldn''t have been so quick."


    He teased, "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    *Please,e in!"


    I stepped back, and Dn stayed close to me, showing his affection.


    As I led Jack to the living room, I noticed that Danny was no longer on the sofa


    I looked around and finally stopped at the bathroom door, where I could.


    hear some mumbling sounds.


    I knocked gently. "Danny?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Charlotte, I''m taking a pee!" the little one responded and continued mumbling, sounding quite anxious."


    It seemed like many children talk to themselves when they were in the


    bathroom.


    I smiled and advised, "Alright, take your time and be careful not to fall."


    I went to the living room, asked Jack for his preferences, and made him a cup of coffee.


    I sat down, and Dn obediently sat beside me, rubbing his head


    against my knee. "Jack, I''m really grateful. It must have been quite a trip. for you to bring Dn over.


    "It''s not troublesome." Jack smiled warmly. "I was in Jston on business anyway, so it was convenient to bring Dn along."


    I sighed. "You always say that."


    Every time he helped me, he tried not to make me feel like I owed him.


    He always found reasons like "just happened to be passing by" or convenient" to exin.


    Danny ran out of the bathroom and, seeing Jack, called out sweetly without waiting for me to speak, "Mister!"


    Jack politely responded and looked at me with confusion.


    I exined, "This is Frank''s cousin''s child. I''m helping to take care of him."


    "Frank?" Jack''s expression froze, and he blurted out, "You''ve seen Frank? Did hee to find you?"


    I was taken aback. "Jack, you knew that Frank is alive?"


    All this time, whether Frank was dead or alive had been only spection between him and me.


    There was no way to confirm it.


    To most people, Frank was long dead.


    Jack''s gaze was gentle, and he smiled. "Of course I didn''t know. I''m just surprised that he''s still alive and that you''ve met him. I''m happy for you."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Danny, leaning on my other side, said innocently, "Sir, don''t you think my uncle and Charlotte are a good match?"


    Jack, looking helpless, said, "Well, you should ask Charlotte about that."


    "Well, sir, are you married? If you''re single, I can introduce you to my mommy!"


    I couldn''t help butugh, and Jack almost choked on his coffee, "Ahem N-Not at the moment. I''m not considering such things right now." "Oh! Then you probably won''t consider Charlotte either."


    Danny wriggled up onto the sofa and whispered in my ear, "Charlotte, this man doesn''t like you, but my uncle really likes you!"


    "Well, that''s not exactly the case," Jack said seriously. "If one day, Sister considers being with me, I would certainly..."


    Ding-dong-


    The doorbell rang.

 Chapter 411

    Danny was the first to react, sliding off the sofa with agility and running to open the door, "Un... Thank you, sir!"


    The takeaway I ordered had arrived.


    I went over to take it, closed the door again, and patted Danny''s little head. "Do you miss your uncle?"


    "Uh... No." Danny shook his head. "I don''t miss him. I just want to be with you. Charlotte, can I sleep with you tonight?"


    "Only if your uncle agrees." I took his hand and led him to the dining area, then turned to Jack. "Jack, I ordered from a local restaurant in Jston. Come and try it." "Alright." Jack was not picky and would eat anything.


    As he moved to sit next to me, Danny climbed onto a chair from behind him, patted his waist, and said cutely, "Sir, can you sit on the other side? I want to sit next to Charlotte."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jack looked down at him, pinched his cheek, and said, "Okay."


    The meal, consisted of five dishes and the atmosphere was quite


    rxed.


    Danny was very well-behaved. Given a spoon, he could manage his small te of food on his own. When he needed help with vegetables, he would call me.


    "Charlotte, what about Uncle''s dinner?" As we were eating, the little one. suddenly remembered something and looked at me with big, puzzled eyes. "Uncle is so pitiful. He can''t cook for himself..."


    "He can also order takeaway." I chuckled and tried to guide him. "And since we have a guest at home, we should take care of the guest first,


    right?"


    "That''s true. Uncle is family!" Danny happily waved his little spoon. "We don''t need to worry about him!"


    Jack looked startled for a moment, "You and Frank... are together?"


    "No." I smiled and exined, "He just lives in the sar building."


    Jack nodded thoughtfully and smiled. "So you''re very close now. It seems like he''s going to make the most of his proximity."


    "Jack...


    I was about to say something when the doorbell rang again.


    Danny, wiggling his bottom, was about to go open the door, but I pressed him back down. "You stay here and eat properly. I will go."


    It should be Franking to pick up Danny after his meeting.


    I got up to open the door and, sure enough, faced a pair of slightly displeased and scrutinizing brown eyes.


    Frank leaned on his wheelchair, looking up at me. "Push me inside."


    "Can''t you do it yourself..."


    His wheelchair was electric.


    Frank yawned and said nonchntly, "I''ve hurt my hands."


    "Alright." I walked around behind him and pushed him in. "Danny is still eating. Do you want to join...'' "Yes." He spoke with an ambiguous tone, "I''m already hungry. I thought you would call me for dinner." There was a hint of reproach.


    As if I were some heartless person who didn''t even call him for a meal.


    I sighed. "You were the one who said you had a meeting..."


    He slightly curved his lips. "So you thought of calling me?"


    "That did cross my mind," I answered honestly.


    A smile appeared in his eyes, and Danny, sitting at the table with his short legs dangling, said brightly, "Uncle, you fina, came!"


    "Yes," Frank responded indifferently, and I noticed Danny quickly jumping down from his chair, struggling to pull it out to make space for him. Danny said cheerfully, "Uncle, sit here so that you''re next to Charlotte!"


    Jack cocked his brows but didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere became somewhat awkward.


    Frank took his time serving himself. "This should be the ce we went to before, right?"


    "Well, the taste doesn''t seem to be affected by the delivery."


    It was still quite good.


    Frank nodded. "It''s quite good, suitable for entertaining guests."


    Jack pursed his lips. "Mr. Smith, does the Smith family approve of you marrying Charlotte?"


    "The Smith family?" Frank smiled with mockery, but his words became cold. "Do you think I have to consider the family''s opinions like you?" Jack''s expression remained calm. "If you didn''t have to consider the family''s opinion, your legs wouldn''t be in this state now, would they?"


    "Jack!" I suddenly stopped him. "His legs aren''t as serious as you think. They will get better eventually."


    Jack looked somewhat helpless. "Charlotte, if it weren''t serious, why would he still be in a wheelchair after two years..."


    "Yes." Frank smiled indifferently, showing no intention of rebutting, and saidzily, "But Jack, your legs are fine, and yet she hasn''t chosen you. Friends should have boundaries and not interfere too much." Jack clenched his cutlery tighter, turning white at the tips. "Frank, do you know what the biggest difference between you and me is?"


    Frank said nothing, just slightly raised his chin, indicating for him to continue.


    Jack put down his cutlery, adjusted his shirt cuffs, stood up, and looked at Frank with a cold yet firm expression. "The person who is always by Charlotte''s side when she needs the most is me." "Just based on that, don''t think about interfering in my rtionship with her."


    After Jack finished speaking, he turned to me and said gently, "Enjoy your meal. I need to get back to Jston. I''ve got to go now."


    "Jack..."


    I got up to see him to the elevator.


    Arge hand grasped my wrist, clearly indicating disapproval.


    I looked at Frank and exined softly, "I''m just seeing Jack off. I''ll be back soon."


    "No, you''re not going."

 Chapter 412

    Frank was quite unreasonable.


    I looked at him and said, "Stop making a fuss."


    As Jack mentioned, whether it was during college or two years ago, he was the one who helped me through it. If he hadn''t saved me two years ago, gone to great lengths to find ma doctor, and introduced me


    to teachers, helping me achieve a sense of aplishment in my career, I wouldn''t have recovered from depression so quickly.


    I couldn''t repay him in terms of feelings, but I should remember his kindness. Moreover, Jack had specially brought Dn over for me today.


    Frank seemed to ignore what I said, not loosening his grip at all. I felt helpless and heard Jack say, "It''s okay. You stay and have dinner with them."


    With that, he changed his shoes, turned, and left.


    As the door closed, I felt a pang of guilt. I suddenly pulled away from Frank''s hand and said, "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Pretty satisfied." Frank scrutinized me, his meaning unclear. "Are your angry?"


    Considering Danny was present and his condition, I shook my head and replied softly, "No, let''s eat."


    With that, I sat back down and continued eating in silence.


    After the meal, he nced at me. "Are you angry that I didn''t let you see him off?"


    "I''ve already told you, I''m not angry."


    "If you''re not angry, then why are you not talking?"


    "I don''t have anything to say. Why would anyone keep talking for no reason?"


    He scoffed, "He personally Insulted you, and you''re not angry with him. Are you angry with me just because I didn''t let you see him off?"


    "I''m not...." I pursed my lips. "It''s just that Jack has really helped me a lot. I don''t want to be rude."


    "And me?" asked Frank.


    "Uncle..." Danny, lounging on thezy sofa and patting his belly, spoke in a small voice, "Don''t be jealous. Charlotte said that he was a guest, and you''re family." Frank frowned at me. "Really?"


    I couldn''t be bothered to answer such a question.


    "It''s true. That guy heard it too," Danny answered cheerfully. He then tugged at his shirt hem and, acting like a little adult, said, "Uncle, do you know how my dad got divorced?" "Isn''t it because he''s old-fashioned ?" asked Frank.


    "No."


    "Then what is it?"


    "It''s because he, like you, doesn''t know how to talk," Danny said with a sigh. "It''s normal that Charlotte doesn''t like people like this. Girls like guys who can make them happy." I couldn''t help butugh, seeing Frank pinch Danny''s face. "Who told you all this?"


    "No one told me."


    Danny tilted his little head. "It''s just that every time Dad says something


    nasty. Mom gets unhappy. I can see things you know!"


    "You little rascal!" Frankughed and scolded.


    Danny blinked his big eyes, seizing the opportunity while Frank was in a good mood, and asked, ''Uncle, can I sleep at Charlotte''s house tonight?


    want to sleep with Charlotte and listen to her bedtime stories.


    Frank nced at me. "This needs to be approved by Charlotte.


    "But Charlotte said it''s up to you.


    "Is that so." Frank''s lips curved slightly, and he gestured towards the bathroom. "If you can bathe by yourself, you can sleep at Charlotte''s house."


    "Yay!" Danny was thrilled and dashed into the bathroom.


    He was even singing a bath song.


    Soon, the sound of running water was heard..This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I bent down to pick up the drawing board to work on the balcony when suddenly, Frank''s index finger hooked my right pinky from behind.


    The man gently shook my finger and said in a low voice, "Am I really family?"


    My heart was bracing, but my anger hadn''t dissipated. I said, "Both of you are my friends."


    "Friends?" He scoffed, "You''re going to say we''re just friends?"


    I fell silent, looking at his sharply defined face. "Then what do you think we are?"


    ''Fiance and fiancee?''


    How many years ago was that engagement? Who remembered it besides him?


    Just as Jack said, the Smith family wouldn''t allow me to marry into their family. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been the incident two years ago.


    But at that moment, I looked at him without blinking and felt a hint of expectation.


    His long eyshes fluttered slightly, and his beautiful eyes looked at me. "It depends on you, Charlotte. You owe me an exnation for what happened two years ago."


    "Your father came to see me." I took a deep breath and exined, "I had no other choice."


    Back then, I was much more ordinary in the face of power. I had no means of resistance.


    Moreover, it involved dragging Frank into the mire and making him pay for my choices.


    Frank frowned, then sneered, "Is this why you remained silent and continued to be Mrs. Frost for two years? If I''m not mistaken, you went back for less than a month before I had my ident." I had anticipated that he wouldn''t easily believe such a reason.


    I took a deep breath and said, "Actually, I wasn''t with the Frost family. I just forgot to take my phone when I left the Frost family."


    "So where did you go? What did you do?"


    Hearing this, I clenched my fists, unsure how to respond.


    He always managed to get to the crux of things.


    1 shouldn''t have thought I could get away with this.


    Suddenly, Frank released my hand and said coldly, "You weren''t with Jack during those two years, were you?"


    I was slightly taken aback, surprised by his quick reaction.


    He chuckled, his voice gravelly. "So I''m not even considered an alternate option?"

 Chapter 413

    My eyes were slightly misty, and my heart ached.


    For a moment, I thought about justying everything bare. If it had any. impact on his condition, I would face it with him. It would be better than him constantly pondering and thinking I''m an unfaithful person. I shook my head. "No, Frank, these past two yearThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Forget it." Frank''s smile was shallow, with an unmistakable tone of mockery. Yet, the corners of his eyes were red. "Charlotte, I shouldn''t. have had any expectations from you.


    His words were too harsh.


    I widened my eyes, trying to hold back the tears, and forced a semnce of relief. "If you say so.


    After all, in the past two years, despite my efforts to find out about him, I hadn''t received any news.


    Like a passing shadow, it was as if nothing had ever happened.


    I didn''t need to tell him about everything I had done. In his eyes, I am that indifferent and ungrateful person. As soon as he was rumored to be dead, I immediately moved on and found happiness with someone. else.


    Since that was the case, saying anything more was futile.


    If


    I say so?" Frankughed softly, with a hint of gritted teeth. In the next.


    moment, he reached out and grabbed my arm, pulling me closer.


    Then, hisrge hand gripped the back of my head and bit me.


    Yes, it wasn''t a kiss or a peck.


    It was a bite.


    The metallic taste of blood seeped through his slightly parted lips into my mouth.


    It hurt intensely. I couldn''t help but gasp. I was then worried of his condition, and didn''t dare push him hard. I only managed to create a bit. of distance.


    Frank''s gaze was dark and heavy. He warned me, "This time, whether it''s you, Charlotte, or Lily, it doesn''t matter. short, if you mix with anyone other than me, it''s a grave mistake!" With that, he maneuvered his wheelchair and left.


    I touched my lips, which were stained with blood, and said, "Danny is still bathing."


    "I''m busytely, so take care of him,"


    The man didn''t look back.


    When Frank returned downstairs, the house was pitch ck, with only at few faint stars visible outside the French windows.


    They were barely visible.


    Immersed in darkness, thinking about the woman''s attitude earlier, hel felt increasingly irritable from the inside out!


    He had spent years finding her, and now, even though she had left Ryan, her first action wasn''t toe to Jeswood to find him.


    Instead, she was with Jack.


    Was he not good enough for her?


    Could she be with anyone else except him?


    The thought of him enduring the painful treatment for her seemed hrious and worthless.


    At least, he was still alive.


    The father and son of the Smith family, would definitely pay for what they had done.


    Whether it was driving Charlotte away back then or the bombing case plot.


    Either way, they would be taught a lesson that they wouldn''t forget.


    His hands resting on the wheelchair slowly clenched into a fists, the veins on his pale and thin hands were bulging clearly. After a while, it began to shake uncontrobly. Originally, he thought that with Charlotte moving back, when hey in bed at night and opened his eyes, her bedroom would be just a wall


    away.


    That way, his sleep would probably improve a lot, and he might not even need medication.


    But it seemed he was being too optimistic.


    He didn''t turn on the light. Using the faint light outside, he pulled open. the drawer, took out a bottle of lithium carbonate tablets, and put a few


    into his mouth.


    The bitterness on his tongue quickly mixed with the taste of blood.


    A very strange taste.


    But somehow, it made him feel a bit better inside.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated.


    He nced at the caller ID with annoyance-na.


    At that time, she should be boarding the ne.


    Why did she have time to call him?


    36


    Frank answered the callzily and asked, "What''s up?"


    His voice still carried unrestrained agitation.


    "Oh, are you in a bad mood?" na, who was close to him and knew him well, quickly detected that someone had provoked him again." Which unlucky soul crossed your path?" Frank licked his teeth, with a hint of the metallic taste still lingering."


    Who else could it be?"


    na understood immediately.


    Indeed, he was holding a video conference at home today.


    Who would dare provoke him among thepany staff?


    Moreover, although Frank''s temper had been bad these past two years, he always confronted the person who angered him directly. He wouldn''t let himself be wronged silently. If he was upset, it must be because of Charlotte.


    However, after chatting with Charlotte in the afternoon, she felt some sympathy for the girl.


    Originally, she should have been a pampered rose, but encountering the Shaw family''s parents turned her into wild grass drifting in the storm, having to fend for herself.


    Her marriage was also a mess, dealing with a clueless ex-husband and enduring depression for over two years alone.


    To put it bluntly, Frank had herself, Megan, and friends around him.


    But for Charlotte, who had been abroad for two years, the only one who could truly be with her was herself.


    na furrowed her brows. "Why aren''t you speaking? Don''t you usually


    like to seize the opportunity to mock mess


    "Not in the mood today."


    Mainly because both of them were quite pitiful.


    Even someone as heartless as na felt a pang of sympathy. She


    cleared her throat and said, "The matter you asked me to look into has made some progress. I thought I should let you know."


    "About Yasmin?"

 Chapter 414

    "Yes." na nodded. "My friend has met Yasmin a couple of times at events and managed to add her on WhatsApp and followed her on Twitter. She mentioned thatst year, Yasmin seemed to have posted something on Twitter."


    "What kind of post?"


    "Yasmin''s Tweets are only visible for six months, but the general gist was something like a blessing from heaven. She doesn''t remember the exact details, but the photo showed Yasmin with a young woman, looking to be in her 20s."


    "Blessing?" Frank''s gaze focused, and he sent over a photo. "Have your friend check if the girl in the photo is the same person."


    "Sure." na quickly sent the photo to her friend and then reported back to Frank. "Yes, the girl in your photo is the same person on Yasmin''s Twitter."


    "Charlotte!" While I was lost in thought on the sofa, a soft, cute voice brought me back to reality. Danny peeked out, looking a bit shy. "I forgot that I don''t have any fresh clothes."


    "I''ll go find some for you."


    I was now used to him call me by my first name. I went to the room and found a top for him. "Wear this for now, and we''ll go buy clothes soon, okay?"


    Frank''s face had already darkened. I would be making things worse if I went downstairs to get clothes. Things were pretty convenient right now. All I to do was to ce an order and everything would be taken care of by the evening.


    "Okay!" Danny nodded obediently. This action made me notice he still


    had some bubbles in his hair that hadn''t been rinsed out.


    I couldn''t help butugh and stopped him from putting on the clothes." Wait, let''s rinse off the bubbles properly."


    After a bit of fuss, I wrapped him in a clean towel, picked him up, and carried him back to the living room, setting him down of the sofa.


    After drying him off, he cooperated with me while I dressed him. Suddenly, he tiptoed close to my face and pursed his lips.


    "Charlotte, howe you''re wounded?" He cautiously touched my wound. "Does it hurt?"


    My heart softened, and I shook my head,forting him. "It was an ident, and it doesn''t hurt anymore.


    I was lying.


    When Frank liked someone, he would really like them. When he decided to punish someone, he would really do it as well.


    This injury wasn''t going to heal any time soon.


    I didn''t need to go out and see anyone for the next few days.


    Danny didn''t believe me and began to tear up with sympathy. "Charlotte, you''re lying! It looks really painful. Oh my god, uncle is a bad guy!"


    I was taken aback. Wasn''t he just bathing? How did he know Frank was the one who hurt me? "Why do you say uncle is a bad guy?"


    Then I saw the little kid wipe his tears with his chubby hands and indignantly say, "Mommy said that when girls are hurt, it''s always the boys'' fault!" "Pfft!" I couldn''t help butugh.


    How much did na teach Danny?


    Chapter $14


    But these lessons were all about turning Danny into a well-behaved, sweet boy.


    I could imagine that she must have suffered a lot in her previous


    marriage.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Not entirely."


    I smiled gently, picked up my phone, pinched Danny s plump cheeks, and hugged him. "Come on, let''s start picking out clothes! And if there''s anything you want, we''ll get that too." "Okay!" Children''s moods change quickly. As soon as his attention was diverted, he began to bounce around excitedly and hugged Dn. "Dn too!"


    "Woof!" Dn barked softly in agreement.


    Two dayster, Jane arrived in Jeswood in a rush, knocking on my door.


    She had three suitcases with her, "See, I''m pretty quick, aren''t I?"


    "Yes, you are." I smiled and helped her bring the suitcases inside. "Is everything here?"


    Yasmin''s dress had already been finalized yesterday.


    I needed to start the making process.


    Since Jane wasing to Jeswood to discuss the offline counter, I asked her to bring the fabric and other materials with her.


    "Quiteplete." Jane tossed the suitcases aside and kicked off her high heels. "I''m so hot. Get me a bottle of water, I want it cold." "Got it!" Before I could respond, little Danny scampered to the fridge, struggling to open the door and reaching up on tiptoes.


    He couldn''t reach it.


    Jane cocked her brows. ''Is this Frank''s nephew?"


    I chatted with her on a daily basis, so she knows everything about me.


    "Yes, cute, isn''t he?"


    I went over, took a bottle of water, and handed it to Danny. He hugged it and scampered over to Jane, presenting it proudly. His little appearance was as adorable as it could be. "Miss! Here''s the


    water."


    "So cute, so cute."


    Jane couldn''t help but smile. "Oh, it''s been years since a child called me Miss.'' This little guy really knows how to sweet-talk." "Well, my aunt says my mouth is sweet too!"


    For the past few days, little Danny had been acting sweet, well-behaved, lively, and outgoing.


    He knew when to be quiet and when to be lively.


    Very endearing.


    Janemented and then looked at me with a teasing tone. "Aunt? When did you quietly be an Aunt? I didn''t even know." "You shouldn''t take what kids say so seriously."


    I smiled, eagerly opened thergest suitcase, checked that the fabric''s edges were smooth, and pulled out two exquisite pieces of fabric.


    As soon as I ced them in the studio, Jane''s voice came from outside. "Charlotte, your phone is ringing. It''s Ms. Jackson."


    "I''ming." I quickly stepped out, picked up the phone, and answered, "Hello, Ms. Jackson, have you arrived in Jeswood?""Yes." na nodded. "My friend has met Yasmin a couple of times at events and managed to


    add her on WhatsApp and followed her on Twitter. She mentioned thatst year, Yasmin seemed to have posted something on Twitter."


    "What kind of post?"


    "Yasmin''s Tweets are only visible for six months, but the general gist was something like a blessing from heaven. S... doesn''t remember the exact details, but the photo showed Yasmin with a young woman, looking to be in her 20s."


    "Blessing?" Frank''s gaze focused, and he sent over a photo. "Have your friend check if the girl in the photo is the same person."


    "Sure." na quickly sent the photo to her friend and then reported back to Frank. "Yes, the girl in your photo is the same person on Yasmin''s Twitter."


    "Charlotte!" While I was lost in thought on the sofa, a soft, cute voice brought me back to reality. Danny peeked out, looking a bit shy. "I forgot that I don''t have any fresh clothes."


    "I''ll go find some for you."


    I was now used to him call me by my first name. I went to the room and found a top for him. "Wear this for now, and we''ll go buy clothes soon, okay?"


    Frank''s face had already darkened. I would be making things worse if I went downstairs to get clothes. Things were pretty convenient right now. All I to do was to ce an order and everything would be taken care of by the evening.


    "Okay!" Danny nodded obediently. This action made me notice he still had some bubbles in his hair that hadn''t


    rinsed out.


    I couldn''t help butugh and stopped him from putting on the clothes." Wait, let''s rinse off the bubbles properly." After a bit of fuss, I wrapped him in a clean towel, picked him up, and carried him back to the living room, setting him down on the sofa. After drying him off, he cooperated with me while I dressed him. Suddenly, he tiptoed close to my face and pursed his lips. "Charlotte, howe you''re wounded?" He cautiously touched my


    wound. "Does it hurt?"


    My heart softened, and I shook my head,forting him. "It was an ident, and it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    I was lying.


    When Frank liked someone, he would really like them. When he decided to punish someone, he would really do it as well.


    This injury wasn''t going to heal any time soon.


    I didn''t need to go out and see anyone for the next few days.


    Danny didn''t believe me and began to tear up with sympathy. "Charlotte, you''re lying! It looks really painful. Oh my god, uncle is a bad guy!"


    I was taken aback. Wasn''t he just bathing? How did he know Frank was the one who hurt me? "Why do you say uncle is a bad guy?"


    Then I saw the little kid wipe his tears with his chubby hands and indignantly say, "Mommy said that when girls are hurt, it''s always the boys'' fault!"


    "Pfft!" I couldn''t help butugh.


    How much did na teach Danny?


    But these lessons were all about turning Danny into a well-behaved, sweet boy.


    I could imagine that she must have suffered a lot in her previous


    marriage.


    "Not entirely."


    I smiled gently, picked up my phone, pinched Danny''s plump cheeks, and hugged him. "Come on, let''s start picking out clothes! And if there''s anything you want, we''ll get that too." "Okay!" Children''s moods change quickly. As soon as his attention was diverted, he began to bounce around excitedly and hugged Dn. "Dn too!"


    "Woof!" Dn barked softly in agreement.


    Two dayster, Jane arrived in Jeswood in a rush, knocking on my door.


    She had three suitcases with her. "See, I''m pretty quick, aren''t I?"


    "Yes, you are." I smiled and helped her bring the suitcases inside. "Is everything here?"


    Yasmin''s dress had already been finalized yesterday.


    I needed to start the making process.


    Since Jane wasing to Jeswood to discuss the offline counter, I asked her to bring the fabric and other materials with her.


    "Quiteplete." Jane tossed the suitcases aside and kicked off her high heels. "I''m so hot. Get me a bottle of water, I want it cold."


    "Got it!" Before I could respond, little Danny scampered to the fridge, struggling to open the door and reaching up on tiptoes.


    He couldn''t reach it.


    Jane cocked her brows. "Is this Frank''s nephew?"


    1 chatted with her on a daily basis, so she knows everything about me.


    "Yes, cute, isn''t he?"


    #


    I went over, took a bottle of water, and handed it to Danny. He hugged it and scampered over to Jane, presenting it proudly.


    His little appearance was as adorable as it could be. "Miss! Here''s the water."


    "So cute, so cute."


    Jane couldn''t help but smile. "Oh, it''s been years since a child called me ''Miss.'' This little guy really knows how to sweet-talk."


    "Well, my aunt says my mouth is sweet too!"


    For the past few days, little Danny had been acting sweet, well-behaved, lively, and outgoing.


    He knew when to be quiet and when to be lively.


    Very endearing.


    Janemented and then looked at me with a teasing tone. "Aunt? When did you quietly be an Aunt? I didn''t even know."


    "You shouldn''t take what kids say so seriously."


    I smiled, eagerly opened thergest suitcase, checked that the fabric''s edges were smooth, and pulled out two exquisite pieces of fabric.


    As soon as I ced them in the studio, Jane''s voice came from outside. "Charlotte, your phone is ringing. It''s Ms. Jackson." "I''ming." I quickly stepped out, picked up the phone, and answered, "Hello, Ms. Jackson, have you arrived in Jeswood?"

 Chapter 415

    Yasmin was a bit surprised and aughed. "Oh? How did you already know? There''s no surprise left.


    "I saw a post from Joanne before she boarded her flight."


    "Oh, I see." Yasmin smiled and said, "I''m here on a business. Also, as you''ve heard from Joanne before, Christine likes Jeswood, so I''m nning to check out a few properties here. I''m considering settling down."


    Her tone grew somewhatplex by the end, as if it were a reluctant decision after much struggle. It seemed she didn''t particrly like Jeswood but was doing it to fulfill Christine''s wishes.


    I nodded. "It''s clear that you really cherish your daughter."


    "Yes, after all, she''s my only daughter." Yasmin''s voice softened a bit when she spoke of this. "I''m willing to do anything for her."


    I smiled lightly. "A mother can be very strong. You''re a great mother. By the way, you''ll probably be staying in Jeswood for a while this time, right?"


    "Unless something unexpected happens, yes. Why do you ask?"


    "I''m starting to make the dress now. It should be ready for a fitting in about a week. If you find anything unsatisfactory when you try it on, we can still make adjustments."


    If my guess was correct, the red carpet event Yasmin was attending was a highly prestigious film award this month. She was attending as a judge.


    "Great." Yasmin agreed with a smile and then said, "There''s something else I wanted to mention. There''s an industry dinner tomorrow with many big shots attending, from both in front and behind the stage. Do


    you have any thoughts?"


    "Well..." I was initially puzzled, but then quickly realized what she meant. "You want to help me stand my ground in the domestic market?"


    I was quite well-known abroad, and many international celebrities have wanted me to design dresses, but my mentor had turned them all down. He said that allowing me to continue designing for the Charlotte Jewelry was a concession he made reluctantly. When I needed to focus on learning, I was to avoidmercial work. Once I was done with my studies, everything would be up to me.


    And that was now the case.


    Because of this, my domestic reputation was only known among fellow designers. To others, I was still an unknown entity.


    Yasmin didn''t confirm or deny what I said. "So, would you like to join me for the dinner?"


    Of course, I would like to. However, I hesitated a bit. "Won''t cause you any trouble?"


    "It''s a small matter," Yasmin said with a smile. "Charlotte, I''ll be in Jeswood often from now on. If you need any help with anything in this regard, don''t be shy with me." "Ms. Jackson..." I was a bit touched and smiled warmly. "Thank you!"


    "Silly girl, it''s just a small favor. No need to thank me," Yasmin said with a smile. "I''ve already sent you the details of the dinner location. Shall we meet at the hotel?"


    "Sure!"


    After hanging up the phone, Yasmin held her phone with a hint of mncholy.


    In earlier years, Yasmin often had this kind of mood. But in recent years,ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Joanne rarely saw her like this. "What''s wrong? Didn''t you quite like Charlotte? Why do you seem unhappy after talking?"


    "Not exactly." Yasmin furrowed her brows. "I''m just too happy. I don''t know why, but I always want to talk to her more or help her more."


    "Well, this is rare." Joanne smiled. "Last time, you said she''s to your liking. To me, it seems like it''s much more."


    She knew Yasmin appeared easygoing and casual, but she wasn''t that easy to get close to. Though she seemed to get along with everyone, there were only a few people she truly cared about in the past 20 years.


    How much Yasmin cared about me surprised Joanne.


    We hadn''t met many times at all.


    Yasmin cocked her brows. "More? What is it then?"


    "It''s to the extent that you could consider her a goddaughter."


    Joanne had apanied Yasmin from humble beginnings to bing a major figure in the entertainment industry. Officially, she was her manager, but they were actually close friends who talked about everything.


    Yasmin nced toward the bedroom of the suite, hesitated for a moment, and shook her head. "Christine will be disappointed."

 Chapter 416

    When Yasmin recognized this daughter and learned how difficult her early years had been, she made up her end to give her the best of everything in the world. It had only been a little over a year since they were reunited, and if she were to recognize another goddaughter now, it would surely upset Christine.


    Joanne lit a cigarette and said, "I feel like there''s always something off between you and Christine."


    "How so?"


    "Well, you talk to Charlotte quite casually and often find yourself thinking about her needs without realizing it." Joanne exhaled a thin ring of smoke. "But with Christine, you''re always worried about whether you''ve done something right or whether you''ve made up for something.


    Even Christine..."


    At this point, Joanne sighed. "Don''t me me for being blunt, but I think Christine sees you more like a cash machine."


    "Christine..." Yasmin looked momentarily lost and then said with guilt, "I owe her. Joanne, you have to consider, the suffering she endured in her early years-honestly, it''s a failure on my part as a mother. I understand that she doesn''t have strong feelings for me now. It''s okay, we''ll take it


    slow."


    "Owe her?" Joanne felt helpless. "In the past year alone, how much have you spent on her? Today, she wants to buy a house in the capital, tomorrow sheins about the difort of amercial flight and wants a private jet, and let''s not even talk about the bags and jewelry... What haven''t you provided her with?"


    Ordinary families would have none of that even if they saved up for their


    entire lives.


    Yet Christine would get them almost every day with just a word.


    She didn''t think Yasmin shouldn''t spend money on Christine.


    However, she also felt sympathy for Yasmun. Few people knew how many times Yasmin had bitten the bullet and persevered to get to where she was today.


    When she first entered the entertainment industry, she was just a nobody.


    It was only because of her beauty that she signed with an entertainmentpany. Even then, due to her looks, she had to endure a whole night in summer clothes during a heavy snowstorm, ready at any time, only to lose her job when the lead actor casually dismissed her.


    When Yasmin returned home, she had a high fever of 40 degrees Celsius


    But being poor and without money, she dragged Yasmin to the hospital, and Yasmin was too scared to go.


    Thinking of this, Joanne sighed. "You care for her, but has she ever cared for you? Even when you wanted to introduce Charlotte, that girl was worried about troubling you...


    At that moment, the bedroom door suddenly opened, and Christine, wearing an exclusive dress.


    "What Charlotte? What introduction?" Christine asked curiously.


    Yasmin hadn''t mentioned this matter to Christine yet.


    There was no need to report it to Christine.


    But since the topic hade up. Yasmin gave Joanne a look, signaling her to stop talking out of turn. Then she waved to Christine with a smile "It''s about tomorrow''s dinner. I was thinking of inviting Charlotte to join


    us and give her an introduction."


    Upon hearing this, Christine clenched her fists subtly her teeth gritted in anger.


    ''That wretched Charlotte, just don''t know when to give up. She had ruined my ns two years ago. And now, she''s back!''


    Moreover, Christine couldn''t understand why Yasmin, who had barely interacted with Charlotte, would have such a fondness for this person. The more she thought about it, the more unsettled she felt.


    However, she managed to mask her displeasure and sat down beside Yasmin, speaking softly, "An introduction? Mom, Ms. Wilson hasn''t been involved in the entertainment industry before, right? Won''t she feel out of ce going?"


    Her words were full of concern for Charlotte.


    If she could, she would prefer that wretched person never show up again!


    For some reason, she felt that Charlotte was her nemesis, and wherever she appeared, it seemed that things would go wrong for her!


    Yasmin, feeling guilty towards this daughter, didn''t think much of it and simply smiled. "Don''t worry. Ms. Wilson has attended international film festivals with Dave before. A dinner party is nothing to her."


    "True." Christine smiled somewhat awkwardly. "I''ve never been to such grand events. Ms. Wilson seems to have lived a very privileged life from a young age. So... has Ms. Wilson agreed toe?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 417

    "She did."


    "I see." Christine gritted her teeth in secret.


    Since that wretched person couldn''t take a hint and insisted on sticking close to her mother, she shouldn''t me her if things turned out badly. She had missed her chance with the Shaw family before, but no matter what, she wouldn''t let go of Yasmin, who was an even bigger prize! At least that was what she thought.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, Jane came over. "You look so happy. What''s the good news?"


    "Ms. Jackson wants to help make some connections." I put down my phone. "She invited me to join her for a dinner party tomorrow."


    "That''s great news!" Jane was also pleased. "I was just worried about how to boost your reputation in the domestic market. You know, even though we could talk business with a pile of awards, it still feels like it would be more harm than good."


    "Those who want to spend money on custom designs are looking for prestige, and when we seek them out ourselves, it''s easy for us to be looked down upon


    a next


    When discussing work, Jane was very methodical. "Yasmin is a great opportunity. Just by standing to her, you won''t even need to introduce yourself, and people wille to learn about you."


    I agreed, "That''s what I think too."


    Originally, I thought I would have to wait until the end of the month''s awards ceremony for a chance to establish a foothold in the domestic market.


    It seemed we wouldn''t have to wait that long.


    The next afternoon, I started getting ready early, applying a delicate makeup that almost covered the wound on my lip.


    I changed into a one-shoulder mermaid gown designed by Dave himself. At first nce, the design seemed simple, but the details were eye-catching upon closer inspection. Then, I went downstairs with Jane and Danny.


    The night before, I had already discussed with Danny that while I attended the dinner party, Jane would take him to a newly opened Superman-themed restaurant. However, as soon as we exited the apartment building, I saw a familiar car.


    And leaning against it was a very familiar person.


    Ryan was dressed in a haute couture suit, a lit cigarette held between his slender fingers. His head was slightly bowed, but he still exuded a strong aura of authority. "Aunt! I will miss you!"


    Over the past few days, the little kid had insisted on calling me "Aunt" again, arguing that calling me Charlotte might be a little rude.


    I ruffled his hair. "Okay, Danny, listen to Jane."


    Hearing themotion, Ryan looked up and walked over with a deep, warm voice. "I''m here to take you to the dinner party."


    "How did you know I was going to the dinner party?"


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I knew the answer


    A dinner party with top celebrities from the entertainment industry would have excellent privacy and security, so it was likely that there would be a list. For Ryan, obtaining such a guest list would be easy.


    In the entertainment industry, despite its morous appearance to outsiders, it ultimately came down to capital.


    I paused and said, "No need. I have my own car."


    "Your car seems to have a t tire."


    Ryan pointed, and I followed his gaze to see my deted tire.


    Just my luck-things were going from bad to worse.


    Jane handed me the car keys. "Why don''t you take my car? I''ll take Danny by taxi."


    "Never mind."


    At the time, it was rush hour. It would be difficult to get a taxi in the city center, and dys plus traffic jams would make things worse.


    The restaurant was also very popr, so by the time they got there, there might be no seats left.


    I had already promised Danny and I didn''t want to disappoint him.


    I looked at Ryan. "Then I''ll have to ask you to give me a lift, Mr. Frost."


    "Aunt!" Danny gently tugged at the hem of my dress, giving Ryan a curious nce. With an air of confidence, he said, "When Unclees back from work, I''ll ask him to pick you up!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 418

    On the way to the hotel, the driver was at the wheel. We sat in the back seat, and Ryan was somewhat silent. asionally, he would nce at me but remained silent.


    He didn''t speak, and I didn''t particrly want to talk to him either, so I remained quiet as well.


    The hotel wasn''t too far away. In silence, we soon arrived.


    "Was that little boy who called you ''Aunt Frank''s nephew?" After a long while, Ryan''s deep and hoarse voice finally broke the silence in the car.


    I looked up at him and met hisplex ck eyes. "Yes, he''s the child of his cousin."


    Ryan seemed a bit agitated. He subconsciously took out a cigarette from his cigarette case, put it between his lips, and looked at me before stopping and not lighting it. He irritably tossed the cigarette into the ashtray in the car, his eyes fixed on me as he hesitated, then finally asked, "Are you and Frank together?


    His voice had a barely perceptible tremor.


    I looked at him, feeling no sense of guilt at all. It felt as though time had passed and things had changed.


    It seemed like it was only a matter of time before this day woulde. Whether he was with someone else or I was with someone else was only normal.


    There was nothing to hide or deceive. I smiled faintly, "Not yet."


    "Not yet?"


    He narrowed his eyes, catching the key point in my tone.


    I nodded and said candidly, "Yes, there are still some unresolved misunderstandings between us." Ryan''s Adam''s apple bobbed, his voice rough and dry. And after the misunderstandings are resolved?" "Then we should be together." I looked at Ryan seriously and said, "Then marriage? Children? I don''t know. There are too many unknowns, but that''s how it stands in my current ns."


    As my words settled, the atmosphere became extremely tense.


    Ryan seemed to be struck by something, and for a long time, he didn''t even breathe.


    He was enveloped in the shadows of the setting sun, looking particrly despondent.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, he took a deep breath, seemingly holding back some emotion.


    Suddenly, his Adam''s apple moved slightly, his voice very soft. "And me? Charlotte, you''ve moved so far ahead, but it seems like I''m still standing in the same ce."


    "Ryan, be fair." I licked my lips and took a deep breath. Ten years have passed. You have no right to ask me to stay in the same ce. Back then, I was the one who couldn''t even get a look from my husband in marriage. You were the one entangled with Jessica, but the one who never gave up on me was Frank."


    I looked at him and asked with a smile, "If it were you, who would you choose?"


    Ryan fell silent, his hands clenched into fists by his side, the veins bulging. When he spoke again, his voice carried a hint of self-mockery. "You''re right."


    "However, you also said it should be fair. Don''t I even get a fair chance topete?" he asked.


    "Ryan..." I took off the bracelet from my wrist and extended my arm towards him. "I know you''re now very sessful, with the entire Frost family, the RF Group, or even Jston at yourmand. But, just consider this a request from me-give me a way out."


    On my pale wrist was a striking scar. It had been poorly cared for and had formed a significant keloid. But it was clear how deep the wound must have been to leave such a scar.


    Ryan reached out and held my wrist, gently feeling the scar with his fingertips. His teeth were clenched tightly. "Albert told me that you cut your wrist to make Frank let you go..." "It''s not like that." I interrupted him, "The cut was on this one."


    I pointed to a faint mark above the scar, which was barely visible unless closely examined. After all, the cut wasn''t meant to be fatal.


    It was just meant to scare.


    Ryan''s eyes widened, his voice trembling. "You... you had suicidal tendencies?"


    "Depression." I smiled lightly, withdrew my hand, and slowly put the jade bracelet back on my wrist to cover the scar. My voice was soft. "Ryan, in our three years of marriage, you provided me with many assets-houses, cars, shares, jewelry. Icked nothing. But all of these were paid for with my life."


    I didn''t hold any resentment about it. I spoke about it lightly, as if it were someone else''s story.


    Ryan looked at me. "When did this happen?"


    I nced at the bustling traffic outside. "The diagnosis was made in the month you brought me back from Jston."


    "It was me..."


    His voice trembled as he looked at me in disbelief. He reached out as if to touch me, but hesitated, "It was me... who caused you to be depressed?"


    "It was my choice too." I didn''t want to ce all the me on him. After all, not loving me wasn''t his fault. "When I was diagnosed, the doctor said it had likely been a long timeing. Ryan, I''m not telling you this to make you feel guilty. I''ve already moved past it just want to live my life properly."


    "What kind of life is a proper life?"


    "A life without you." I took a deep breath and spoke with relief, "The past was all my own choice. As for the future, let''s part ways amicably. May we each find peace on our own paths."

 Chapter 419

    Ryan remained silent for quite a while.


    I couldn''t tell what he was thinking. After a significant pause, he spoke softly, "Did it hurt?"


    I shook my head. "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    He shook his head as well. "No, I mean, did it hurt at the time?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "It was okay." I licked my lips. "It wasn''t the most painful thing for me."


    "I remember..." Ryan''s voice had a nasal quality. "You were afraid of needles even when getting blood drawn."


    I chuckled lightly. "I was afraid of pain back then, but not so much anymore."


    Later on, one thing after another made me realize that pain was the simplest and most straightforward thing. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    Plus, being trapped in depression and having secretly stopped my medication when I first arrived in Frankes, I couldn''t control my emotions. At that time, I didn''t even have the luxury to think about pain, The knife was already in the wound before I even realized it


    As I spoke, the car had already parked in the driveway, and the driver got out to open my door. I picked up my handbag, lifted the hem of my dress, and got out of the car. I took a few steps and looked at Ryan, who had also gotten out of the car. "Thank you for the ride. I''ll go find Ms. Jackson now."


    Without waiting for his response, I walked away in my high heels.


    The moment I turned around, I suddenly realized how different I had be from before.


    It was hard to pinpoint exactly what had changed.


    Entering the event venue, I took a quick nce around. Most of the attendees were well-known stars and directors. Only a few fresh faces, newly debuted actors, looked unfamiliar. They were probably brought along by some bigwig to make connections.


    Yasmin was holding a highball ss, casually standing in an inconspicuous spot, yet she was surrounded by many people.


    "Charlotte."


    Yasmin seemed to have been keeping an eye on the entrance. As soon as she saw me, she waved and called out, "Come over here!"


    "Ms. Jackson." I approached with a smile and then noticed that the dress she was wearing was the same one I had worn at the fashion week. "This dress..."


    "Yes!" Yasmin smiled casually. "It''s your design. It just arrived in the country the day before yesterday.


    How does it look on me?"


    J genuinely praised her. "It looks perfect!"


    ''Ms. Jackson."


    Someone I didn''t know spoke up and looked at me. "Is this person a fashion designer?"


    "What do you think?"


    Yasmin smiled and, familiar with the situation, pulled me over and put her arm around my shoulder before introducing me, "Joanne spent a lot of effort bringing this talented designer from abroad. She''s Dave''sst student, Elena, with the Cherian name, Charlotte."


    She deliberately dropped hints, waiting for others to ask before she began the introduction. It was quite different from the active introduction. Furthermore, her words were aimed at promoting me. "Yasmin! I was just wondering why your dress today is so different from your usual style. You know such an amazing designer and didn''t introduce me?"


    The famous actress, Scarlet Wilkinson, teased Yasmin, "You don''t want to outshine us all on the red


    carpet at the end of the month, do you?"


    It was clear that she was quite familiar with Yasmin. After all, with Yasmin''s current status, only ttery from ordinary acquaintances would be fitting. There was no room for jokes. "asionally outshining you all isn''t too much to ask. Yasmin cocked her brows. "However, I don''t keep secrets. She does take external projects, but just to let you know, it''s not cheap." For someone of Scarlet''s level, a little money wasn''t a problem.


    Yasmin said this probably to help me make things go more smoothly. Scarlet immediately added me on WhatsApp.


    I looked at Yasmin with gratitude. Before I could say anything. Scarlet patted my shoulder and said, "Little Charlotte, I rarely see Yasmin speak so highly of someone. Tell me, are you her illegitimate daughter?"

 Chapter 420

    "Scarlet!" Yasmin poked her on the head. "I suspect that the rumors online ndering me were spread by you."


    Suddenly, Ryan came over with a ss of wine, clinking it from a distance. "Ms. Jackson, it''s been a while.


    His gaze, however, kept drifting towards me.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Mr. Frost, I didn''t expect you to be here tonight as well," said Yasmin, somewhat surprised. She saw through his intentions but didn''t address them directly. Instead, she asked, "When did you be interested in our entertainment industry?"


    "Just looking to get a piece of the pie," Ryan smiled and said calmly. "I''m just not sure if Ms. Jackson is willing to cooperate?"


    In other words, the RF Group was considering entering the entertainment industry. Out of respect for Yasmin, he wanted to give her a heads-up to avoid any future misunderstandings.


    Yasmin smiled. "Mr. Frost, you''re hrious. It''s the survival of the fittest in any industry."


    From a distance, Christine watched the scene with gritted teeth.


    Her mother was going all out to pave the way for Charlotte. And now, the renowned Ryan waspletely focused on that person. Why was that?


    Joanne happened toe out of the toilet and walked past her. "Christine, why aren''t you going over? Your mom was just looking for you."


    Christine rubbed her stomach. "Joanne, I suddenly feel unwell. I need to go to the toilet."


    "Alright." Joanne nodded, a bit worried, and reminded her, "Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay!" Christine nodded vigorously and quickly went into the toilet.


    She leaned against the door, opened her palm, and looked at a packet of white powder. Her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, she couldn''t help but smile. "Hello, you''re here?"


    "Something urgent''se up, so I won''t be able to make it." The voice on the other end of the line was cold. "Is Frank apanying her today?" "Frank, Frank, Frank. Why is he so concerned about Frank? He''s definitely jealous!"


    Christine knew all too well how she had arrived at her position today. She concealed her displeasure well and said, half-truthfully, "No, it''s Ryan." "Ryan?"


    "Yes."


    "Got it."


    Christine couldn''t help but ask, "Do you need me to do anything?"


    The voice on the other end took on a hint of danger. "What do you want to do?"


    "She''s with Frank today and with Ryan tomorrow. Aren''t you angry?" asked Christine.


    "Mind your own business." The man''s voice turned cold. "Remember your ce. If you touch a on her, I''ll kill you."


    His tone was chilling.


    Even though Christine had known him for years, she still felt a shiver down her spine.


    ingle hair


    "I-I didn''t mean it that way. I''m sorry... I''ll remember!" Christine responded submissively and hung up the phone.


    Three minutester, after calming down, she flushed the toilet and walked briskly towards the banquet


    hall.


    Passing a drinks area, she paused slightly, called over a waiter, and pointed to a cup of juice. "Take this cup of juice and deliver it to the youngdy in the mermaid dress next to Ms, Jackson." "Okay."


    Christine watched the server walk away and smiled satisfyingly.


    She hadn''t wasted any of the material she had gone to great lengths to obtain. Since Ryan wanted to pursue his wife, then she didn''t mind giving him a hand.


    Ryan would definitely thank her in the future.

 Chapter 421

    Ryan was pulled away by a well-known director to discuss investment matters.


    As I was engaged in a lively conversation with Yasmin, a waiter came over.


    "Miss, your juice."


    "Thank you."


    Such events offer this kind of service. Without much thought, I reached out to take it when Christine walked over.


    Seeing this, Yasmin reached out to check her forehead and said softly and caringly, "Sweetie, Joanne said you weren''t feeling well. Are you feeling better now?"


    "Much better, Mom." Christine stood next to her, looking obedient, and gazed dreamily at Scarlet." Scarlet, I saw online that you''ll be going to be a regr on a slow-life variety show next month. Could you take me along to experience it?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, I roughly understood her intention-her interest in joining the entertainment industry had not waned.


    The show Scarlet was joining involved a director selecting a rural area, Inviting a few talented actors or actresses, and adding a couple of new faces to experience leisurely life activities like eating and farming. It was extremely popr and highly anticipated each season.


    There was also a chance for ordinary people to make an appearance as guests, but these were typically industry leaders.


    However, Christine might not be excluded. After all, she had a mother with a lot of influence.


    But Yasmin frowned, exchanged a look with Joanne, and clearly hadn''t expected Christine to bypass her and directly approach Scarlet.


    Scarlet was also momentarily taken aback.


    But being ustomed to various grand asions, she skillfully deflected the topic to Yasmin. "Well, you''ll need to check with your mother. The entertainment industry is tooplicated. She might not want you to go through the same hardships she experienced,


    I wasn''t surprised by her answer. After all, she didn''t care about Christine at all. She was just considering Yasmin''s feelings.


    Moreover, given Yasmin''s current status, it was indeed more advantageous for her daughter not to enter the entertainment industry, as the drawbacks outweighed the benefits. She wouldn''t want her daughter to endure the same difficulties.


    Christine, however, didn''t understand. She pouted her lips. "You all say the entertainment industry isplicated, but I just want to experience it."


    She then shook Yasmin''s arm. "Isn''t it okay? Mom, you''re so familiar with the show''s team..."


    "Alright, alright." Yasmin, looking a bit troubled, finally gave in.


    Christine''s eyes lit up with joy. "Mom, you''re the best!"


    Entering the entertainment industry was a dream for many ordinary people. But those present couldn''t quite understand why Christine had such a dream. When Scarlet''s gaze swept over me, she suddenly said, "Charlotte, would you like to join? Being on the show could definitely boost your reputation."


    "No, thank you. I appreciate the offer," I smiled and declined the offer. "I''d rather focus on my design work.


    Being on variety shows would generally bring traffic, which might be a good thing at times. No one knew if it would be good or bad for me. I struggled with my mindset in recent years and couldn''t handle having every move magnified and scrutinized on camera, whether praised or criticized,


    Scarlet seemed surprised and praised, ¡°It''s rare to see such an unpretentious young person."


    Christine immediately asked, "Scarlet, are you saying that I''m impetuous?"


    Christine had changed drastically since returning to the countrypared to two years ago when she was with the Shaw family. Back then, she was timid, seemingly afraid of making mistakes. But now, she had gained confidence. Was this the difference between a high-quality imitation and the real thing?


    I couldn''t be sure.


    Scarlet, who was usually straightforward, now seemed a bit awkward. "I didn''t mean that..."


    "Alright." Yasmin stopped Christine from saying more, pointing in a direction. "Don''t you want to take a photo with Calum? Go on."


    I nced over.


    Calum was a very popr young actor and was very handsome.


    "Okay!" Christine, not daring to push too hard, nodded. Before heading over, she lifted her ss towards me and said, "Ms. Wilson, I''m counting on you for my mom''s dress at the end of the month,"

 Chapter 422

    Christine took a sip from her ss after thement.


    Since she was Yasmin''s daughter, I couldn''t refuse her request and also took a sip, saying, "Don''t worry. It''s a part of my job."


    "Ms. Jackson!" A morous actress came over to greet Yasmin.


    I seized the opportunity to speak. "Ms. Jackson, you carry on. I need to use the toilet."


    For some reason, despite the air conditioning in the banquet hall, I felt unusually restless.


    Once in the toilet, I stood at the sink, turning on the tap and repeatedly washing my hands, then sshing cold water on my arms.


    However, it didn''t provide any relief. If anything, the difort worsened.


    Feeling extremely restless, I turned off the tap and suddenly felt dizzy. I quickly grabbed the sink to steady myself.


    In a daze, a thought crossed my mind. I''ve been drugged.''


    From the moment I left the house until now, the only thing I had drunk was a sip of juice from the server.


    If someone had intentionally drugged me at this event, then the immediate priority was to get out of here. Otherwise, I had no idea what further ns they might have.


    "Mr. Frost!"


    After taking a photo with her idol, Christine went straight to Ryan.


    Ryan frowned slightly, recalling her presence. His expression turned cold. "How did you get in here?"


    He hadn''t forgotten that two years ago, he had warned her not to provoke Charlotte, only to end up being med for it.


    "Let me introduce myself," Christine extended her hand with a slight smile. "I''m Christine now, Yasmin''s daughter. I was supposed to join youst time when you were discussing business with my mother, but I had othermitments."


    Ryan sneered, "How did you manage to acquire this identity?"


    Christine was caught off guard by his directness. Even knowing she was Yasmin''s daughter, he was still so blunt.


    "Mr. Frost, there''s no need to be so harsh. Two years ago, I was impulsive. But now, I am indeed my mother''s daughter. She maintained a calm demeanor, I just wanted to let you know that someone saw Ms. Wilson looking unwell in the toilet earlier. Since she is your ex-wife, don''t you want to check on her?"


    Before she could finish speaking, the man''s expression darkened, and he quickly strode toward the toilet! That woman always seems to be favored by fate. It was bad enough that she was the missing daughter of the Shaw family. Now, even these people are concemed about her!


    Thinking of this, Christine''s eyes were filled with coldness!


    Yasmin approached from the side. "Christine, why are you standing here in a daze?"


    "Mom!" Christine instantly controlled her emotions, looking obediently at Yasmin. "I wasn''t dazed. I just feel like I''m not handling this kind of asion very well and am afraid of causing you trouble." "It''s fine. You''re my daughter, and no one will say anything."


    Yasmin seemed unconcerned, putting her arm around Christine''s shoulders and leading her toward the elevator. "If you''re not used to it, let''s go back to the room. The more you participate in the future, the morefortable you''ll get."


    "Mom, you''re so good to me!" said Christine.


    However, she wondered if Yasmin would still treat her so well when she found out the truth. She also wanted to know who was so lucky to be Yasmin''s child


    ''Too bad for her. She''ll have all the blessings but no life to enjoy them. If nothing changes, Yasmin''s daughter will only ever be me from now on."


    Back in the suite, Yasmin nced at Christine''s neck with some curiosity.


    "Why do you rarely wear the pendant now?"


    "Huh?" Christine was momentarily stunned, then said tenderly, "I''m afraid to wear it, worried that I might identally drop it or damage it. It was the only memento I had of you from before." In reality, it was Jack who didn''t want her to wear it!


    Could it be that he feared Yasmin''s actual lost daughter mighte into contact with this social circle one day and see it?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if she did see it, what would be the problem? The silver pendant was in her possession. A paternity testing was done. She was sure that there was nothing else the other party could do anymore.

 Chapter 423

    Especially considering the methods of that man, she knew he could handle an orphan without difficulty. She had always been unsure of what she was truly worried about.


    Hearing this, Yasmin felt even more guilty towards her daughter. "It''s okay, I''m right here with you, aren''t I? If it gets damaged or lost, I will get you a new one!"


    "Thank you, Mom!" Christine smiled brightly. "But it''s alright. It means a lot to me. It was the first gift you gave me, and if I rece it, it won''t hold the same meaning. I want to keep it as it is."


    That man had warned her. If she unted it, he would deal with her personally. She still didn''t have the resources to fight back. He had personally ced her in this position, but if he decided otherwise, she could easily be brought back to her original state.


    "You silly g


    girl." Yasmin affectionately pinched her cheeks. Then go take off your makeup and take care of your skin, It''s not good for your skin to leave it on."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Christine returned to her room, fearing that continuing the conversation might reveal some w.


    As soon as Joanne approached, Yasmin made her decision known. "Buy that vi we looked at before." Joanne hesitated. "Are you sure you''ve thought this through?


    It wasn''t about the money, but rather, whether Yasmin was really ready to settle in Jeswood. Over the years, she had bought many properties for Yasmin across the country. Yet, Jeswood had always been met with only hotel stays. Joanne knew that Yasmin disliked Jeswood and, more urately, hated the people here, which extended to a dislike of the city itself.


    Yasmin looked softly in the direction of the bedroom. "I''ve thought it through. As long as Christine is happy, that''s all that matters."


    I stepped out of the toilet, my steps unsteady, while the banquet hall remained dazzling with stars. As I walked out, I looked around, trying to figure out who might have drugged me.


    "Charlotte!" Ryan strode over and steadying me. "Are you not feeling well?"


    "No..." Under the effects of the drug, my voice was different, sounding weak and as if I couldn''t take care of myself.


    Ryan immediately noticed something was wrong, his voice became cold, "Did someone drug you?"


    "I think so!"


    At that moment, I trusted Ryan more than anyone else. I struggled to control my body''s heat and looked at him. "Could you please take me back?"


    "I can''t let you go back alone like this."


    Ryan squinted his eyes, took off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders, then put his arm around me to support me, reducing the risk of me falling due to being too weak. "Thank you," I said.


    "I should thank you for still trusting me."


    As Ryan spoke softly, he guided me towards the exit. In the elevator, he called the driver.


    When we stepped out of the hotel, a ck Maybach was already parked in the parking area. Ryan knocked on the passenger door. When the window rolled down, he instructed, "Leave the car keys. You go back first."


    The effects of this drug were gradual. It wasn''t at its peak yet, so by letting the driver go, he was preserving my dignity.


    The driver quickly left. Ryan opened the passenger door to help me inside, but a Bentley Mulsanne sped towards us, almost hitting us!


    At thest moment, it mmed to a stop, leaving only a few centimeters of distance.


    The rear window rolled down, revealing Frank''s sharp, stern face. He looked at me and Ryan with ambiguous intent and mocked, "Danny said I shoulde pick you up. It seems you''re notcking in


    escorts.

 Chapter 424

    He sounded like he had caught me cheating on him.


    Here is the English trantion of the passage:


    Although it wasn''t the case, I still felt somewhat uneasy. I looked at Ryan and said, "Mr. Frost, he''s here to pick me up, so... I won''t trouble you any longer. Thank you!"


    With that, I leaned against the car and walked towards the Mulsanne.


    "You..."


    Ryan looked at me with concern, his dark eyes swirling with emotion. He took a step closer but didn''t say anything, simply helping me into Frank''s car.


    He then tumed to Frank and said coldly, "There''s no need for misunderstandings. She''s been drugged. I''m entrusting her to you because I believe you won''t take advantage of her situation." Frank sneered. "Mr. Frost, that''s quite amusing. Whether I take advantage of her or not is none business. If I remember correctly, you no longer have any rtionship with Charlotte."


    of


    your


    Ryan''s back stiffened slightly, and he seemed somewhat dazed before he spoke, "Such matters are best handled when both parties are clear-headed and willing."


    He looked at me, forced himself to remain calm, and said, "Take good care of her!"


    With that, he closed the car door and walked away, as if fearing he might regret it. Yet, every step he took seemed filled with reluctance.


    After Frank signaled the driver to start, he took Ryan''s coat from behind me and lifted me onto hisp with a stern expression. "You didn''t call me when something happened?" "Aren''t you still angry?" I smiled at him and pointed to the injury on my mouth. "The wound hasn''t healed yet."


    Frank snorted. "You remember but don''t learn."


    I hooked my arm around his neck and asked with a smile, "So, are you still going to hit me?"


    Perhaps due to the drug. I had no control over myself. I said and did whatever came to my mind. Normally, I wouldn''t be this proactive.


    Frank cocked his brows slightly, somewhat surprised.''ll still do it if you ask for it."


    "Bad Frank!"


    A phrase I often used to scold him as a child slipped out now, and both of us looked at each other in surprise.


    He was extremely perceptive. "Have you regained your memory?"


    "Yes."


    I felt increasingly hot and struggled to return to my original seat.


    Frank held my hand. "Why are you running away?"


    "I''m hot..."


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I felt so embarrassed that I wanted to cry. The heat inside me was almost overwhelming.


    "Be good, don''t move around." He held me still and gently coaxed, "Hang in there, we''ll be home soon."


    With that, he nced at the driver and instructed, "Drive faster."


    The car sped back to the apartment.


    However, he took me to the fifth floor-his home.


    As soon as he ced me on the sofa, his phone rang, and a chattering voice came through.


    "Uncle! Did you pick Aunt up? Jane and I are still out and about."


    "I did."


    Frank sat on the sofa, turned on his loudspeaker, and ced it aside. He leaned down, cradled the back of my head, and gently kissed the corner of my lips. "Then you mustn''t bully Aunt!"


    Frank cocked his brows, a hint of mischief in his expression. "What do you mean by bully her?"


    The air conditioning made the air cool, but his breath was warm, making my skin tingle.


    After a short pause, the child said, "If you make Aunt''s lips bleed, that counts as bullying!"


    Even under the influence of the drug. I felt deeply embarrassed.


    The next moment, Frank bit me lightly again, his eyes sparkling, and he replied dismissively, "Got it, little brat."


    Then, he ended the call.


    His lips once again touched the corner of mine, and he softly asked, "May I kiss you?"


    This man was deliberately teasing me.


    He didn''t ask before biting me.


    My heart raced like thunder. I closed my eyes, wrapped my arms around his neck, pulled him closer, and took the initiative to kiss him.


    My ears were burning with embarrassment.


    "It''s okay. I''m under the influence of the drug. I can attribute all my actions tonight to the drug.'' I tried to convince myself inwardly.


    Frank seemed to enjoy my initiative. He kissed me gently and lovingly, again and again, his voice low and hisughter pleasant. "Just friends?"


    It seemed that what goes around dide


    around,


    He had always held a grudge.


    I was bing increasingly dazed. "Yes..."


    ''Still a yes?"


    He bit me lightly, snapping me back to my senses a little. "How many friends do you have like me?" "None..." I kept my eyes closed, lost in his kiss, and murmured, "Only you, Frank, only you." "When something happens, you don''t call me. Now that you''ve regained your memory, you don''t tell me either." Frank kissed me gently, his lips resting on my ear. "You really do treat me as just a friend, even more distant than with your ex-husband."


    I ran my fingers through his soft hair, using my remaining awareness to exin. "No, it''s just that Ryan happened to be at the banquet too. I don''t know who drugged me and couldn''t trust anyone else."


    "I see..." He smiled and slowly moved his hand down, rubbing the soft flesh at my waist. "At least you''re finally talking and exining. I thought you were going to be a mute again."


    I knew he was referring to the past two years.


    I chose to remain the "mute" he referred to, not saying a word.


    His warm lips left my cheek, and for a long time, he didn''t move, as if the air itself had frozen. Eventually, a very soft, almost resigned sound came through, as if inpromise.


    The man finally moved, his distinct fingers holding my ankle as he removed my high heels.


    He paused for a moment, as if checking to see if my toes and heels were bruised from the heels.


    In the moment my blurry consciousness focused, I met his lustful eyes and read four words and a punctuation mark from them.


    "Do you want it?"


    This was Frank''s style.


    He seemed mboyant and reckless, like a wandering yboy.


    Yet, he had pursued me for over 20 years.


    But his true nature with me was love, not possession.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even now, though it was clearly a very good opportunity.


    He still, at the moment I was about to speak, kissed me deeply and then carried me toward the bathroom.


    "Your legs..."


    Under the drug''s effect, it was hard for me to say aplete sentence, and my voice was soft and delicate.


    It was clear how much hatred the person who drugged me must have harbored.


    "Carrying you is no problem," said Frank.

 Chapter 425

    At a certain six-star hotel.


    After taking a shower, Christine received a phone call.


    On the other end of the line, Jack stood by the window, his half-closed eyes were fierce. "Did you not hear anything I said?"


    When he chose Christine, it was because she was vulnerable and easy to manipte. She didn''t seem very clever either. But if one day she disobeyed, Jack was prepared to deal with her without hesitation. Christine gripped her phone tightly. She hadn''t expected Jack to get the news so quickly!


    Fortunately, she had anticipated that Jack might find out ande to question her. She wasn''t too flustered, and presented the exnation she had prepared, feigning ignorance. "Did I do something wrong to make you angry?"


    Jack''s face was dark. "Someone drugged Charlotte at the party!"


    Jack might tolerate other issues, but this particr matter was not something he would allow to happen.


    "What?" Christine was genuinely surprised, sounding as if she didn''t know anything. "Someone drugged Ms. Wilson? That''s impossible. Are you sure you''re not mistaken? In a setting like today''s, no one would dare tamper with things..."


    Of course, she had to act the partpletely. She asked, "Wait... what kind of drug was used? Is Ms. Wilson okay?"


    Jack squinted his eyes. "It wasn''t you?"


    "Of course not..."


    Christine hurried to exin, her voice sincere. "You just warned me tonight. Even if I had the nerve to do it, I wouldn''t dare... And besides, where would I get the drug?"


    The substance added to my drink that night was obtained through aplex procedure. Even Jack wouldn''t be able to trace it.


    However, since Jack was questioning her, he was clearly prepared. "I''ve checked the surveince footage from the banquet hall. You were the one who asked the waiter to deliver that ss of juice. Christine replied, "Then you should have seen that I didn''t touch that ss of juice!"


    She had made use of a surveince blind spot. In the brief moment when she turned, she had poured the drug in. From the angle of the footage, it appeared she was just picking up another ss of juice. While Jack was contemting, Christine seized the moment and said in an innocent tone, "I only knew you liked her and thought of her as a potential future hostess, so I took a bit of care of her." Jack''s gaze was sharp., "Mind your own business. Don''t use your little tricks for this kind of thing!"


    I won''t do it again!" Christine''s tone was submissive.


    Deep down, she couldn''t help butugh!


    In the end, Jack was just angry because Charlotte had been drugged. But the person around Charlotte was not him!


    It was just his possessiveness at work. If I had been taken away by him that, he would likely be extremely grateful to her tomorrow. Thinking about how pitiful Charlotte was to be liked by such a despicable and selfish man made Christine feel a bit sorry for her. Jack put aside this matter and got straight to the point. "I heard you''re going on the variety show that Scarlet is a permanent guest on?" Christine blinked and lied, "Yes, Scarlet invited me. I guess it''s to do Yasmin a favor..."


    Click-


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    Joanne stood at the door, and upon hearing thetter part of the sentence, her expression became somewhat off.


    "Yasmin."


    Yasmin had been extremely devoted to this girl. Yet this girl had never truly reciprocated.


    Christine was momentarily taken aback, hiding her displeasure. She looked at Joanne with a sweet smile. "Joanne, what''s wrong? Is Mom looking for me?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "No."


    Joanne, not wanting to confront her, suppressed her emotions and ced the milk by the bedside. "Your mother prepared milk for you. I''ll leave it here." "Okay, thank you."


    After the door was closed again, Christine''s gaze turned cold, but her tone remained like a helpless little bunny. "What should I do? Joanne just heard me call Yasmin by her name..." "Can''t you handle this?" Jack sneered. "How will you continue to y Yasmin''s ''daughter'' if you can''t even manage this?"


    "I... I... I''ll take care of it!"


    She acted flustered, but deep down, she was calm.


    She had long since figured out Yasmin''s nature. Skilled in her work, adept at dealing with people, but she felt a deep sense of debt towards the "daughter who had not been around since childhood.


    As long as she used this to her advantage, she should be able to handle any exnation. Moreover, in Yasmin''s eyes, she was indeed the real daughter.


    Jack, lighting a cigarette, said coldly, "Once you''re on the variety show, be mindful of what to say and do. I''m not in the mood to clean up your mess." "Okay!" Christine nodded vigorously.


    This was something she would keep in mind without needing Jack''s reminder.


    After all, this was her best fallback if her true identity were ever exposed.


    Although Yasmin dominated the entertainment industry, ultimately, no one could control everything. As long as she had the audience, she would have a way out! No more enduring the hardship of splitting a loaf of bread into two meals.


    After hanging up, Christine smiled!


    She wondered if Charlotte had slept with Ryan.


    If she had, Jack would surely go mad!


    The more she thought about it, the wider her smile became...

 Chapter 426

    Christine stood by the French window for a while, and upon hearing some faint sounds outside, she turned around, drank the milk from the bedside in one go, and then went out with the empty cup in hand.


    Hearing the noise, Yasmin nced up and, thinking about what Joanne had just told her, felt a pang of sympathy. She didn''t understand how this girl had grown up, how much hardship she had endured. Even after returning for over a year, she still didn''t genuinely bond with her biological mother.


    The girl was very guarded. Ultimately, it was her own fault for being so neglectful back then.


    If she hadn''t been so careless...


    Seeing Christine, Yasmin first feigned ignorance and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing" Suddenly, Yasmin reached out and hugged her, rubbing her head. "Sweetie, it doesn''t matter what you call me, it''s just a title. We have plenty of time to get used to it. We''ll take it slow." The unexpected embrace made Christine freeze. Normally, Yasmin did like these affectionate gestures, but they were usually when Christine was pretending to be obedient, so she was never surprised. But at that moment...


    Christine had expected questions or usations, like "Why did you call me by my name?" or "Ungrateful daughter."


    But there was none of that, no reproach at all.


    This was unfamiliar to Christine, even shocking.


    Having grown up in an orphanage, her experiences were such that making mistakes often meant being punished. No one had ever embraced her or spoken softly when she was in trouble.


    Yasmin was the first.


    She had always been good at pretending and hiding her darker sides, showing a seemingly obedient and gentle facade. But this time, she was stunned, as if something deep inside was emerging. There was a hint of warmth


    Before she could react, Yasmin handed her a blueprint of a vi and said softly, "Take a look. Do you like it? Since you like Jeswood, I''ve decided we''ll settle down here in the future. If you like this house, well finalize it tomorrow."


    "It will be in your name as a gift from me."


    Christine took the blueprint, which was for a vi with a front yard and a swimming pool, part of the bestConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    vi district in Jeswood.


    Usually, when Yasmin gave her gifts, she would receive them with pretense. But this time, she looked at Yasmin and shook her head. "Since you said this is our home, wherever you are is where my home is, so this house should be in your name,"


    For the first time, her tone was somewhat stiff.


    She had never spoken her true feelings before and was not ustomed to it.


    Yasmin was a bit surprised. "What did you say?"


    "Nothing!" Christine hurriedly ced the blueprint on the sofa, feeling awkward, and quickly returned to her bedroom.


    Yasmin looked at Joanne, tears in her eyes. "Did you hear that? She said her home is wherever I am!"


    "I heard, I heard..." Joanne was also somewhat surprised. This wasn''t Christine''s usual style; she never rejected valuable gifts.


    Without the patemity report, Joanne would have suspected that Christine was here just to take advantage and leave.


    Yasmin wiped away her tears and picked up the blueprint. "We''ll buy the house tomorrow."


    She needed to provide her daughter with a proper home.


    Christine sat on the edge of the bed in her room, cursing herself for being foolish. She had turned down a vi worth tens of millions of dors just because of a few words from Yasmin? She just couldn''t believe what she did.


    She was just afraid that in the future, when things inevitably came to light, she could leave decisively. Properties were the hardest to deal with! It was better to have cash in hand. Yes, that was t


    the reason.


    She couldn''t expect anything from this so-called family affection, especially since she wasn''t Yasmin''s biological daughter.


    The kindness she received now was all based on the pretense of being a real daughter.


    She was just a thief.


    Frank carried me into the bathroom, cing me on the marble counter, and rubbed his nose against mine. "Charlotte, I''m a man with normal needs. It''s a lie to say I don''t want anything." "Moreover, it''s a woman I''ve been waiting for so many years.


    "But our first time shouldn''t be under these circumstances."


    "Do you understand?"


    I was feeling miserable, but still had a shred of rationally left. Yes, I still owed him an exnation. It wasn''t fair to either of us to have this happen in such a muddled way.


    Frank turned on the cold water, and after filling the bathtub, he looked at me. "Do you want to undress yourself, or should I help you?"


    I''ll do it myself."


    He was concerned I mightck the strength, but his words sounded somewhat awkward in my ears.


    He smirked, lifting me with one arm. ¡°Then you wash up. I''ll get you some clothes."


    Frank turned and left the bathroom, gently closing the door behind him. As he turned back, his eyes were filled with a harshness thatpletely contrasted with his earlier tenderness.

 Chapter 427

    The person behind this better hope that I don''t find out who he or she is," he thought.


    Frank narrowed his eyes dangerously, walked to the living room, picked up his phone, and dialed at number. "Paulina, when did you be so slow?"


    The person on the other end of the line was a girl. "Frank, I''m just about to get in the elevator. I''m on my way."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A minuteter, the front door was pushed open from the outside. Paulina, wearing a red dress and high heels, entered. She looked momentarily stunned to see Frank standing in the living room. Why did she need to bring medicine if there were no other traditional medicine?


    Frank, who was still focused on the person in the bathroom, extended his hand. "Where''s the medicine?"


    Paulina quickly came to her senses and handed him a small packet. "Just one pill is enough."


    As she spoke, her gaze swept around the living room


    In an inconspicuous corner of the sofa, there was a pair of women''s high heels.


    Frank usually paid attention to details, but the nket on the sofa was wrinkled, as if someone had. recently been lying on it....


    "Alright." Frank took the medicine and then looked at herzily. "Finally decided to change your style and stop wearing those ck, white, and grey clothes?"


    "Yeah... right!" As his capable assistant, Paulina knew he had a keen mind, so she smiled and exined, My mom insisted that I go on a blind date, and this red dress was bought by her."


    "Your mom has good taste." Frank smiled faintly, feeling a bit apologetic. "Did it ruin your date? The situation came up suddenly..."


    "No!" Paulina showed a professional smile and shrugged. "Work should alwayse first. Besides, the guy and I weren''t really suited for each other anyway. Your message came just in time to rescue me "Alright." Paulina, hearing the faint sound of water from the bathroom through the slightly open door and said, "I''ll leave now!"


    Once outside the apartment building, Paulina took off her high heels and mmed them onto the ground.


    After all these years...


    She thought that even if it wasn''t her, Frank wouldn''t have anyone else by his side.


    But unexpectedly, someone seductive had shown up at his ce.


    However, upon reflection, Paulina smiled.


    It was just a failed seduction.


    Even though Frank ha


    What was there to gain?


    received the medicine, he didn''t sleep with that seductive woman!


    After taking a cold shower, the heat within me finally subsided, and my rationality more or less returned.


    Thinking about my previous actions made me feel a mix of embarrassment and anger.


    Knock, knock-


    Someone knocked on the bathroom door, and Frank''s voice came from outside. "Are you done?"


    "I''m done!" I put on a grey bathrobe and opened the door, avoiding eye contact with him as I passed by. Jane and Danny should be home now, I should head back."


    "Wait."


    Frank grabbed my arm and shoved a small bottle of medicine into my hand. "The effects of the medicine might not havepletely worn off. Take one of these!" "Okay!"


    I took the medicine from him, and he chuckled lightly. "nning to go back in my bathrobe?"


    I was so flustered that I hadn''t realized I was still wearing the bathrobe. "What should I do?"


    "Your clothes." Frank pointed to a green slip dress hanging on the bathroom door handle.


    I looked at him in surprise. "How do you have..."


    ''My dress..."


    Before I could finish, I remembered. It was the dress that had gotten wet in the rain when I visited him at Jston Summit and was left at his ce. He had actually brought it to Jeswood. I met his smiling gaze and quickly grabbed the dress, returning to the bathroom,


    After changing clothes swiftly, I fled the apartment, feeling a mix of guilt and awkwardness after a one- night affair.


    I ran back home in a rush, not even waiting for the elevator, and took the stairs instead.


    Hearing the door open, Danny looked up from his puzzle. "Aunt! You''re back!"


    As he spoke, he scrambled to his feet and ran over to hug me.


    I picked him up and pinched his little face. "Yes, I''m back."


    "Didn''t Frank pick you up already? Why are you back sote?"


    Jane, noticing something amiss, quickly saw that I had changed clothes. "Wait, why are you wearing different clothes?"


    I didn''t answer. I went to the dining table, poured a ss of water, and took the medicine first.


    Then I looked at Jane. "Something happened at the party."


    Jane frowned. "What happened?"


    Since it wasn''t suitable for children, I turned to Danny. "Danny, would you go take a bath now? I''ll tell you a bedtime storyter."


    "Okay!" Excited by the promise of a bedtime story, Danny dashed into the bathroom.


    After adjusting the shower height for him, I came back out and threw the bottle of medicine to Jane." Someone drugged me." "Drugged? What kind of drug?"


    "What kind of drug could it be that children shouldn''t hear about?" I asked.


    Jane shook the bottle in her hand and quickly asked, "So this is to counteract that drug?"


    "It should be."


    "Then..." Jane gestured downwards, her curiosity piqued. "Frank didn''t do anything to you? Even though you were drugged, he''s still holding onto things from two years ago?" "Not exactly." Thinking about what had just happened, my ears burned with embarrassment, though! remained calm on the surface. "He didn''t want to take advantage of me." Jane did a thumbs up and said, "I didn''t expect him to be such a man.


    The next noon, Frank received a call from na.


    "I heard the doctor came early this morning to check on your leg. How is it? Isn''t it better now?"


    It was a shame that this doctor wasn''t working in broadcasting.


    Frank, with little appetite, fiddled with his takeaway and repliedzily, "Couldn''t resist, did a bit of exercise! "Exercise?" asked na, astonished.


    It was indeed surprising. Her brother had always been the type who would avoid standing if he could lie down.


    Even if he did stand, he would find something to lean against.


    The fact that he was exercising was unheard of.


    Suddenly, na realized something. "Wait, what kind of exercise are you talking about?"


    Frank choked slightly. Seeing the housekeeper enter the bathroom, he quickly said, "Don''t worry about that grey bathrobe."

 Chapter 428

    On the other end of the line, na felt something was off.


    She cocked her brows and said, "What do you mean? Did someone else wear that bathrobe? Frank, confess honestly, and you''ll get leniency. Resist, and...


    Frank remained unconcerned, barely lifting an eyelid. "What are you going to do if I resist?"


    na smirked. "I''ll return to the country immediately and take my son away."


    Frank didn''t expect na to be so "ruthless".


    Frank set aside his work, bit down on a cigarette, lit it, and took a drag. "Last night, it was Charlotte who


    came."


    na was shocked. "You''re progressing so quickly?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A bathrobe was involved!


    "Bullshit." Frank cursed with augh and got back to the point. "She was drugged. Most likely, it was Yasmin''s daughter who did it."


    As soon as Charlotte returnedst night, he had someone check the guest list from the party. The entire guest list was full of people from the entertainment industry, and the only person Charlotte knew was Yasmin. Yasmin''s care for Charlotte didn''t seem fake. The only possible culprit left was Christine.


    "Yasmin''s daughter?" na was puzzled. "Does she have a grudge with Charlotte?"


    "Two years ago, the fake recement for Lily was her."


    "What?" na was increasingly astonished. "Isn''t she Yasmin''s daughter? Why would she be involved in


    impersonation...


    "Aren''t I asking you to find out?"


    "Alright." na, now knowing the inside story, dropped the gossip and got back to business. "It''s not so easy to find out about Yasmin. It''s said that only her agent, Joanne, knows everything about her." "Joanne?" Frank furrowed his brow. "Her agent?"


    na nodded. "Yes."


    Frank tapped the ash off his cigarette. Then think of a way."


    "What do you want me to do?" na hesitated for a moment, thenughed in frustration. "You want me to deal with her agent?"


    "Women have more topics to talk about. Isn''t that your specialty?"


    na rolled her eyes. "Fine, I''ll do it. But remember to keep a record of this. There''ll be additional costs."


    "Alright." Frank, unusually generous, said, "I''ll cover your travel expenses as well."


    "Thank you!" After na was pleased, she hesitated for a moment, then cautiously asked, "How''s your emotional controltely? What did the doctor say?"


    Frank''s psychologist was a friend of his, so na didn''t know him too well.


    Hearing this, Frank extinguished his cigarette. "Most of the time, it''s fairly stable."


    As long as Charlotte didn''t provoke him and was as obedient asst night, he could control his emotions:


    well.


    na, probing, asked, "So, did you and Charlotte make any progressst night?"


    "Not really."


    Charlotte had kissed him actively. Did that count?


    Frank squinted his eyes, recalling the momentst night when Charlottey in his arms, softly clinging to his neck and kissing him. Her long hair flowing down, starkly contrasting with her fair, tender skin...


    She was breathing in his arms...


    Just one nce was enough to ignite all his desire.


    But in the end, he let her go...


    He was afraid she would regret it if she woke up.


    He wanted her to be willing, both mentally and physically!


    na cocked her brows and continued, "Did you take the opportunityst night to ask her what she''s been doing for the past two years?"


    "No." Seeing her in so much difort at the time, Frank was too preupied to think about anything else. All his attention was focused on controlling his desires, nearly suffocating himself. na thought for a moment and asked, "Have you ever considered what kind of answer you actually want?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you want to hear that she''s been doing well or poorly?"


    Hearing this question, Frank, leaningzily in his wheelchair, stiffened slightly, his eyes deep in thought.


    He had never really considered what answer he wanted to hear. He only wanted to understand how she viewed him.


    As for whether she was doing well or not...


    It might sound ridiculous, but for over 20 years, he only hoped she lived well and had a happy life. Whether he was the one by her side was no longer important. He just wanted her to be alive. But in the past two years, he hoped she was doing well, but only if he was part of her life,


    If Charlotte didn''t have him by her side, he would bully her, no matter how well or poorly she was doing.


    He couldn''t stand seeing Charlotte with someone else,


    And he didn''t trust her with anyone else.


    She was too naive. She couldn''t be without him.


    After a long pause without a response, na asked, "Frank? Are you listening?"


    "I am." Frank snapped back to reality, tugging at his lips. "I hope she''s doing well, better than me."


    "Got it."


    "Got what?" Frank asked.


    na cocked her brows again. "Guess."


    She just realized that if Frank knew Charlotte had been struggling with depression for the past two years


    and had only recently started to recover, only to be deliberately mistreated and given the cold shoulder by him, he would probably go crazy.

 Chapter 429

    na quickly changed the topic to avoid him guessing the truth. "Do you remember what day tomorrow is?"


    "What day is it?¡±


    "Your own birthday!" na, frustrated at hisck of awareness, said, "It''s such a great asion. You should naturally invite Charlotte and Introduce her to your childhood friends." "Oh." Frank seemed indifferent. "I''d forgotten. I''ll see."


    "What are you waiting for?" na waved her hand. "I''ve already booked the ce and I''ll notify the people. You''d better muster up the courage with the help of alcohol and make a move." After hanging up, the housekeeper finished cleaning and left.


    Frank, enduring the pain in his legs, got up and walked slowly to the bathroom to retrieve the bathrobe Charlotte had worn. After confirming it was dry, he folded it carefully and ced it on the bedside table next to the ugly rabbit-shaped piggy bank.


    The piggy bank from 20 years ago was handmade by her. The current piggy bank was also handmade by her, 20 yearster.


    As he toyed with the piggy bank, Frank suddenly had an idea and made a call. "Paulina, help me look something up.


    "Sure."


    "Check if there are any records of Charlotte entering or leaving the country two years ago."


    "Charlotte...? Haven''t you two...


    "Paulina, that''s not your concern."


    "Sorry, I overstepped. When do you need it?"


    ''As soon as possible!"


    After hanging up, Frank''s thoughts seemed to be clearer.


    Charlotte had mentioned that she was not with Ryan during those two years. But he had never received any news about her. The only possibility was that she had gone abroad. If she had indeed gone abroad, Ryan''s influence wouldn''t reach that far, so finding out about Charlotte''s activities during those years. would be much easier.


    Byte afternoon, as I was finishing up giving Danny a bath, I saw Jane returning with a displeased


    expression.


    I asked, "Did things not go well with the shop negotiation?"


    Jane hade to Jeswood specifically to discuss opening a store. the Charlotte Jewelry now had the capability to develop open up stores. Regardless of sales, it would benefit the brand''s development. She had a meeting scheduled this afternoon with a shopping center manager about this.


    Jane stood in front of the air conditioner, getting a st of cool air, and said, "It wasn''t just not going


    well. It was aplete disaster. They said outright that they couldn''t rent the space to us."


    "Why?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Why did they even agree to meet with you then?"


    "Maybe they were out of their minds." Jane rolled her eyes. "You don''t know, that person said that founders like us can''t run a good brand."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I frowned. "Founders like us?"


    "Yeah." Jane was increasingly angry. "What kind of people are we? They even said we''re two-timing..."


    "Could there be a misunderstanding?"


    Meanwhile, Frank looked at his childhood friend, who was lounging on the sofa, with a twitching mouth. Did you really say that to Jane?"


    "Yeah."


    Charlie Lennox, with his legs crossed, said, "Frank, I just casually educated them on your behalf. No need to thank me."


    Frank smiled nonchntly. "Oh? What kind of people are they?"


    Charlie felt a chill for some reason. After taking another look at Frank, who was indeed smiling, he thought he must have been mistaken.


    Charlie continued honestly, "I reviewed theirpany''s information. The founder is Charlotte, who abandoned you two years ago. Frank, someone who ys both sides isn''t trustworthy in business. I rejected them right away."


    Frank gave him a puzzled look.


    Encouraged, Charlie went on, "Frank, don''t worry. I also made it clear that even if you remain single for life, you won''t spare a nce for her friend."


    Frank''s fists were clenched, and he looked at Zachary Collins, gritting his teeth, and asked, "Did he really say that?"


    "Yes." Zachary, with his expressionless face, nodded.


    His dark shirt had a few coffee stains, a remnant of Jane''s outburst.


    Charlie looked at Frank with an expression seeking praise. "Frank, I did a good job, right? That Charlotte really thinks highly of herself and even expects you toe back to her..."


    Frank was so furious his teeth were almost ground to dust. "Why didn''t you let me know before you did. this?"


    "I had to give you a surprise."


    As I listened to Jane''s continuedints, I suddenly grasped the main point. "Frank?"


    "Yeah, Frank


    429


    Jane was fuming. "That person seemed to know you. They spoke so authoritatively, saying we should stay as far away as possible. With their Frank around, the Charlotte Jewelry shouldn''t expect to open a store here, let alone survive in Jeswood."


    I paused for a moment. "What else did they say?"


    Jane continued, "They also said that their Frank is surrounded by genuinely good women and doesn''t need someone like us who''s fickle."


    I was momentarily stunned, then suddenly smiled. "He won''t have anyone else around him."


    "Wait..."


    Jane stopped mid-sentence. "Do you know this Frank?"


    "Frank."


    Jane became even angrier. "What''s his game? Being nice on the surface but secretly doing this?"


    "It shouldn''t be his intention." I spected on the reason. "It''s probably his friend who did this. He might not be aware..."


    After all, he had held me andforted mest night. It''s unlikely he would turn against me so quickly.


    As I finished speaking, my phone rang.


    "Charlotte, tomorrow is Frank''s birthday. I''ve booked a ce, and he asked me to send you the location."

 Chapter 430

    "Okay, thanks, na," I replied.


    As soon as I sent that message, na sent over the location.


    Since she knew Danny would being, she had booked a well-known club in Jeswood instead of a bar. The environment was quiet, and children were allowed,


    Jane leaned over. "Is this from Frank?"


    "No, it''s from his cousin."


    I handed the phone to her. "It''s Frank''s birthday tomorrow. Want toe along?"


    Jane was still upset about the afternoon''s events. "Are you sure you want to go?"


    "It''s probably a misunderstanding. His friend will likely be there too. We could go and clear things up in person,"


    If it was a misunderstanding, it was best to resolve it with a face-to-face conversation.


    Jane, clearly frustrated, gave me a look. "For your sake, fine!"


    "You''re the best!"


    I winked at her and picked up Danny from the carpet. "Danny, tomorrow is Uncle''s birthday. Let''s go out and pick out a gift for him!"


    I remembered Frank''s birthday and had already prepared a gift. However, if we''re celebrating with his friends, the gift I had might not be appropriate.


    Danny blinked her big, curious eyes. "Okay! Let''s pick out a gift for Uncle together!"


    The next morning, at SZ Technology, President''s Office


    Paulina quickly scanned through the documents returned by her subordinates, her beautiful eyes narrowing slightly.


    Everyone thought Charlotte had been living a quiet life as Mrs. Frost in Jston for the past two years. But it turned out she had been in Frankes?


    And not only that... she had suffered from depression and had even attempted suicide.


    Was this in devotion to Frank?


    If Frank found out, he would probably be heartbroken over Charlotte!


    After some giving it some thought, Paulina pulled out one of the documents and handed it to her subordinate. "This document hasn''t been submitted, I haven''t seen it, and no one has checked it. Understand?"


    "Understood!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The subordinate took the document and directly put it into the shredder.


    n Jameson, having witnessed this, walked straight into Paulina''s office. "Isn''t this what Frank asked


    you to check this morning? Why destroy it?"


    n was responsible for the foreign influence, and Paulina could only check through him. He also had a copy of these documents.


    Paulina silently cursed him for being meddlesome but kept her expression neutral. "Did you forget Frank''s rules? We each handle our own responsibilities and don''t interfere with each other."


    If she had known things wouldn''t be so simple, she wouldn''t have gone through him for the investigation.


    n was meticulous and exceedingly loyal. He stared at her and couldn''t help but mind her, "Don''t forget how much Frank cares about Ms. Wilson. If you tamper with her matters, you might end up in serious trouble."


    They had all been chosen by Frank from the orphanage many years ago. They were cared for and trained. They had been with Frank for so long, living lives they had never imagined before. Frank treated them well, not just as subordinates but more like brothers.


    n could only repay him with his dedication and loyalty.


    Paulina''s expression was calm, her face unadorned, and her tone was equally cool andposed, "If you don''t say anything, no one will ever know."


    "This is betrayal!"


    nails deftly


    "n." Paulina suddenly stood up and began unbuttoning her shirt, her neatly trimmed nails working at the buttons.


    One button, two buttons, three buttons..


    Beneath her neatly pressed shirt, her ample cleavage was revealed...


    Paulina took off her ck sses, revealing a hint of allure. "Or maybe you should sleep with me? I''ve never been with anyone before. It''s my first time, you wouldn''t be at a loss."

 Chapter 431

    "Paulina..." n swallowed hard, trying to suppress the surge of desire in his eyes. "You shouldn''t act like this. As a young woman, you need to have self-respect


    Paulina looked at him, seeing through himpletely. Aren''t you interested in me?"


    Years ago, Frank had selected six people: two women and four men. The other woman was stationed in Northern Est. Among the men, the woman they had the most contact with was Paulina. It didn''t surprise her that n might have feelings for her.


    After taking a nap, Danny grabbed my phone and called Frank.


    Frank answered quickly.


    "Uncle, happy birthday! Are you at the your office or at home?"


    "At home


    "Then let''s go to your birthday party tonight together!"


    "Okay." Frank seemed to be in a good mood, agreeing readily. Then he remembered something and his tone turned colder. "What about your pretty sister?"


    "Which pretty sister?"


    "You know."


    "Aunt!" Danny proudly handed me the phone. "Uncle''s looking for you."


    I took the phone. "What''s up?"


    "Charlotte, today...


    Before he could finish, he paused and simply said, "Be at the car park at six."


    And then hung up. He didn''t even give me a chance to respond.


    Jane, still holding a grudge,mented, "With his attitude, are you sure yesterday''s incident was just a misunderstanding? Don''t let it be that your perception of him isn''t clear enough, and you end up getting hurt again.


    I smiled. "I never realized you held grudges so well."


    "When has there ever been an incident involving you that I didn''t remember?" Jane poked me in the head. I just can''t stand seeing others insult you. It doesn''t matter if it''s Frank''s friend. Even if it were the president, I wouldn''t tolerate it."


    in was p


    After seeing that the Frank ended the call with Charlotte and answered Paulina''s call.


    Given Paulina''s efficiency, she should have results by now. He was eager to know what happened with Charlotte two years ago.


    "Did you find anything?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    Paulina spoke in a measured tone. "You were right. Two years ago, Charlotte went abroad, to Frankes. The relevant documents were sent to your email a minute ago." Frank let out a slight sigh of relief. "She''s been abroad for the past two years?"


    "Yes."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Go on."


    "But she wasn''t alone."


    Paulina maintained her calm tone. "Jack apanied her abroad. Jack has a vi in Frankes, and Charlotte has been staying there for the past two years


    Frank''s grip on his phone tightened. "Is this information confirmed?"


    was cross-checked with n." Paulina then delivered a significant piece of news. "Jack first apanied Charlotte abroad for over a month. He had to return to Cheria for the Smith Group but frequently went back to visit her, staying for several days each time."


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line after she finished speaking.


    Frank pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling an unnameable rage boiling inside him.


    "So, this was why Charlotte had been evasive every time he asked about this?''


    But Frank wasn''t ready to admit it outright. His voice became a bit hoarse. "What has she been doing in Frankes for the past two years?"


    She''s been studying design and became Dave''s student."


    Paulina left some details out. "I''ve heard this was also arranged by Jack."


    Frank''s knuckles cracked as he clenched his fists, a dangerous aura emanating from him. "Is that all?"


    "That''s all!"


    Paulina had intended to be more forthright but feared getting caught. "Don''t worry. I will continue to look into this matter. I know your rtionship with Charlotte is different. I won''t overlook any clues."

 Chapter 432

    "Frank... Paulina softened her tone, ying the role of a confidante at the right moment. "Perhaps Charlotte made such a choice because she thought you had died in the explosion. It''s not entirely her fault. After all, even the police reported your death..."


    Bang-


    Hearing the loud crash of something being thrown, Frank''s phone line was abruptly cut off, leaving only the sound of static.


    Paulina''s lips curved into a satisfied smile as she immersed herself in her work.


    Having been by Frank''s side for so many years, she had learned one thing, in any situation, there was only sess, never failure.


    In the past, she was reluctant to see Frank disappointed.


    Now, she didn''t want to disappoint herself.


    Frank''s eyes were bloodshot and full of rage.


    He was so agitated that he no longer cared about his leg pain and kicked the bin across the room.


    But the more he vented, the fiercer the fire inside him burned!


    Almost to the point of madness!


    Since Charlotte''s return, his anger had lessened, and other matters rarely affected his mood.


    But every time he did get angry, his rage was more intense than before!


    She knew better than anyone how to provoke him!


    The night beforest, when she had cuddled in his arms and scolded him softly, he had genuinely wanted


    to let it all go!


    He wanted to forget the past.


    As long as she was with him, it was all that mattered.


    But... did she feel the same way about him?


    It seemed not!


    Just thinking about her spending time with Jack in Frankes drove him crazy.


    He even dared not think too deeply.


    He trembled as he poured out a few lithium carbonate pills and swallowed them.


    He couldn''t even be bothered to pour water.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He lost track of time, so much so that the phone he had thrown away was already buzzing with missed calls.


    He remained oblivious.


    #


    Despondently sitting on the sofa, his gaze was unfocused as he stared out the window.


    "Hello, the number you have dialed is not avable at the moment. Please try againter..."


    The cold, mechanical female voice came through once more.


    I threw my phone into my bag and looked at Danny. "Uncle still isn''t answering. Should we go upstairs and knock on the door?"


    His two usual cars were still parked in their spots.


    He should still be at home.


    "Okay!" Danny nodded vigorously.


    Jane was on a call with a client and gestured to me with her hand. "You guys go up. I''ll wait here."


    I took Danny upstairs and pressed the doorbell.


    This time, there was a quick response.


    Frank opened the door with a chilling demeanor. His usually expressive eyes were devoid of warmth, and his voice waszy and indifferent. "Charlotte, aren''t you tired of putting on this act?"


    "What?"


    "I said, you''re ying the part of someone who''s quite fond of me,"


    Frank tugged at his lip and nced down at Danny with scorn. "And you''re ''dedicatedly taking care of my nephew. Aren''t you tired of this show of superficial effort?"


    I was stunned, my nails digging into my palms, feeling a long-forgotten pain. "What do you mean..." "Uncle!" Danny, always perceptive, immediately red at Frank, his eyes reddening with anger. "What nonsense are you talking about! Aunt is very good to me, really good! You''re not allowed to bully her!"


    "Come here." Frank grabbed Danny by the back of his shirt and pulled him into the house, sneering. "Don''t call her Aunt anymore. Before you call someone that, you should ask if they''re willing to be your aunt!"

 Chapter 433

    I was frozen in ce.


    Danny wriggled free from his hold and, like a little beast, rushed back to me, clinging to my legs with tears streaming down his face. "It''s not like that! Uncle, you''re so mean!"


    Hearing this, Frank smiled slightly, fixing his gaze on me. "Am I wrong?"


    I realized that he must have misunderstood something. At that moment, he was probing me, waiting for me to give a contrary answer. This was probably hisst chance for me to exin.


    I slowly averted my gaze, crouched down, and hugged the sobbing Danny, wiping away his tears. "Be good, Danny. Uncle said something wrong. Can you give Aunt a little time? Let me exin things to your uncle, okay?" The little one blinked his tear-filled longshes and said in a soft, babyish voice, "Okay....


    "Jane." I dialed Jane''s number.


    She answered, puzzled, "What''s up?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Can youe up to the fifth floor first to take Danny to the ce where the birthday party will be?"


    "Sure." Jane noticed something off in my tone and agreed, though she asked with concern, "What''s going


    on?"


    I pursed my lips. "I''ll exin to you in the evening."


    Soon, Jane arrived to take Danny away.


    Only Frank and I remained-one standing outside the door, the other inside.


    We were locked in a standoff, both displeased.


    I red at him, licking my dry lips. "Frank, has anyone ever told you that you''re very immature?"


    He had many good qualities, but his sharp tongue and harsh words were not among them. He couldn''t speak gently.


    When we were young, unless I cried my heart out, he rarely spoke to me in a civilized manner.


    But then again, I was the same way as a child-arrogant and domineering.


    We were the same kind of people when we were born, but the past 20 years had changed and refined me.


    We had bepletely different people.


    Frank pressed his tongue against his cheek. "Charlotte, you can''t even offer an exnation and you''re already lecturing me?"


    "I wouldn''t dare." I smiled faintly and looked at him. "Is it still about what happened two years ago?"


    "Yes."


    "Youunched an investigation on me?"


    "Yes."


    "What did you find?"


    "What do you think?"


    Hearing this question, I fell silent.


    #


    In the past two years, aside from looking for him, studying with Dave, and treating my depression, I can honestly say I did nothing else. Yet, he was angry.


    My phone suddenly rang, disying Jack''s name.


    Frank''s expression grew even colder, and I instantly understood what he was angry about.


    Summoning some unknown courage, I took a step forward, ignoring his indifferent expression, and stood right in front of him.


    "Jack and I.


    Under his deep gaze, I grabbed his cor, stood on my tiptoes, and kissed him.


    For a moment, the man was stunned!


    In the next second, he could no longer restrain himself and pulled me closer, kissing me with the intensity of a storm.


    Little by little, the kiss left me almost breathless!


    I lost strength, wrapped my arms around his neck, and leaned back, my eyes misty from the kiss. My voice was soft but firm. "I''ve never kissed Jack like this."


    "Frank, I probably guessed what you found out."


    I pressed my forehead against his. "I can exin it to you. During those two years abroad, I lived in Jack''s house. He did take care of me, but only as a friend. There was nothing beyond that between us." "Even when he came to Frankes on business and visited me, we never shared the same roof."


    Thinking it over, I knew this would make him angry.


    That''s probably all there was to it.


    I wasn''t entirely sure at first, but seeing his reaction to the caller ID confirmed my guess instantly.

 Chapter 434

    Hearing this, Frank pulled me close again, still deliberately keeping a stern expression. "And what else, Charlotte? Say it all at once."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I was slightly taken aback. "What else did you find out?


    "What should I have found out?"


    My gaze flickered, growing uncertain. I didn''t know how extensive hiswork was. But since he could find out that Jack owned the house I was living in, he must have known other things as well....


    I hugged him and hesitantly said, "Frank, it wasn''t that serious... And it''s already been cured."


    This time, he was the one who was stunned.


    "Cured?"


    "Yes." I nodded. "Jack introduced me to a very skilled psychologist, a very kind woman who helped me a


    lot....


    "A psychologist?" He suddenly grabbed my shoulders, pulling us apart, his eyes filled with turbulence!


    I then realized something. "You... didn''t know?"


    "Psychologist..." Frank murmured, looking deeply into my eyes. "You... had depression? When did this happen?"


    "A long time ago!" I was sure he didn''t know and didn''t want him to feel guilty, so I only said part of it. "It was diagnosed before your incident."


    He suddenly tightened his embrace, pulling me into his arms.


    *Charlotte, are you an idiot? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I am an idiot." I patted his head. "That''s why I need Frank. ording to thew of bnce, a smart person should be paired with an idiot, right?" "You really are an idiot." Frank pinched my face with frustration.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my lower abdomen. I was about to tell him I needed to use the bathroom when his phone rang.


    I took the opportunity to step away.


    Frank nced towards the bathroom and answered the call with a neutral expression.


    With his connections in Frankes, if Charlotte really went there, finding out the details should be no problem.


    Yet, Paulina had only found a small amount of information.


    Either Paulina had made a mistake, or it was n.


    n was on the other end of the line.


    "Frank, there''s something. I just got the news. Paulina is probably busy and didn''t answer, so I''m calling


    you directly."


    Frank lit a cigarette, staying calm as usual, and said, "Go ahead."


    "The documents just received show that Ms. Wilson had depression, took medication for two years, and even attempted suicide by slitting her wristsst summer..." Frank''s eyes widened, his voice trembling. "The specific date. Or did something happen before she... slit her wrists?"


    "Local time, August 23rd."


    *Ouch..." Frank''s hand shook. He had burned himself with the cigarette, and he gasped, though not from


    the burn.


    It was the pain in his heart.


    ''She had slit her wrists... on his birthdayst year."


    For a moment, his heart felt like it was being squeezed


    Frank''s eyes turned bloodshot, filling with tears. He took a hard drag on the cigarette, coughing violently, but it didn''t ease the pain in his heart.


    He hunched over, looking utterly disheveled.


    He didn''t even dare to think about what he had done or said since her return.


    She hade back and immediately sought a divorce, looking for him.


    She had clearly maintained distance from Jack.


    But what had he done?


    He was erratic, unable to let go of her, yet still stuck in the past two years.


    He had nearly torn her apart.


    Just 10 minutes ago, what kind of mean things had he said to her?


    He had used her of being pretentious.


    He had used the harshest words to force her to admit that she had no ambiguous rtionships with anyone else.


    But she had never done anything of the sort!


    Yet he forced her to prove herself.


    After a long silence, n''s uncertain voice came through the phone. "Frank?"

 Chapter 435

    435


    Before he could finish speaking, the office door was pushed open.


    Paulina walked in with a dark face, ring at him through gritted teeth!


    n waited for a moment. Seeing that Frank still hadn''t spoken, he said, "Frank, I''ll hang up now. If you need anything, call me anytime. I''ll send the relevant documents to your email right away." Smack-


    As soon as n hung up the phone, a powerful pnded on his face!


    n gasped, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb, and forced a smile. "As expected of a ck belt. Even ps are so forceful."


    "n, you''re so shameless!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Paulina''s eyes, hidden behind ck-rimmed sses, burned with anger as she red at him. "How dare you tell Frank?"


    "Because it was my people who found out," said n. Because Frank gave me the life I have now. Paulina, whether it''s you, me, or anyone else, none of us has the right to betray Frank."


    n had never had any principles in his work. Over the years, he hadmitted many sins, but the one thing he always upheld was loyalty. No matter how he felt, if loyalty came at the cost of betrayal, then he was no better than a beast. Paulina stared at him. "So, you never thought about hiding it for me?"


    "No," replied n.


    Paulina, trembling with rage, gritted her teeth. "But you still slept with me yesterday."


    Yesterday, in the office, he had demanded her several times! Paulina felt n was a dog without a leash.


    She thought that agreeing to her would mean he would help her keep it a secret. But as soon as she entered n''s office, she sensed something was wrong!


    He just walked away after getting what he wanted!


    More importantly, how could she face SZ Technology in the future?


    Those who betrayed Frank never had a good ending.


    n grabbed her hand, which was about to strike him again, and held it in his hand, ying with it. Paulina, I didn''t tell Frank you deliberately withheld the information. But this is the only time. If you try to get yourself killed again, no one will be able to save you!" sat on the toilet, facing the unexpected arrival of my period, feeling overwhelmed.


    After a moment of hesitation, I called out, "Frank, Frank?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Outside the door, the man seemed to snap out of his daze and quickly walked to the bathroom door,


    knocking on it. I''m here. What''s wrong?"


    "Could you... could you go upstairs and get me..."


    Even though I had been married once, it was still a personal matter, and it was hard to say "Sanitary pads".


    "I have some at home."


    "Huh?" I was taken aback.


    There was no response from outside the door. After a while, there was another knock. "Open the door."


    "Okay."


    I carefully stood by the door and opened a crack. His distinctly bony hand reached in, holding arge bag of sanitary pads.


    Night pads, overnight pads, daytime pads, tampons...


    Everything was there.


    I changed into a pad and went out to see him lost in thought. I couldn''t help but ask, "Did something happen?


    "No." He shook his head slightly, with a hint of redness at the corners of his eyes. He pulled me into his arms. "I was just thinking if you had a hard time those two years."


    "It was okay." I tried to sound casual. "Dave and the others were very good to me. Jane often flew over to see me, and Dn was with me every day. Even the elderlydy from the neighbor''s house took great care of me.


    He forced a faint smile. "Really?"


    "Of course." After answering, I red at him. "Howe you have so many sanitary pads at home?"

 Chapter 436

    "na asked me to buy these." Frank, with his brown eyes fixed on me, said meaningfully, "She said that if I want to pursue you, I should always be ready to be living together and prepare these feminine hygiene products."


    I felt my ears flush with heat. "Who said anything about living with you? Besides, we''re still just friends!"


    "Alright, alright," He pulled me closer, brushing his lips against mine briefly, his lips glistening. "Friends who can kiss and hug, is that satisfactory?"


    "Pervert!" Embarrassed and angry, I quickly pulled away and stood up.


    Frank grabbed my wrist and looked up at me. "Then what would you call our rtionship?"


    "I''m not going to say." I gave him a scolding look. "Since when does pursuing someone mean they have to be the one to make the first move?"


    "What about my birthday present?


    I felt that his mood seemed a bit off, Originally, I nned to find another chance to give him the gift, but I didn''t want to wait any longer. "The gift... just wait a moment!"


    With that, I went upstairs to my ce and brought down the gift I had originally prepared for him.


    "Happy Birthday!"


    I I handed him a rectangr gift box and a paper bag.


    One was the gift I had prepared earlier.


    The other was ast-minute purchase I madest night


    Frank cocked his brows. "Two gifts?"


    I said deliberately. "You can choose just one if you want."


    "I want both." He reached out and took both gifts at the same time.


    The paper bag was branded with a luxury logo, and he chose to open the rectangr gift box first.


    Inside the boxy a neatly folded T-shirt.


    On the left chest was a rabbit badge, which I had embroidered by hand.


    His eyes brightened slightly. "Did you design this yourself?"


    "Yes." I nodded gently. "Do you like it?"


    Before designing Yasmin''s dress, I had already worked on this design.


    The tailoring was simple.


    But for both of us, it meant something special.


    Also... this was a couples'' style.


    But at that moment, I felt a bit shy about telling him.


    The other item, still hanging in my wardrobe, had not been worn.


    Frank didn''t say anything else and opened the other gift, which was a Patek Philippe watch I had chosen at first ncest night.


    The color of the strap suited Frank''s mboyant and carefree demeanor.


    He slowly removed his own watch and extended his wrist toward me. "Help me put it on?"


    "Okay."


    I took the watch from the box and helped him put it on.


    The strap length was just right, requiring no adjustment


    After putting it on, just as I was about to step back, Frank grabbed my waist and pulled me into his arms, his tone calm yet intense. "Charlotte... I''m not satisfied with these two gifts." I smiled lightly. "What are you still unsatisfied with? What more do you want?"


    "I want you." His voice was deep and filled with desire, repeating each word deliberately. "I, want, you."


    My whole body tensed!


    Perhaps having been around Jane for many years, my first reaction was to say, "Slow down, I''m on my period..." But Frank''s cool lips brushed against my ear, coaxing gently, "Charlotte, starting today, be my girlfriend, okay?" My heart instantly raced.


    Each word seemed to hit my eardrums, sending a tingling current through my entire body.


    He looked at me with focused, fiery eyes, waiting intently for my response.


    It felt as if time had frozen at that moment.


    I suddenly dropped my gaze, unable to maintain eye contact with him.


    If I looked any longer, my racing heartbeat might give me away.


    I struggled to stay calm, trying not to act like a giddy girl, but when I spoke, my lips couldn''t help but curve into a smile. "Alright..."


    Before I could finish, he chuckled softly and leaned down to kiss me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The air was filled with the cool, minty scent of the man, mixed with a hint of tobo, which felt strangely harmonious and not at all jarring.

 Chapter 437

    However, two years ago, I had never seen him smoke. Nor had I ever smelled smoke on him.


    It must have been be... really unbearable.


    The man''s kiss was gentle yet passionate. It felt like he was giving me everything he had.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I seemed to have lost all my strength. I could only stand because of the his arm that was wrapped around my waist.


    Frank seemed to have sensed something. He slowly backed up as he kissed me. He parted my legs after sitting down on the sofa and told me to sit on him. His voice was hoarse, "Your period really knows how to pick its timing."


    My cheeks grew even hotter. "Ites at this time every month. It can''t be helped."


    "It''s okay." His gaze was deep, and his voice very low. "I''ll wait. Charlotte, in these 20 years, the thing I''m best at is waiting."


    I threaded my fingers through his hair and gently kissed his brow, using the term of address I had always avoided in childhood. "Franky, thank you."


    He was taken aback, his eyes reflecting surprise and pleasure. "What did you call me?"


    "Called you Frank. Didn''t you hear?"


    "No." He pinched the soft flesh at my waist. "Say that word again."


    "You don''t like being called that by others, do you?" I asked, deliberately holding back augh as he pinched me, feeling quite ticklish.


    I remembered how Bethany used to call him that, and he always reacted with aversion.


    Frank, with his good memory, naturally knew what I was referring to, and chuckled. "You said it yourself, I don''t like being called that by others. Are you ''others''? Charlotte, from the moment you were born, you were destined to be mine." "That seems to make some sense?"


    The marriage agreement between the Smith and Shaw families was made when I was born a girl.


    Frank cocked his brows. "So, quick, say it again."


    "I don''t want to... ah... it''s so ticklish!"


    He flipped me over and pressed me onto the sofa, pinning my hands with one hand while tickling me with the other, "Are you going to say it again or not?"


    "No..." Iughed until tears came out, "Okay, okay... I''ll say it! I''ll say it, alright?"


    He paused slightly, waiting leisurely for me to say it, when suddenly his phone rang.


    He nced at the caller ID, answered the call, and before he could speak, a loud, unruly young male voice came through.


    "Frank, where are you? We''ve been here for ages. The birthday boy has disappeared? Went to find his girlfriend?"


    "You''re clever this time." Frank got up with me in his arms and replied, "We''ll be there soon. You guys go ahead and enjoy yourselves. Don''t wait for us." After hanging up, Charlie looked dumbfounded.


    But then, he looked at Jane and grinned. "Are you sure it was Frank who sent you and this little one here first?"


    Jane was annoyed. "My friend sent me."


    As soon as she entered the private room, she shed with Charlie, who was being an idiot.


    Charlie thought she was using every means possible to secure the store and had chased them here. No matter how she exined, he didn''t believe it.


    Thinking of Frank''s twenty-plus years of effort and being abandoned, Charlie was furious. "Your friend? Is it that Charlotte? You''d better go back and tell her not to think Frank is some big fool, waiting here for her." "While you''re still young, hurry up and find someone else! Frank already has a girlfriend."

 Chapter 438

    Just now, Frank made it clear over the phone, and Charlie understood it perfectly.


    The Frank was off the market!


    It was hard to know which beauty managed to make Frank let go of his true love and turn to her arms.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Ever since the events from two years ago, these brothers had been hoping Frank would move on and embrace a new life.


    Now, their goal had been achieved.


    Regardless of who this new girlfriend was, in their eyes, anyone who could win Frank''s heart was no ordinary person!


    Charlie vowed to clear all obstacles for the Frank''s new girlfriend to prevent any misunderstandings between the new her and Frank because of this Charlotte.


    Upon hearing this, Jane was somewhat incredulous, even more excited than Charlie. "What did you say? He has a girlfriend?"


    Just half an hour ago, Charlotte had asked her to bring Danny over first, while Charlotte stayed alone with Frank at Region Gardens.


    Now, Charlie was telling her that Frank had a girlfriend.


    Who else could it be?


    Her best friend, who was obsessed with romance, was taken by a man!


    ''What an idiot. So easily controlled by Frank.''


    Seeing her reaction, Charlie was even more proud. "Surprised, right? Let me tell you, you should hurry and take this kid away, so you don''t end up embarrassing yourselfter..."


    "I''m leaving, but-" Jane looked at him as if he were crazy, pointing at the kid. "He has to leave too?"


    Zachary looked up from his phone and replied indifferently, "Charlie, you should wait until Frank arrives before talking."


    "Once Frank arrives, it''ll be toote to exin!"


    After all, the his new girlfriend would being as well.


    Charlie looked at Jane, nodding as if it were obvious. "Otherwise, what? Leave a kid here? How are we going to exin to the new girlfriend? Are we going to say he''s Frank''s nephew?" Jane, feeling a bit vengeful, smiled. "Are you sure? What if he really is Frank''s nephew?"


    On the side, Danny sat on the sofa, blinking his big eyes and swinging his little legs,pletely indifferent.


    He felt that this man was so rude.


    He had to show his uncle how much he was being bullied!


    Charlie snorted. "Impossible. Frank hates kids the most and would never keep a nephew around. If you''re going to make up a lie, at least make it a usible one."


    "Alright."


    Jane saw that there was no saving him and was satisfied. She continued, "So, is there anything else you want me to do? For example, should I also tell my best friend not toe to the birthday party?" Charlie''s eyes widened, looking rmed. "She''sing too?"


    He had seen this so-called white moonlight at Bethany''s birthday party before.


    Her individual features weren''t remarkable, but together they formed just the right bnce, and her whole demeanor was cold and aloof.


    Any man with such a white moonlight would have their life turned into a mess.


    "Yes."


    Jane nodded with a malicious smile. "Should I call her and tell her not toe?"


    Without hesitation, Charlie said, "Hurry up and call her."


    Zachary gave Jane a sideways nce and then looked at his clueless brother. He reminded her indifferently, "Didn''t you consider that Frank''s girlfriend might be Charlotte?"


    If Jane made that call, this naive man would be in for a shock.


    Charlie looked confused.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His train of thought couldn''t even entertain that possibility.


    The abandonment from two years ago had severed all emotional ties.


    He hadn''t considered that these two could get back together.


    He felt that Frank was too proud to go back to someone who had once betrayed him.

 Chapter 439

    Moreover, when he went to Frank''s house yesterday, he didn''t mention anything about getting back together with Charlotte. After sorting out his thoughts, Charlie shook his head firmly. "It''s impossible. Zachary, you don''t know Frank well enough..." Zachary was toozy to respond.


    He knew Frank''s mindset all too well.


    Someone who could wait for a person for over 20 years with no hope at all wouldn''t easily change targets.


    Besides, Charlotte''s best friend, Jane, hade to Jeswood, so, Charlotte had probablye too.


    But when Frank heard Jane was in Jeswood yesterday, he didn''t show the slightest surprise.


    What did that mean?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It meant he already knew.


    It meant he was still steadfastly on the same path.


    It meant Charlie was in for some bad luck.


    Jane, finding Charlie''s foolishness amusing, suggested, "How about we make a bet?"


    Charlie asked, "A bet on what?"


    "A bet... on whether Frank''s girlfriend is Charlotte."


    "Alright, let''s bet on it..." Charlie started with a rhythmic tone but suddenly stopped. "Wait, do you know something? Is Frank really caught in your best friend''s trap?"


    "What do you mean ''trap''? You''d better watch your words, or you might get pped..."


    "Isn''t it a trap?" Charlie didn''t take it seriously. "If your best friend wants Frank to take her back, she''d have to beg him with tears and pleading..."


    As Frank and I reached the door of the private room, he pushed it open, and the first thing we heard was this.


    I was momentarily stunned.


    Frank looked at him with a half-smile and said, "Let me introduce you to my wife, Charlotte."


    Upon hearing this, the guy who had spoken earlier waspletely stunned.


    His eyes widened as he nced back and forth between me and Frank, finallynding on the hand we were holding together.


    He looked as if struck by lightning.


    "Charlie Lennox, I''m Charlie. You can just call me Charlie."


    In the next moment, he pped his thigh, jumped up, and beamed with joy. "So, you''re Frank''s girlfriend! I knew it! Only you are worthy of Frank! Frank being with you is a stroke of fortune!"


    I smiled slightly. "Hello, I''m Charlotte."


    Charlie, skilled with his words, responded smoothly, "Charlotte, no wonder Frank has been thinking about you all these years. You two are truly a perfect match, made in heaven!"


    Jane shook her head repeatedly. "Charlie, you weren''t saying that earlier..."


    "Jane!" Charlie turned to Jane in a hurry. "Since you''re Frank''s girlfriend. Don''t you want a store? Tomorrow, you should go pick one yourself! If you like any other store, I''ll pay the penalty to have the brand moved out just for you." "Really?"


    "I swear on my life!" Charlie promised.


    Jane cocked her brows. "Alright, since you''re being so amodating, I''ll overlook it just this once."


    Frank pulled out a chair for me, and after I sat down, he took a seat next to me.


    Danny slid off the sofa, running over with his little legs. "Aunt! Can I call you Aunt from now on?"


    "Well..." I picked him up and nced at Frank, smiling gently. "That depends on how your uncle behaves."


    Hearing this, the little boy looked at his uncle seriously, as if he were a little adult, and said, "Uncle! You have to work hard, or I might have to change Aunts!"


    "I''m working hard." Frank smiled, his lips curling up as he stretched his long arm around my shoulders, his smile a bit seductive. "I''ve never worked this hard before."

 Chapter 440

    After the dinner party, several more of Frank''s friends arrived for the second half of the evening. And there was an unexpected guest.


    This was the first time I had seen Luke, the illegitimate son of the Smith family. He was dressed in a ck suit and pushed open the door to the private room. Leaning against the door, his face, which bore a slight resemnce to Frank''s, wore a sinister expression. He tapped his fingers on the door.


    Frank''s expression remained unchanged, as if he waspletely unaware of the person''s presence. He casually yed a card. "Four of spades."


    "Six of diamonds," said Zachary.


    "Looks like I win again," said Frank with a satisfied look on his face.


    "Damn, are you cheating or what?" eximed Charlie.


    The remaining two yers were speechless.


    They were ying high stakes, and Frank ended up with a seven-figure win.


    Zachary chuckled. "Looks like your girlfriend is bringing you good luck."


    "Probably." Frank''s modesty was contradicted by the smile in his eyes.


    Jane, while shuffling the cards,ined, "Charlotte, can you believe this? Stealing you is one thing, but now he''s stealing my money too." "Bettinges with the risk of losing." Frank smiled lightly, generously offering. "However, Charlie can cover your store''s rent."


    "Frank, your ability to give away other people''s stuff is impressive," said Charlie.


    "So what?" Frank countered.


    Charlie nced at Jane and said generously, "Of course it''s fine. Since this is the first time meeting Charlotte, consider this a wee gift."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lennox!" Jane smiled at him, "Mr. Lennox, you are so generous. You clearly have the makings of someone who can achieve great things, unlike those pampered rich kids." Knock knock-This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    There was another knock on the door, this time with much more force.


    Luke smirked. "Such a lively gathering? Frank, why didn''t you invite me for your birthday?"


    As he spoke, he stepped inside and looked at me, sitting beside Frank. "Is this Miss Shaw, the eldest daughter of the Shaw family? Should I call you Charlotte?"


    Frank scoffedzily and lifted his eyes, "Charlotte? Do you think you''re worthy of calling her that? Know your ce."


    "Brother, that''s a bit harsh."


    Luke dragged a chair over and sat down. "We''re all from the Smith family, we all have the Smith family''s blood. What difference does it make between you and me?"


    Frank handed me a ss of room-temperature juice,pletely ignoring him. "There''s a difference between people and dogs."


    Luke adjusted his sses on his nose. "You don''t need to be so hostile. It''s Dad who sent me to ask you, since you''re still alive, whether you''ll being back for the family banquet tomorrow night?" "Then please, ask him if he''s willing to let you be disgraced."


    "What do you mean?"


    Frank casually fiddled with the cards. "The Smith family''s artificial intelligence project has failed, resulting in a loss of over a billion and you''re still able to stay in the Smith Group?"


    Luke''sposure faltered, and his fingers clenched. "How did you know about this? It hasn''t been made public yet."


    "Maybe because it was all my doing?"


    Frank''s smile was insincere, his eyes calm and frighteningly steady.


    Luke''s expression turned hostile. "You did this?"


    "Just collecting debts. It''s quite fair," said Frank.


    "What debts? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Luke''s expression changed, and he quickly regained hisposure. "You don''t need to worry about whether I can stay at the Smith Group. I''m here today to inform you toe home tomorrow night..."

 Chapter 441

    Smith family?"


    "Are you really going to pretend that the explosion in theb has nothing to do with you?" Charlie''s temper red, and he made it clear, adding, "Don''t think that the Smith family is really in your pocket. As an illegitimate child, what can you use to establish yourself in the "At least right now, the person in the Smith family is me, not you, isn''t it?" Luke smiled and looked at Frank. "Anyway, I''ve delivered the message from Dad. Whether or not youe back is your own business."


    As he turned to leave, he smirked again. "By the way, happy birthday. I didn''t expect you''d still be here celebrating."


    With that, he left.


    Charlie was fuming. "What''s that supposed to mean? Is hementing that Frank didn''t die in theb two years ago?"


    "Enough, Charlie." Zachary''s expression remained calm. "Why are you arguing with a dog?"


    Seeing that both Zachary and Frank were unaffected, Charlie also calmed down and turned to Frank. "Frank, was the explosion two years ago just to ruin one of his projects?"


    Zachary leaned back. "You''re underestimating Frank''s capacity for revenge."


    Hearing this, I felt my heart skip a beat.


    Luke seemed like someone who would use ruthless methods.


    Even now, thinking about the explosion still gave me the chills.


    If I had to confront him again...


    Frank seemed to sense my anxiety. He held my hand and gently squeezed it. "Don''t worry. This time I''ll be fine."


    Zachary asked pointedly, "Will you be going back for the family banquet tomorrow night?"


    "Yes." Frank''s lips curved into a slight smile. "I have to go."


    After the party, when we got home, Jane retreated to her room to y games.


    Danny had a bath and then copsed on the bed, fast asleep with his little belly exposed, sleeping soundly.


    I tucked him in and then left the room, closing the door behind me.


    Frank was still waiting in the living room.


    I was a bit surprised. "Why haven''t you left?"


    I had told him earlier to go home and rest while I helped Danny with his bath.


    Frank sat on the sofa and pulled me onto hisp. "I was worried you''d be anxious, so I thought I''d stay andfort you."


    With him, these affectionate gestures felt quite natural.


    If I didn''t know him so well, I might think he was a notorious yer with countless flings.


    I wrapped my arms around his


    waist, nuzzling my forehead against his shoulder, and murmured, "Lam a bit worried. Frank, I''m afraid something might happen to you again."  en FindNovel


    Another explosion, I couldn''t handle it.


    I would go insane.


    Frank rested his chin on my head, chuckling softly. "Do you like me that much?"


    "It''s not about that." I looked up at him and, seeing the expectant gleam in his eyes, surrendered. "Alright, I do like you. I like you very much, so I can''t bear it when something happens to you."


    Speaking of which, aside from childhood memories, I didn''t even know when I started liking him again.


    Was it when he carried me away after I was tied up in the underground car park?


    Or when he appeared with an umbre while I was kneeling in the snow, my knees frozen?


    Or was it when he kicked open the door to the blood draw room while I was tied to a chair?


    Thinking back, he had saved me and helped me many times.


    But my feelings for him didn''t start with a specific incident.


    It was just that he had always chosen me without hesitation, with unwaveringmitment, and unconditionally.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I could genuinely feel his special affection for me.


    Frank''s gaze deepened, and he


    suddenly kissed me, his tone suggestive. "With you around, how could I bear to die? Charlotte, I


    haven''t married you yet, haven


    children with you, and haven''t gone grey with you."

 Chapter 442

    Suddenly, I felt incredibly soft inside.


    With my arms wrapped tightly around his waist, I let him take control.


    Probably considering that there were both an adult and a child in the bedroom, Frank didn''t overstep. He kept things brief, his gaze deep, and asked, "Go to my ce?"


    My cheeks heated up, and I shot him a re. "Jane didn''te to take care of your nephew."


    "Only this once."


    He didn''t feel embarrassed at all.


    But I still declined politely. "No, it''s too soon to establish our rtionship. You can''t rush things."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I''m not going to eat you." His gaze was teasing, his voice clear. "Besides, I just wanted to cuddle with you. You''re on your period, so I can''t go all out..." "Frank!"


    ''He''s so shameless!''


    He was saying everything out loud.


    I desperately covered his mouth but still couldn''t stop him from saying that word. My face grew even hotter, and I felt my earlobes turn red as if they might bleed.


    He gently moved my hand away, holding it in his and squeezing it, raising an eyebrow. "I''m not allowed to say it?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "It''s... inappropriate."


    "How inappropriate?"


    His gaze was mocking. "There''s a say, ''Desire is part of human nature.""


    "I can''t argue with you." Embarrassed, I pulled him up and pushed him towards the door. "Alright, alright, it''s gettingte. You should go home and get some sleep." "Okay."


    Frank responded sullenly, reluctantlyplying as he followed me out of the house and waited for the elevator.


    The building had one apartment per floor and was a small vi.


    The elevator arrived quickly.


    However, Frank showed no intention of entering.


    I looked up at him. "What''s wrong..."


    Before I could finish, he suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me into an embrace.


    It was gentle yet firm.


    I was momentarily stunned, unsure of where his emotions wereing from. I didn''t push him away and was about to enjoy his embrace when his hand, which had settled on my arm, slowly slid down from my elbow to my forearm. Finally, it rested on my wrist. The warmth and dryness of his thumb explored the scar on my wrist, hidden under the bracelet I wore.


    I tensed up.


    How could he know about this, which I had kept hidden from him? Before I had time to think, he murmured softly, "Baby, did it hurt?"


    He didn''t say much, but I could clearly feel the concern in his tone.


    I was also slightly dazed by the affectionate nickname.


    But soon, recovered and looked up at him from his embrace. "Yes, it did hurt. Frank, if something happens to you again, I might do it again


    In truth, this injury wasn''t directly rted to him.


    It was just that day was his birthday.


    swn?


    That day, I won a highly prestigious award, and the apuse was overwhelming.


    Many familiar and unfamiliar people showered me with praise, and I received nothing but good wishes.


    Holding the trophy, I left, only to spot Frank''s figure among the crowded streets.


    In a moment of distraction, he vanished.


    I searched every shop and office building on that street.


    He was nowhere to be found.


    The excitement and sense of


    aplishment from winning theet


    award were starkly contrasted with the fact that "Frank died." G belongs to FindNovel


    I even, in a daze, bought a bottle of red wine on the way home.


    When I came to my senses, I was already lying in a hospital bed.


    It was then I realized I had slit my wrists.


    Dave wasn''t a patient person, and it took him all his effort not to yell at me.


    He was terrified. "The award


    cer ended, everything seemed fine. How did you end up doing something so drastic when you got home?"


    "I think I saw him, but I couldn''t find him."


    "Who?" Dave immediately caught on, speaking in fluent Friastan, "Your lover?"


    These things were shared openly between us after he told me his various love affairs and started gossiping about mine.


    We exchanged secrets, as people often do.


    Moreover, I knew Dave was a good person.


    ''My lover.''


    This was Dave''s summary of Frank after hearing about my experience.

 Chapter 443

    Iy in the hospital bed and nodded. "Yes, Frank."


    Initially, as I was searching for Frank, I had slowlye to ept the possibility that he might be dead. But lying in the hospital bed that time, I thought it through again. He definitely wasn''t dead.


    That encounter on the street that day must have been some kind of divine guidance.


    After that, my condition improved rapidly, as if someone who was on the brink of death suddenly had hope for recovery.


    At that moment, Frank no longer had his usual nonchnt demeanor. His expression was serious. "No, Charlotte, you can''t do this again..."


    "Then you need to protect yourself."


    I wasn''t afraid of his serious tone. I then said deliberately, "Frank, if you dare to get into trouble, I''ll kill myself for you."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Yes, I''m threatening you. Are you scared?"


    "Yes." He was helpless against me, his eyes full of fear and affection. "I''m not afraid of anything except that something might happen to you."


    "Then promise me, you must protect yourself."


    I was also afraid.


    I feared that when we faced Luke again, past events might repeat themselves.


    It''s easy to dodge a direct attack, but it''s hard to guard against a hidden threat.


    Frank gently stroked my forehead and ced a kiss there. "Okay, I promise you."


    "Pinkie swear." Like when we were children, I extended my pinky towards him. "You promise me, and you promise yourself too. Frank, for each other, let''s both live well."


    "Okay." He bent his lips into a smile, hooked his finger with mine, and shook it slightly. "Charlotte, from now on, no one can take my life, except you."


    "Gross, why would I want your life!" I immediately felt it was ominous. "I just want you to be here."


    Suddenly, I remembered seeing him in Frankes and knew it was likely a case of mistaken identity or my own illusion, but still, almost by a twist of fate, I asked. "By the way, where were youst year on this day?" Frank thought for a moment. "In Frankes."


    He paused slightly, then continued to tend to my wound. "But I didn''t get to see you. Do you think if we had met that day, you might have suffered less?"


    ''Maybe you wouldn''t have slit your wrists,'' Frank added inwardly.


    I understood the implication behind his words.


    My heart trembled slightly.


    So, the person I saw that day was indeed him.


    It wasn''t a mistake.


    And it wasn''t an illusion.


    We didn''t actually meet, but he saved me once again.


    I smiled at him. "But I did see you. You went to the Champs-Alyseas that evening, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." Frank''s eyes widened, and his breathing became erratic. "Did you attempt suicide because of..."


    "No." I gave a negative answer


    before he could dwell on it, grasping his hand tightly. "Frank, were you sent by heaven to save me? After that incident, I felt hopeful, and within a few months, I was able to stop my medication."


    He looked doubtful, with guilt still in his eyes. "Really?"


    "Yep." I looked at him honestly. "If you don''t believe me, you can have someone check my doctor''s prescription records. Everything you''ve given me has always been salvation."


    He didn''t speak, remaining silent for a long time as he rubbed my hair. "Alright, go to bed soon. Don''t stay upte during your period." "Yes, sir." I smiled and agreed, knowing that he wouldn''t easily let go of this matter.


    He would feel guilty and remorseful.


    There''s no need to rush into exining everything. Just being there for him and giving him some time is enough.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    But I was still a bit worried. "Do you remember our promise?"


    "I do." Frank smiled lightly. "Don''t worry. I''m not as foolish as you."


    Only then did I let out a sigh of relief. "You''re really going to the family dinner tomorrow night?"


    "Yes."


    "I''lle with..."


    "I''ll go by myself." Frank pinched my face. "If I bring you back to the Smith family, it''s for you to take charge, not to just observe other people''s expressions."

 Chapter 444

    In Jston, at a private club.


    sses clinked and the atmosphere was lively.


    The man sitting in the main seat wore a high-end suit, his expression on his wless face was very neutral, showing no sign of joy or anger.


    But even without saying a word, his presence alone was enough to dominate the entire room.


    The man sitting to his right, Felix Langford, stood up with a ss of wine. "Mr. Frost, we are absolutely sincere about this project. Whatever conditions the RF Group has, we can agree to." Whether the project was profitable or not was not important.


    What mattered was connecting with the RF Group.


    In Jston now, who wouldn''t want to work with the RF Group?


    One would show their sincerity by starting with a project. The rest couldeter.


    However, having said this, the man in the main seat didn''t even raise his head.


    Clearly, such gestures of goodwill were nothing new to the RF Group.


    Ryan nced at his watch, then stood up calmly. "Since there''s nothing new, you can wait for the response from the marketing department."


    Originally, Ryan didn''t need to attend such a high-level social event.


    But since he happened to be at a gathering with his childhood friends next door, he was dragged over byn.


    Hearing this, Felix hurriedly looked atn, seeking help. "Ian..."


    He wasn''s cousin''s boyfriend.


    Otherwise, neither Ryan norn would be here.


    His cousin had praised Felix a lot, andn expected the project proposal to be outstanding.


    But looking at the table, it was nothing special.


    Even an intern from the RF Group could do better.


    He was just a,am who could only rise through his girlfriend''s family.


    Ryan was not interested in their pretense and left.


    He first went to the toilet.


    As he came out of the toilet, Gary approached him. "Mr. Frost..."


    Ryan was concerned about his wife being alone in Jeswood, so he had left some people there.


    Therefore, he would be the first to know if anything happened.


    Today''s news was difficult for Gary to report.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ryan''s eyes darkened. "Is something wrong with her?"


    The identity of "her" was obviously understood.


    "Not... not exactly..." Gary instinctively denied it, then thought about it and added, "Actually, yes."


    For his employer, it was indeed a problem.


    Ryan''s expression darkened, and he quickly walked outside, asking while walking, "What happened?" His voice trembled slightly.


    Two


    So, when Charlotte had


    an ident and fell into theke, he didn''t sleep for several nights after


    receiving the news. Content 5


    He even personally went into theke to search for her.


    No one could stop him. With his grandfather gone and Charlotte nowhere to be found, no one could restrain him.


    Now, he couldn''t bear to hear any news about her being in trouble.


    Gary felt sorry but had to say, "The youngdy...," he quickly corrected himself, "Ms. Wilson, is dating Frank."


    It was said that they were together everywhere, holding hands.


    His wife even lean in Frank''s embrace, showing great affection.


    In Gary''s memory, there had never been such a warm moment between me and Ryan.


    In the early years, Ryan was always indifferent.


    Later, I became cold.


    When Gary saw the photos sent by his subordinates, he felt some happiness for the wife.


    But he also felt sorry for the president.


    ming the president for not cherishing her, and ming fate for being unkind.


    Ryan''s tall and upright figure suddenly stiffened, but after a


    moment, he continued walking


    the car park, his pace steady as if nothing had happened.


    He softly muttered two words that fell into Gary''s ears, "Pretty good."


    Gary didn''t know how to respond.


    Before getting into the car, a summer storm poured down with heavy rain.


    Raindrops clung to his eyshes and hair tips, his jacket was soaked, with rainwater spreading out in blobs. He seemed unaffected as he got into the car, his expression unreadable.

 Chapter 445

    He hoarsely said, "Let''s head home."


    The driver obediently headed towards Ryan''s house.


    Then came the three words from behind, "Go to Moon Lake Bay."


    The driver hesitated for a moment.


    He nced at Ryan''s expression in the rearview mirror, then turned the car around at the intersection.


    The rain continued to fall, pounding on the car body, but Ryan felt as if it was still pelting down on him.


    Bit by bit, it extinguished the inherent pride and nobility that was deeply ingrained in him.


    The car stopped in the courtyard of the Moon Lake Bay vi. Before the driver could open an umbre, Ryan had already ignored the rain and stepped out of the car. Entering this vi again, entering the home he shared with Charlotte.


    He felt a disorienting sense of being lost in time.


    As if, just yesterday, aftering back from drinking at a social event, Charlotte would still be there, weing him the moment she heard the noise, helping him to the sofa. Carefully making him a hangover soup.


    "Young Master, are you not going back to the old residence tonight?"


    Brenda heard themotion and came out of the bedroom. With a snap, the lights were on.


    Ryan squinted against the brightness. "Hmm."


    "Oh my goodness, you''re drenched! Go upstairs and take a hot shower. It''s the hardest to recover from a summer cold!"


    Brenda was an old servant in the Frost family. In front of Ryan, she was both a servant and a half-hearted elder who cared for him, urging him to go upstairs and change. Ryan didn''t say much. After a slight nod, he went upstairs alone, sitting down on the sofa by the window and lighting a cigarette.


    Nothing had changed.


    She was gone, he was gone, only Brenda remained here.


    Guarding the traces left by three years of marriage.


    Charlotte could no longer face it.


    And he, feeling both guilty and reluctant, didn''t dare to face it anymore. After a long time, someone knocked on the bedroom door. It was Brenda.


    After receiving permission, Brenda entered, cing a bowl of hangover soup on the table. "You must have had another social event tonight, right? This is a recipe I learned from I the Ms Wilson. She adjusted the proportions several times, and this is the best one for you. Remember to drink it before going to bed, so you won''t have a headache tomorrow."


    Ryan curved his lips, almost unable to make a sound, "Okay."


    "Mr. Frost..." Seeing his dejected appearance, Brenda couldn''t help but ask, "Is something wrong?"


    Mr. William was gone.


    I was gone.


    Now, Ryan no longer had anyone that cared about him.


    Ryan smiled faintly. "Brenda, was I... very bad to her?"


    Brenda was taken aback, then shook her head gently. "How could that be? You were always very good to Ms. Wilson."


    In public, he gave her dignity.


    Behind the scenes, he provided materialfort.


    But Brenda felt helpless and sympathized with them, "It''s just that... something was missing."


    Ryan lifted his eyes. "What''s missing?"


    "Love."


    Brenda had seen their maritalThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    dynamic firsthand and sighed. "Ryan, the marriage you gave Charlotte maybe with another girl, you both could have had a


    longsting, loving rtionship, but Charlotte couldn''t."


    "She was only after you, your feelings. So, it was normal for her to leave."


    After Brenda left, Ryan sat stiffly on the sofa, as if lost in thought.


    The cigarette burned down to the end, the long ash tinged with a hint of red fell onto his skin, and he seemed to feel nothing.


    In the noisy, rainy night, his face was pale, his eyes red and fragmented.


    ''She really... doesn''t want to be with me anymore?'' he wondered.


    Previously, whether she moved out or brought up divorce, he had never felt this stark sense of abandonment.


    He always thought she woulde back one day.


    Instead, he found out she was with someone else.


    Ryan rubbed his face, seemingly


    unable to ept this reality, and


    picked up his phone, dialing a


    familiar number. The owner of the


    number was me.


    On the other end of the line, the ringtone didn''tst long. She answered quickly, her voice light and rxed. "Hello, Mr. Frost?"

 Chapter 446

    Ryan rarely heard her use that kind of tone.


    When they were together, Charlotte was mostly calm and gentle.


    She was adept at work and organized in life.


    She rarely spoke with such a girlish tone.


    Ryan ended the call in a panic, hisrge hand slipping and the phone thudding softly onto the carpet.


    It revealed a hint of the owner''s helplessness.


    Ryan had originally wanted to ask, to confirm what exactly her rtionship with Frank was.


    But hearing her happy tone, he no longer had the courage to ask or confirm.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He knew well that he dared not, and did not deserve to.


    Moreover, even if he asked, what would it change?


    She was so wonderful, deserving of anyone''s affection.


    In the end, his sudden realization seemed somewhat trivialpared to Frank''s unwavering devotion over the years. But fortunately, he still had plenty of time.


    Frank could wait.


    So could he.


    He thought, in a despicable way, that as long as they weren''t married, he might have a chance to seize the opportunity.


    In the face of such a good opportunity, Felix didn''t heedn''s advice.


    After agreeing on the surface, he rushed out of the private room towards the direction Ryan had left.


    In business, it wasn''t just about relying on his girlfriend''s connections but also on his shameless demeanor and unscrupulous methods.


    He followed and saw Ryan, who seemed disoriented after hearing some news, then the scene of him shaking off Gary and getting into the car. He didn''t even notice the rain.


    Felix had some guesses and approached Gary, smiling attentively. "Gary, is something wrong? Why does Mr. Frost seem in a bad mood?" "Less prying into things that don''t concern you." Gary didn''t say much and just left.


    Having been with Ryan for so many years, Gary had his own set of handling principles.


    The most important one was that the boss''s private matters were never mentioned to outsiders.


    Feeling a bit awkward after being brushed off, Felix still had a lively mind. He decided to call his


    girlfriend. "Honey, has your cousin mentioned anything about Mr. Frost?"  en FindNovel


    "Mr. Frost? Ryan?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "What about him?"


    Felix, sensing an opportunity to gather information, perked up, "For example... Mr. Frost''s private life?"


    As a man, Felix''s instinct was that Ryan''s reaction earlier was rted to matters of the heart.


    And for a man who could manipte things at will to show such an expression,


    The woman involved must be significant.


    The voice on the other end thought for a moment, "Ryan''s private life is very clean, there''s none of the messy stuff you''re imagining." "No, no, it''s not about the messy stuff,"


    Felix quickly denied, stating, "It''s just that Mr. Frost is famous for being a doting husband. How''s his rtionship with his wife?" Since his private life was clean, that woman should be Ryan''s wife.


    However, even now, few people knew her name.


    "Oh, you mean that."


    The voice replied, "I overheard my cousin''s phone callst time. Mr. Frost and his wife are divorced. It seems like it was his wife who initiated the divorce. Why would she want to get a divorce when she was such a richdy..."


    "Divorced?" Felix quickly asked, "When did that happen?"


    b¨¦t


    "Recently. The voice added softly, "What are you nning to do? This is something I overheard. Don''t


    make it public and make things difficult for me!"


    "Don''t worry. Don''t you know me?" Felix continued probing. "Do you know what kind of identity Mr. Frost''s wife has?"


    "Seems like she''s the founder of a clothing brand, the Charlotte Jewelry, that''s risen in the past two years."


    "Ja... Jane?" Felix had interacted with Jane at a business banquet.


    He had some impression of her.


    She was very beautiful, very stunning.


    No wonder she could make the Charlotte Jewelry well-known in just two years.

 Chapter 447

    On the other end of the line. "No, the other one."


    "The other one?"


    Felix wracked his brain but had no impression at all.


    However, knowing that he could only find out so much from his girlfriend, he didn''t dwell on it for too long. "Alright, got it. Thanks, sweetheart. Love you."


    After a few more endearing words, he hung up and dialed his assistant.


    "Find out immediately about the two founders of the Charlotte Jewelry. I need their profiles and photos."


    If he could help Ryan win back his ex-wife, he would likely be a distinguished guest of RF Group from then on.


    What was there to worry about?


    The next day, thinking about Frank going back to the Smith family that night, I felt a bit uneasy after finishing Yasmin''s dress.


    Jane saw through it and said, "There''s no point in being anxious, and do you think Frank would fall in the same ce twice?" "I''m just worried..."


    "Worried about what?"


    Jane smiled, pulling me down onto the sofa, "Do you think, to Frank, you are more important, or other things are?"


    I was taken aback by her words, beginning to understand.


    Jane chuckled, "Realized? It took a lot of effort to win you over. He wouldn''t do anything unless he was almost certain of it."


    "He''s the kind of person who isn''t afraid of anything, not even the emperor."


    "But once he has a weakness, it''s different," said Jane.


    Thinking back to what Frank saidst night, I gradually felt at ease.


    Jane tapped my head. "You''ve been so affected by theb explosion two years ago that it left a huge psychological scar. Concern only causes more worry." "It''s true."


    Everyone was afraid of losing important people or things.


    I would do anything to stop him.


    But I knew I couldn''t.


    He needed to reim everything that belonged to the Smith family for his mother, himself, and Megan.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He had his own responsibilities to bear.


    Jane teased, "If you''re really worried, you can take him there and wait for him in the car."


    I actually considered the feasibility seriously. The next moment, my phone rang.


    It was Yasmin calling.


    I answered, and Yasmin''s gentle voice came throug., "Charlotte, what are you up to?"


    "Just finished your dress."


    I smiled, shifting my focus, "Are you in Jeswood these days? I can drop it off for you when you''re free."


    "Yes!" Yasmin sounded pleased


    when she heard the dress was


    ready. I''m free today. I''ve just of


    moved, soe over and check out the new ce?"


    "Today?" I hesitated for a moment but agreed, "Sure, which neighborhood? I''lle by this afternoon." Yasmin readily agreed, "Okay, this afternoon then. I''ve moved to the Cloud." "Alright, see you this afternoon."


    After hanging up, Jane raised her eyebrows slightly, "I thought you wouldn''t agree so quickly. At least you should have asked Frank if he wanted you to apany him."


    "Frank saidst night that he didn''t need me to go with him."


    Instead of sitting at home worrying endlessly, I might as well find something to do to keep my mind off it.


    Moreover, I felt quite reassured when I was with Yasmin.


    It was like having a free therapist.


    The Cloud was a quiet andfortable vi area, very serene and private, perfect for Yasmin.


    After reporting the building number at the security desk, I drove to Yasmin''s house.


    I got out of the car holding the dress, rang the doorbell, and the person who answered was Christine.


    She looked at me and extended her hand. "Just give me the dress. You can leave now."


    I didn''t move, smiling lightly. "Is this Ms. Jackson''s intention?"


    On the phone, Yasmin mentioned she wanted me toe over and check the ce. It shouldn''t be an immediate dismissal.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Christine.


    I lowered my gaze slightly, observing


    her quietly, and said softly, "At the banquet, it was you who drugged me, wasn''t it?"

 Chapter 448

    Over the past couple of days, I had been periodically reviewing the events of that night. The juice was handed to me by a waiter. If the target wasn''t me, the chances of it being handed to me would be very low.


    However, among everyone at the banquet, I only recognized a few people, Yasmin, Joanne, and Ryan. None of them were possible culprits. Yasmin''s care for me was evident. Joanne was with her, so she definitely wouldn''t have drugged me. As for Ryan, it was even


    more impossible.


    That left only Christine, someone with who had a grudge against me.


    Moreover, I could sense Christine''s hostility to some extent. I just didn''t know what her motive was.


    Upon hearing the question, Christine''s expression froze, and then she looked at me with a confused face, "I drugged you? What kind of drug?"


    I smiled and countered, "You drugged me. Don''t you know what kind of drug it was?"


    Actually, I wasn''t sure if it was her. It was just a test.


    Christine was about to speak when Yasmin walked over and nced at her. "What are you doing? Why aren''t you inviting Charlotte in?"


    Christine turned back, smiling obediently at Yasmin. "I... I just couldn''t wait to have a few words with Ms. Wilson."


    Upon hearing this, my gaze fixed. It was her. She was the one who drugged me.


    Even though she had seemed wless up to this point, her reaction in front of Yasmin exposed her. With her reluctance to even let me in, if she weren''t the one who drugged me, she would have made the issue public. She would have seized the chance to let Yasmin know that I was framing and ndering her, aiming to make Yasmin unwilling to associate with me.


    But her first reaction was to cover it up.


    At that moment, I suppressed my suspicion and smiled at Yasmin. "Ms. Jackson, would you like to try on the dress first?"


    "Of course." Yasmin took my hand, very affably. "But first, you need to try the cookies I baked."


    "Cookies?" I was a bit surprised and joked, "Getting to eat cookies baked by Ms. Jackson is something worth bragging about on Twitter."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Feel free to brag." Yasmin didn''t mind at all.


    The front yard of the vi wasrge, with a whole wall of roses, while the backyard had various fruit trees and some flowers waiting to be


    transnted. It was clear that


    Yasmin had put a lot of effovel.ne


    this.


    It was apparent that Yasmin had indeed settled in Jeswood for her daughter.


    As soon as I stepped into the house, I was greeted by the rich aroma of baked cookies. After trying a couple, I sincerely praised the., "They''re delicious, with just the right amount of sweetness. They taste much better than those bought outside."


    "Really?" Yasmin smiled. "I''ll pack some for you to take home so your family can enjoy them too."


    "No need..."


    "Why be so polite with me? I made plenty."


    "It''s not that..." I tried to exin. "I don''t have family, and it''s not..."


    After a slight pause, I reconsidered and said, "I do have family, but my grandmother is ill in a care home and still undergoing treatment, and my father... is practically absent." Yasmin''s eyes showed a hint of pity as she gently asked, "And your mother?"


    "My mother..." I smiled helplessly. "I don''t know where she is, or who she is."


    Meanwhile, in Jston, at the Innovation Group.


    An assistant knocked and entered, cing a file on Felix''s desk. "Mr. Lennox, here is the information you requested about the founders of the Charlotte Jewelry." "Okay."


    Felix nodded, opening the file and


    squinting as he read. "Charlotte? She


    looks quite nice, but she isn''t exactly


    a beauty queen, at most just a pretty face.. How did she manage to captivate Ryan sopletely?"

 Chapter 449

    "Graduated from a prestigious school, impressive resume," the assistant answered.


    But what he found was only Charlotte''s domestic resume.


    Felix was dismissive. "What''s a good resume going to do? The Frost family is wealthy and powerful. they don''t need their wife''s resume to make an impression."


    The assistant guessed, "Well... maybe Mr. Frost just prefers this type of woman?"


    Men have different tastes and preferences. Some like red roses, while others prefer gardenias.


    Felix took this in and, flipping through the documents, pondered, "So she''s in Jeswood now?" "Yes."


    "Let''s go."


    Felix grabbed his car keys and was ready to leave in a hurry. The longer he dyed, the greater the chance the project would fall into someone else''s hands. And he was determined to win it. "Mr. Lennox..." The assistant hesitated. "We... we can''t afford to offend them either."


    Felix paused for a moment. "What do you mean?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It was just the founder of the Charlotte Jewelry. Besides, he wasn''t going to do anything extreme. He was just going try to persuade or coerce Charlotte toe back to Jston and continue to be Mrs. Frost. The assistant handed him his phone, showing recent news. "Do you know who owns the property Charlotte is staying in Jeswood?"


    "Who?" Felix nced at the phone and was immediately infuriated. "The Smith family? Didn''t he die two years ago? Even if Charlotte has some connection with him, I''m not afraid of a dead man!" "Recent rumors say he''s not dead."


    The assistant continued, "SZ Technology belongs to him."


    Felix was shocked. "What? Is the news reliable?"


    "It should be. It came from a partner in Jeswood."


    After the assistant finished, he asked, "So... should we reconsider going to see Charlotte?"


    "We''re going!" Felix squinted his eyes


    as he strode out. There were many kinds of rtionships involving property. That person from the Smith family didn''t seem like someone who would hand over the


    reins easily.


    Compared to being a hidden lover, bing a legitimate wife would be much more stable.


    When I said that I didn''t know who my mom was, Yasmin was somewhat surprised. However, ustomed to handling big problems, she quickly returned to normal. "Was your father not good to you when you were young?"


    "No." I was actually reluctant to


    discuss my background, but in front of her, I seemed to have no defenses and was willing to share. "In fact, my parents treated me very well when I was young. It was only two years ago that I learned I was adopted."


    "You got lost when you were little?"


    "Not exactly." I shook my head, feeling a bit bitter. "At that time, I was probably kidnapped by my biological father''s current wife. I escaped, and my adoptive parents rescued me... Then something happened that caused me to lose my memory for many years."


    Yasmin''s expression tightened as she seemed to recall something. "Your biological father didn''t do anything when she kidnapped you?"


    "I don''t know why either..."


    I hesitated before speaking, "It seems my biological father doesn''t like me much either. Maybe... it has something to do with my biological mother." "Have you ever thought about trying to find them?" Yasmin asked sympathetically.


    "Of course." I sighed softly. "But I don''t know where to start. Even the only thing she left me has been lost."

 Chapter 450

    Although I had thought about it, I still felt uneasy.


    Would finding her really be the same as I imagined? She might have already started a family, had children, and be living a happy life. My appearance might just be a stone disturbing her stable life.


    Moreover, with the silver pendant lost two years ago, finding her would be even more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.


    Unexpectedly, Yasmin said, "I can help you, whether it''s through public searches or private inquiries. It''s up to you how you want to proceed."


    I was surprised. "Really?"


    "Of course." Yasmin nodded, nced at Christine, who was juicing in the kitchen, with a gentle and. obviously maternal gaze. "If someone had been willing to help Christine in the past, perhaps I could have recognized her sooner." "You and Christine..." I hesitated slightly. "Were you separated before?"


    If that were the case...


    I had to wonder if Christine''s true identity was really Yasmin''s daughter. Two years ago, she had deceived the Shaw family. Now, it wasn''t out of the question that she was here to deceive Yasmin as well.


    Yasmin didn''t hide anything from me, her smile fading into a trace of mncholy. "Yes, she was swapped with another baby just days after her birth."


    "Who swapped her?"


    "We haven''t found out yet." Yasmin sighed.


    "What about the baby that was swapped to you?" I asked softly.


    "It was a stillborn."


    I was stunned by her words.


    Yasmin spoke with self-reproach, "With everything that was going on at home, I left Jeswood and went to Nortnd to start a new life. Had I known Christine was swapped, I would never have left Jeswood. I would have insisted on finding her." "It''s not your fault." I reassured her. "If anyone is to me, it''s the person who swapped the babies."


    "Let''s not talk about me anymore. At least, Christine and I are reunited."


    Yasmin smiled with a sense of relief and said, "Let''s focus on your situation. Is your family in Jeswood or Jston?"


    "In Jeswood." I pursed my lips. "The Shaw family of Jeswood."


    ng-


    Yasmin''s ss crashed to the floor, shattering into pieces with tea sshing everywhere. She seemed flustered and asked urgently, "The Shaw family? The Shaw family, one of the four major families of


    Jeswood?"


    "Yes."


    "Is your father Ben Shaw?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Seeing her so familiar with this, I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you... know the Shaw family?"


    "No!" she answered decisively, suddenly standing up and crouching down to clean up the mess. However, she seemed to identally cut her finger.


    I quickly grabbed some tissues to help her press on the wound. "Do you have iodine and band-aids at home?"


    "No need." Yasmin suddenly became distant and took a few steps back. "It''s gettingte. You should go home now. I''ll let you know after I try on the dress."


    I was a bit confused but understood the need to be considerate. "Alright, I''ll leave now."


    Just as I was about to go, I turned back and said, "By the way, Ms. Jackson, there''s something I think I should let you know."


    "What is it?"


    I thought about it and said, "Two years ago, Christine..."


    "Ms. Wilson!" Christine came over with two sses of juice. She handed one to me with a smile and said, "Are you going to tell my mom about how we met two years ago?" Then she handed the other ss to Yasmin, saying sweetly, "Mom, for you!"


    I smiled. "Yes."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "If my mom is interested, I''ll be happy to tell her."


    Christine blinked and leaned on Yasmin''s shoulder yfully and said, "Ms. Wilson, please don''t take away our topic of conversation."


    At that point, as an outsider, I couldn''t say anything more. Moreover, Yasmin seemed somewhat distant after learning I was from the Shaw family.

 Chapter 451

    Even if I said more, she might still choose not to believe me and doubt Christine, her "biological daughter".


    I ced the juice on the coffee table, picked up my bag, and said, "Ms. Jackson, sorry to disturb you today." After Christine left the living room, Yasmin suddenly rxed.


    The hatred in her heart surged again.


    However, as she calmed down, she felt something was off. She picked up her phone and called Joanne.


    "Joanne, see if you can find out if there were any grievances between Christine and Charlotte two years ago."


    ''From the way Charlotte acted earlier, it didn''t seem like she just wanted to chat. It seemed more like a reminder of something.''ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Sure!" said Joanne. She then asked curiously, "What''s going on? Why the sudden need to look into this matter?"


    ""I''m not sure yet."


    Yasmin couldn''t exin it and continued, "Also, find out when Charlotte''s birthday is."


    She couldn''t make sense of the connections at the moment.


    But her intuition told her to investigate.


    There was a brief silence on Joanne''s end before she responded, "I''ve


    checked. Her birthday is on the same day as Christine''s."


    Joanne always checked the basic information of anyone who might have close contact with Yasmin. It was never a bad idea to know more. Yasmin was taken aback. "Same day?"


    "Yes."


    Yasmin''s thoughts became increasingly chaotic, and she suddenly said, "Then


    *


    check where she was born."


    "She''s from Nesax. Why check that?"


    "No." Yasmin shook her head. "Her adoptive parents are from Nesax, but she was born in Jeswood."


    "Joanne..." Yasmin''s tone became a bit heavier. "She''s Ben''s daughter!"


    In the evening, at the Smith family''s residence.


    Family dinners always made the house lively.


    Frank made a sudden stop with his ck Pagani, skidding to a halt at the


    entrance.


    It seemed quite dramatic.


    As he got out of the car and appeared in the lobby, the harmonious atmosphere was shattered.


    Everyone had their own thoughts.


    Madam Smith was the happiest, grabbing Frank by the ear. "You little brat! You''re finally willing toe home!"


    "Grandma!" Frank smiled, casually ncing at Luke and Lucas, and said with a smirk, "Whether I want toe back is one thing; whether some people are willing to let me return is another." "What are you talking about?" Luke was displeased. "This is your home. If you want toe back, who would stop you?"


    "Oh?"


    Frank cocked his brows, ncing at Lucas, and said casually, "Since this is my home, it''s fine if I make him leave, right?" This was his first time back home after he was set up two years ago.


    If an outsider who didn''t know what was going on was present. They would


    think that Frank was the boss of the house.


    As usual, he was arrogant and domineering.


    The


    Lucas adjusted his sses and didn''t mind. "Frank, we''re both members of the Smith family. Why make things so awkward?" Frank didn''t take him seriously and spoke to Luke, "If he''s gone, I''ll take charge of reviving the Smith Group''s Al project."


    This meant that Lucas was out.


    The Smith family could save billions!


    For Luke, it was a highly profitable deal.


    After all, Lucas was just an illegitimate child. It didn''t really matter if he was around or not.


    Luke snorted, "How are you going to do that? Moreover, Lucas already has a way to continue with the project."


    Frank smirked. "What is he nning on doing?"


    "Cooperation with the RF Group."


    "I suppose Mr. Frost from the RF Group would like nothing more than to get rid of you right now," said Lucas.


    After all, stealing someone''s wife was no different from embarrassing them in public.


    Sessfully taking someone''s wife was like repeatedly embarrassing them in public every day.


    Ryan wouldn''t be able to tolerate this.

 Chapter 452

    Unexpectedly, Frank''s expression remained unchanged, and the smile at the corner of his mouth deepened into a smirk as he mocked, "Are you so sure that Ryan will cooperate with you?" "He might not want to cooperate with me." Lucas was confident. "But if he does cooperate, it would help me deal with you, my rival."


    Ryan wouldn''t even need to do anything himself.


    As long as he gave Lucas a contract, Lucas would act as Ryan''s pawn, making Frank back down step by step.


    Lucas thought that the SZ Technology, no matter how impressive, had only emerged in the past two years and was far behind the RF Group.


    Frank sneered. "Don''t get ahead of yourself. If you keep boasting, you might end up with no retreat and have to swallow your words."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have some news that hasn''t been announced yet."


    Frank sat on the sofa, leisurely watching the Smith family father and son, and said, "the SZ Technology and the RF Group have just signed a strategic cooperation agreement."


    He crossed his legs, tapping his knee with his index finger rhythmically, appearing calm and collected.


    "We just finalized the contract this morning, so it''s normal you haven''t heard the news yet!"


    "What?" Luke''s face changed drastically!


    He immediately red at Lucas angrily. "Are you just sitting around doing nothing? Such important news, and you''ve heard nothing about it?"


    What did the cooperation between the SZ Technology and the RF Group mean?


    The Smith family''s Al project was finished!


    He had been satisfied with Lucas''s performance over the past two years and was ready to hand over full control to hir


    In the end, it turned out to be such a disappointing oue.


    Lucas was also somewhat stunned but forced himself to remain calm. "Dad, don''t listen to him! Ryan would rather skin him alive! Why would he help Frank?"


    At that moment, if the RF Group cooperated with Frank, it would mean RF was unterally supporting the SZ Technology


    It was absolutely impossible.


    What man would help his ex-wife''s current partner?


    It would be crazy.


    Luke, now unable to remain calm, disregarded the family dinner and said, "Both of you,e upstairs with me!"


    This project not only involved billions in losses but also the future development prospects of the Smith family for the next decade.


    With intensepetition in every industry, a project''s failure could lead to permanent disconnection.


    "I''d rather not."


    Frank remained unmoved, looking coldly at Luke as if he were a stranger. "I don''t have much time. I can only give you half an hour. After half an hour, I won''t be solving this problem even if you want me to." If he stayed outte, his new girlfriend would be worried!


    However, that statement was too harsh for Luke.


    Luke was immediately furious. "What''s with your attitude? Have you forgotten who you are after being away for two years? How dare you act so arrogantly in front of me?"


    Frank smiled, seemingly unconcerned. "So what?"


    A person who indulged an illegitimate child and took everything from him had


    no right to expect his respect.


    To Frank, he would only be filial if he received the same kindness from his parents.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t give a damn about who you are.


    While others might not dare to sever family ties, he would.


    After all, he didn''t want to be embarrassed by certain members of his family.


    Luke, infuriated, smashed a teacup and shouted, "Frank! How could the Smith family have such an unfilial child..."


    "Hey, wait a minute." Frank interrupted slowly with a smile and said


    provokingly, "Don''t speak too soon. What if in the end, the Smith family still relies on this unfilial child?"


    "You..."


    "Dad..." Lucas tried his best to drag Luke upstairs.


    The urgent task now was to confirm whether Frank''s ims were true or not!

 Chapter 453

    The living room remained silent.


    Although Luke had left, Frank was still around.


    The Smith family had long been wary of him, and with the current situation, their apprehension only grew.


    Madam Smith gave Frank a reproachful look. "You unruly child, aren''t you going to see your grandfather? He''s been looking forward to your return!" Since Sir Smith''s heart attack two years ago, his health had deteriorated significantly.


    He rarely made appearances at family dinners.


    Knowing that Frank mighte back today, Madam Smith and Mrs. Smith had kept this information from Sir Smith, fearing he might sh with Luke again. That was why Sir Smith hadn''t attended the family dinner.


    Frank''s previous hostility had vanished,. He quickly stood up and said, "Alright, I''ll go now."


    Megan, who had been standing aside, immediately said, "Frank, I''ll go with you." In the study of the Smith family''s residence.


    As soon as Luke entered, he kicked Lucas away!


    He was filled with frustration. "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and contact the RF Group to rify the situation!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I''m on it!" Lucas, seemingly unbothered by the pain, swiftly got up and took out his phone to make a call.


    He wasn''t calling just anyone. He was calling Gary.


    It didn''t take long for Gary to answer. "Who is this?"


    Hearing this, Lucas gritted his teeth but kept his tone even, "Gary, this is Lucas from the Smith Group."


    It wasn''t the first time Lucas had contacted Gary.


    Gary had been by Ryan''s side for many years, and as an assistant, he had refined his skills in human affairs.


    Yet, every time he received Lucas''s call, he would always ask, "Who is this?"


    Could he really not remember? Naturally, that wasn''t the case.


    It was simply that he didn''t regard him highly at all!


    Gary, influenced by Ryan''s demeanor, was also ustomed to speaking in a cold tone. "Hello."


    Lucas restrained his emotions and kept a polite demeanor. "I heard that you''re thinking about working with SZ Technology?"


    He didn''t directly ask if they were already cooperating because, in his mind, it was impossible.


    "Looks like the saying walls have ears is true." Gary smiled. "It''s not just an intention. The cooperation has already been established. A press conference will be held in a few days to officially announce the news." After hanging up, Lucas''s face paled, and he didn''t dare to speak.


    Luke demanded angrily, "What''s the situation?"


    "What Frank said is true."


    p-


    Lucas was pped so hard that his ss fell off!


    Luke red at him fiercely. "Don''t take on jobs beyond your capability. What did you promise me before joining the Smith Group?"


    Luke had always felt that Frank''s actions were too mboyant and


    unpredictable, so he had supported Lucas''s rise to power.


    Lucas, tasting the blood in his mouth, looked grim. "I might have failed this time. Give me another chance..."


    He would never lose to Frank again.


    "Another chance?" Luke spat angrily and interrupted. "Go ask Frank if he''ll give you another chance! You''re just useless! How can you be so different from him, even though you both share the Smith family''s blood?" Leaving this heart-wrenching usation behind, Luke stormed downstairs!


    For now, he had to use that unfilial son to stabilize the situation. Once the Al project was steady, he would kick him out just like two years ago.


    Frank had finished visiting his grandfather and sat leisurely on the sofa, watching Lukeing downstairs, smiling as he asked, "Mr. Smith, have you confirmed everything?"


    Luke was still unwilling to embarrassment himself. "I agree to what you said earlier."


    "You agree?" Frank cocked his brows slightly, stood up, and adjusted his cuffs. "Mr. Smith, hasn''t anyone taught you how to ask for things properly?"

 Chapter 454

    The atmosphere was tense.


    Anyone with a keen eye could see that Luke was grinding his teeth in frustration!


    However, everyone present was aware that the father and son had long been at odds.


    The younger generation showed no respect for the elder, and the elder showed no love for the younger. It was a family trait, perhaps a matter of gic disposition.


    As Madam Smith would put it, this was called "everyone had their own kryptonite."


    Since Luke, as the only son of the Smith family, was careless with his private life, he shouldn''t be surprised if Frank didn''t take him seriously.


    Madam Smith was actually pleased to see Frank suppressing his father.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Just as everyone thought Luke might erupt in anger, he approached Frank, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "You rascal, fine, I''m asking you as a favor to clean up this mess for your brother." "Brother?" Frank sneered, his eyes cold, and nced towards Mrs. Smith." Mom, when did you give birth to a brother for me?"


    Mrs. Smith, a traditional and gentledy, knew her son was standing up for her, but she didn''t want the father and son to cause more chaos.


    "Frank, let it go," she said.


    She had long given up on Luke.


    She knew that her marriage to the Smith family was more about the alliance than genuine affection.


    She had stayed with the Smith family all these years out of obligation, due to her family''s declining status and her own attachment to her children.


    The only time she had a heated argument with Luke was after theboratory


    explosion incident.


    Lucas had just joined the Smith Group, and then her son had an ident


    Now that her son was back, she had returned to her usual quiet demeanor and didn''t want to say anything more to Luke.


    Frank, understanding his mother''s temperament, smiled and looked back at Luke. "My mom says to let it go, but you know I can''t tolerate sand in my eyes."


    Both were standing, but Frank''s aura was significantly more imposing than Luke''s.


    The two years had made him even more formidab


    Frank nced up at the study upstairs and said calmly. "If you want me to clean up the Smith Group''s mess, then the condition is that your mboyant iffegitimate child has to go as far away as possible" He wouldn''t do things that benefited others at his own expense.


    Luke''s eyes flickered. "Frank, he does have the Smith family''s blood in him, after alll"


    Frank''s eyes turned cold as he tossed a document towards Luke. "Take a look


    at this first."


    "What is this?" Luke picked it up and his expression changed dramatically!


    He became infuriated. "How did you find out about this..."


    "How I found out isn''t important"


    Frank, now sitting down, looked rxed but had a fierce presence, "What''s important is what happens if this is handed over to the police?"


    The document contained evidence rted to the explosion case from two


    years ago.


    Every piece of evidence pointed to Lucas.


    Attempted murder was more than enough to get Lucas into serious trouble.


    Madam Smith couldn''t help but want to see the document. "Luke, let me have a


    look."


    "Mom! It''s not something important. You don''t want to see it."


    Luke gritted his teeth, looked at Frank, and became increasingly cordial. Without hesitation, he agreed, "Alright, I agree to your terms. If I had known you were still alive, I wouldn''t have let him take over the Smith Group. Since you''re back, it should naturally be handed over to you. Unrted people should leave!"


    Leaving was certainly better than ending up in prison.


    And if something went wrong, he might be in trouble as well.


    But his reaction also revealed that he was indeed aware of the explosion case from two years ago.


    A trace of disappointment crossed Frank''s eyes, but he wasn''t surprised. He then said, "As expected of Mr. Smith, always so clear on what matters.

 Chapter 455

    Jston, the RF Group.


    Having just finished an urgent meeting, Ryan walked out of the conference


    room.


    Gary hurriedly followed, reporting, "That Smith family illegitimate son just called to confirm the news about our cooperation with SZ Technology."


    "Okay."


    Ryan didn''t seem to care, striding towards his office.


    It was just another round of internal strife within the Smith family. The real question was whether Frank had the capability to decisively defeat his opponents this time. Gary was somewhat puzzled. "Why are we cooperating with SZ Technology at this crucial moment?"


    Publicly, the RF Group indeed needed SZ Technology''s patented technology, but there was no need to coborate at this particr time.


    Privately, since I had run off with Frank, why was the president still helping his rival?


    Ryan tugged at his tie and sat down as he turned to look at Gary. "Do you really think that if I don''t cooperate with him, he won''t be able to fight them off?" Lucas had ambition butcked the vision and ability, resorting only to underhanded tactics.


    The Smith Group would eventually belong to Frank. It was just a matter of when.


    Gary was confused. "But with the RF Group involved, he will be more sessful. Why are you helping him?"


    "I''m not helping him." Ryan pressed his aching stomach, gazing out at the flickering neon lights, his voice deep. "I''m just repaying a debt."


    The debt that he owed her.


    If Frank sessfully took over the Smith Group and it made her life a bit easier, then it would be the best oue.


    Ryan smiled again. "Moreover, acquiring SZ''s patented technology as soon as possible is beneficial for advancing our own projects."


    n waited in the car. When Frank emerged from the Smith family''s residence, he instructed his subordinates to withdraw and got out of the car himself. Frank was quite confident about his sess this time.


    But he wasn''t willing to gamble on the possibility of failure, even if it was a one-in-a-million chance. He had promised Charlotte that nothing would go wrong. So, he had prepared thoroughly.


    n had kept his team on standby outside, ready to handle any unexpected situations.


    He opened the car door for Frank without asking any questions. Only after the car had left the mansion did he ask, "Frank, did everything go ording to n?" Frank smiled. "What do


    you think?"


    n breathed a sigh of relief. "In my opinion, we should have handed the evidence to the police."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Being imprisoned would be too easy for him." Frank''s eyes turned cold, a faint, bitter smile on his lips. "Only by keeping him out can we control the situation." "That''s true!"


    n perked up, sneering. "Frank, leave this to me. I have ways to make him wish he were dead."


    "Alright." Frank nodded, ncing at him through the rearview mirror. "Just one thing-don''t let him die." Charlotte was kind-hearted, and Frank didn''t want to involve in any fatal matters unless absolutely necessary.


    "I know. If he''s dead, it''s pointless," said n.


    "Yes," Frank responded vaguely, checking the time. "Drive faster."


    It was almost eight o''clock. If he didn''t get home soon, Charlotte would start to worry.


    Just then, he saw a WhatsApp message pop up on his phone, and a rxed smile spread across his lips. Mrs. Smith: "Frank, I''m almost home. What about you?"


    As I waited for the traffic light at the closest intersection to home, I sent Frank a WhatsApp message.


    When the green light came on, I stepped on the gas and slowly drove into themunity''s underground car park.


    Just as I got out of the car, a young but somewhat greasy man blocked my way, saying, "Mrs. Frost, right? I''m Felix."

 Chapter 456

    "Felix?" 1 frowned. "I''m not Mrs. Frost, and I don''t know you. Please step aside."


    "Do you know Mr. Frost then?"


    Felix didn''t seem to have any ill intent. His tone even had a hint of ingratiation as he exined, "Don''t worry, I mean no harm."


    I took a step back, looking at him in confusion. "So who are you...?"


    From his words, it seemed like he was quite familiar with Ryan. But what he wanted from me was unclear.


    Felix took on a sympathetic tone. "Mrs. Frost, I know you and Mr. Frost just divorced not long ago, but don''t you think it''s a bit of a pity?"


    "Huh?" I looked at him and sneered. "Are you bored or something?"


    Felix chuckled awkwardly. "Please don''t be angry. I saw Mr. Frost looking lost and disheartened over you the other day. I''m just afraid you might miss out on such a good man."


    "Did he send you?" I asked.


    Ryan wouldn''t use such an indirect approach.


    Felix quickly shook his head. "Of course not. It''s just... it''s been a while since the divorce. No matter the reason for it, you must have calmed down by now. Have you considered getting back together?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Mr. Frost must still have feelings for you!"


    "Ma''am, whether a woman''s life is good or not depends on finding a good man. With someone like Mr. Frost, who only has eyes for you, you should hold on tight!"


    Felix went on and on, desperately trying to persuade me. "Women can have their tantrums, but if it goes too far, it might give other women a chance to swoop in. Mrs. Frost, you look like a smart person. Being the honorable Mrs. Frost in Jston is much better than being an unseen mistress here, don''t you think?"


    *26 BONUS


    Tignored most of his words, only catching thest part. ''Mistress?


    Felix was taken aback. "Did Mr. Smith not even acknowledge you as a mistress?"


    His line of reasoning left me momentarily speechless. I said coldly, "I have a pretty good idea of why you''re trying so hard to persuade me to reconcile with Ryan. It''s probably for personal favors or projects, right? But I advise you not to waste your effort here. As for my rtionship with my boyfriend, you needn''t worry about it."


    I looked at him and said, "Get ou of my way!" "You..."


    Seeing that I wasn''t taking his advice, Felix got a bit irate. "Do you really think so highly of yourself? Aren''t you just a bitch who won''t feel satisfied? You''re keeping Mr. Frost hanging while being ambiguous with Mr. Smith, and acting all high and mighty in front of me?" Hearing this, I nearlyughed in anger. "It seems you''ve done this kind of thing a lot. You''re quite good at projecting your own issues onto others, huh? Don''t you think you sound more like a bitch?"


    That was human nature. People would think others have the same dark side.


    Having said that, I didn''t want to waste any more time with such a person. I turned and nned to go around to another unit door.


    "Charlotte!" Felix called out. "Do you really think someone like Mr. Smith will have anysting novelty for you?"


    He sneered. "Could it be that you''re still foolishly dreaming of marrying into the Smith family? That''s hrious. I can''t wait to see your reaction when you fail..."


    I quickened my pace, and just as I was about to turn the corner, I felt a firm grip on my wrist!


    I was startled and looked back, meeting Frank''s brown eyes. I sighed in relief. You scared me!"


    Frank cocked his brows. "What''s the rush? Did you see a ghost?"


    11


    * 15 BONE/E


    "Yes, a ghost!" I red at him. "The ghost was using me of being your mistress!"


    Frank frowned. "What does that mean?"


    "Someone had been waiting for me"


    I took hisrge hand and headed toward the elevator as I continued, "He was being unreasonable, thinking I was your mistress, saying you''d lose interest in me soon, and telling me not to foolishly dream of marrying into the Smith family..."


    I didn''t mention Felix''s attempts to persuade me to reconcile with Ryan. Frank had already had a rough day dealing with the Smith family''s matters, and there was no need to add to his frustration.


    knew well enough which path I needed to take from now on.


    Unexpectedly, while I was mumbling, Frank, distracted by his phone, muttered thest few words, "So, do you want to?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked instinctively.


    Frank smirked. "Do you want to foolishly dream of marrying me?"


    I gave him a reproachful look. "Are you proposing?"


    "Of course not!" Frank quickly denied it and then, without gentleness, ruffled my hair. "Proposals can''t be this hasty. At the very least, I should be the one to bring up the topic."


    His touch soothed my annoyance caused by Felix, and I looked at him with a smile. "Well, you''re considerate."


    He wrapped his arm around me as we entered the elevator. "So, is there a reward for being so considerate?"


    "What do you want? I can give you anything as long as it doesn''t bankrupt me."


    "Kiss me." He pointed to his right cheek.


    I instinctively nced at the surveince camera above and gritted my teeth." There''s surveince!"


    %


    "Oh." Frank reluctantly acknowledged and, in the next moment, used his long arms to block the camera as he looked at me. "Can you kiss me now?"


    I was rendered speechless.


    It felt like a case of "burying one''s head in the sand."


    I was afraid he might do something else, so I quickly kissed him on the cheek and yanked his hand away. "I''ve kissed you, happy now?


    "Barely eptable."


    Frank cocked his brows, looking somewhat dissatisfied.


    The elevator reached the fifth floor. Seeing he wasn''t moving, I urged, "This is where you get off."


    He lived on the fifth floor, and I lived on the sixth.


    Frank, with a smirk, said, "This isn''t where you get off, right?"


    "That''s right..."


    I was slow to react, and before I finished speaking, he picked me up and carried me out!


    The elevator doors closed again.


    He pressed me against the door of my apartment, looking passionately at me." Alright, there''s no surveince here now.


    "What the..." Once again, I didn''t react immediately. I heard his low voice remind me, "We can start kissing now."

 Chapter 457

    On the way back to Jston.


    Felix found it hrious how I hadpletely disregarded him earlier.


    Since the easy way didn''t work, he decided to use a harder approach. He didn''t believe he couldn''t handle a single woman.


    ''As long as Charlotte went back to Ryan, everything would be settled. Ryan would be so overwhelmed with joy at having her back that he wouldn''t care about the methods used to achieve it.''


    ''As for Frank, it was unlikely he would fall out with Ryan over a woman. The Smith family''s heir was just passing time with a woman.'' Felix had seen enough of these kinds of situations to believe that Frank wasn''t serious about


    1. me.


    With these thoughts in mind, Felix crossed his legs and made a phone call." Hello, it''s me. Whatever method you use... fuck!"


    The car suddenly came to a sharp stop. Sitting in the back seat and toozy to fasten his seatbelt, he was thrown forward into the seat in front of him due to


    the momentum!


    It hurt so much that he cursed out loud!


    The leg he had propped up was numb with pain.


    After he climbed back up, he still dared not move that leg. Sweat broke out on his forehead as he gritted his teeth and yelled at the driver, "Damn it, have you been drinking? What were you doing?" "It''s not that..."


    The driver fastened his seatbelt and, with no apparent issue, hurriedly exined, "Mr. Langford, the car in front braked suddenly. If I hadn''t braked hard, we would have crashed."


    Felix was furious and swore continuously. "Then you should have let us crash! Do you think I can''t afford to pay for it?"


    The driver nced at the car ahead and said nothing.


    Felix followed his gaze and saw a long Rolls-Royce Phantom illuminated by their headlights!


    The license te had all sixes.


    With such a conspicuous disy, the only person Felix could think of in Jeswood was-


    -The Smith family''s heir.


    With the speed that they were at, if the driver hadn''t braked they would have crash. If that happened, Felix would have not been able to afford thepensation, but also offend someone he couldn''t afford to offend.


    Felix''s heart skipped a beat, and he had a premonition of something bad about to happen. A man in a ck casual suit got out of the car, walked over with a stern face, and knocked on his window.


    His premonition hade true.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Felix instinctively prepared to get out of the car, but as soon as he moved, he realized his leg felt as if it were broken. The pain made him grimace.


    He had no choice but to lower the window, clearly showing that the sudden braking of the other car was what led to his current predicament.


    However, he didn''t dare show any anger and tried to force a smile. "Hello, hello..."


    "You were driving quite fast. Almost didn''t catch up," said n.


    "What... what do you want?"


    Felix vaguely guessed what was going on but was unwilling to believe it. Afraid that sitting in the car with an air of arrogance might cause misunderstandings, he hurriedly exined, "I''m really sorry, I just injured my leg and can''t move..." n nced down. "Is it broken?"


    Felix wasn''t sure of his attitude and denied, "It... should be fine."


    If he didn''t deny it, it would clearly indicate that the sudden braking had caused his injury. Felix still had some insight into such matters.


    Unexpectedly, n suddenly opened the car door, grabbed his shoulder with one hand, and quickly and forcefully kicked his leg with the other!


    Crack-


    n withdrew his hand, stood up straight, and put his hands back in his pockets. "Now it''s broken."


    The whole process took no more than three seconds. Felix didn''t even have time to react before the pain made him see stars!


    Yet, he didn''t dare show even a trace of anger.


    The Smith family''s heir was someone he couldn''t afford to offend.


    On his face, after recovering hisposure, he forced a smile and looked at n in a ttering manner. "Sir... sir, could you kindly point out where I might have offended Mr. Smith?"


    In fact, he already had an idea.


    In the short span of one or two hours since arriving in Jeswood, he had only been to one ce, done one thing, met one person, and said a few words.

 Chapter 458

    +18 MA


    There was nothing else.


    And all of this was only rted to Charlotte. Besides that, there was no other


    way to provoke Frank


    However, Felix, who had always maintained a facade of stability while enjoying a good time outside, was unwilling to believe that Frank''s drastic actions were all for Charlotte!


    The words Felix had said to Charlotte were all about persuading her to reconcile with Ryan.


    While he had kept this from Ryan, he had still acted under Ryan''s name. Outsiders would naturally associate him with Ryan.


    Would Frank really risk offending Ryan over this?


    n looked at him indifferently. "Frank asked me to tell you, if you provoke him again, it won''t be as simple as breaking a leg."


    With that, n turned to leave.


    Felix, still shocked, quickly asked, "May I ask... what is Ms. Wilson''s rtionship with Mr. Smith?"


    He needed to understand how badly he had offended Frank today.


    If it was just about standing up for a lover, then if he could humble himself for a while, it would be fine.


    But if it was more serious...


    n turned back. "A rtionship that must end in marriage."


    Felix was stunned for a moment, but his mind worked quickly. He stammered, "B-but... wasn''t it rumored that Mr. Smith had been looking for the Shaw family''s eldest daughter for over twenty years? Why is he now marrying Ms. Wilson..." n''s voice was even and steady. "Ms. Wilson is the eldest daughter of the Shaw family."


    Hope 456


    Felix felt as though he had been struck by lightning!


    He couldn''t believe Charlotte was so fortunate.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He kept reying in his mind what he had said to thatdy in the underground Gar park!


    "You really think you''re a catch?"


    "She''s just a bitch."


    "Acting so aloof in front of me?"


    "Do you really think you can marry into the Smith family?"


    "I''m waiting for the day you get yourself into a mess!"


    The more he thought about it, the more Felix wanted to hit his head against the wall.


    He had failed to win Ryan''s favor and ended up offending Frank as well.


    Given Frank''s rumored attachment to his fiancee and his ruthless methods, Felix even suspected that Charlotte hadn''t ryed his exact words to Frank.


    Otherwise, the consequences might not be limited to just a broken leg


    The only way out was to grovel and beg Charlotte for forgiveness.


    In the the Cloud Vi


    Yasmin had just finished watching a movie with Christine. As they exited the screening room, they saw Joanne waiting for her.


    Joanne had already sent a WhatsApp message before arriving.


    Yasmin gave her a look and turned to Christine, "Christine, I need to talk to Joanne about something. You''ll be recording a show tomorrow, so rest early Don''t stay upte." "Okay." Christine nodded obediently, went to the kitchen for some water before going to bed.


    Thinking about officially entering the entertainment industry the next day, she


    was filled with excitement.


    Yasmin went upstairs and entered the study.


    Joanne followed a step behind, closing the door and heading straight to the point, handing Yasmin the folder she was carrying. "The matter you asked me to investigate has been tampered with. It took a lot of effort to uncover the truth." "Charlotte''s original name was Lily Shaw, and indeed, Christine and her had a fallout two years ago," said Joanne.


    Yasmin took the folder and asked, "What kind of fall out?"


    "Christine had impersonated Lily, the eldest daughter of the Shaw family."


    Yasmin''s expression changed drastically. "What?"


    "The evidence is in the folder. Take a look."


    Joanne pointed to the documents and added, "What''s even more surprising is that the hospital where Charlotte was born is also the Jeswood Women and Children General Hospital."

 Chapter 459

    Yasmin blurted out, "What a coincidence?"


    Two years ago, Christine had impersonated Charlotte, the eldest daughter of the Shaw family.


    Christine and Charlotte had the same birthday.


    They were born in the same hospital.


    It might be normal if only one or two of these coincidences happened, but all of theming together was strange.


    Yasmin began to carefully review the documents, and Joanne spoke up at the right moment, "Yes, I also think... isn''t it a bit too coincidental?" "It is."


    The more Yasmin read, the more serious her expression became.


    Additionally, with Christine''s "previous offenses" of impersonating someone else, Yasmin had to be more careful.


    She loved Christine, of course.


    She would do anything for her.


    But that was only if Christine was truly her daughter!


    Joanne, realizing the gravity of the situation, looked rmed and raised her voice a bit. "Could it be that Ms. Wilson is actually..."


    "Shush." Yasmin frowned and interrupted, ncing toward the door as she expressed her concerns. "But the paternity test was done through connections you personally arranged. It shouldn''t have gone wrong, right?" Yasmin was very cautious about the matter of finding her biological daughter.


    Even with all her joy, she remained careful.


    The paternity test had been done three times.


    One was sent to the hospital, another sent abroad, and the final, most definitive


    69


    one was through connections that Joanne had arranged.


    None of the results had discrepancies.


    That was why she had so quickly taken Christine into her heart.


    Whatever Christine wanted, she had given.


    Joanne hesitated. "It... might not be foolproof."


    She had wracked her brains trying to figure out if there could have been any errors in the process.


    How could someone tamper with paternity test reports from three different


    institutions?


    Moreover, even Christine didn''t know which three institutions she used!


    Where could there even be a problem?


    Seeing Yasmin''s grave expression, Joanne said, "Yasmin, why don''t we do another paternity test?" "With Christine?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Yasmin remembered how Christine had looked when she first met herst year -timid, shy, and very well-behaved.


    She had invested a lot of effort into apanying and taking care of her meticulously.


    This had made Christine seem less fearful.


    If it turned out that Christine had indeed reced someone, it would be easier to handle. She could just do a straightforward paternity test, confirm it wasn''t her, and then deal with the situation ordingly. But if it was true?


    How would she face Christine afterward?


    "It can''t..."


    Yasmin shook her head, then, after some thought, said, "Actually, it can be done."


    Joanne was confused. "So it can or can''t?"


    ""It can be done."


    Yasmin looked at her. "But Christine must not know. You need to find a way to handle this quietly."


    This way, it would avoid alerting anyone in advance.


    Joanne furrowed her brows. "You''re putting me in a difficult position."


    Then, she came up with an idea. "Alright, I''ll handle it!"


    "You have a n?"


    "Yes, but I need your cooperation."


    "Tell me."


    "Before you leave for the red carpet tomorrow, just pick up a few strands of Christine''s hair from her bed and bring them to me." "That''s simple," Yasmin agreed quickly.


    Christine was going to record a variety show the next day, so it would be quite normal for a mother to enter her daughter''s room.


    However, after agreeing, Yasmin became a bit nervous. "Joanne, it shouldn''t be..."


    "Let''s hope not."


    Joanne didn''t know how to offerfort, so she spoke honestly, "If the silver pendant appears on Christine and the paternity test results are correct, even if we''re mistaken, it''s not our negligence... It can only be said that it was a case of unforeseenplications."

 Chapter 460

    They were in the open, while the other party was in the dark. It was impossible to guard against everything.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The search for her daughter had been a private affair before Christine was identified. Very few people knew about it, and they were all reliable.


    It was unclear which link in the chain leaked information, giving the other party an opportunity.


    Yasmin thought about her attitude towards Charlotte, feeling a pang of anxiety. "If I''m wrong, then my real daughter is very likely Charlotte... right?"


    "Yes," Joanne answered straightforwardly. "Actually, don''t you think Charlotte resembles you quite a bit?"


    "Resembles in appearance?"


    "That''s one way to put it." Joanne nodded, then shifted her focus. "But the main thing is her attitude. Doesn''t she remind you of how you were when you were younger?" Yasmin frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "She''s ruthless when ites to dealing with scumbags."


    Joanne smiled. "She and Ryan have also cut tiespletely."


    Yasmin disagreed. She seemed to have thought of something, and gave a bitter smile. "She''s too gentle. She''s not as ruthless as I was back then."


    If she hadn''t been so ruthless, her own daughter... might have suffered much less.


    It was strange.


    1


    Thinking that her biological daughter might be Charlotte, Yasmin felt a faint glimmer of hope deep inside.


    Christine was trembling all over, sitting in front of the vanity in her bedroom. with headphones on.


    It was happening too quickly!


    Yasmin had discovered the truth far faster than she had anticipated. When she heard that Yasmin''s biological daughter might be Charlotte, she was so agitated that she identally dropped the face cream she was holding. The ck, round jar rolled across the floor for quite a distance, bumping into the wall with a "thud" before stopping.


    How could this happen?


    Why was it Charlotte again?


    Why did Charlotte have such good fortune, being both the Shaw family''s eldest daughter and Yasmin''s daughter? And what about her?


    Was she doomed to a lifetime where she couldn''t even be a substitute?


    Did she only deserve to wallow in the mud?


    She refused to ept such fate!


    She was unwilling!


    She was also resentful!


    Christine suddenly got up, frantically crawling onto the bed to carefully search for her own hair.


    Even though the servants cleaned meticulously every day, she still managed to find a few strands.


    After searching the bed, she moved to the floor, desperately looking for more, as if with a magnifying ss.


    She was afraid of missing any strand.


    While searching, her shoulders began to tremble violently, and she curled up on the floor, breaking down into silent tears. She cried silently and restrained, not daring to make a sound.


    She was so close...


    If only Yasmin had discovered this a littleter, she could have finished recording the show, and it would have aired... Being Yasmin''s daughter was a natural ma for m sive attention.


    She could have be familiar to the audience.


    At that point, even if she wasn''t Yasmin''s daughter anymore, she would still find a way to stay popr for a long time, She would get a lot of publicity even if it was bad publicity.


    But now, what was happening?


    A paternity test, which usually took only a few days, had been forced upon her before she could even finish recording the show! What should she do


    What should she do.....


    After a while, as her emotions calmed down a bit, she heard her phone on the bed vibrating incessantly.


    The caller ID showed Jack


    She suddenly saw a glimmer of hope and found a source of strength, scrambling to answer. "Hello, something''s happened!"

 Chapter 461

    Chapter461


    Christine desperately hoped that Jack woulde up with a solution. Even if it was just to dy things for a while. Or...


    On the other end of the line, Jack''s expression froze, and he asked coldly, "What happened?"


    He sensed that the situation was quiteplicated. Christine was rarely this flustered and disoriented.


    Christine steadied herself, locked the door, and tried to regain herposure to exin the situation clearly. "Yasmin suspects my identity! That''s not all....


    As she spoke, she shook her head and said in a panic, "It''s not just suspicion; she wants to do another paternity test!"


    Realizing this, she admired the man on the other end of the line immensely. She had thought that everything was foolproof once Yasmin epted her. It was Jack who reminded her to always stay on guard.


    Even moving into this vi, he had advised her to install a bug in the study and Yasmin''s bedroom to prevent being caught off guard if anything happened.


    She had only installed the bug this morning while the maid was out buying groceries and Yasmin was still on her morning run. It was just a test to check the device''s effectiveness.


    If she looked at things from another angle...


    Wasn''t this also a blessing in disguise from heaven, giving her ast-ditch chance to struggle?


    Jack frowned and was irritated. "How could she suspect your identity so quickly? Did you do something stupid that made her suspicious?"


    "Impossible!"


    Christine was certain that she hadn''t made any mistakes. She thought for a moment and then suddenly understood. "It''s Charlotte! She came by and talked to Yasmin about something!" Jack''s face darkened. "Has Yasmin already taken your hair?"


    "Not yet." Christine shook her head. "She must be afraid that if I am indeed her daughter, a grand paternity test would be upsetting for me. They n toe into my room and collect hair when I''m not around, then take it for testing behind my back." Upon hearing this, Jack breathed a sigh of relief.


    This was indeed a viable solution.


    Evenst year, when Christine was identified through a paternity test, Jack had traveled to Frankes under the pretense of visiting Charlotte and brought back the hair samples from that house.


    Although Charlotte had always kept her distance and rejected him, which made him. feel frustrated and annoyed, he had to admit that her trust in him was unique.


    Jack''s gaze became cold as he thought for a moment. "Then you should keep your eyes open and make sure you clean up all your hair."


    "It''s not that simple!" Christine disagreed. "Even if I clean up all the hair at home before leaving tomorrow, what about at the show? You should know better than me that Yasmin can easily get a few strands of my hair from the production team. This method won''t dy things for long!"


    In the entertainment industry, who wouldn''t want to curry favor with Yasmin? It was just a phone call away.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Christine couldn''t be picking up hair all the time; there would always be times she couldn''t manage it.


    Jack sneered. "A few days will be enough."


    "Really?" Christine calmed down a bit. After getting a definite answer, she sighed in relief and changed the topic. "Is Yasmin''s daughter really Charlotte?" She hoped it wasn''t!


    She didn''t believe all the good fortune would fall on the same person.


    Unexpectedly, the man on the other end had no intention of hiding the truth. "Yes. So, if you can''t hold out these few days, then Yasmin''s daughter will be her."


    "No way!" Christine suddenly lost control, growling in frustration, She walked into the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and sshed water on her face. Her jealousy twisted her further, and she could no longer tolerate it. "Can''t she just leave like


    before? Don''t let her appear in front of Yasmin again."

 Chapter 462

    462


    Regarding this, Jack was even more concerned than she was. Just like two years ago, when Charlotte was safely studying and receiving treatment in Frankes, with no one around who could rival his importance. He didn''t have to worry about anyone taking Charlotte away.


    It was perfect.


    But he knew that Charlotte would not return.


    Jack exhaled deeply and rejected the idea. "No."


    "You must have a way... you definitely do..."


    Christine knew that Jack was ruthless. If he wanted, Charlotte could disappear!


    Hearing this, Jack was slightly taken aback. "What are you trying to say?"


    "To, to..." Christine''s dark thoughts kept surfacing, but she also knew that Jack had a fondness for Charlotte, the


    wretched woman. After a long pause, she finally said, "


    Lock her up! Or find a way to bind her..."


    "Impossible!" Jack''s face turned dark, his anger evident. "I warn you, keep your thoughts to yourself. As long as she''s in Jeswood, you better ensure her safety. If anything like what happened at thest banquet urs again, whether or not it''s you who did it, I will be the first to kill you."


    His tone was icy, like a demonic presence from hell.


    Christine shivered, afraid of Jack, but for her own sake, she had to take a gamble. She stubbornly said, "Don''t you want her to be your woman? If you keep her by your side, she will belong to you alone..."


    Jack suddenly clenched his fists and cut her off sharply. "Say one more word, and I can make someone else the daughter of Yasmin just as easily as I can make you."


    "I spoke out of turn!" Christine took a deep breath.


    Originally, she didn''t expect Jack to agree immediately. But sometimes, nting a seed might lead to it eventually taking root and growing. After all, Jack had never been a soft-hearted person! Returning to the main point, Christine asked "Are you sure there will be a way to solve this in a few days?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "If you don''t believe me, you solve this problem yourself!"


    Jack, running out of patience, hung up the phone. He tossed the phone onto his desk and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the city of Jston bathed in the night. Christine''s words stirred his emotions.


    If he did that...


    Charlotte would belong to him alone.


    However, from that moment onwards, he would no longer be trusted by her. She might evene to loathe him. He couldn''t afford to be hasty.


    Suppressing his emotions, he turned back to his desk, opened a drawer, and precisely pulled out a photograph from a notebook.


    The photo showed a little girl with a bun hairstyle, smiling brightly and radiantly. The edges had yellowed and it was preserved with care.


    Jack''s fingertips gently traced her cheek as he murmured, "You would also want me to take my time, wouldn''t you? I fear nothing, only that you mighte to dislike me one day." Knock, knock-


    His assistant entered, interrupting his thoughts.


    Jack, slightly dyed in regaining hisposure, skillfully ced the photo back into its original spot and looked at the assistant. "Still at work?"


    "I was about to leave, but I just received some news and came to report to you."


    "What news?"


    "Ms. Wilson is dating Frank."


    With a "thud," the notebook fell to the ground.


    The assistant rarely saw Jack so disheveled. After a while, Jack regained hisposure and said, "I see."


    He no longer had time to take things slowly

 Chapter 463

    The next morning.


    In a half-awake, half-dreaming state, I turned over and reached out to touch something extra beside me.


    No, it wasn''t an object.


    It was a person.


    I jolted awake and realized I was in someone''s embrace, and the owner of the embrace was...


    Looking at me with soft eyes, as if trying to use up all his tenderness, he asked, "Awake?"


    His voice was slightly raspy and hoarse.


    As my consciousness gradually cleared fromst night, I felt a bit embarrassed. Then, I reached out and hugged him, snuggling closer into his arms, and boldly dered, "Not awake yet, still want to sleep.


    This sleep was a deep, restful one I hadn''t had in a long time.


    Veryforting, with no dreams throughout the night.


    Frank cocked his brows and askedzily, "Are you a little pig or something?"


    "I''m your little pig." I nuzzled against his chest, the cool, minty scent somewhat invigorating.


    He chuckled. "Are you calling me a pig as well?"


    "Not at all." I looked up at him and ced a kiss on his sharply defined jaw, saying, "I mean, I belong to you."


    ''Willingly, I added inwardly.


    I was willingly being owned by him.


    Frank was slightly taken aback, then lowered his head and kissed me deeply, rolling on top of me, kissing until my body turned soft and I begged for mercy: "Stop, stop..." As I spoke, I felt something hard and hot pressing against me, just likest night. But my face still instantly flushed, and I scrambled out of his embrace, using all my


    limbs to escape. "I-I''m going upstairs to check on Danny! He should be awake!"


    Last night, he had insisted on kerning me with him and wouldn''t let me leave.


    Danny was being taken care of by Jane.


    The two of them got along well, and when I called, Danny kept reassuring me, "Aunt, don''t worry! I will definitely listen to Jane! Go and spend time with Uncle, okay?"


    At that moment, Frank looked at me with his dark eye andughed. "You''re just going to turn me on and leave me like this?"


    "What else do you want?" I went to get changed in a hurry. "I''m heading back home first."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Wait a couple of minutes." Frank, helpless, got up, quickly grabbed a T-shirt and pants, and after washing up, pulled me upstairs with him.


    In the elevator, I couldn''t help but stare at his face.


    How could his skin look so good with just a ssh of water?


    Frank raised the corner of his eye. "What are you staring at? Want to kiss me in broad daylight?"


    ''Pervert.''


    I noticed the camera above and recalled what he didst night, giving him a re." Who would want to kiss you?"


    Just as I finished speaking, a kissnded on my forehead. "You''re such a miser. If you won''t kiss me, I''ll kiss you."


    Who was just talking about kissing in broad daylight?


    My face heated up again. I raised my hand to hit him, but the elevator doors opened. just then, and he quickly got out. "Frank!" I chased after him angrily.


    The front door was open, suggesting that Jane and Danny were already up.


    Frank dashed into the house but suddenly stopped without warning. I collided with his back and pretended to cry out, "Ouch!" "Where did you bump into?"


    #


    When Frank spoke again, his tone was somewhat casual as he turned around to support me.


    I casually covered my nose. "Here."


    He moved my hand away, looked down, and raised an eyebrow. "Nothing serious, as long as it''s not your head."


    Taking advantage of hisck of attention, I reached out and tickled his waist.


    I had discoveredst night that he was extremely ticklish.


    As expected, he flinched and grabbed my hand, the corners of his mouth curving up. "Using a little pain tactic now?"


    "To be your girlfriend, one must learn to be smart, right?" I snorted. "Otherwise, if your sold me off someday, I''d have to help you count the money..."


    "Charlotte!" Jane suddenly called out to me. I looked over and noticed an extra person in the living room..


    Jack was looking at me intently, smiling warmly. "Charlotte, Dave asked me toe and check on you.


    "Jack." With an extra person at home, I felt a bit awkward and instinctively stood up straighter. After calming myself, I said somewhat helplessly, "You don''t have to mind him. He just had a video call with me yesterday and had youe all the way from Jston." Dave was great at everything, except for having a motherly heart.


    Even when the temperature dropped the next day in Frankes, he would remind me to dress warmly.


    So, when I returned to my home country, he wasn''t quite used to it either. Sometimes he would send reminders and then realize I wasn''t in Frankes anymore, rushing to add, "No matter where you are, take care of yourself!"


    Jack nced at Frank next to me and smiled. "Not just Dave, I''m also quite concerned about you."


    "What would you like to drink?"


    Frank looked at him, not as sharp as when west met, but rather polite. "Coffee or tea?"


    +25


    5 BONUS


    while changing Danny''s clothes, apologized to Jack, "Look at me, I was so busy with Danny that I didn''t have time to give you a drink."


    "It''s fine. We''re not strangers. I can make myself something if I want it."


    Jack was quite casual, smiling as he got up to make coffee at the bar. Frank suddenly opened the fridge and handed him a bottle of water, stopping him.


    "Drink some water." Frank nced at his watch and, with a half-smile, said, "It''s only eight o''clock, you haven''t had breakfast yet. Drinking coffee on an empty stomach is bad for your stomach." He actually cared?


    Cared about Jack?


    I frowned at Frank, feeling something was off. I looked back at Jack, but his expression remained at ease.


    He epted the water and smiled. "I didn''t know Mr. Smith is also into health."


    "Can''t ignore one''s health." Frank, with a sly grin, pulled me into his embrace. "Things are different now, I''m not single anymore. Naturally, I want to live a little longer."


    I realized what was strange.


    He was iming his territory.


    I yed along and didn''t resist, looking at Jack openly and smiling. "By the way, Jack, I forgot to reintroduce you. Frank, my boyfriend."

 Chapter 464

    There was a moment of silence in the air.


    Jack didn''t seem surprised, his face still bearing a gentle smile. "I heard. Congrattions."


    He then turned to Frank. "Charlotte has endured a lot of hardship. I hope she won''t have to suffer any more with you." "Otherwise, as her family, I won''t let you off so easily."


    I expected the situation to be a bit awkward.


    Although Jack had promised to be just friends from now on, as adults, I could sense. whether he had truly moved on or not.


    Over the past two years, he hadn''t brought up emotional topics, but the concerns he showed every day was obvious.


    He didn''t mention it, and I didn''t want to force the issue or emphasize anything.


    Now that there was a chance to clear things up, he didn''t show any unusual reaction, which was a relief.


    Jane waved her fist at Frank. "Count me in, Mr. Smith. Charlotte is my best and only friend. If you bully her, I won''t care whether you are!"


    "If I bully her..." Frank looked at me and said. "I''ll be the first to apologize."


    I pretended to be angry and threatened, "You won''t dare!"


    Later, Jack had to leave for something, and Frank also needed to go to SZ Technology for work.


    Jane immediately came over and, with an ambiguous smile, asked, "Come on then, what happenedst night? What did you do?"


    I smiled and replied, "Nothing."


    We just slept together, that was all.


    Jane didn''t believe me. "Is that true?"


    I didn''t know whether tough or cry. "My period came, what else could we do?" Jane''s gossip attempt failed, and she muttered, "Your period really has no sense of ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    asion."


    Christine arrived at the filming location for the variety show, a small vige in a neighboring county.


    Nestled among mountains and rivers, the environment was serene and peaceful.


    At mealtime, wisps of white smoke were still rising from the chimneys of nearby homes.


    The air was filled with the smell of daily life.


    The regr guests included both high-profile celebrities and seasoned actors.


    As a result, many fans had already been waiting nearby early in the morning, just to catch a glimpse of their favorite celebrities.


    Christine got out of the car at the intersection and pulled her suitcase toward the signpost.


    Her face was adorned with a sweet smile.


    She caught the attention of quite a few fans!


    "Who is that?"


    "Not sure, she came in the show''s car, must be a guest?"


    "Ah! She''s the neer added a couple of days ago, rumored to be the daughter of Ms. Jackson!"


    "Wow! Born into such a good family, but she seems so nice..."


    Christine happened to pass by them, her smile unwavering. She even pointed to the zing sun and said softly, "It''s very hot today, so be careful not to get a heatstroke."


    "Okay! You''re so pretty!" The little fans nodded enthusiastically, and after she walked away a bit, they expressed their amazement "She looks so young and her voice is so soft, no airs at all, and she cares about us! I''m going to be her fan, a nurturing type!" "She has really good manners. As expected of Ms. Jackson''s daughter"


    Christine listened to the faint voices from behind and her smile deepened.


    In today''s entertainment industry, everyone had a persona.


    Whether on or off-screen, it was all about acting.


    She might not excel in drama, but she was very skilled at the off-screen facade.

 Chapter 465

    Having lived on the lower rungs of society for over twenty years, she knew exactly what kind of people the fans at that level would like.


    She entered the courtyard for this recording, greeting each of the Jacks one by one.


    With her identity as Yasmin''s daughter, almost everyone who saw her was very warm and weing.


    There were cameras and program directors all over the ce. Christine felt a bit dazed but was very well-behaved, presenting herself like a neighbor''s daughter in front of the Jacks She even brought gifts for everyone, including the production team.


    It was easy to imagine that once the show aired, there would be no shortage of praise for her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until she entered her room in the evening, covered the camera with a piece of clothing, and took out her phone to call Jack that her expression turned serious.


    She didn''t know how things were going on his end!


    Jack sat in the darkness, watching his phone ring incessantly, feeling extremely frustrated.


    But Christine, on the other hand, was undeterred. Only when he answered did the ringing stop. He started with some harsh words. "Are you fucking crazy?"


    "Mr. Renolds!" Christine breathed a sigh of relief after Jack finally answered. She was obviously in a panic. "What exactly are you nning to do about this?" She had been on edge all day.


    And she had to act in front of the cameras.


    Jack massaged his temples, also feeling a bit of a headache. "Wait a bit longer."


    Today, he had gone to Jeswood intending to repeat his previous trick. He would collect a few strands of hair from the bathroom and hand them over to Christine to resolve the issue. However, upon opening the door, he found Jane there.


    Charlotte was not at home.


    The bathroom was filled with Jane''s hair, brown and curly.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Where is Charlotte?"


    "Charlotte..." Jane, aware of Jack''s feelings for Charlotte, hesitated a little. "She, she hasn''te back yet."


    Had she just gone out and not returned, or had she note back all night?


    Before he could inquire further, he saw Charlotte and Frank chasing each other into the house.


    She looked so vibrant and radiant.


    Jack hadn''t seen her like that in a long time.


    The question he didn''t get to ask also had its answer.


    "Wait? What for?" Hearing this, Christine was upset. "If we keep dragging this out, it''s better for me to just leave now than to wait for Yasmin to find out everything ande after me!"


    "I dare you!" Jack''s tone was icy. "If you dare to mess up my ns, I can make you pay the price right now."


    In fact, he didn''t care whether Christine would be discovered by Yasmin.


    What mattered was that if Yasmin realized Charlotte might be her biological daughter, it would be disastrous.


    Once that happened, it would all be over.


    Yasmin''s daughter, the eldest daughter of the Shaw family-any of them being sessfully acknowledged would be enough for Charlotte to marry into the Smith family. He couldn''t allow that.


    As long as Charlotte''s identity remained unchanged, the old man from the Smith family would never agree to Frank''s marriage.


    With the Smith family''s methods, Charlotte would eventually face severe consequences.


    And Charlotte... would eventually be his!


    T


    For now, he just needed a little more time. A few days would suffice.


    Christine was still frightened by him, her fingers trembling. "Then... hurry up and think of something!"


    As long as she could prevent anyone from sneaking into her room to take hair, she could buy more time.


    She hung up the phone and set up an inconspicuous camera in the corner of the monitoring area. As long as someone entered her room, her phone would receive a notification!

 Chapter 466

    That evening, after finishing my shower, I was doing my skincare routine while urging Danny to go to bed.


    Jane walked in with an incredulous look on her face. "Christine is trending on social media!"


    I was applying toner and said, "It would be abnormal if she weren''t."


    With Yasmin as her mother, she automatically had massive exposure from the start.


    Ordinary people didn''t know that Christine had previously disappeared. They only thought that Yasmin had kept her protected under her wing for over 20 years, shielding her from public disturbance.


    Now that she was suddenly on a variety show, curiosity about Christine naturally surged, and many wanted to explore more about her.


    *But the content of this trending topic is really strange!" Jane handed me her phone. Look at this-what it''s saying, about how beautiful and kind she is, calling her a beautiful fool, almost praising Christine to the heavens." "Christine is so warm!"


    "Christine gaining followers!"


    "Yasmin''s daughter, a new celebrity!"


    As soon as I took the phone, I saw several trending topics on the list.


    The buzz from a variety show alone was almost reaching the level of top celebrities.


    The trending topics were unusually positive, with no fan disputes, only consistent praise.


    It was easy to predict how popr Christine would be once the show aired.


    I nced at the phone and handed it back to Jane. "Let them praise her. It doesn''t


    concern us."


    Given Yasmin''s attitude after learning about my background yesterday, there shouldn''t be any further interactions.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    And certainly none with Christine.


    Jane rolled her eyes in frustration. "I mean, can''t anyone see that she''s not exactly a good person?"


    Jane knew about Christine drugging me and held a deep grudge.


    I smiled. "It''s not like we spend every day together. How would the passersby know? Don''t get too worked up. I''ve had a feeling these past few days." ""What feeling?"


    "That Christine isn''t Yasmin''s biological daughter."


    Originally, I hadn''t suspected anything.


    But her repeated efforts to hide the fact that she had reced the Shaw family''s eldest daughter two years ago made me feel something was off.


    If she were truly Yasmin''s biological daughter, what would she be afraid of?


    Given Yasmin''s affection for her, it would be assumed that she was in a desperate situation back then.


    But she was still afraid.


    She was even scared when I interacted with Yasmin.


    That left a significant possibility...


    She might not be Yasmin''s daughter at all.


    If Yasmin found out about the events from two years ago, she might start doubting her identity again.


    And her identity couldn''t withstand another round of scrutiny.


    Jane was immediately intrigued. "Is that true? Why do you think so?"


    I shared my spection with her. "If it''s true, no matter how well she has built her image, Yasmin could tear it apart." Yasmin''s rise to her current position was not due to being soft-hearted.


    Loving her daughter was one thing, but being manipted by someone taking advantage of that affection was another. "Given what you''ve said..."


    Jane sat cross-legged on the bed. "I''m not angry anymore. Anyway, someone will eventually get revenge for you."


    Then she turned to more serious matters. "The contract for the shop has already been signed with Charlie. Shall we go check out the site tomorrow?" "Sure." I nodded in agreement.


    This was the Charlotte Jewelry''s first offline store, and it was significant for the Charlotte Jewelry, for Jane, and for me.


    The next day, just as Jane and I were about to leave, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 467

    That evening, after finishing my shower, I was doing my skincare routine while urging Danny to go to bed.


    Jane walked in with an incredulous look on her face. "Christine is trending on social media!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I was applying toner and said, "It would be abnormal if she weren''t."


    With Yasmin as her mother, she automatically had massive exposure from the start.


    Ordinary people didn''t know that Christine had previously disappeared. They only thought that Yasmin had kept her protected under her wing for over 20 years, shielding her from public disturbance.


    Now that she was suddenly on a variety show, curiosity about Christine naturally surged, and many wanted to explore more about her.


    *But the content of this trending topic is really strange!" Jane handed me her phone. Look at this-what it''s saying, about how beautiful and kind she is, calling her a beautiful fool, almost praising Christine to the heavens." "Christine is so warm!"


    "Christine gaining followers!"


    "Yasmin''s daughter, a new celebrity!"


    As soon as I took the phone, I saw several trending topics on the list.


    The buzz from a variety show alone was almost reaching the level of top celebrities.


    The trending topics were unusually positive, with no fan disputes, only consistent praise.


    It was easy to predict how popr Christine would be once the show aired.


    I nced at the phone and handed it back to Jane. "Let them praise her. It doesn''t


    concern us."


    Given Yasmin''s attitude after learning about my background yesterday, there shouldn''t be any further interactions.


    And certainly none with Christine.


    Jane rolled her eyes in frustration. "I mean, can''t anyone see that she''s not exactly a good person?"


    Jane knew about Christine drugging me and held a deep grudge.


    I smiled. "It''s not like we spend every day together. How would the passersby know? Don''t get too worked up. I''ve had a feeling these past few days." ""What feeling?"


    "That Christine isn''t Yasmin''s biological daughter."


    Originally, I hadn''t suspected anything.


    But her repeated efforts to hide the fact that she had reced the Shaw family''s eldest daughter two years ago made me feel something was off.


    If she were truly Yasmin''s biological daughter, what would she be afraid of?


    Given Yasmin''s affection for her, it would be assumed that she was in a desperate situation back then.


    But she was still afraid.


    She was even scared when I interacted with Yasmin.


    That left a significant possibility...


    She might not be Yasmin''s daughter at all.


    If Yasmin found out about the events from two years ago, she might start doubting her identity again.


    And her identity couldn''t withstand another round of scrutiny.


    Jane was immediately intrigued. "Is that true? Why do you think so?"


    I shared my spection with her. "If it''s true, no matter how well she has built her image, Yasmin could tear it apart." Yasmin''s rise to her current position was not due to being soft-hearted.


    Loving her daughter was one thing, but being manipted by someone taking advantage of that affection was another. "Given what you''ve said..."


    Jane sat cross-legged on the bed. "I''m not angry anymore. Anyway, someone will eventually get revenge for you."


    Then she turned to more serious matters. "The contract for the shop has already been signed with Charlie. Shall we go check out the site tomorrow?" "Sure." I nodded in agreement.


    This was the Charlotte Jewelry''s first offline store, and it was significant for the Charlotte Jewelry, for Jane, and for me.


    The next day, just as Jane and I were about to leave, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 468

    Danny jumped up excitedly, gave me a quick kiss on the cheek, and said, "Aunt is the best!"


    Then he dashed towards the elevator and into his father''s embrace.


    Alex carried the little one over and handed me back my phone, nodding politely. "I''ve already exined everything to na. I''ll take Daniel with me now." "Aunt! I''ve got to go!" Danny blew me a kiss and said cutely, "But don''t worry. I will be back before dark.''


    H


    ''You''reing back?''


    I looked at him in surprise. Alex also furrowed his brows slightly, though he didn''t say anything.


    1 patted Danny''s head. "Listen to your parents."


    "Okay!"


    The little one nodded vigorously.


    "Ms. Wilson, we''re leaving now. Sorry for the trouble," said Alex.


    "It''s... it''s fine!"


    For some reason, Alex gave me a strong impression of an elder. Not just because of his demeanor, but there was an indescribable feeling about him.


    Alex carried the little one into the elevator, his tone calm. "You''re not staying at home tonight, and you still want toe over?"


    "Yes!"


    Danny, hanging around his father''s neck, blinked his big eyes. "You have to give me a lift over, Daddy."


    Alex looked at him. "Grandpa and Grandma have missed you.


    ""Well... I miss them too...


    Danny seemed conflicted. After thinking for a moment, he made a choice. "But, I have important things to do!" Alex looked at the little one with amusement. "Important things?"


    A small child.


    Eating, drinking, ying, and sleeping was a whole day for him.


    What important things could there be?


    Danny, noticing his father''s contempt, grumbled, "Yes! It''s about whether Danny will have younger siblings."


    He was getting bored on his own.


    If he didn''t do his part, when would his uncle and aunt have a baby for him to y with?


    Alex''s face darkened. "Younger siblings? Has your mother started dating again?"


    Since the divorce, na, who had never been very conventional in the Jackson family, seemed to have thrown caution to the wind.


    She had dated several boyfriends, all delicate and young-looking, and posted about each one on social media.


    As if trying to drive him mad.


    Now she was even thinking of having a baby with someone else?


    "No..."


    Danny instinctively started to exin but then had a sudden idea. He nodded. vigorously and said, "Yes, Daddy, Mommy is going abroad to y with her boyfriend this time!" This didn''t need to be said.


    na could post countless times a day.


    Alex had thought she was just ying around, but now she was actually nning to have a baby?


    He felt that na was just getting older but not any wiser.


    Alex lowered his eyes. "Why didn''t you go with them?"


    ''I need to stay here to support my uncle! Without me, how could my uncle be Aunt''s boyfriend so soon?'' thought Danny.


    But... Danny looked at his father with clear eyes and decided to lie. "Mommy said, if I go, it will affect her progress in having a baby for me."


    ''I hope I didn''t say anything wrong."


    He had seen rted knowledge points in short videos.


    Alex was grinding his teeth in frustration.


    na was bing more and more indiscreet, even telling such things to a child. At least that was what he thought.


    Once they were in the car and Danny was secured in the child seat, Alex made a call to his assistant. "Book me a ticket to Baston." "Certainly, when would you like to depart?"


    "As soon as possible."


    Danny jumped up excitedly, gave me a quick kiss on the cheek, and said, "Aunt is the best!"


    Then he dashed towards the elevator and into his father''s embrace.


    Alex carried the little one over and handed me back my phone, nodding politely. "I''ve already exined everything to na. I''ll take Daniel with me now." "Aunt! I''ve got to go!" Danny blew me a kiss and said cutely, "But don''t worry. I will be back before dark.''


    H


    ''You''reing back?''


    I looked at him in surprise. Alex also furrowed his brows slightly, though he didn''t say anything.


    1 patted Danny''s head. "Listen to your parents."


    "Okay!"


    The little one nodded vigorously.


    "Ms. Wilson, we''re leaving now. Sorry for the trouble," said Alex.


    "It''s... it''s fine!"


    For some reason, Alex gave me a strong impression of an elder. Not just because of his demeanor, but there was an indescribable feeling about him.


    Alex carried the little one into the elevator, his tone calm. "You''re not staying at home tonight, and you still want toe over?"


    "Yes!"


    Danny, hanging around his father''s neck, blinked his big eyes. "You have to give me a lift over, Daddy."


    Alex looked at him. "Grandpa and Grandma have missed you.


    ""Well... I miss them too...


    Danny seemed conflicted. After thinking for a moment, he made a choice. "But, I have important things to do!"


    Alex looked at the little one with amusement. "Important things?"


    A small child.


    Eating, drinking, ying, and sleeping was a whole day for him.


    What important things could there be?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Danny, noticing his father''s contempt, grumbled, "Yes! It''s about whether Danny will have younger siblings."


    He was getting bored on his own.


    If he didn''t do his part, when would his uncle and aunt have a baby for him to y with?


    Alex''s face darkened. "Younger siblings? Has your mother started dating again?"


    Since the divorce, na, who had never been very conventional in the Jackson family, seemed to have thrown caution to the wind.


    She had dated several boyfriends, all delicate and young-looking, and posted about each one on social media.


    As if trying to drive him mad.


    Now she was even thinking of having a baby with someone else?


    "No..."


    Danny instinctively started to exin but then had a sudden idea. He nodded. vigorously and said, "Yes, Daddy, Mommy is going abroad to y with her boyfriend this time!" This didn''t need to be said.


    na could post countless times a day.


    Alex had thought she was just ying around, but now she was actually nning to have a baby?


    He felt that na was just getting older but not any wiser.


    Alex lowered his eyes. "Why didn''t you go with them?"


    ''I need to stay here to support my uncle! Without me, how could my uncle be Aunt''s boyfriend so soon?'' thought Danny.


    But... Danny looked at his father with clear eyes and decided to lie. "Mommy said, if I go, it will affect her progress in having a baby for me."


    ''I hope I didn''t say anything wrong."


    He had seen rted knowledge points in short videos.


    Alex was grinding his teeth in frustration.


    na was bing more and more indiscreet, even telling such things to a child. At least that was what he thought.


    Once they were in the car and Danny was secured in the child seat, Alex made a call to his assistant. "Book me a ticket to Baston."


    "Certainly, when would you like to depart?"


    "As soon as possible."

 Chapter 469

    Danny, listening from the side, pressed his pink lips together slightly to suppress his excitement.


    ''Daddy is going to find Mommy!'' he eximed inwardly.


    As long as Daddy works hard enough, no one else could be his stepfather.


    At the variety show recording site.


    The production team had rented fields from local vigers in advance, which included plots for vegetables and corn.


    After lunch, the program director handed out the task card-harvesting corn.


    The time was tight, and the task was heavy.


    It required the guests to work together.


    Christine looked bewildered and turned to Scarlet, whispering, "Scarlet, can I not go?"


    The corn fields were not close to the living quarters.


    She was afraid someone might take the opportunity to enter her room.


    Scarlet was a veteran in the entertainment industry, skilled in navigating social rtionships. With just a few words, she could have Christine stay behind without anyone questioning it. Unexpectedly, Scarlet simply patted her shoulder and said, "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? I can ask the production team to arrange a car to take you to the hospital." "No...it''s not necessary!"


    That would make her even farther from the fields.


    Moreover, it might lead to her being perceived as delicate and needy by the public.


    Nowadays, many people prefer a perfect image and wouldn''t tolerate even the smallest ws.


    Even being physically weak could be a reason for criticism.


    Having just started to gain poprity, Christine didn''t want to sabotage herself.


    Facing Scarlet''s concerned gaze, she couldn''t say much more and innocently stuck out her tongue. "I''m fine, just that it''s been a while since Ist harvested rice, and I''m afraid I might slow everyone down." Well, if she had to go, then so be it.


    There would be surveince.


    If someone did broke in, she coulde back quickly.


    "You''re overthinking this." Scarlet smiled. "We''re slower than you, so don''t worry! Let''s go together!"


    The group of celebrities, equipped with tools and wearing straw hats, headed out into the corn fields under the zing sun.


    No one knew that as soon as they left, the power was cut off.


    As soon as Alex and Danny left, I grabbed the insted lunch box and headed out with Jane.


    When Alex arrived, Jane was in the bedroom, doing her makeup and changing clothes.


    On the way, after I finished telling her about the earlier events, Jane, almost on a whim, asked, "Alex and Yasmin... they both have the surname Jackson. Could they be from the same family?" "Could be?" I thought for a moment. "I haven''t heard Frank mention it."


    ording to what I knew, na had been married into the Jackson family for several years, and now Alex was the head of the Jackson family.


    The Jackson family should have known her well enough.


    Also, if Yasmin were really from the Jackson family, it wouldn''t make sense that she didn''t even have a suite in Jeswood before.


    Jane nodded. "That''s true. If she were really from the Jackson family, Yasmin wouldn''t have struggled so much when she first started out."


    With the resources and connections of the Jackson family, they could have promoted as many people as they wanted.


    However, it seemed these affluent families had an unwritten rule.


    Their children could not enter the entertainment industry.


    They looked down on the entertainment industry from the bottom of their hearts. Only someone as capable as Yasmin managed to rise to the level of capital and stand on equal footing with them. Most others in the entertainment industry, no matter how sessful they appeared, were still just actors in the eyes of these wealthy families. After passing two traffic lights, Jane pointed ahead. "Just drop off here. I have an appointment with the renovationpany to discuss the renovation of the store." "Don''t take too long," she said in a teasing voice. "Got it."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    GET IT W

 Chapter 470

    470


    After she got out of the car, I drove to SZ Technology.


    It was very close. I arrived in just a few minutes.


    After exiting the elevator, I walked to the front desk. "Hello, I''m here to see Mr. Smith."


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    I smiled, not wanting to put her in a difficult position, and said, "Please wait a moment, I''ll call him."


    As I turned to take out my phone to call Frank, a woman''s voice spoke up, "What''s going on?"


    At the front desk, "Paulina, she says she''s here to see Mr. Smith but doesn''t have an appointment." "Here to see Mr. Smith?"


    The woman''s voice held a hint of confusion. When I turned to look at her, I caught a fleeting emotion in her eyes that was too quick to discern. "Who are you? I know everyone Mr. Smith is close with, but I''ve never seen you before." Her words were a bit off-putting.


    So, I cooled my tone and replied coldly, "I''m Charlotte. Do you need to personally meet everyone Mr. Smith is close with to verify their identity?"


    "No, you''ve misunderstood me. It''s just that I''ve never heard Frank mention you."


    She was dressed neatly and spoke in a proper tone, but her reference to Frank was more familiar, "As one of Frank''s most trusted people, I was just a bit curious. I hope you don''t mind." "Really?" I replied with a faint smile. "Maybe it''s because he keeps his personal and professional life separate, and he didn''t think to introduce his girlfriend to his subordinates."


    Paulina cocked her brows in surprise and asked, "Girlfriend?"


    I smiled. "Yes, his girlfriend."


    Sheposed herself. "Frank isn''t isn''t in his office right now."


    ""Not here?"


    I was taken aback.


    Before I left, I had messaged Frank, and he said he was at thepany, just finishing a meeting.


    Paulina nodded. "Yes, he''s not here. Didn''t he tell you?"


    I clenched my fists and smiled. "It''s my fault. I was so focused on giving him a surprise that I didn''t realize he wasn''t in his office. I won''t disturb you guys anymore then."


    With that, I turned and walked away without looking back.


    ''Damn you, Frank!''


    I got into the car and immediately dialed Frank''s number. He answered quickly, his voice carrying a hint ofughter, "Missed me?"


    I controlled my tone. "Where are you?"


    "In my office." He sounded puzzled. "Didn''t you just ask?"


    I smiled, snapped a casual photo of the exterior, and sent it to him, "Check WhatsApp."


    There was silence for a few seconds on his end, then he said, "You''re downstairs at SZ Technology?"


    "Where do you think?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I''m not at SZ Technology." Hearing the hint of displeasure in my tone, Frank rified with a sharp voice. "Charlotte, I''m not lying to you. I''m indeed in my office, just not at SZ Technology. I''m at the Smith Group." My heart skipped a beat. "You went to the Smith Group?"


    That Lucas was also at the Smith Group.


    He was like a ticking time bomb in my mind,


    "Yes." Frank felt confused and asked, "Didn''t anyone tell you when you arrived at SZ?"


    "Who would tell me? After I introduced myself, I was even questioned. Your most


    trusted employee said that she had never heard of me. Among the people you know, there''s no one like me." After saying this, I realized I had been a bit sarcastic.


    I started off feeling a bit guilty, but then I felt justified.


    Frank''s voice deepened as he questioned, "Who said that?"


    I recalled. "I think her name is Paulina."


    Frank''s voice became serious. "Paulina?"

 Chapter 471

    I nodded. "Yes."


    "I see."


    Frank''s voice paused slightly, then he said with a hint of amusement, "Should Ie pick you up?"


    I was still a bit annoyed, but hearing this, my irritation faded away. "No need. I drove here myself. But I need to check with Jane first. I might have to visit the store beforeing to find you."


    Just as I finished speaking, Jane''s call came in. I quickly told Frank, "I''ll talk to youter. I need to take Jane''s call."


    After answering the call, Jane''s cheerful voice came through. "Charlotte, are you on your way?"


    I smiled. "I''m setting off."


    She teased with a grin, "Why don''t you stay a bit longer with your man and enjoy some time together?"


    Iughed. "What''s the matter?"


    Jane sighed. "The renovationpany that just arrived isn''t very good. I''ve scheduled another one. You''ll just be bored waiting around."


    "Okay. Then... sorry for the trouble."


    "Trouble? My sry and shares are enough to make others envious." Jane finished with augh, but then suddenly realized something and eximed, "Charlot. You weren''t nning toeter anyway, were you?"


    I started the car and cleared my throat. "Let''s not talk about it. We''re still good friends."


    "My ass!" Jane pretended to be angry. "You''re clearly prioritizing your rtionship over your friends. Of course I have to call you out on it."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Iughed. "It''s just the honeymoon period. Cut me some ck?"


    "Fine, fine!" Jane sighed dramatically. "I just felt like I''d digested lunch a bit, but now


    I''m stuffed again. People who are single have it so hard!"


    13


    She had broken up with Tom not long ago, and I had dragged her into starting the Charlotte Jewelry with me. In the first couple of years, when thepany wasn''t fully on track and couldn''t afford to expand recklessly, she worked herself to the bone, barely having time or energy for a rtionship.


    This year, with thepany booming and scaling up, she was able to rx a bit but still showed no signs of dating anyone.


    I hesitated and tentatively asked, "In the past two years, have you met anyone you''ve had feelings for?"


    "Why the sudden question?" She hesitated, then smiled. "You don''t think I''m still hung up on Tom, do you?"


    Hearing her rx like this, I was relieved. "I did think that a bit."


    "You think I''m as foolish as you, who needs to be heartbroken multiple times to finally get over someone?" Jane asked teasingly. "Charlotte, we''re different. I was born without a heart. The moment I broke up with him, I moved on. So, that chapter has long been closed for me. I''m single now purely because I haven''t met someone as good as Frank."


    "I don''t believe you."


    I nced at the traffic lights and added, "I don''t believe the first part."


    Jane chuckled. "Of course, you''re an exception."


    "Hey!" Iughed at her tease. "I won''t bother you with this. I''m driving."


    Knowing that she had really gotten over Tom, I felt at ease. After all, a married man wasn''t worth her emotional investment.


    Zachary swore he wasn''t eavesdropping on purpose.


    It was Charlie who heard Jane would be at the store today and dragged him along to


    see if it were true.


    As they approached the store, Charlie suddenly remembered he needed to buy a cup of coffee. He dropped Zachary off at the door and ran to the cafe outside the shopping center.


    When Jane turned around after hanging up, she saw Zachary.


    Unlike Zachary''s awkwardness at being overheard, Jane showed no embarrassment


    42580445


    at having her privacy listened to. She lifted her red lips and said, "Mr. Collins, came to inspect your own property?"


    Jane only learned on the day of the contract that this shopping center was part of Zachary''s family business. Charlie had just been showing off his familiarity with Zachary, acting tough to vent Frank''s frustration. However, Zachary had just been watching quietly that day and hadn''t said anything, so Jane''s impression of him was... just average.

 Chapter 472

    Zachary''s awkwardnesssted only for a moment. Soon, he regained hisposure, showing no emotion. "Yeah, I came with Charlie to take a look."


    Jane, dressed in a red dress that made her porcin skin stand out,zily nced outside. "Where''s Charlie?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Since that night when she celebrated Frank''s birthday, Charlie had taken to sending her WhatsApp messages frequently.


    "Do you like this handbag?"


    "Is this ne pretty?"


    "Want to go out for a drink?"


    It was obvious what he meant, and Jane, who wasn''t a naive girl, understood his intentions immediately.


    "Jane." Zachary, who usually kept to himself, pointed out, "Charlie is interested in you, but he''s not right for you."


    Upon hearing this, Jane cocked her brows in surprise. The phrase "he''s not right for you" was different from "you''re not right for him." While it sounded simr at first, it had a different essence, and it didn''t carry the condescension typical of wealthy people. She couldn''t help butugh. "Isn''t it a bit inappropriate to undermine your friend like this?"


    Zachary was indifferent. "If you don''t tell him, he won''t know."


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want his friend to do well, but as men, they understood each other''s intentions too well. Charlie was just attracted to her beauty and the novelty of it. If he hadn''t overheard that phone call earlier, he wouldn''t have bothered with it. This girl might say she was fine with moving on, but in reality, she would get serious in a rtionship.


    Jane squinted her eyes as she looked at the serious man before her. A hint of mischief appeared on her lips as she asked, "If he''s not right for me, who is? You, Mr. Collins?"


    Zachary frowned and said coldly, "Please conduct yourself appropriately."


    This was a bit harsh for a girl, but Jane wasn''t bothered. With a flirtatious smile, she wiggled her phone and said, "Let''s add each other on WhatsApp?"


    There were many women around Zachary, but they were usually indirect in their approach. Jane''s directness was rare.


    His patience wearing thin, he turned to leave. At that moment, Charlie returned with the milk tea and called out to him, "Zachary, where are you going?"


    "Mr. Langford." Jane greeted him with a wave and a teasing tone. "Mr. Collins just told me..."


    Zachary gave her a warning nce, then pulled out his phone. "Ms. Greenwood, let''s add each other on WhatsApp?"


    His reason was quite official. "So that you can contact me about any issues with the


    store in the future."


    I drove to the Smith Group''s office building and saw Frank as I was passing through the car park. He waszily leaning against the door frame. When he saw me park and roll down the window, he motioned to a nearby security guard. "Go help her park the car."


    The security guard quickly responded, "Yes, Mr. Smith."


    Hearing this, I got out of the car and handed the keys to the security guard. "Thank you."


    The security guard stood upright and said in a deep voice, "You''re wee! Mrs. Smith!"


    I was startled. During lunchtime, his call drew the attention of several employeesing and going. It felt like a public embarrassment.


    I nced at Frank, who was clearly enjoying my difort, and, ignoring my irritation, quickly pulled him away.


    Along the way, any employee who saw me bowed and said, "Hello, Mrs. Smith!"


    It was so embarrassing!


    Once we were upstairs and in his office, I red at him. "You did that on purpose!"


    He wasughing so hard that his shoulders shook. "Are you still angry that I didn''t mention you to anyone?" 2/3


    "Get lost!" I shouted yfully. "Why does everyone know who I am?"


    "I just sent out an email and CCed it to every department."


    I was puzzled.


    "There was a photo of you in it."


    I was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 473

    473


    I was so angry that I raised my hand to hit him. "Are you trying to embarrass me?"


    Frankughed for a while, afraid that I might really get upset. He quickly wrapped his arms around my waist and said, "Okay, okay, don''t get mad. They''ll get to know you sooner orter."


    "Besides, it will make your ess to the Smith Group much smoother in the future."


    Hearing this, I felt like a cat being petted the wrong way. "Couldn''t you have chosen a different approach?"


    "This is the most efficient way," he said confidently.


    I had no response. Suddenly, I realized that I seemed to have been led into a trap by him, "You know no shame! We''re just dating, okay? Who''s your wife!" "Don''t you want to marry me?" Frank''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Should I many someone else?"


    "You won''t dare!"


    As I spoke, I looked up and met his bright eyes. He lowered his eyelids and nced at the right hand I had been hiding behind my back. "What are you hiding?" "Dog food."


    He snorted and, catching me off guard, reached out and snatched lunchbox from me. Opening it, he looked a bit incredulous. "Charlotte, you''re surprisingly thoughtful? "You''ve only just noticed," I muttered, sitting down on the sofa nearby.


    I had indeed grown into a personality that waspletely different from when I was young. It was no wonder he was surprised. During the period when I regained my memory, I often marveled at how experiences could lead to such dramatic changes in a person. Frank, after a moment of silence, raised his eyebrows lightly. "Indeed, I''ve just realized."


    He sat down casually, with his legs spread, and seriously began to drink the soup


    However, I felt that his mood seemed a bit off, even though he was making an effort


    to hide it,


    1 squeezed my palm and tried to make conversation. "By the way, who is Paving?


    "A subordinate," exined Frank. "Don''t take it to heart


    I gently pursed my lips. "Oh, okay."


    After saying this, I unconsciously felt awkward, but fortunately, this awkwardness didn''tst long.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Soon, my phone rang, and Jane called to urge me toe over


    I left in a hurry,


    Yes, I was in a hurry,


    On the way, I realized that I seemed to be getting worse at handling intimate rtionships. Whenever there was any subtle change, my first reaction was to avoid


    1. it.


    The store was located next to the entrance with the highest foot traffic in the shopping center. It wasn''t the best spot, but it was more than sufficient for the Charlotte Jewelry,


    It was spacious, with two floors, making it ideal for separating men''s and women''s clothing,


    By the time we finalized the initial ns with the renovationpany, dusk had already set in.


    Somewhat distracted, I handed the car keys to Jane before heading home.


    I let her drive.


    Jane, who had hesitated several times, finally couldn''t hold back, "What''s going on? You''ve been acting strange since you left Frank. Did you find him entangled with some other women at thepany?" "No."


    Paulina wasn''t really one of those women.


    At most, it was an unrequited crush on a superior.


    Jane was puzzled. "Then what''s the problem? Are you intermittently questioning the man''s feelings for you?"


    Without thinking, I replied, "No!"


    "If it''s none of the above, hen why are you worried? It''s rare to be as certain of someone''s love as you are. That alone is quite rare." Jane gave me a sidelong nce.


    ''Love can ovee all obstacles."


    She suddenly started spouting some motivational nonsense.


    After saying this, she even got goosebumps.


    I, however, suddenly understood.


    Yes, with Frank''s feeli

 Chapter 474

    474


    Frank was emitting a cold aura.


    It was rare for him to be in such a state.


    Charlotte was still downstairs at the Smith Group headquarters, and when she called him and mentioned what Paulina had said, he was a bit surprised. Paulina imed she didn''t know Charlotte?


    When confirming Charlotte''s identity initially, a part of the investigation had been assigned to them.


    In other words, they knew as much about Charlotte as Frank himself did.


    Connecting the dots, Frank thought back to the misunderstanding with Charlotte caused by the dy in n''s informationst time.


    Was it a genuine dy, or was it intentional?


    That matter was entrusted to Paulina to investigate.


    The person behind it couldn''t possibly be n.


    But whether it was n or Paulina, both had been with him for nearly 20 years...


    They must have be toocent, daring to challenge him now!


    He had given them too much power, and now they dared to bully his woman!


    Hearing this, n was even more convinced of his suspicions. There was a moment of hesitation, but he finally braced himself and spoke up. "Last time when I was investigating Ms. Wilson, I initially had doubts about the authenticity of some information, so I withheld part of it."


    He didn''t know why Frank suddenly brought up this issue, but he chose to take the me for Paulina.


    After all, they had shared a past.


    After all, Paulina was inherently a proud person.


    If Frank knew it was Paulina who acted with ulterior motives, Paulina would be


    ruined.


    These people could make countless mistakes, but their bottom line was loyalty.


    474


    Frank''s gaze grew colder, clearly not believing a word and losing patience. He


    directly asked, "Do you know why, even though I knew you liked Paulina, I still had you both handle official business together?"


    "Frank..."


    n was shocked to realize that his feelings for Paulina were noticed by Frank.


    But he couldn''t deny it.


    The office was chilled by the air conditioning, yet sweat beaded on his forehead. For someone who was usually addressed as "Mr. Jameson," he was now kneeling! "Frank, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have..."


    Shouldn''t have concealed things for Paulina time after time!


    But the words wouldn''te out.


    It was no different from pushing Paulina into an irreversible abyss.


    At the very least, she would be kicked out, and at worst... Frank had never been merciful to betrayers.


    Frank stood leaning against the desk, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the surface. After staring at n for a few seconds, he reached for the office phone and dialed a number.


    The receptionist at SZ Technology answered quickly. "Mr. Smith!"


    Frank said calmly, "Get Paulina for me."


    "Sure, Mr. Smith."


    Momentster, Paulina''s voice came through. She spoke in her usual calm tone, indicating she was a good subordinate. "Frank, what''s the matter?"


    Frank replied, "Come to the Smith Group headquarters."


    "Okay,"


    Paulina, sensing a subtle change in his tone, immediately stood up. "I''lle over right now."


    On her way to the Smith Group, Paulina felt uneasy.


    Before heading upstairs at the Smith Group headquarters, she was still worried and


    +25 BONES


    decided to call n to find out what was going on.


    n''s phone kept vibrating in his pocket. When he looked at the caller ID, his hand trembled slightly. He wanted to reject the call but, under Frank''s watchful eye, ultimately didn''t dare. Frank watched him leisurely and smiled. "Are there other things you''re hiding from me? Turn on the speakerphone."


    "No, there isn''t!" n had no choice but to answer the call. "Hello, I''m at..."


    He wanted to say something, but Paulina interrupted him. "n, no matter what you''re doing, first tell me if you know what''s happened to Frank?"


    Her tone wasn''t exactly pleasant. Since n had slept with her and then handed over the documents to Frank, she had held a grudge against him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    X

 Chapter 475

    "Frank isn''t in any trouble," said n.


    ""Really?" asked Paulina.


    "Really."


    "That''s strange." Paulina was puzzled. "Frank just called me, and his tone was off. Where are you?"


    "The Smith Group."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "But weren''t you on a business trip? Howe you''re back early?"


    Paulina''s tone suddenly changed. "Did you go and tell Frank that thest incident was something I did intentionally?"


    n was sweating on her behalf and didn''t know what to say anymore.


    He had tried his best.


    Paulina wanted to say something more, but the call was already disconnected.


    When she arrived at the CEO''s office and knocked on the door, she saw n kneeling on the floor.


    Her heart sank instantly.


    Frank was leaning against the desk, casting a disappointed nce at her but not saying anything to embarrass her. Instead, he said coldly, "SZ Technology''s Northern Est branch is missing a deputy manager. After you hand over your current work, go there as soon as possible to start your new position."


    Paulina''s legs went weak.


    Going to the Northern Est branch meant she would no longer be Frank''s confidante.


    She was momentarily stunned, her eyes reddening behind her ck-framed sses." Are you kicking me out? Why?"


    Was it just because she targeted that woman once?


    Just because of a few not particrly harsh words she said at noon?


    Frank''s expression was very t, but his words were heavier. "I don''t need people


    around me who don''t know their ce."


    Paulina, who usually cared a lot about face, had heard only ttery from people over the years. She had never been in such a situation before!


    She felt a chill all over her body, her lips bleeding from biting them so hard. Suddenly, she felt exhausted and no longer wanted to y her usual calm subordinate role in front of Frank. She asked, a bit agitated, "What did I do?" n was rmed!


    Afraid that she hadpletely angered Frank, he grabbed her.


    But Paulina wasn''t any weaker, and she shook off his hand, looking at Frank. "Frank, I''ve been by your side for so many years. Even if I haven''t done anything significant, haven''t I at least worked hard? Just because I said a few things, you''re going to erase everything?" Tears welled up.


    Unfortunately, Frank was not a sentimental person. His lips curved into a sneer. "If it really was erasing everything, would you still be here talking to me now?"


    n could read the murderous intent in Frank''s expression!


    Before he could react, Paulina had already broken down and spoken up. "So, it really is just because of what I said to Ms. Wilson?"


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    Frankughed, but it was a chillingugh that struck fear deep in the heart.


    Paulina suddenly understood Frank''s meaning!


    She regretted it immediately.


    She didn''t dare to look at Frank''s cold, shivering gaze. Struggling to control her trembling fingers, she said earnestly, "I''ll do as you say, and go to the Northern Est branch." She had been too conceited!


    Thinking that after being with Frank for so long, she could be different from other


    women.


    She even entertained the idea ofpeting with Charlotte.


    It was a huge mistake.


    Even just concealing some information and saying a few words that displeased Charlotte led Frank to make such a big fuss...


    n was kneeling and admitting his mistakes, while she was directly sent off to the Northern Est branch.


    She finally truly understood how important Charlotte was to Frank.


    Frank could tolerate others'' mistreatment, but not Charlotte.


    After Paulina left the office, n was still kneeling on the floor. "Frank, thank you!"


    "You''re thanking me?" Frank smirked. "You''re not ming me for sending your beloved to the Northern Est branch?"


    n''s greatest strength was his rity. He shook his head. "I know. You''ve already gone easy on her..."


    Originally, he thought Paulina would at least be kicked out of thepanypletely.

 Chapter 476

    For now, going to the Northern Est branch was still considered being with SZ Technology, still part of Frank''s team, which was already quite fortunate. Frank did not deny it. "Aren''t you going to leave?"


    "Leaving?" n was stunned.


    Frank had punished Paulina but hadn''t punished him yet.


    Frank red at him. "This is thest time. If it happens again, don''t wait for me to tell you-just leave on your own."


    "Yes, thank you, Frank!" n felt as if he had been pardoned. He got up and looked at Frank. "Don''t worry, I will never betray your trust again."


    Frank lifted his hand lightly. "Get out."


    n quickly followed.


    Hurrying as best he could, he caught up with Paulina just as she was starting her car to leave. He grabbed her lowered car window. "Paulina, I need to talk to you." Paulina turned her face away and wiped her tears. "If you''re going to say something like ''I should have listened to your advice, please just be quiet."


    "No."


    n leaned in, looking at her through the car window. "Paulina, I won''t sleep with anyone else. I''ll wait for you toe back."


    Returning to Frank''s side was impossible, but as long as she performed well and made no more mistakes, it was possible she could be reassigned back to the country.


    Paulina sneered. "Wait for me toe back? If you were really affectionate, why won''t you go to the Northern Est branch to find me?"


    n frowned. "Someone needs to stay by Frank''s side."


    Jane had an evening engagement with clients and left after dropping me off downstairs at my apartment.


    I went upstairs alone and found an aunt waiting outside my door, carrying tworge


    eco-friendly bags filled with fruits, vegetables, meat, and eggs.


    Ady quickly approached. "Are you Ms. Wilson?" "Yes, I am,"


    I was slightly taken aback. "And you are?"


    "I''m Julie. Mr. Smith asked me toe and take care of you." Julie looked very kind and friendly, Perhaps she was worried that I might not be used to it, she added, " Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you. I''ll just cook the meals and clean up before I leave." I realized what was going on. "So Frank sent you?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Julie smiled warmly, "Frank, was concerned about you. His voice sounded off when he called me."


    It was clear that Julie was an old acquaintance of the Smith family and was very familiar with Frank.


    As I opened the door, I said, "Pleasee in. I''ll record your fingerprintter so that it''s convenient for you toe and go."


    Once Julie entered, she went straight to the kitchen and started working methodically.


    I took a shower in the bedroom. In this hot weather, just being outside for a few minutes made me feel sticky.


    After showering, while I was doing my skincare routine, I picked up my phone and


    called Frank.


    He answered quickly, his voice slightly raised. "Yes?"


    But it carried an unspoken intimacy.


    I couldn''t help but smile, shaking off the earlier gloomy mood. "Thank you, Frank."


    Heughed. "For what?"


    "For Julie."


    "Really want to thank me?"


    I lightly asked in return, "Do I seem like a hypocritical person to you?"


    He teased, "If you really want to thank me,e and open the door for me."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    213


    Sass taken alsack put down the eye cream, and went out with some hesitation. I opened the four and saw the man leaning against the tiled wall.


    He cocked his brows and askedzily, "Have you finished your shower?"


    "Yes I took his hand. "Why did you suddenly ask Julie to take care of me?"


    He looked at me can''t stand it."


    Sau dont understand. Can''t stand what?"


    Frank sighed and pulled me into his embrace. "I can''t stand how considerate you are. When you''re like that it makes me ufortable."


    I looked up at his chim. Ufortable?"


    Meel ufosable in here. He ced my hand over his heart and spoke softly, Chatone, I don''t need your tenderness or for you to do anything. All you need to do is love me That''s enough. I''ll handle the rest Tropees Borous Offer

 Chapter 477

    Each word from him felt like an electric current, spreading from my ears to the core of my heart.


    I let out a long sigh of relief, finally understanding where his mood shift at noon hade from. Frank noticed my sense of relief. "Why are you still sighing?"


    "Why are you asking?" I pinched his waist and huffed, "Your aura suddenly changed at noon, and it startled me."


    Frank was momentarily surprised and asked softly, "Why didn''t you ask me about it then?"


    "I..." I squeezed my palms, slowly piecing together my true self under his affection. No longer worried about appearances or fearing awkwardness, I simply looked up at him and said, "I was scared, Frank. I might not have truly received anything for a long time, so I was a bit insecure."


    As soon as I finished speaking, his hand was on my head, ruffling my hair. The man leaned down, his bright, intense eyes fixed on me, and spoke with helpless affection, Take it slow, Charlotte. I''m only 30. Even if I don''t live to a hundred, I still have another 40 or 50 years."


    "I have plenty of time to make up for the regrets of the past 20 years.".


    "And plenty of time to make you believe that you truly have me."


    "I, Frank, am entirely yours. That includes every single part of my body."


    These were very tender and touching words, buting from him, they took on a


    flirtatious charm.


    He moved closer, his breath enveloping me, and it felt like an enchantment. My cheeks, ears, and neck grew warm under his gaze.


    If we kept looking at each other like this, my heartbeat would surely betray me.


    I shyly pulled away from hisrge hand on my waist and said, "Who wants your body, you pervert!"


    "How is it being a pervert?"


    +25 BOWS


    He kept his eyes on me and forced to back to a wall. He leaned in and used hisrge hands to grab my thighs. The next second, he lifted me up and sat me on top of the shoe cab.


    "Huh? Mmm..."


    Before I could say more, the man forcefully sealed my lips with his.


    Startled, I pushed him away. "What are you doing? Julie is...''


    "Julie has already left."


    His voice sounded gravelly and rough. As soon as he finished speaking, his scorching and passionate kiss descended again.


    The twilight had already settled. Old habits die hard, and Julie had only left a single entrance light on before she left.


    The surroundings were dim and obscure, with the bright light ring on Frank''s head. I trembled instinctively, looking at the man who had always shown me special affection, feeling like something in my heart was being refilled. Filled to the brim.


    At a certain hazy moment, I suddenly understood that everyone in their lifetime would receive one special affection.


    There would always be someone whoes into your life just for you.


    He gently pieced together my broken pieces, allowing me to peacefully reconcile with all the past suffering.


    I almost lost my words. I looked up at his exuberant face, feeling soft inside, holding onto his shoulders, and whispered, "I was thinking, Frank, I think I''m really in love with you."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ''Not just affection."


    ''Not just liking.''


    Not due to childhood memories.''


    ''But I, the current me, am truly in love with him.''


    Hearing this, Frank pinched my face and said through gritted teeth, "What do you mean? Are you saying that when you agreed to be my girlfriend, you weren''t in love


    with me yet?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    He pinched my face to the point of distortion, but his strength was controlled, so it didn''t hurt. I didn''t push him away. "I just wasn''t precise with my words. Alright? Frank, I''m saying I love you a little more now."

 Chapter 478

    478


    He gave me a sidelong nce. "A little more?"


    ""Not satisfied?"


    "That''s not it." Frank smiled. "Just wondering, when will it reach its peak?"


    I curved my lips into a smile. "Well, that depends on how you perform. Keep it up."


    "Keep it up? I''m already putting in the effort physically."


    Frank, with a tone of coaxing, slid his hand down to the base of my thigh. After feeling something, he gritted his teeth and said, "It''s not that I don''t respect the elderly, but I just want to ask, why haven''t your elders left yet?"


    My face flushed intensely, and I pped his hand away. "Seven days! There''s no way it could be that quick. If it were that quick, I''d be in the hospital!"


    Frank closed his eyes, resigned. He lifted me down and pulled me toward the dining room. "I''m hungry."


    Julie had already prepared the meal: three dishes and a soup.


    I was pleasantly surprised when I saw the dishes and looked at Frank. "These are all my favorites?"


    Whenever it was the summer, I would lose my appetite because of the heat.


    In the past, Brenda never catered to my tastes when cooking, so I ate even less.


    As a result, summer often became a good time for me to lose weight.


    Frank chuckled. "Am I doing enough?"


    ""Yes!"


    I happily sat down, served two bowls of green bean and pork rib soup, and began eating eagerly.


    This is what it means to be favored.


    He always focused solely on my feelings and experiences, my emotions, my needs. He always prioritized them. Ding-dong-


    The doorbell rang suddenly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As I moved to open the door, Frank pressed down on my shoulder. "Enjoy your meal. I''ll go get the door." When the door opened, Danny dashed in quickly.


    "Uncle!"


    While calling Frank, he bypassed him and threw himself straight into my arms. "Aunt, I''ve missed you!"


    Seeing the little kid''s obsequiousness, Frank''s mouth twitched. He nced at the man outside the door and asked, "Have you called my sister?" "No." Alex''s voice was t as he asked, "Can you give me na''s current hotel room number?"


    Frank frowned. "Ask her yourself."


    The normally meticulous figure in financial news seemed a bit helpless now. "You know very well she won''t tell me.''


    Frank leaned against the entrance, his tone indifferent. "Instead of looking for her, you should clear up your scandalous matters first." "What scandalous matters?"


    "Does Mr. Jackson have many scandalous matters?"


    Frank''s tone was somewhat sarcastic as he defended his sister.


    Regarding Alex''s scandals, I had asionallye across them, but they were always spective.


    It seemed Alex had never rified anything.


    Alex frowned. "Does she mind this?"


    Frank was speechless. "You can ask her about it.''


    As he finished speaking, he reached to close the door.


    Alex stopped the door from closing with his hand and said, somewhat exasperated," If I could get anything out of her, I wouldn''t be asking you."


    "Mr. Jackson, that''s quite amusing." Frank''s smile was somewhat mocking. "You and


    she are divorced. Besides some necessary project cooperation, we have no other rtionship. If you really care, you should ask her directly. What''s the point of asking me?*


    He wasn''t being nice at all.


    Frank closed the door and returned to the dining table. I was a bit worried. "Is this appropriate? After all, he is Danny''s father."


    "Others can''t help with the conflict between him and na."


    Frank seemed to understand their marital issues well. "If you don''t provoke him a little, na could continue to quarrel with him forever."


    I was momentarily stunned. "Quarrel?"


    ''Weren''t they divorced?''


    Danny leaned on the dining table, blinked his big eyes, and sighed like an old soul." Mom loves to argue with Dad."


    Frank flicked his little head with his finger. "Little kid."


    Danny pouted and retorted, "I am not a little kid!"


    Baston, three o''clock in the morning.


    Alex had been awake for a full two days and nights, handling business nonstop due to ast-minute schedule.

 Chapter 479

    33


    Afternding, he took a taxi directly to the hotel where na was staying.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He left his luggage in the room next door to na''s, intending to catch some sleep and deal with things in the morning. However, his mind wouldn''t calm down. Unable to lie still, he got up and went out, knocking on the door of the adjacent room.


    The sound of the knock seemed very jarring in the quiet corridor.


    na, woken up and irritated, was scared by the unexpected disturbance in a foreign country. She called out from behind the door, "Who is it?" Alex''s deep voice responded, "It''s me."


    After a brief silence, the door opened, and na, bleary-eyed, looked at him. She rubbed her eyes uncertainly. "Alex? What are you doing here?"


    The usually alluring woman looked somewhat disheveled, wearing a single strap of her nightdress, with the other strap having fallen off and dangling loosely on her arm. Alex reached out and adjusted the strap on her shoulder. "Why are you wearing a nightdress?"


    na snapped awake, ring at him. "Are you sick, Alex? You came all the way from Jeswood just to see if I''m wearing a nightdress or not?"


    "We''re divorced! It''s none of your business now!"


    na was furious.


    Alex might as well be a relic from some ancient tomb!


    "Not at all." Alex withdrew his hand. "I came to exin about that model."


    naughed. "Model? Which model?"


    There were at least eight or ten models linked to him in scandals.


    The most recent was a supermodel.


    Alex nced into her room. "Is it convenient to talk inside?"


    na didn''t say anything but moved aside to let him in, deliberately adding, "Keep it down, my boyfriend is still asleep."


    Alex froze, ncing at the emptyrge bed with a rare expression of surprise. "na, if you''re trying to make me angry, at least find a reliable man." "Reliable?"


    na always felt a disconnect in their conversations. She exploded again, irritated." Alex, stop being so self-righteous. Just because you''re six or seven years older doesn''t mean you can critique my life!" Thinking about Alex''s past actions only made her angrier. "So what if I wear a nightdress or find a young guy? Reliable? I''ll tell you, tomorrow I''m going to find a younger guy wearing lingerie... Mm!" ""Tomorrow?"


    Alex immediately wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed her onto the soft bed. "Tomorrow you won''t be able to get out of bed!"


    na, alreadycking sleep, felt dizzy and disoriented, cursing as she opened her mouth. "Alex! You''re a goddamn bastard!"


    na couldn''t help but wonder if she''d really be unable to get out of bed tomorrow!


    "Hiss..."


    Alex frowned, sensing something. "Those young guys don''t seem to be much better?"


    Just like when they separated!


    Being adults, na understood his implication. Trying to endure the almost


    unbearable sensation, she grumbled, "Alex, I really doubt you''re a man. If you''re going to do it, just do it. Why all the nonsense?"


    He held her slender waist. "You don''t know if I''m a man?"


    na waspletely awake while washing up in the bathroom.


    Half-dreaming, she''d ended up with her ex-husband.


    Her head was in a mess. After changing out of her somewhat muddy nightgown, she rushed to leave.


    Alex grabbed her hand. "So early, where are you going?"


    "To buy medicine."


    "What medicine?"


    "What do you think?"


    na gritted her teeth, her body aching terribly from the long absence. She red at Alex. "Medicine to kill your descendants!"

 Chapter 480

    After na said this, the man tightened his grip even more.


    The heat from his palm burned her wrist.


    It was excruciatingly hot.


    Alex was already dressed in a suit, his gray-striped outfit looking calm and formal,pletely devoid of the lust from the bed. He said seriously, "na, taking emergency contraceptives will disrupt your hormones and harm your body." na found this amusing. "Having an abortion is even worse for your body. Don''t you know that?"


    "Then just have the baby." na looked at him. "Alex, don''t tell me you actually think you''re responsible? We''re divorced, and now you want me to have a child for you?"


    "Sure, trade it for 30% of the Jackson family shares!"


    She knew that Alex held 60% of the Jackson family''s shares.


    Having a child would mean taking away half of his shares.


    It was a very high price to ask, but na was unflinching and justified in her demand.


    Alex frowned slightly. "na, I can offer you real estate equivalent to the value of those shares, but the shares involve too many issues."


    30% of the shares were frightening for a conglomerate.


    Even one percent had to be given with extreme caution!


    Since taking over the Jackson family, Alex had always prioritized family interests above everything else, with all other matters and people taking a backseat. He bore not only his own life but also the family''s. Every step had to be wless.


    na smiled, a hint of disappointment in her smile. "Alex, I''m the daughter of the Smith family. Do you really think I''m just after money?"


    Having grown up in the Smith family and ustomed to being influential, na was an idealist when it came to love.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    That was also why she epted an arranged marriage only to seek a divorce.


    *25 RONUS


    She wanted a love that was 100% andpletely entrusted to her, something Alex couldn''t provide. Alex trusted no one but himself.


    His cautious nature was his default, but it was na''s bottom line.


    Alex was puzzled. "So what do you want? Is it really the shares?"


    Rather than the shares, it was more about trust.


    na knew it was useless to argue further. She withdrew her wrist and said indifferently, "Yes, it''s just the shares. If you can''t provide me with them, then don''t appear in front of me again."


    "I''ll consider what you said." With those words, Alex had already crossed his own bottom line, but he didn''t forget the purpose of his visit. "About that model..."


    ""Hold on."


    na interrupted him, somewhat puzzled. "First tell me, how did you suddenly manage to clear the meridians toe here and exin your scandal?"


    During their marriage, she had asked once, shortly after they had just married.


    She still remembered how Alex had responded.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    He might as well have said, "It''s none of your business."


    Since then, na hadn''t bothered to ask again.


    Upon hearing this, Alex realized that she did care about this. He provided a more detailed exnation. "Frank told me. na, that model is the spokesperson for the group''s new product. I ran into her in the underground car park when she came to sign the endorsement contract."


    "That''s it?" asked na.


    "That''s it," replied Alex.


    na knew he wasn''t lying and couldn''t help but be impressed by the paparazzi''s ability to fabricate stories.


    An encounter in the car park had been exaggerated into a sensational expos¨¦, with Alex and supermodel Nicole Somerfield frequently visiting thepany and were about to get married. pter 40


    na nodded. "Okay, got it."

 Chapter 481

    $25 60**S


    "That''s it?" asked na.


    "That''s it," replied Alex.


    Alex looked at her. "What about your young boyfriend?


    na had a young mixed-race boyfriend in her social circle. He was different from the person she had been seeing just half a month ago.


    "If you don''t leave, how''s going to show up?" said na.


    Alex asked calmly, "Where did you find this actor?"


    na was puzzled. "Actor?"


    "Not an actor? Are you really changing boyfriends every two weeks? na, you don''t do that."


    Knock knock-


    A lively young man opened the door from outside. Seeing the situation inside, he hesitated, knocked on the door, looked at na with a flirtatious smile, and said in fluent Engrian, "na, are we ying a game that involves three people today?" Alex''s face darkened!


    The speed of his mood change wasparable to the weather.


    na nced at Alex. "What do you think, Mr. Jackson?


    "Stop fooling around!" Alex''s expression darkened further as he directly opened her suitcase and stuffed clothes and personal items into it haphazardly.


    na was stunned. "Alex, what are you doing?"


    "You''ve had enough fun. It''s time to go home!"


    Alex mmed the suitcase shut, grabbed the luggage in one hand, and na in the other, dragging her


    out.


    na was so enraged she nearly cked out. "You''re insane! Bastard! Old-fashioned! Do you still think you''re my husband and can control me? Let go!"


    The mixed-race young man, standing at the door, added fuel to the fire, "na, why is this old man so violent? Aren''t you afraid he''ll hurt you? I would never treat you like this..."


    For the first time, na saw a furious expression on Alex''s face!


    The moment Alex let go of her wrist, she quickly grabbed his hand. "Alex! I''ll do as you say and go home!"


    Alex looked down, still scowling "No more games?"


    na was somewhat confused. "What does ying have to do with your tantrum?"


    Alex struggled to control his anger, and the mixed-race young man spoke up again, "Yes, old man, is it because people your age don''t like ying Ludo anymore?" -29 SCHUS


    Alex furrowed his brows. He looked at na. "The game you''re talking about is Ludo?"


    "What do you think?"


    na rolled her eyes. As she finished speaking, she suddenly realized and stared at Alex in disbelief." Alex, you look so serious, but your thoughts are actually so dirty?" Their thoughts were miles apart.


    Alex cleared his throat awkwardly, maintaining his usual demeanor as he changed the subject. "Didn''t you promise to go back to the country? Let''s go, the car is waiting downstairs." This time, he didn''t have much time. He only intended to see her once and then take the early morning flight back the next day, with several project meetings waiting for him.


    Bringing her back to the country would be even better.


    na wanted to back out. "I want to stay for a few more days..."


    "Daniel misses you," said Alex.


    "No way." na knew her son too well. "He has always been clingy to Frank, but Frank used to dislike children and wouldn''t pay him any attention. Now that Frank needs him, he''s eager to have him." "Needs him?"


    As Alex escorted her downstairs to check out, he wondered, What could Frank need from a child?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 482

    482


    "You wouldn''t understand even if I told you."


    "Try me."


    "Chasing after the one you love." na gave him a sidelong nce and muttered quietly, "You''ve never truly liked anyone, so how could you understand?"


    Alex''s expression suddenly darkened, and he seemed momentarily lost in thought. "Who told you I''ve never loved anyone?"


    "Who?" na smiled, her tone flirtatious and teasing. "Me?"


    That day, I got up holding the drowsy Danny and took him into the bathroom to brush his teeth.


    Julie was already in the kitchen making breakfast, and the sweet aroma of oat porridge filled the air.


    "Charlotte!"


    Jane suddenly burst out of the guest room, frantically searching for me with her phone in hand. She stood at the bathroom door, jumping up and down with excitement. "We''re famous again,pletely famous!"


    I looked at her dark circles from a hangover and handed the toothpaste-squeezed toothbrush to Danny.


    What?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "The Charlotte Jewelry!" Jane handed me her phone. "Look! Last night, Yasmin walked the red carpet in the dress you designed. She stole the show. During her interview, she mentioned you and the Charlotte Jewelry, and even had the studio post on Twitter, tagging us." "Yasmin is truly a natural star. Whoever associates with her gets a boost. Your name is now on several trending searches."


    "the Charlotte Jewelry''s online orders have exploded, and private orders for next year are already full. If you hadn''t said you could only take orders a year in advance, you''d have a waiting list for several years..."


    "It''s still early, and already several top-tier celebrities'' agents have added me on WhatsApp. As soon as I epted, they sent messages asking for you to design personally! They''re willing to double the price!" I was momentarily stunned. "She mentioned me and the Charlotte Jewelry?"


    Danny had spent the day ying at the Jackson family home and was exhausted by the time he got back, falling asleep early while clinging to me for bedtime stories.


    I had fallen asleep as well while telling him the stories.


    I hadpletely forgotten about the film festival yesterday.


    Opening my Twitter now, it was indeed already at 99+ notifications.


    Yasmin''s studio: "Thank you to renowned designers @Charlotte and @the Charlotte Jewelry Design"


    The post was apanied by a grid of nine photos of Yasmin.


    I had never seen how she looked in the dress after our disagreement. Opening the photos, she indeed looked stunning.


    Thements were all adoring and praising the designer.


    "Yes" Jane was ecstatic. "Her mentioning you and posting on Twitter achieved more in a moment than our marketing department could in two years. You should call her to thank her "Maybeter. "Thesitated a little.


    From Yasmin''s attitudest time, it was clear she wouldn''t want to have any more dealings with me


    Perhaps it was due to some grievance with the Shaw family or Ben.


    And the grudge was deep.


    Even though my rtionship with Ben was poor, the blood ties couldn''t be denied, and it didn''t make sense to force Yasmin to maintain contact with me. Jane saw through it. "Are you afraid of what happenedst time?


    I nodded, "Yes"


    "But since Yasmin did thisst night, shouldn''t it mean she''s turned the page?"


    "Who knows?" I smiled helplessly. I can''t use her generosity as a stepping stone to climb up society.


    As soon as I finished speaking my phone suddenly rang


    It was Yasmin.


    I was surprised and, without hesitation, answered the call with a smile, "Hello, Ms. Jackson!"

 Chapter 483

    On the other end of the line, Yasmin''s voice was warm with a hint of a smile. "Charlotte, thank you so much. The dress you designed was fantastic. As soon as the awards ceremony endedst night, a top luxury brand contacted Joanne to sign her as their global


    ambassador."


    Hearing this, I was even more delighted. "Really? That''s wonderful!"


    For celebrities, especially someone at Yasmin''s level, there was no need to take on ordinary endorsements. They should go for top luxury brands. However, it was rare for Cherian celebrities to be chosen by such brands, so even being an ambassador is something to boast about among fans. Let alone being a global ambassador.


    Though for Yasmin, this might just be an extra bit of good fortune rather than a significant achievement.


    "It''s true." Yasmin smiled slightly, her tone easing. She asked, "Once the contract is sessfully signed, there will be a celebration party. May I invite you to attend?"


    For some reason, I detected a hint of caution in her voice, as if she were afraid of saying something to


    upset/me.


    was uncertain whether to agree, so I decided to be direct. "Ms. Jackson, when I mentioned Benst time, it seemed like you were somewhat bothered. May I ask if there''s any grudge between you two?" There was a brief silence on the other end.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I bit my lip. "Ms. Jackson, although I''m not very willing, he is indeed my father. If you''re ufortable with my rtionship with him, we can have Jane handle the work-rtedmunication with you."


    "Don''t get me wrong." Yasmin quickly responded, smiling, "As for my rtionship with your father... you might find out eventually, but it won''t affect our interactions. I also apologize for my rudenessst time. Charlotte, I genuinely want to invite you to the celebration." I felt reassured and smiled. "In that case, I''ll dly ept the invitation!"


    After all, if I want to pursue top-notch custom design, entering the domestic fashion circle quickly is best achieved through the entertainment industry. Such a good opportunity is not one to be turned down.


    After hanging up, Yasmin felt a bit mncholic, holding her phone and staring nkly.


    Joanne ced a cup of freshly brewed floral tea in front of her. "Why not just exin everything to her directly?"


    "How should I say it?"


    Yasmin pulled herself together and took a sip of the tea. "How should I tell her that she might actually be my biological daughter? The paternity test report isn''t qut yet. If it turns out that Christine is indeed my daughter, it will make future interactions with Charlotte quite awkward."


    "Perhaps it''s better to wait until everything is settled."


    Yasmin rubbed her temples. Since suspecting Christine''s identity, she hadn''t slept well any night. Her


    mind was in extreme turmoil.


    She med herself for not being cautious enough, letting someone exploit the situation.


    25 BOWS


    In recent days, Joanne had looked into Charlotte''s past and found that she had been kidnapped and lost, raised by foster parents until the age of eight. After her foster parents passed away, she lived under her aunt''s roof and began working part-time from high school to support herself. Joanne learned from her former neighbors that, regardless of the season, she had to sleep on the balcony. In the morning before leaving for school, she had to prepare breakfast for her uncle and cousin.


    After marriage, she encountered misfortune, endured a lot of suffering, and even... lost a child, without even having a proper recovery!


    The thought that if Charlotte were her biological daughter, Yasmin''s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife!


    Even if she offered everything she had to Charlotte, Yasmin would still feel it wasn''t enough! The sense of guilt was nearly overwhelming. Seeing her expression, Joanne knew she was overthinking again.


    For years, Yasmin had been open-minded about everything, but she couldn''t forgive herself when it came to her only blood rtive.


    Joanne knew that further discussion was futile and said, "I''ll push the agency to get the results as soon as possible."


    This time, to avoid alerting anyone, the samples were sent abroad by private jet, submitted to two agencies, and the entire process would take two to three days. Although slow, it was kept very discreet.


    Joanne was curious about the extent of the interference, wondering whether the other party had superpowers or something!


    Yasmin nodded, urging, "Hurry up. Until the identity of Christine is confirmed, I can''t be at ease."

 Chapter 484

    The rtionship between Charlotte and her seems pretty much settled...


    Of course, we would still go through the formalities, conduct the paternity test, and confirm the blood rtionship thoroughly.


    During breakfast, Jane suddenly suggested that we consider opening a branch office in Jeswood. She had mentioned this to me before, but there hadn''t been a pressing need for it. Jston was sufficient for the operations of the Charlotte Jewelry, so I thought it might be better to wait.


    "Now that both the Charlotte Jewelry and you arepletely popr, thepany''s scale is definitely insufficient."


    Jane, while sipping her porridge, analyzed clearly, "Our first offline store is in Jeswood. Once you return to the Shaw family, your focus will definitely be here. So, opening a branch office in Jeswood would be highly beneficial for both you and the Charlotte Jewelry." Without hesitation, I agreed, "I know."


    Yasmin had given us a boost. The financial data received earlier showed that the cash flow fromst night until now had already reached eight figures. With Yasmin''s influence in the maind, this wave of poprity had just begun. Opening a branch office was imperative.


    Jane was surprised at how quickly I agreed, "You agreed so quickly?"


    I put a piece of luncheon meat on the bowl and smiled lightly, "How could I not agree?"


    "Exactly." Jane smiled with relief and said, "I never expected that, we woulde this far together, Charlotte!"


    Many moments from the past floated in my mind.


    When I first met Jane, we did various part-time jobs together, distributing flyers, working as waitstaff, tutoring. We faced countless challenges and were so poor that we couldn''t even afford to go to the hospital when we were sick. I curved my lips into a smile and said, "It''s all in the past. Jane, things will only get better from now on."


    Both of us had to get better and better.


    "What''s getting better?"


    At a highly sentimental moment, the little one, Danny, suddenly looked up from his bowl with big, confused eyes and asked, "Is it about you and Uncle''s love?"


    I couldn''t help butugh and patted his little head. "Do you know what love is?"


    "Of course!"


    Danny nodded vigorously, his eyes spinning around as he tried to articte, "It''s like how I don''t like children who cry, but if they cry, it''s okay! I have to beg them not to cry!" Hearing this, I was momentarily stunned by his reasoning andnguage skills.


    Janeughed, "Wow, so even at such a young age, he''s already thinking about love. Is your Smith family known for producing love-struck minds?"


    "Miss Greenwood, you''re implying that someone else in the Smith family can be easily lost in love?"


    Julie, who had quietly left earlier, heard the conversation as Frank came in. He changed into slippers and walked over, pulling out a chair to sit down, raising his eyebrows as he asked,


    Caught red-handed discussing someone behind their back, Jane felt a bit embarrassed. "It''s alright for someone to be easily lost in love. Charlotte likes such men. She doesn''t appreciate those who aren''t."


    I looked at Frank. "Do you want porridge or sandwich?"


    Julie had prepared a wonderful breakfast with two main dishes, plus fruits, vegetables, and meat. Frank smiled, his eyes full of teasing, "I''m a love-struck mind. I''ll eat whatever you ask."


    "I''m full."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jane put down her chopsticks, picked up Danny, and headed to the living room, "You''re full too, right? Julie''s breakfast was already quite substantial, and now your uncle and aunt have even added some extra treats." Danny protested about being taken away from the table, eximing, "I still want to drink milk!"


    "Did the extra treats choke you?"


    I served Frank half a bowl of porridge and, remembering his visit to the Smith family yesterday, couldn''t help but speak up.


    "You''re not going to the Smith Group today, right?"


    "Still going."


    Frank picked up a sandwich. "Unless something unexpected happens, I''ll mostly be at the Smith Group in the future."


    I felt nervous. "Why?"


    I was worried whenever he went to the Smith family!


    "Don''t worry." Frank knew what I was afraid of. "Lucas is no longer at the Smith family. Even if he wants toe back, it won''t be that easy."


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Did you drive him away? How did your father agree to that?"


    "Well..." Frank hesitated. "Speaking of this, your ex-husband brother had a part to y."

 Chapter 485

    Perhaps it was because life had been unusually smooth recently.


    When he mentioned Ryan, I was momentarily dazed, feeling as if it were a distant memory. These days, the Charlotte who was mired in pain and struggle seemed like a different person. Frank pinched my cheek. "What are you daydreaming about?"


    "Nothing." I shook my head, unable to pinpoint my exact feelings, and followed his lead, asking, "What does this matter have anything to do with Ryan?"


    I was somewhat aware of Ryan''s influence spreading into Jeswood. His help to Frank was beyond my expectations, but it seemed somewhat anticipated.


    He had never been a truly bad person. In fact, he could be considered a good person-good boss, good grandson, good adopted son, good half-brother... but he was not a good husband. Only I was left hurt in a world where everything seemed to fall into ce.


    After finishing his meal, Frank acted casually but with clear signs of his upbringing. He took a napkin and said frankly, "It''s a bitplicated. In simple terms, Ryan helped me out by temporarily disrupting Luke''s ns to support Lucas''s rise." "So, Luke..."


    I followed his words and said, "Your dad won''t make things difficult for you in the short term?"


    "You could say that."


    Frank raised an eyebrow, a trace of coldness in his eyes, "He married my mother for profit. Two years ago, he suppressed me to support Lucas to hold onto his power. What he wants is not a son but a puppet."


    Hearing this, I felt a pang of sympathy, though it wasn''t surprising. In these powerful families, after the Struggle for power, paternal affection often bes pitifully scarce.


    Luke was the sole heir to the Smith family, taking over the family business as expected. He had enjoyed the pleasures brought by money and power, but he was growing old. The Smith family needed new leadership.


    As for Frank, he was the only legitimate sessor. His illegitimate children couldn''t even be listed in the family tree, let alone inherit anything.


    Once Frank gained power, it was impossible for Luke to continue living as before. After all, whoever held power would be the real authority.


    The father-son rtionship was a farce for Luke. Frank could easily list his illegitimate children. That''s why Luke put so much effort into supporting Lucas, an illegitimate son with no legitimate im. Compared to Frank, Lucas had to rely on him and thus acted more like a filial son, being obedient.


    I held Frank''srge hand. "Frank, no matter what, I only wish for your safety. If one day your dad and Lucases back, don''t confront them head-on. Even if you give up the Smith family''s power, we can still live well."


    I spoke with a tone of promise, "And your mother and Megan will also be fine."


    I didn''t worry about Sir and Madam Smith. Regardless of who held power, they could enjoy their old age peacefully,


    Frank was slightly taken aback, then smiled. "What do you mean? Are you nning to support me and our whole family?"


    "You can say that." I touched my nose, somewhat embarrassed, and added, "It''s just... the Charlotte Jewelry might notpare to the Smith family. You, Aunt, and Megan might live a bit more modestly." The days of luxury cars and mansions as toys were definitely over.


    But saving some money was still possible.


    Frank''s gaze became meaningful. "Are you trying to support me?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I gave him a yful look, "Is that so wrong?"


    "Not at all." Frank pinched my face, and I still didn''t understand why he enjoyed teasing my face so much.

 Chapter 486

    Then, Frank casually stood up, finished his soy milk in one gulp, and set the cup down. "In that case, Ms. Wilson, you must keep this retreat option open for me. If I can''t make it, I''lle back to rely on you." "Uncle!"


    The little one, who was sipping milk from a bottle, looked at him with a hint of resentment, pouting. "Don''t you have to go to work today?"


    Frank''s tender expression faded, and he shot a sideways nce at the child. "Little brat, you''reining already?"


    The child huffed lightly. "When you''re here, Aunt is monopolized by you!"


    Frank was driven away by the child.


    After sending Frank into the elevator, the little one climbed onto me using hands and feet, and nted a kiss on my face. "Aunt, who do you like more, me or Uncle?"


    I chuckled. "Of course, it''s you."


    But I love your uncle,'' I added inwardly.


    As night fell, at the top-tier club in Jston.


    Located in a quiet area amidst the hustle and bustle, the club operated on a membership basis, with a single membership card costing seven figures.


    Spending seven figures merely got you an entry pass, allowing free ess to the club, with additional expenses charged separately!


    Moreover, the membership card couldn''t be transferred or canceled.


    This rule alone clearly divided the sses, leaving ordinary people only able to look from the outside.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At the corner of the hallway, Felix looked at the woman dressed as a club staff with satisfaction, but still asked with some concern, "Do you know what your purpose is?"


    "Yes." The woman''s small face was indifferent, but with a hint of coldness. "To stay by Mr. Frost''s side."


    In other words, she was to be Mr. Frost''s woman.


    Felix smiled. "That''s right. You have only tonight. If you seed, I''ll cover your mother''s medical expenses entirely. Or, with Mr. Frost''s generosity, you''ll have everything you need. But if you fail, you know the consequences." The woman''s hands trembled slightly at her sides, aware she had no other choice. "I''ll go."


    She grew up in a single-parent family with only her mother as her rtive. Her mother had always had a heart condition but couldn''t afford the surgery due to ack of money.


    The condition had worsened over the past two years, reaching a point where surgery was unavoidable.


    Every day, she was overwhelmed with tears but couldn''t raise the money, Felix approached her at this time.


    To seduce that man, who was rumored to be able to make Jston tremble with ease.


    Initially, she refused. Firstly, she had her own moral boundaries, and secondly, a man like that had seen all kinds of women. Moreover, she was not strikingly beautiful,cking the allure for seduction. But for some reason, Felix was confident and insisted she go.


    Carrying a tray, she knocked and entered the private room designated by Felix. The lighting was dim.


    Compared to other rooms, this one had a rtively subdued atmosphere. She didn''t look at faces but immediately identified Ryan.


    The reason was simple-his aura was overwhelmingly powerful and imposing. Just sitting there with indifference was enough to make one cautious!


    Such an aura of authority was not typical of just any young master.


    Tom frowned and didn''t look at her. "Just put the drink down and you can leave."


    "Understood."


    At the moment she spoke, Tom was momentarily stunned and looked at her sharply.


    The same reaction was seen from Ryan, who had been silent all along!


    The lights in the room suddenly brightened!


    After Ryan clearly saw her face, a hint of gloom crossed his eyes, but he continued to stare at her, as if trying to see through her.


    There was scrutiny and probing, as well as danger.


    She desperately forced herself to remain calm. When she was almost at her limit, Ryan sneered and spoke, "What''s your name?" ""Diana West."

 Chapter 487

    "Diana..." Ryan tugged at his thin lips, dragging out the name as if he were savoring the words.


    Diana dared not look directly at the man''s pitch-ck eyes, fearing she might give herself away. She only heard Ryanugh coldly and ask sharply, "Who sent you?"


    Ryan could guess that someone who had had dealings with him and had ulterior motives was behind her.


    To cater to his preferences, naturally, there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    Diana was taken aback by how astutely the man saw through her. Her face turned pale as she took a deep breath and recited the lines she had prepared.


    "No one sent me. I''m just here for a part-time job..."


    "Miss West." Ryan, with his long legs crossed, took a drag from his cigarette, his chin lowered, with a cold and hard line to his jaw, his voice deep and menacing. Since you''re here, you must know who I am. I can find out anything that the person behind you can find out. Anything he can give you, I can give you. In other words, I''m known for my ruthless methods. If you''re not honest now, I won''t be patient."


    Upon hearing this, Diana lost thest traces of color from her face. She bit her lower lip tightly, weighing her options.


    In the end, she chose to betray Felix.


    After all, under Ryan''s overpowering presence, she had no other choice. Ultimately, she met the man''s dark gaze and said, "It''s Felix."


    She had no doubt that any further deception would be futile.


    Someone like Ryan could uncover her entire background in no time. Rather than struggle in vain, she chose to reveal the truth. This man might be out of reach, but he seemed much more reliable than Felix.


    Although Felix might not forgive her, she preferred to ce her bet entirely on Ryan.


    Ryan frowned, not immediately recalling who Felix was. "Felix?"


    "Felix..."n, infuriated, gritted his teeth and was already calcting how to deal with Felix. He forced himself to speak up. "He''s my cousin''s boyfriend. You met him at thest gathering. He wanted to secure that medical project with us."


    "I didn''t expect this kid to have the audacity to set his sights on that!"


    He and Tom knew that Ryan, wielding great power, had only one person that he cared about the most-


    his ex-wife.


    Other matters could be negotiated, but trying to use his ex-wife as a stepping stone would not end well.


    Anyone with eyes could see that Diana was merely a cheap imitation of Ryan''s ex-wife.


    Compared to a perfect look-alike, the only advantage was her natural appearance and the icy demeanor she carried.


    Ryan brushed off the ash from his cigarette, not responding ton''s words. He nced at Diana and spoke slowly, "Where is Felix? Where is he waiting?"


    Having set up such an borate arrangement, he certainly wouldn''t leave without hearing some news.


    Diana replied, "He should be in the car park."


    This was her guess.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ryan gaven a look, andn understood. He got up and soon returned, dragging Felix in by the cor and kicking him to the ground!


    Diana had never seen such a scene and was so frightened that she took a step back, only to see Felix ring at her fiercely!


    Ryan didn''t even blink, his voice calm yet filled with pressure. "Felix, right?"


    "Yes, yes!" Felix scrambled and limped to Ryan, smiling obsequiously. "Mr. Frost, we''ve met before."


    "Her..." Ryan pointed to Diana. "Did you send her?"


    Felix regretted deeply, realizing that the project was about to be signed with anotherpany. His underestimation of Ryan''s shrewdness led him to concoct such a poor scheme.


    He desperately tried to justify himself, making his actions seem less disgraceful. "Mr. Frost, please let me exin. I happened to see how deeply you care for Ms. Wilson, and having experienced unrequited feelings myself, I could rte. That''s why I thought of this substitute n. Though it''s only a temporary fix, at least..."


    He gave a forced smile. "In the dead of night, it can be a way to pass the time."


    ''A way to pass the time."


    Everyone present was an adult. They understood the implication.


    "And also, if Ms. Wilson still has feelings for you, suddenly having a woman by your side might make her recognize her own feelings ande back to you!"

 Chapter 488

    488


    Felix believed his words were well-reasoned and justified, but the next second, he saw Ryan nod dismissively. "You have a point."


    Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, Ryan''s expression darkened as he extinguished the cigarette butt. "I''ll break one of your legs for this, and then we''ll consider it over."


    Felix suddenly clung to Ryan''s leg, pleading desperately. "Mr. Frost, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have been so blinded. Please spare me..."


    The leg injury he had sustainedst time in Jeswood had not fully healed, and now he was about to lose another leg!


    Realizing that pleading with Ryan was futile, he turned ton for help. n,n! Help me, I''m begging you..."


    "Serves you right."


    Diana, pale-faced, felt the stark division of social sses in the world!


    Felix could easily manipte her.


    But in front of Ryan, he was treated like a dog.


    With such amotion, Ryan lost interest. He stood up and, halfway to the door, nced back at Diana, as if lost in thought.


    He instructedn, "See to her."


    "Got it."


    Having known and worked with Ryan for many years,n understood the implied meaning.


    He arranged for Diana''s amodation to prevent Felix getting revenge on her.


    Knowing Diana was here for her mother''s surgery, he transferred her to St. Heart Hospital and charged it to thepany''s ount. After all, this was Ryan''s promise.


    Anything Felix could provide, they could provide as well.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The next day, as soon as Ryan stepped into the CEO''s office, Gary knocked and entered, holding an invitation.


    "What''s this?" asked Ryan.


    "It''s an invitation to a celebration banquet sent by Yasmin. It''s scheduled for next Wednesday."


    11


    Gary handed over the invitation. "The messenger is waiting at the reception for your reply. Will you attend?


    "I will." Ryan didn''t even open the invitation, simply responding to Yasmin''s name.


    Gary sighed inwardly, understanding the real reason behind the president''s attendance. "Mr. Frost, maybe


    it''s better to skip it?"


    Ryan sneered. "Are you telling me what to do, or am I telling you?"


    "I''ll tell the messenger that you will be attending." Gary made a hasty exit.


    In Jeswood, the Cloud Vi.


    Joanne, having received news from her subordinates, looked at Yasmin, who was busy at the central ind, and said, "RF has responded. Mr. Frost wille." "Good."


    Yasmin kneaded cranberries into the dough. "What about Scarlet? Did Christine notice anything unusual?"


    "No."


    Joanne shook her head. "She hasn''t noticed yet. Our people have already cut the power and entered her room while she was away."


    The moment Christine left for the show, Yasmin entered her bedroom.


    Strangely, there was not a single strand of hair on the bed, the floor, or even the bathroom. It was unbelievably clean, and the maid said she hadn''t had time to clean it yet.


    Yasmin was immediately suspicious, wondering if she had already discovered something. The more she discussed it with Joanne, the more she felt something was off, eventually finding a bug under the desk in the study.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, they didn''t tamper with the bug. But when sending someone to retrieve hair from the show crew, they were extremely cautious and had cut the power in advance.


    Even if there were cameras in the room, the phone wouldn''t receive alerts about someone entering.


    Because of this, Christine''s identity became even more suspicious...


    Yasmin nodded, her eyes showing a hint of coldness. "That''s good."


    "By the way, why did you think of inviting Ryan to the celebration banquet?"


    Joanne was puzzled. "We don''t have any current or intended projects with him, do we?"


    Typically, celebration banquets are for internal executive staff and partners with deep coborations.


    Yasmin, patiently shaping the dough into attractive forms and cing them on the baking tray, said, "No, but he''s the former husband of Charlotte''s child."


    "You mean..." Joanne realized, during the celebration banquet, the results of the paternity test would be avable.


    As a biological mother, it''s only natural to take care of the scumbag ex-husband while she was at it!

 Chapter 489

    Jeswood International Airport.


    na strode out of the airport in red high heels, bending down to get into the Rolls-Royce that had been waiting outside.


    As she moved, the long skirt fluttered, revealing a slender, fair calf.


    Alex''s eyes darkened slightly as he thought about how that leg had been wrapped around his waist when he was with her the morning before. After leaving the airport motorway, the car drove straight towards the city center.


    na was in a good mood and hummed a tune softly.


    Just like in her own car.


    "Hello?"


    Beside her, Alex suddenly took a phone call, his expression serious yet slightly excited. "Is the information urate?"


    "Okay, I understand! She''s living in the Cloud now, right? Send me the address on WhatsApp."


    After hanging up, na nced at him. "So excited, did your second uncle pass away?"


    Alex''s second uncle had been causing trouble and setting traps for him, even kidnapping Danny.


    The thought of Danny''s injuries at that time made na grind her teeth with anger.


    Alex''s expression slightly softened. "Joe found out that my elder sister has settled in Jeswood. I''m just passing by and thought I''d take a look."


    Joe Townsley was his personal assistant.


    "Elder sister?"


    na was momentarily taken aback, then quickly realized. "You mean the elder sister who cut off rtions with the Jackson family years ago, the one you never mention?"


    It wasn''t just about not mentioning her to outsiders; even internally, the family avoided the topic.


    na was quite curious, but even after being married for so long, she hadn''t managed to find out the name of this elder sister.


    The Jackson family seemed to keep this matter shrouded in secrecy.


    However, na could tell they didn''t dislike the elder sister. When mentioned, they were furious, but their words and attitudes betrayed a sense of guilt.


    Alex''s expression remained unchanged as he nodded. "Yes."


    After arriving in the Cloud, to avoid being too abrupt, na didn''t go with him but waited in the car.


    na was surprised to see a trace of apprehension on Alex''s face.


    Alex spoke softly, "If you don''t want to wait, let the driver take you home at any time."


    na agreed, "Okay."


    In the evening, just as we were about to start dinner, the doorbell rang.


    When I opened the door, it was na.


    Hearing her mother''s voice, Danny quickly slid off her chair and ran to na, jumping into her arms. Mommy!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A touching mother-child reunion ensued.


    I went to the kitchen to get some extra dishes and invited na to join us for dinner.


    Frank looked at her with a smile. "Had enough fun?"


    "Fun?" na huffed. "I haven''t had a chance to settle scores with you. You were the one who gave Alex that terrible idea, right? He came all the way and dragged me back." Frank cocked his brows. "I didn''t. I just suggested he exin those rumors to you."


    "We''re divorced, who needs an exnation?"


    "Did you listen?"


    na shot him a dissatisfied look. "You''re just arguing for the sake of it."


    Having been abroad for so many days, she must have been craving Cherian food, and she ate heartily. "By


    the way, that mysterious figure from the Jackson family has returned to Jeswood."


    Frank was disinterested, serving me some pepper-salt ribs. "What mysterious figure?"


    "The elder sister of Alex!"


    na continued, "As soon as wended, he got a call from Assistant Tang, and Tang sent him the current address of his elder sister."


    "Didn''t see Alex like that before. I''ve never seen him scared of anyone, but it seems he''s quite intimidated by his elder sister. He even told me before getting out of the car that if I didn''t want to wait, I should let the driver take me home." "Guess what happened?"


    na couldn''t help but smile triumphantly as she tucked her long hair behind her ear, which had dyed her meal. "He got a big ''cold shoulder,'' and they didn''t even let him through the door!"


    Frank frowned. "Is there still someone who dares to give him the cold shoulder?"


    In recent years, the Shaw family had been intermittently suppressed by RF, and the Smith family, now under Lucas, had shown signs of decline.


    Alex in Jeswood was as influential as Ryan in Jston


    They were figures whom even dogs would bow to.


    "Yeah."


    na sipped her juice slowly. "I used to hear the Jackson family servants say that the eldest daughter left the Jackson family out of stubbornness and didn''t know how much hardship she''d endure." "Today, it turns out she lives in the Cloud, in the top-floor apartment. Even after leaving the Jackson family, she''s still thriving."


    "The top-floor apartment in the Cloud?"


    I had been taking care of Danny''s meal and hadn''t paid close attention to their conversation, but I caught this key detail.


    If I remembered correctly, Yasmin''s apartment was indeed the top-floor one.


    Valued in the nine-figure range, but Yasmin had the means, with several top stars in the entertainment industry being nurtured by her.


    Celebrities earn a lot, especially with the backing of capital.


    na nodded. "Yes, her worth is at least 2 billion dors."


    Frank looked at me. "What''s wrong?"


    I went to Yasmin''s homest time, and that''s the apartment she lives in," I said honestly, not hiding anything.


    na looked stunned, then, in shock, said, "So, the top figure in the entertainment industry is my son''s... aunt?"


    "Yes! I didn''t think of that. Yasmin, Alex... they all share the same surname."


    Most stars are considered mere entertainers in the eyes of the wealthy, except for Yasmin and her family. She herself was part of the upper ss.


    In fact, her connections and resources were richer than those of typical wealthy families, with others often seeking her out.


    Adding the Jackson family''s old family status made it even more formidable...


    They all had the same surname.


    Hearing those words, I felt a pang of realization.


    The lost silver pendant was also engraved with the name "Jackson."

 Chapter 490

    Frank noticed my distraction and patted my head. "What are you thinking about?"


    I came back to my senses and smiled. "Nothing."


    If my biological mother were from the Jackson family, my life would be a bit too perfect.


    With a biological father from the Shaw family, a boyfriend from the Smith family, and a mother from the Jackson family, I would have connections with all three major families in Jeswood. Not just in Jeswood, but nationwide, I would probably be unstoppable. The influence of Yasmin''s presence catapulted the Charlotte Jewelry to the top of the domestic fashion scene almost overnight.


    It quickly became the most popr fashion brand in the country. There were many people moring for spots in the bespoke service. After discussing with Jane, we decided to stick to our original n and not increase the number of slots. Steady progress was more important for both the Charlotte Jewelry and us at the moment.


    However, we decided to take this opportunity to rapidly expand our offline stores, not just in Jeswood, but also in Jston and other major cities.


    Suddenly, the Charlotte Jewelry was extremely busy, and Jane and I were running around in circles.


    Fortunately, na came back at this crucial time. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have had much time to spend with Danny.


    With the market demand growing, our existing designs were insufficient, so we needed to continually produce new ones. Austin was struggling to keep up, so I had to rejoin the team.


    I also had to manage bespoke services, constantly drawing sketches and participating in video meetings, while working with the design department to create new designs.


    Jane was in charge of market operations and had to oversee the renovation of the first store and the selection of locations for other stores.


    In addition, the establishment of the Jeswood branch couldn''t be dyed.


    This time, we didn''t need to repeatedly search for a location. After determining the district and area, there were only a few offices that met our requirements.


    On this day, while Jane and I were on our way to the office building, Ryan called.


    "Charlotte."


    After answering, his clear voice came through. "I heard fromn that you''re nning to establish a branch office?"


    The RF Group was still a major shareholder in the Charlotte Jewelry.


    Previously, I didn''t have enough funds to buy back The RF Group''s shares, but now, the value of the Charlotte Jewelry''s shares had increased several times. Asking the RF Group to sell its shares at this point would be akin to burning bridges, Besides, Ryan is a


    businessman; investments are meant to make money.


    While driving, I said, "Yes, Mr. Brown has already approved it"


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, and Ryan''s voice, though gentle, held a hint of emotion. "Congrattions on achieving your wish. I''m happy for you." I was momentarily taken aback.


    Indeed. Deciding to start a business was to ensure that my parents'' efforts weren''t in vain and to make the Charlotte Jewelry a well-known fashion brand.


    And it seemed like I had achieved that!


    I smiled. "And thank you, Mr. Frost, for investing in us back then."


    "Charlotte..." Ryan was silent for a moment, his voice a bit hoarse, then he chuckled softly. "It seems you won''t have time to make my suit for a while?"


    I cleared my throat. "I really can''t make it right now. If you


    an wait, I''ll make it for you once I''m done with the jobs I have at hand. If not, I can rmend someone else to you..."


    "Wait!" Ryan interrupted me. "Charlotte, I''m not in a hurry. You focus on your work."


    After hanging up, Ryan leaned back in his leather chair, his eyes red.


    His mind was filled with memories of the three years when Charlotte always put him first.


    Even when she handed him a suit she had personally made, her eyes had been filled with hope and


    caution.


    Hoping he would wear it, yet fearing he might not like it.


    After all, back then, Charlotte was just a novice designer, while his wardrobe was filled with haute couture or bespoke pieces from renowned designers. Unfortunately, he had never understood the emotions behind her eyes at that time!


    Knock, knock-


    The office door was suddenly knocked on.


    Ryanposed himself and said in a detached tone, "Come in."


    "President, there''s a resume that might need your personal review."


    Gary walked in, holding a resume.


    Ryan frowned. "Whose?"


    Gary handed him the resume. "Diana."


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the office turned cold.


    Ryan didn''t even nce at the resume, his voice as cold as frost. "Throw it away."


    "Please look at the position she applied for..."


    Hearing this, Ryan picked up the resume, nced at it, and then crushed it into a ball!


    Deputy Director of the Design Department.


    Before Ryan could further lose his temper, Gary wisely said, "I... will go inform the HR department and check on other candidates."


    "No need!" Ryan forcefully threw the crumpled paper into the trash can and mocked, "Let the HR department handle it ording to the rules. If she can get in, that''s her ability." He wanted to see what tricks they were ying.


    "Understood!"


    Gary was about to leave when he heard Ryan say, "Wait."


    "What is it?"


    "Break Felix''s other leg as well!"


    Felix was getting on Ryan''s nervous time after time, so Ryan decided to teach him a lesson that he would never forget.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 491

    Diana was formally trained in design and had six years of work experience.


    She had no problem passing the initial interview. However, when she received the call from the HR department of the Frost Group, she sighed with relief. "Okay, I will definitely be on time for the second interview at yourpany." She had been worried that Ryan might use his position to obstruct her.


    In truth, she hadn''t intended to apply to the Frost Group. However, the Frost Group offered the best sry and benefits, and it was rare to find a position that suited her so well. What she needed most right now was money.


    Although Ryan had arranged for her mother''s transfer and all expenses rted to her surgery and hospitalization, heart disease required a long period of recovery after discharge. Everywhere needed money.


    She could only hope that Ryan, being the president, wouldn''t concern himself with such a position.


    "Diana..." When she returned to the ward after the call, her mother, who had just woken up, looked at her with concern. "It''s my fault for causing you trouble..."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Diana''s eyes welled up as she looked down, blinking rapidly, and said choked up, "You worked so hard to raise me, and I never felt like


    I was a burden to you. Why are you saying this now?"


    Her mother took her hand, hesitated several times before finally speaking, "You... tell me honestly, where did the money for the surgerye from? How did you... suddenlye into such arge sum of money? "Mom!" Hearing her mother''s implication, Diana looked up and exined earnestly, "Don''t worry. I haven''t done anything I shouldn''t have! I just... met a benefactor who is willing to help us."


    In a way, Ryan was indeed a benefactor to her.


    Otherwise, she might not even have the right to refute her mother now!


    Her mother asked, "Really?"


    "Really!" Diana nodded firmly and said helplessly, "Where did you think I''d get the money?"


    "That''s good..." Her mother sighed in relief. "So... who is he?"


    "He..." Diana adjusted her mother''s nket and smiled slightly. "He''s a very impressive person."


    He was someone vastly different from her.


    After finalizing the office space, I threw myself into design work, and it kept me busy for several days. Frank came up for breakfast every day, and in the evenings, he woulde over to my house after work. Jane was fed up with the constant disy of affection and said, "I''ve had enough of this. I''m nning to


    move out this afternoon."


    "Move out?" I was taken aback. "Where to?"


    "I bought a new apartment." Jane nced at Frank. "It''s in the neighboring district. I was going to show you the apartment first and surprise you, but Frank always seemed to have a problem with me." I red at Frank and then looked back at Jane. "Forget about him... Jane, I can''t live without you..."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Then you have to make a choice." Jane put down her sandwich and crossed her arms, looking at me with a yful expression. "You have to choose between me and your man. If you choose me, I won''t move no matter what." "Why make things difficult for my wife?" Frank smiledzily. Seeing my re, he cocked his brows and said, "How much is that apartment? I''ll pay for it."


    Jane''s eyes lit up when she heard this. "You''re a man of your word?"


    Frank raised his chin. "Ask my wife. When have I ever lied?"

 Chapter 492

    492


    "I''ll move, I''ll move!"


    Jane didn''t even finish her breakfast and jumped up enthusiastically. "Frank is so wealthy, I''m deeply grateful..."


    "No need to be grateful," Frank said meaningfully. "Consider it an early wedding gift for you and Zachary."


    Jane was rendered speechless.


    "What?" I was stunned, realizing that Frank wouldn''t say something without reason, and quickly looked at Jane. "You and Zachary? What''s going on?" How could I, who should be in the loop about my best friend''s major life events, not know this before Frank?


    Jane cleared her throat. "It''s not... what you think."


    She felt that she couldn''t even get Zachary to have the slightest feelings for her.


    Frank understood. "Zachary is hard to pursue, right?"


    "Did he tell you?" asked Jane.


    Frank smiled. "Charlie came to my cest night and drank all night."


    This was implying that Charlie had mentioned it.


    Jane closed her eyes. "I haven''t done anything with him. We''ve already made things clear."


    I caught the key point. "So, you do have something going on with Zachary?"


    Jane scratched her head, then sat back down and said openly, "It''s too early to say anything. It''s just my one-sided desire to want something going on."


    "You guys carry on. I''m heading to the office." Frank gave us space, kissed my forehead, and left with his car keys.


    Seeing his receding figure, Jane cursed, "He not only stole my best friend but also makes me feel nervous every day!"


    Once Frank had closed the door, she expressed her frustration.


    Iughed and didn''t say much, just stared at her. "So, you really like Zachary?"


    "Not exactly."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With Frank gone, Jane spoke more frankly. "It''s just a rebellious feeling. The more he tries to keep his distance, the more I want to see what happens." "Anyway..."


    Thinking of her previous experiences, I said seriously, "As long as you can stay happy, you can try whatever you want."


    Jane asked curiously, "Aren''t you worried that if things go badly with Zachary, it might affect you and


    Frank?"


    After all, they had grown up together like brothers.


    "Why worry about that?" I smiled. "Don''t worry, Frank values me more than anything else."


    No matter the situation, he was always the one who would put me first.


    Jane, with her short-term stay, moved in the middle of the day after finishing lunch. I apanied her and, after ensuring the new ce was fully equipped, hurried back home to focus on the design drafts.


    The headquarters in Jston had started recruiting for the branch office. Once the jobs were done and the staff situation improved, I would be able to focus solely on custom designs and get some respite. In the evening, as the golden sunset streamed in, I realized my neck was a bit ufortable. Just as I was about to get up and stretch, someone pressed me into their arms and held me!


    A man''srge hand, clearly defined by the wrist, rested on the back of my neck: "Your neck is ufortable, right?"


    I rxed my body, looked up at him, and asked, "Howe you''re back so early?"


    I didn''t move, letting him hold me and enjoy his somewhat haphazard massage.


    He rubbed his chin against the top of my head, his voice tender. "I missed you, so I came back early."


    He took two steps back, sat on the sofa, and, holding my lower back, lifted me onto hisp. Then, he made no further moves, simply holding me quietly and patiently massaging my neck.


    The position was both intimate and ambiguous.

 Chapter 493

    Julie''s grandson had a fever, so she took the day off to go to the hospital.


    The entire house was especially quiet under the sunset''s afterglow, and even his heartbeat seemed incredibly clear.


    The atmosphere was thick with a growing sense of intimacy, like creeping vines wrapping around us. I felt my breathing be tense and nudged him, "You must be hungry. I''ll go make dinner..." ""Yes, I''m hungry."


    Frank''s brown eyes were filled with a burning intensity. The next moment, his long, strong hand gently cupped the back of my head, and his body silently pressed closer to mine. The position became increasingly intimate, with the ambiguity spreading likeyers being peeled away.


    My heart pounded wildly!


    The tip of my nose was surrounded by a refreshing, cool minty scent, and the man''s low voice murmured," But I don''t want to eat."


    As he spoke, his breathing grew deeper and slower. When he lowered his head, his warm lips touched mine. I felt like I was electrocuted.


    His kisses were persistent and rough, as if he wanted to devour me, with faint sounds of swallowing.


    Apparently unsatisfied, hisrge hand reached for the side zipper of my long dress, eager to explore!


    His fingertips were cool, and the sudden sensation made me shiver all over, my awareness heightened to an unbearable degree.


    The kiss continued.


    The air seemed to thin.


    As the man''s hands roamed, I instinctively moved back, with my whole body following. Just as I almost fell backward, I heard him let out a lowugh from his throat. He firmly wrapped his arm around my waist, and amidst the spinning world, took control, pressing me down onto the sofa.


    I could feel his readiness and eagerness.


    My eyes, now glistening from the kisses, looked up at him, and I yfully asked, "Frank, are you being a pervert in broad daylight?"


    "Nope." The man kissed the corner of my eye and tangled his fingers in my hair. "This is what I call -fulfilling the duties of a boyfriend."


    I stared at him and smiled gently. "Do you know that even between boyfriend and girlfriend, it has to be mutual consent?"


    He smiled. "Then may I ask, Mrs. Smith, do you consent?"


    "Who''s Mrs. Smith?"


    Without even a proposal, he wanted to change the title. That wasn''t going to happen!


    "Then may I ask, future Mrs. Smith, do you consent?" asked Frank.


    Just as I was about to say yes, my stomach audibly rumbled.


    After working on the design drafts all day, I had only nibbled on an apple for lunch and was quite hungry.


    Frank looked down at me. "You have quite an appetite?"


    Understanding the teasing in his words, my ears burned with embarrassment, and I red at him. "Can''t I be hungry?"


    He sighed and, resignedly, picked me up. "You didn''t have something to eat at lunch?"


    Knowing he cared about my health, I felt a bit guilty and murmured, "I was too busy and didn''t pay attention."


    "You value money over your life," said Frank.


    I nced at him. "Aren''t you the same?"


    He was even more obsessed with work than I was. He wanted to reim the Smith family, to make me officially Mrs. Smith. He wanted to protect me and his family. And I...


    I also wanted to do everything I could to prepare a backup n for him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Even though the Charlotte Jewelry is still far from matching the Smith Group, I was trying my best.


    Frank stared at me intensely, seeming to understand my unspoken words. He stood up and yfully scolded me, "You fool."


    "I''ll go make dinner."


    "I''ll do it." I grabbed him. "I''ve been hungry all day, and I don''t want to be forced to take a shower."


    I still remember the result of hisst attempt at cooking.


    He took advantage of me taking a shower to lie about his cooking!

 Chapter 494

    He chuckled. "Charlotte, do you know how long you''ve been absent from my life?"


    ""How long?"


    "Not counting the time before I found you." Frank didn''t even pause, his tone haughty. "You''ve been absent for another 758 days. In those 758 days, I am no longer the person I used to be."


    I was initially touched, but upon hearing thest part, I asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve learned to cook now."


    He tilted his chiseled jaw, pressed me down onto the sofa, and calmly said, "Wait for the meal."


    With that, he went into the kitchen.


    Iy on the sofa backrest, initially worried, but seeing through the ss door that his movements were indeed skilled and smooth, I rxed.


    I found a morefortable position and watched his every move.


    My heart was so full, I wished time could just stop at that moment.


    The man was wearing a hand-tailored white shirt, with the sleeves casually rolled up, exposing his beautifully defined wrist bones and muscr forearms. The shirt''s hem was tucked into tailored trousers that wrapped around his long legs, and because of the earlier ambiguous situation, the clothes were a bit wrinkled and looked messy.


    Yet, somehow, it suited his temperament perfectly.


    The Frank I knew, from childhood to now, was always so mboyant and unruly.


    He would always be himself.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As I was lost in thought, he waved his hand in front of my eyes and meaningfully said, "If you keep looking like that, I wouldn''t mind serving myself as an appetizer." "Pervert!"


    I came back to my senses, my cheeks flushing bright red.


    Frankughed teasingly. "Go wash your hands. Dinner''s ready."


    "Okay!" I sniffed the delicious aroma of the dinner and felt even hungrier. I quickly washed my hands and sat at the dining table.


    Three dishes and a soup, each one more tempting than thest.


    I looked at him in surprise. "Did you go to a cooking school in the past two years?"


    "Shut up." Frank nced at me, serving me a some food. "Eat slowly, eating too fast is bad for your


    stomach."


    "Got it." I nodded vigorously and buried my head in my meal.


    After the meal, I wanted to wash the dishes.


    We usually divide the work to avoid getting tired.


    Frank wouldn''t let me lift a finger. "You don''t need to do these things with me around."


    I chuckled. "Aren''t you worried about me bing useless? If I get used to this, all these chores will be your responsibility in the future."


    "It''s an honor." He pinched my face and smiled. "As it stands, you haven''t be useless yet. I just haven''t worked hard enough."


    However, this time he didn''t let me sit. He pulled me up.


    "After eating, let''s go to the balcony and stretch a bit."


    "Okay."


    I agreed, then suddenly realized something, "Frank, have you noticed that you''re especially concerned now?"


    He wasn''t this meticulous when we were kids.


    He wasn''t like this.


    He looked at me. "I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, you might disappear again for two years or even 20. Charlotte, I can''t go through that again."


    I was slightly taken aback, a sharp pain seemed to pierce my heart.


    When I came to my senses, the man had already turned around, putting away the dishes and going back to the kitchen.


    I followed his words and went to the balcony.


    Outside, the neon lights shed, and the city''s lights twinkled.


    When I turned around, I saw him leaning over the sink in the kitchen. My heart softened instantly, and without hesitation, I walked in and hugged his slim waist from behind! Feeling his warmth, the pain slowly faded away.


    Through the shirt''s fabric, I gently rubbed his back and murmured, "Frank, what can I do to make you feel at ease? I won''t disappear again, I swear."

 Chapter 495

    Frank''s tall figure stiffened slightly before he let out a chuckle. The sound of running water from the faucet filled the room as he washed off the soap on his hands, wiped away the water stains, and turned around to pull me into his arms.


    The man lowered his head slightly, his eyes shining as he looked at me, and pinched my face. "Charlotte, it''s because I''m not strong enough that I feel uneasy. It has nothing to do with you."


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and said earnestly, "You''ve already done a great job!"


    "Charlotte..." He gently rubbed my face with his thumb, a trace of self-reproach crossing his eyes. "If I had truly done well enough, you wouldn''t have been kidnapped when you were young, and two years ago, Luke wouldn''t have found you and forced you back to Ryan." "How old were you when I was kidnapped?"


    I looked up at him, trying to ease his guilt. "And as for Luke finding me... in the end, none of these things are your fault."


    His fingertip rested on the corner of my eye, his voice deep. "But if I were strong enough, these things wouldn''t have happened."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Human nature was like that.


    No one dared to bully the strong.


    Just like the kidnapping when we were kids-if Frank and I had made the kidnappers pay a severe price, then Mrs. Shaw wouldn''t have dared to entertain such thoughts.


    Two years ago was the same. At that time, Luke only dared to use the threat because Frank still depended on the Smith family.


    I hugged him tightly. "Then let''s work hard together. Frank, you''re not alone."


    The Shaw family''s residence.


    Bethany threw a cup at her assistant. "Are you useless or what? No matter how famous Yasmin is, she''s only holding a celebration banquet in Jeswood! And we, the Shaw family, can''t even get an invitation?"


    This time, Yasmin''s celebration banquet attracted the attention of all the socialites in Jeswood. Everyone was waiting to see which families received invitations and which did not.


    The Shaw family had indeed declined a bit in recent years, but as a deeply-rootedrge family, Bethany didn''t believe that Yasmin would dare to leave the Shaw family out so soon. Therefore, she had made it clear that Yasmin had promised to send an invitation to the Shaw family.


    If they didn''t get it, her enemies and rivals would definitelyugh at her behind her back!


    The assistant tried to dodge but couldn''t. his forehead swelled immediately. "Miss..."


    "What''s going on?" Mrs. Shaw stepped out of the elevator, her brows furrowed slightly as she looked at Bethany. "What''s worth getting so angry about?"


    Bethany shot a harsh nce at the assistant and muttered to Mrs. Shaw, "It''s about the celebration


    banquet. This useless person couldn''t even manage to get an invitation."


    Mrs. Shaw''s expression darkened, her eyes carrying a hint of subtlety. "You still want to go to Yasmin''s celebration banquet?"


    "Yes!"


    Bethany stamped her foot. "If I don''t get to go, I''ll definitely beughed at!"


    "Go take care of that bruise on your head first."


    Mrs. Shaw waved her hand to send the assistant away before sternly saying, "What''s there tough about? How impressive is Yasmin? Even if she sent an invitation to our family, you''re still not allowed to go!" "Why?" Bethany sprang up, displeased. "Mom, why do you always act so autocratic when ites to Yasmin?"


    Over the years, they weren''t even allowed to watch any TV dramas or movies featuring Yasmin!


    If she appeared at any g, they couldn''t watch it either.


    But Bethany was still a big fan of Yasmin!


    Back in school, she had even secretly gone to a live event just to get Yasmin''s autograph.


    Mrs. Shaw''s face was cold. "I said no, so it''s a no. Bethany, have I spoiled you too much over the years? Why is it that now you don''t listen to anyone?"


    Bethany, "Then you have to give me a reason. Did she seduce Dad or something?"


    Mrs. Shaw''s anger red up unexpectedly. "If you have time to worry about this, you might as well think about how, when that old woman recovers and Charlotte is brought back, there might not be a ce for you in the Shaw family!"


    "1..."


    At the mention of this, Bethany deted like a deted ball, her emotions sinking. She took Mrs. Shaw''s arm and spoke softly, "Mom... what should I do? Please think of a way, I''m begging you... I have so many scores to settle with her. If she gains control, she''ll definitely kick me out!"

 Chapter 496

    Moreover, whether or not she''ll be kicked out was a matter for the future. But as soon as Charlotte returned, she would at least be given half of the Shaw family''s asset.


    But all of this was originally hers!


    Why should that bitch Charlotte take it away?


    Mrs. Shaw looked at her helplessly. "Are you scared now?"


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Is being afraid useful?"


    A hint of ruthlessness appeared in Mrs. Shaw''s eyes, as if she already had a countermeasure. "As long as you listen well, I promise you, not only will you not get less, but you''ll get more in the end." Bethany was puzzled. "More?"


    Where could there be more?


    Mrs. Shaw''s lips curved into a confident smile, her eye wrinkles hiding a bit of calction. "You''ll know soon enough."


    Bethany felt reassured. "Have you arranged everything?"


    "What about the sanatorium... do we still need to think of a way to intervene?"


    "No need!"


    Mrs. Shaw poured her another cup of tea and handed it to her. "Is it such a big deal? Is it worth getting so angry and smashing things? It''s one thing if you just break things, but what if you anger him and he ends up hurting you?" Bethany took a sip of tea, lifted her chin, and smiled. "I''m in my own house, aren''t I?"


    "Looks like you still have some sense in you!" Mrs. Shaw felt relieved and reminded her, "No more trying to get invitations to the celebration banquet. Understood? It''s embarrassing!"


    "Got it. I''ll do whatever Mom says," Bethany agreed obediently on the surface. If she really couldn''t get the invitation, she''d just stay outside and take a photo with Yasmin if she could. That would be enough to get some praise from the nearby fallen aristocrats. Besides, she didn''t believe Yasmin would actually disrespect the Shaw family.


    It was more likely that the list wasn''t sorted out properly, causing her invitation to arriveter than others.


    Joanne, carrying an encrypted envelope, got off the car, and after facial recognition, quickly entered Yasmin''s home.


    The envelope contained the DNA report Yasmin had been waiting for days.


    Yasmin had just finished her morning run, showered, and came downstairs. She saw Joanne already sitting on the sofa, her sharp gaze fixed on the brown paper bag on the table.


    "Did you get it?"


    ""Yes, I haven''t looked at it yet."


    Joanne handed over the envelope. "You should look at it yourself."


    She was also a bit nervous, but saw Yasmin take the envelope, open it deftly, and take out the report, her gazended on the report.


    There was no hint of hesitation.


    After reading it, Yasmin handed the file back to her, her usually charming face now darkened. "Joanne, find out everything about whom Christine interacted with before she met us! Don''t miss a single moment." Such matters were beyond the capability of a mere young assistant.


    She wanted to see who was so powerful.


    Hearing this, Joanne''s face changed, and she didn''t even need to look at the report. "Okay, I''ll look into it!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She hesitated. "Should I halt Christine''s variety show now?"


    "No." Yasmin smiled, took a sip of the bird''s nest soup delivered by the servant, and drank slowly. "If she likes recording variety shows, then let her record as much as she wants."


    "And Ms. Wilson..."


    "I''ll contact her myself."


    Yasmin picked up her phone. The person who hadn''t hesitated when opening the DNA report was now hesitating.


    Joanne saw through it. "Afraid she''ll me you?"


    "Yes, a little..." Yasmin sighed with a bitter smile. Her attitude towards the guest that day had been somewhat harsh.


    But what needed to be confirmed had to be confirmed.


    She didn''t dy any longer, dialed the number, her voice gentle but with an unprecedented hint of nervousness. "Charlotte, are you busy? Last time you mentioned losing the only thing your mother left you. Can you tell me what it was?"

 Chapter 497

    Last time, because she learned about my background, things ended on a sour note.


    So, when Yasmin called and brought up this topic, I was a bit surprised. After a moment of hesitation, I answered honestly, It''s a silver pendant, a rabbit silver pendant."


    On the other end of the line, Yasmin seemed a bit excited. "A rabbit silver pendant?"


    "Yes." I confirmed it and exined, "I''ve worn that silver pendant since I was young. Two years ago, I had an ident, and the pendant went missing."


    Curious, I asked, "Ms. Jackson, why do you suddenly want to know about this?"


    "I..." Yasmin seemed to be calming herself, organizing her words. Finally, she asked, "I also wanted to ask if you have some time now. I''d like to discuss something with you in person."


    "I do." I thought for a moment and agreed to meet up. I had a vague premonition that whatever Yasmin wanted to talk about was deeply connected to me.


    Yasmin tentatively asked, "Where do you live? Is it convenient if Ie over?"


    "Huh?" I was once again surprised and quickly replied, "It''s convenient. I live in Region Gardens, but it''s less private here than in the Cloud Vi. Would it be better if came to you instead?"


    I had heard from Jane that celebrities are often pursued by obsessive fans, especially someone as popr as Yasmin. Private schedules must be kept as confidential as possible.


    Otherwise, if an obsessive fan discovered it, there could be any number of extreme


    reactions.


    Yasmin smiled. "Don''t worry about me. I''m heading out now. See you soon!"


    "Il send you the address on WhatsApp."


    While waiting for Yasmin to arrive, I tidied up my already spotless home, which had been cleaned by Julie.


    Danny lived downstairs and often came up to visit.


    Although he was well-behaved, he was still a young child, and when excited, he


    could make a mess of the ce.


    Just as I was putting a picture book back on the shelf, the doorbell rang.


    I quickly went to open the door and saw Yasmin standing outside, looking elegant. I greeted her with a smile, "Ms. Jackson!"


    "Charlotte!" Yasmin''s voice had a slight tremor as she raised the two bulging paper bags she was carrying. "I remembered you liked thesest time, so I brought you some cookies and cakes."


    I chuckled, "I definitely can''t finish all this on my own, but my boyfriend''s little nephew would be thrilled to see them."


    That little guy, Danny, loves sweets the most.


    As we spoke, Yasmin walked in and seemed taken aback. "You... have a boyfriend now? How is he? Is he good to you?"


    "He''s very good to me!"


    Talking about Frank made me smile warmly from the inside out. "No one has ever been so good to me."


    When I was a child, my adoptive parents treated me very well, and I still feel grateful for that today. Butpared to Frank, it feels different.


    My adoptive parents took me in out of kindness and also to fill the gap left by their lost daughter. I was lucky enough to be that person and had a happy, fulfilling childhood.


    But Frank''s kindness towards me had always been unconditional.


    He sought me out, protected me, respected me, loved me sincerely, and epted everything about me.


    Last time, because she learned about my background, things ended on a sour note.


    So, when Yasmin called and brought up this topic, I was a bit surprised. After a moment of hesitation, I answered honestly, It''s a silver pendant, a rabbit silver pendant."


    On the other end of the line, Yasmin seemed a bit excited. "A rabbit silver pendant?"


    "Yes." I confirmed it and exined, "I''ve worn that silver pendant since I was young. Two years ago, I had an ident, and the pendant went missing."


    Curious, I asked, "Ms. Jackson, why do you suddenly want to know about this?"


    "I..." Yasmin seemed to be calming herself, organizing her words. Finally, she asked," I also wanted to ask if you have some time now. I''d like to discuss something with you in person."


    "I do." I thought for a moment and agreed to meet up. I had a vague premonition that whatever Yasmin wanted to talk about was deeply connected to me.


    Yasmin tentatively asked, "Where do you live? Is it convenient if Ie over?"


    "Huh?" I was once again surprised and quickly replied, "It''s convenient. I live in Region Gardens, but it''s less private here than in the Cloud Vi. Would it be better if came to you instead?"


    I had heard from Jane that celebrities are often pursued by obsessive fans, especially someone as popr as Yasmin. Private schedules must be kept as confidential as possible.


    Otherwise, if an obsessive fan discovered it, there could be any number of extreme


    reactions.


    Yasmin smiled. "Don''t worry about me. I''m heading out now. See you soon!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Til send you the address on WhatsApp."


    While waiting for Yasmin to arrive, I tidied up my already spotless home, which had been cleaned by Julie.


    Danny lived downstairs and often came up to visit.


    Although he was well-behaved, he was still a young child, and when excited, he


    could make a mess of the ce.


    Just as I was putting a picture book back on the shelf, the doorbell rang.


    I quickly went to open the door and saw Yasmin standing outside, looking elegant. I greeted her with a smile, "Ms. Jackson!"


    "Charlotte!" Yasmin''s voice had a slight tremor as she raised the two bulging paper bags she was carrying. "I remembered you liked thesest time, so I brought you some cookies and cakes."


    I chuckled, "I definitely can''t finish all this on my own, but my boyfriend''s little nephew would be thrilled to see them."


    That little guy, Danny, loves sweets the most.


    As we spoke, Yasmin walked in and seemed taken aback. "You... have a boyfriend now? How is he? Is he good to you?"


    "He''s very good to me!"


    Talking about Frank made me smile warmly from the inside out. "No one has ever been so good to me."


    When I was a child, my adoptive parents treated me very well, and I still feel grateful for that today. Butpared to Frank, it feels different.


    My adoptive parents took me in out of kindness and also to fill the gap left by their lost daughter. I was lucky enough to be that person and had a happy, fulfilling childhood.


    But Frank''s kindness towards me had always been unconditional.


    He sought me out, protected me, respected me, loved me sincerely, and epted everything about me.

 Chapter 498

    In front of him, I could just be myself, if it was Charlotte or Lily.


    so much hardship..."


    Upon hearing this, Yasmin fell silent for a moment, took off her sunsses, and her eyes were actually glistening with tears. The curve of her lips seemed to carry a hint of bitterness. "In the end, it''s because your biological parents were so failures that you had to endure I was a bit at a loss. "Ms. Jackson, what''s wrong?"


    "Charlotte..." Yasmin choked up for a moment, took out a jewelry box from her bag, and opened it to show me its contents. "The silver pendant you lost, is this it?"


    Seeing the transparent rabbit silver pendant, I was both surprised and overjoyed." How did it end up with you? I thought I would never find it again..."


    Suddenly, Yasmin hugged me tightly!


    I was stunned, and a possible answer appeared in my mind...


    Unable to believe it, my eyes filled with tears. "Ms. Jackson..."


    "Charlotte, if I said that I am your mother, who failed you, would you..."


    II


    Yasmin, usually the center of attention on screen, was now sobbing uncontrobly, unable to speak for a while. After a long pause, she gently released me, her eyes red, and asked, "Would you be willing to let me make up for all the shorings of the past?" These words dropped like a bombshell in my mind!


    I looked at the silver pendant on the coffee table, then at Yasmin. My fingertips trembled, my mind was full of questions.


    I was stunned. "Ms... Ms. Jackson... You''re not joking with me, are you?"


    "Of course not..."


    Yasmin took out a tissue, her eyes full of tenderness, and wiped away the tears that had fallen without my noticing. "Charlotte, I''m certain that you are my daughter. No wonder... No wonder I felt such an affinity for you when I first met you." 1 clenched my hands, and my tears flowed even more fiercely.


    Seeing how much she loved Christine, I had always been envious, hoping that one


    day I could find my own biological mother.


    She would probably love me just as much as Yasmin loved Christine.


    And now...


    Yasmin was actually my biological mother!


    It felt like fate had yed a huge joke on me, giving me a wonderful birth but a


    terrible first half of life.


    No wonder I loved being around Yasmin so much. When designing her dresses, I was brimming with inspiration.


    It turned out to be a mother-daughter telepathic connection...


    My thoughts slowly cleared up, and I said in disbelief, "My silver pendant was lost two years ago, while you announced you had a daughterst year. So, does this mean... Christine must have been carrying this silver pendant..." ''To pretend to be your daughter,'' I added inwardly.


    "Pretty much." Yasmin looked at me with pain in her eyes and brushed away the hair stuck to my tears, tucking it behind my ear. "But there''s one issue that remains doubtful. After she appeared, I had a paternity test done, and not just one." "The paternity test showed no issues?"


    Yasmin shook her head. "No."


    "This..."


    This situation felt oddly familiar!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I sniffed and voiced my thoughts. "When she was initially arranged by the Shaw family to impersonate me two years ago, the paternity test also showed no issues at first."


    "Later, it was Frank, my current boyfriend, who made meticulous arrangements and uncovered the problem."


    Upon hearing this, Yasmin''s eyes darkened with a cold glint. "It seems she is still as unscrupulous as ever!"

 Chapter 499

    "Who?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Simone Hickey or should I say Simone Shaw."


    Yasmin wiped away her tears and said with regret. "Back then, she and I were pregnant around the same time, but she gave birth prematurely. Therefore, we ended up giving birth on the same day."


    "I was alone back then and just wanted to get out of the hospital with you quickly, to distance ourselves from the Jackson family and the Shaw family."


    "Who knew her child died. And in order to marry into the Shaw family smoothly, she bribed the nurse to switch my child with hers..."


    The Simone Hickey she mentioned was Mrs. Shaw.


    Thinking about how Simone had that maternal face towards me when I was young, felt a shiver down my spine. "So... what happened then..."


    "In the dead of night, a nurse suddenly came in with my child, shouting, and the child was immediately sent for emergency treatment."


    "When the child was returned to me, the silver pendant was gone."


    Yasmin took a deep breath as she spoke. "It''s my fault for trusting others too easily. I asked the nurse, and she said that with so many people, she didn''t know when it went missing, and I actually believed her." I had half of my questions answered.


    But there was still another half that I had to ask, "What is your rtionship with Simone?"


    I could sense that Simone hated me deeply.


    If she could kill me, she probably wouldn''t hesitate.


    "She is my cousin. Originally, I was the one supposed to marry into the Shaw family."


    Yasmin


    gave a wry smile, but there was also a hint of relief in her eyes. "But Ben had an affair before the marriage and ended up with her. She threw the pregnancy test reports in front of me and told me to leave." "So you..." I suddenlyughed. "You must have agreed without hesitation."


    That was in line with her character.


    "Yes." Yasmin took a deep breath. "But I couldn''t just let this matter pass. I wanted to expose the matter, but the Jackson family wouldn''t allow it. They insisted on protecting Simone no matter what." "No wonder..." I understood now. "You are clearly from the Jackson family in Jeswood, but no one has ever been able to trace your background."


    She broke off all rtionships.


    I didn''t me her. Her family was actually protecting someone who ruined her rtionship.


    Such a situation would make anyonepletely disappointed.


    Yasmin was about to say something as she held my hand when someone suddenly knocked on the door, apanied by a soft voice. "Aunt! I''m back!"


    With that, the fingerprint lock clicked open.


    The front door was pushed open, and the little toddler trotted in happily. Upon seeing an additional person in the living room, he blinked his big eyes and looked at Yasmin, calling out cheerfully, "Prettydy!" Yasmin seemed to recognize him but did not show any displeasure towards the child just because she disliked the Jackson family. She gently asked, "You must be Daniel, right?" "Yes!"


    As Danny nodded, na walked in wearing high heels, changing her shoes at the entrance. "Charlotte, let me tell you, don''t let this little guy''s short legs fool you. He runs too fast..." Halfway through her sentence, na noticed the additional person in the living room. She took a few steps closer, instantly stunned, and eximed, "You... you are Yasmin?" Yasmin looked her over and replied, "Yes, it''s me."


    "I... I..." na was unusually embarrassed. She quickly grabbed the little toddler and said, "Danny, quickly say hello to Aunt Yasmin!"

 Chapter 500

    Looking at the little toddler, I suddenly realized that technically speaking I was his cousin. This meant that the two of us were from the same generation. But now, he was actually calling me his aunt. Danny was a true social butterfly. He looked up at Yasmin with a sweet face and called out, "Aunt!"


    "Ah."


    Yasmin responded with a smile, patting his head. After Danny went off to the toy room, she said to na, "Even though the child has the surname Jackson, he looks very much like you, and his personality is much more likable."


    The implication was that Alex, or the Jackson family, was less so.


    na was not at all embarrassed. Instead, she seemed to find a kindred spirit in Yasmin and naturally became affectionate, "Yasmin, great minds think alike! Alex''s personality is like an artifact just unearthed from the medieval times. I can''t even imagine what would happen if Danny inherited his personality!"


    Yasmin chuckled, evidently understanding the situation with the Jackson family, and teased, "So, would you still remarry him?"


    "No way!" na replied decisively. Thinking of something, she seemed a bit angry and continued, "Being with him is stifling and he never trusts me."


    "In what way does he not trust you?" asked Yasmin.


    "Well..." na, a mature woman, felt a bit embarrassed in front of Yasmin and touched her nose, "It''s about thepany. Sometimes when he''s working in his study, and I go in to bring him some fruit, he always hides the documents."


    "I know I shouldn''t interfere with his work, but that''s not my intention. It''s just that being guarded against like this isn''t pleasant."


    "It''s as if I would sell the Jackson family''s business secrets."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Perhaps because we were both women, I immediately understood her point. Being guarded by your own partner, regardless of the reason, is neverfortable.


    In contrast, Frank was entirely different.


    He often brought work to my ce these days, upying my desk and mixing


    documents with my manuscripts. I emphasized several times that he should keep them separate so that I wouldn''t identally see something I shouldn''t.


    He looked at me with a teasing expression, "You even own me now, there''s nothing you shouldn''t see."


    But I knew Alex''s situation and character were entirely different from Frank''s.


    Yasmin poured her a cup of tea. "na, was this the reason you divorced him?"


    "Not entirely. This was just one of the reasons," replied na.


    "That''s good." Yasmin cocked her brows. "His upbringing was very harsh. Another person might not have done any better."


    na frowned. "Harsh?"


    "Yep." Yasmin nodded, with a hint of mncholy, "My parents gave birth to him when they were quite old. They genuinely cared for him, but also had high expectations for him. From the age of three or four, he grew up under very strict conditions, with almost no childhood."


    "He carries the weight of the entire Jackson family''s fate, so he''s used to calcting every step precisely and not allowing any mistakes."


    Hearing this, both na and I were taken aback.


    Apparently, Alex had never mentioned this to na. na seemed confused, "He never mentioned this to me."


    Then, she looked at Yasmin with some surprise. "Yasmin, why are you... speaking up for him? I thought you didn''t like him."


    Yasmin smiled/ "He was the only one from the Jackson family who stood up for me when the incident happened."


    "What happened..." na started to ask, then realized she and Yasmin weren''t close enough to discuss personal matters, and quickly changed the topic, "So that day, at the Cloud Vi, why..." "Why didn''t I let him in?" Yasmin finished the question.


    na was curious. "Yes."


    Yasmin answered straightforwardly, "He''s too close to me, and it would only add to the trouble."


    na smiled. "If Alex knew you were considering his interests, he would be very happy."


    Suddenly realizing something, she looked at Yasmin feeling a little embarrassed." Yasmin, did youe today to order a dress from Charlotte? I hope I''m not interrupting."

 Chapter 501

    ""Not at all."


    Yasmin smiled gently and took my hand. "I''m not here to discuss the dress either."


    "Then what is it?" asked na.


    11


    "Ask Charlotte." Yasmin nced at the time, stood up, and exined to me, Charlotte, I have a dinner appointment with the brand representatives. Do you want toe along?" "I... I''ll pass."


    Originally, when she was connecting me with people, I always dealt with it in a way that considered social etiquette. Now suddenly, she became my... mother, and I was still trying to get used to it.


    She didn''t insist, but tentatively asked, "How about tomorrow''s celebration dinner? I''L have Joannee pick you up and take you to the Cloud. Is that okay?"


    Joanne was the person she trusted the most.


    With Joanne picking me up and taking me to the celebration dinner in the Cloud, it meant she wants to publicly acknowledge my background and was seeking my consent.


    I pursed my lips and nodded. "Okay."


    After seeing her to the elevator, as we were parting ways, I absentmindedly said, Mom, be careful."


    Yasmin froze, her pulled the foot that had just entered the elevator back. She turned around, her eyes filled with disbelief. "You... you..."


    Since the death of my adoptive parents, I had found it hard to call anyone "Mom." When I thought Simone might be my mother, I wondered many times if I could call her "Mom." The answer was no. I thought it was because the term was too unfamiliar to me. Now, calling her that so suddenly, even made myself a little stunned.


    Yasmin couldn''t get aplete sentence out and hugged me once again. Feeling her sobs, I patted her back, held back my tears, and smiled. "When I lost that silver pendant, I thought I would never find you again."


    "That''s nonsense." Yasmin released me, gave me a reproachful look, and then, as if to reassure me, said, "Charlotte, whatever happens in the future, you will have me."


    Perhaps the change in the way I addressed her made her feel more at ease. She nced towards the direction of her home. "After the celebration dinner tomorrow, would you like to move to the Cloud and live with me?" "I..." I hesitated a moment. "Can I think about it first?"


    "Of course." Yasmin didn''t rush me. From how she treated Christine before, it was clear she was a very understanding mother.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As the elevator doors were about to close, not wanting to dy her social engagements, I quickly said, "You should go now. This area will be very congested during the evening rush hour."


    "Well then..." Yasmin took a deep breath. "If you need anything, just call me."


    When the elevator doors closed, I turned around and saw na''s shocked expression.


    She was still in a daze.


    I waved my hand in front of her eyes, and she came to her senses, looking at me with uncertainty, "Just now, did Yasmin say what her rtion to you is?"


    I hesitated for a moment. "Mom?"


    "Yasmin likes you so much that she has taken you as her goddaughter?"


    "Not exactly." I smiled faintly, feeling like I was dreaming. "She''s my biological mother. I''m quite surprised too."


    Even now, I was still trying to process the information.


    na was stunned dumbfounded.


    When I sat down in the living room, she finally snapped back to reality, mming the door shut and hurrying over. "What does this mean? It means you''ve be my ex-husband''s niece, and my cousin would have to call my ex-husband ''Uncle''?" I hadn''t had time to think about this, and hearing her now, it sounded like a tongue- twister.


    I thought it over and nodded in agreement. "You''re right."


    "Then..." na suddenly looked happy. "So, I''m now a senior to Frank? Well, it seems that I should consider remarrying Alex."


    ''What kind of thought process do the Smith family members have?'' I wondered.


    Before I could respond, na had already taken out her phone and made a call, teasing, "Nephew-inw, call me ''Aunt'' so I can enjoy it for a moment!"

 Chapter 502

    I didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    I wasn''t sure what Frank said, but na suddenly made a tough statement. "Who''s drunk? Fine, you''lle begging me for help someday!"


    With that, she hung up the phone, then looked at me with a smile and said, " Charlotte, can you do a favor for your future aunt?" Being an elder seemed toe naturally to her.


    I cocked my brows. "Future aunt? Are you really considering remarrying Alex just to move up a generation?"


    "That''s worth considering." na winked at me. "So, can you do me a favor?"


    "What is the favor?"


    "Don''t tell Frank about your rtionship with Yasmin."


    "Huh?"


    "I haven''t seen Frank get embarrassed before."


    na looked quite eager.


    I chuckled. "So that''s the favor?"


    na nodded. "Yes, will you do it or not?"


    "I will," I agreed. na is probably the closest to Frank among the younger generation in the Smith family, aside from Megan. I also want to maintain a good rtionship with her. Plus, my background will be publicly revealed at tomorrow''s celebration dinner. Even if I didn''t say anything, Frank would find out tomorrow at thetest.


    na pinched my face and looked at me with a loving gaze. "No wonder Frank likes you, I like you too!"


    I felt helpless.


    As soon as Yasmin got into the car, Joanne sat next to her.


    "How is it? Is Charlotte upset with you because of your attitudest time?"


    "No." Yasmin still had a hint of tears in her long eyshes, looking both gratified and pained as she said, "This child has no temper at all. She didn''t mention the previous incident. When I was justing downstairs... she even called me ''Mom''!" Joanne was also pleased for her. "That''s good, that''s good! When are you nning to do a paternity test?"


    "Not necessary!"


    Yasmin replied firmly without hesitation, "Joanne, you might not believe it, but when she called me ''Mom,'' the feeling in my heart waspletely different!"


    Over the years, whether it was young actors calling her that while filming, or Christine calling her before, none of itpared to the impact of Charlotte''s "Mom." Previously, when acknowledging Christine, she had many doubts and concerns, and she strived for absolute uracy in the paternity test. But this time, it felt like there was a guiding force, and she was very certain that Charlotte was her daughter!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Her biological daughter that she carried for ten months and gave birth to with all her strength!


    Although Joanne also felt that Charlotte resembled Yasmin''s daughter more, she was a rational person and asked, "Have you thought it through? Aren''t you afraid of repeating the same mistakes?"


    She was naturally referring to the incident with Christine''s false ims.


    Hearing this, Yasmin closed her eyes briefly. "Joanne, I understand your concerns, but I really feel that mother-daughter connection. Besides, what she needs most right now isplete maternal love. I shouldn''t doubt her to avoid... leaving any rift." Joanne was silent for a moment. "Then let''s leave it for now and decideter!"


    She then remembered something, "Oh, by the way, ''Slow Life'' called me earlier. They''re about to start editing the first episode and asked us how we''d like it cut." ''Slow Life'' was the variety show that Christine was currently filming.


    The show''s crew probably asked this because Christine didn''t perform well in some parts, but there were aspects that could create a topic. Hence, they came to ask Yasmin''s opinion.


    It could also be said that the show''s crew was trying to do a favor for Yasmin.


    ''We''ve cut out your daughter''s negative material.''


    "How should it be edited?" Yasmin sneered. "Edit it however it looks good. Tell them to make it as nice as possible."


    "Okay, I''ll let them know right away," replied Joanne.


    "Yasmin says to focus on the show''s needs and there''s no need to consult her."


    The producer of "Slow Life" was stunned by the message Joanne sent.


    ''What does this mean? Did they not manage to do the favor and instead offend her? Did Yasmin think she was being threatened?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 503

    The producer shuddered and quickly replied a message on WhatsApp. "Joanne, I may not have expressed myself clearly earlier. What I meant was that we will ensure Miss Christine''s segments are edited beautifully, matching her online persona 100%."


    "Did I not express myself clearly? Brian, what we mean is, edit it however it looks best! If the market response is good, Ms. Jackson will consider funding the next season. Do you understand?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The producer, being quite shrewd, finally understood. "Got it! I''ll do as you say!"


    It seemed that Christine had managed to offend her own mother!


    But he had some doubts in his mind. Would a biological mother really allow the show''s crew to expose her daughter''s negative material?


    How much conflict could there be?


    It seemed that the saying "blood is thicker than water" did not apply in the upper


    ss.


    However, this was none of his concern. His job was to hold onto Yasmin''s coattails tightly!


    He could edit it however it looks best!


    He smiled, confident in carrying out this directive to the end.


    Christine''s car stopped on the gravel road.


    Her assistant got out first, then turned and helped Christine out of the car.


    After dominating the trending searches on Twitterst time, numerous invitations followed, including scripts, variety shows, and magazine shoots.


    As a regr guest on "Slow Life," she couldn''t go to the film set or other variety shows right now, but it was fine to miss a few shoots and do a magazine shoot.


    Today shepleted a magazine shoot, and as she got out of the car, a sizable group of fans was waiting by the roadside to cheer her on.


    "Christine! We love you!"


    "Christine, make sure to eat well, you''ve lost weight!"


    "Christine, just be yourself! We''ve got your magazine covered!"


    Unlikest time, this time, all the fans were her own.


    They were Christine''s fans.


    Christine smiled, slightly bent over, and bowed to them with a gentle voice. "Thank you, everyone. I''ve personally ordered drinks for you all. When it arrivester, you can share it and have something cold to cool off!" Meanwhile, her assistant was momentarily stunned but said nothing.


    When they returned to the variety show recording location and entered the room, the assistant covered a camera and then asked, "Christine, did you order the drinks?" Although they were in a rural area, it was very close to the city, and delivery was avable.


    However, she had not seen Christine order any drinks.


    Christine shrugged off the concern. "No, I didn''t."


    The assistant asked, "Then why did you tell the fans you


    ordered drinks..."


    Christine rolled her eyes. "Why are you so talkative? If I didn''t order it, why don''t you just order it now? You''re my assistant, don''t you know what your role is?" "But..."


    The assistant nced through the window towards the intersection where the fans were. "It''s so hot now, if we order now, they''ll have to wait a long time..." "Does it really matter how long they wait?"


    Christine was impatient. "Today''s fans are so clueless. As long as they get their drinks, they''ll be happy. Even if they have to wait a long time, they''ll justin about the store. Do you think that concerns me?" "Fine, stop talking. If you keep this up, I''ll rece you."


    Yasmin had originally arranged for an assistant for her.


    But she felt ufortable with the feeling of being watched by Yasmin, so she found an excuse to rece that assistant.


    The assistant quickly lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry...


    As she looked up, she suddenly noticed the camera fixed overhead, and she became flustered, hurriedly trying to block it. "Wait, why is there an extra camera in the room?"


    Generally, content covered up by machines would not be broadcasted.


    "Useless fool!" Christine red at her. "If you keep being so careless, I''ll have my mom cklist you! You''ll never work in this industry again!"


    "Go ask the director who gave them the guts to add a camera to my room without any notice!"

 Chapter 504

    "Alright, I''ll go now."


    Seeing her growing anger, the assistant quickly took the opportunity to leave.


    The phone rang.


    Christine nced at the caller ID and said calmly, "Hello, Mr. Renolds, what''s the matter?"


    Recently, Yasmin had not taken any further action, so she probably had set aside her suspicions.


    Meanwhile, Christine''s resources kepting, and she had done several magazine shoots, with people constantly ttering her every day. Without realizing it, her attitude had be somewhatcent, and even Jack was not taken seriously by her. Jack, holding a photo handed to him by his subordinate, said in a cold voice, "Has anyone entered your room recently?"


    "No," Christine responded truthfully. "I have surveince installed, and my phone hasn''t received any abnormal alerts." "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely sure!" Christine was somewhat helpless. "Mr. Renolds, don''t be so paranoid. If something had really happened, could I still be here recording the show?"


    It had been so many days without any issues, and she thought Yasmin had already set aside her doubts.


    Jack sneered. "Yasmin went to see Charlotte this afternoon!"


    He was holding a photo of Yasmin getting in and out of the underground car park at Region Gardens.


    Christine was taken aback and quickly asked, "And then? Did Charlotte go back to Jeswood with her?" "No."


    This was also why Jack was unsure.


    Upon hearing this, Christine sighed in relief and became more confident. "So it''s fine,


    right? If Charlotte were really her daughter, would she not stay in the big vi? Yasmin probably just went to discuss a custom dress with her."


    "Are you certain?"


    Christine frowned. "Do you suspect that they recognized each other as mother and daughter?"


    "Shouldn''t I be suspicious?" Jack''s tone was cold. "You''d better return to Jeswood for the celebration banquet tomorrow and find out exactly what Yasmin went to Region Gardens for."


    "You''re being too rmist... I just spoke with her this morning, and there was nothing unusual. I don''t want to return to Jeswood for now."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Christine had been surrounded by tterytely. If Yasmin had already discovered the truth, she wouldn''t allow her to continue using her resources. It was more important to get more screen time on the variety show than to confirm Jack''s unfounded suspicions. Jack''s expression turned grim, his gaze darkened, and he smiled, "Alright then."


    "I''ll say onest thing," Jack pulled out a yellowed photo from his notebook, gently caressing it, and warned in a cold tone, "From today on, don''t contact me again. You''ve never known me, understand?"


    "Otherwise, you know what the consequences will be."


    Without waiting for Christine to respond, Jack just hung up..


    ''What a fool.''


    At this point, regardless of whether Yasmin had rified Charlotte''s identity, Christine no longer held much value for him.


    The more entangled things became, the sooner the trouble would surface.


    He picked up the remote control to close the curtains, hiding himself in the shadows, and dialed a number not in his contacts. "K''s flightnds tonight, right?"


    "That''s right, sir." The voice on the other end was very respectful. "K boarded the ne this morning. I took them to the airport."


    "Got it," Jack replied indifferently. He had a determined and dangerous glint in his eyes as he asked, "How''s the task I assigned youing along?"


    "Don''t worry, it will bemon knowledge

 Chapter 505

    505


    The next day, when I woke up, the rm hadn''t gone off yet.


    As soon as I stepped out of my room, the doorbell rang It was Jane.


    I felt a bit helpless. "Don''t you have a fingerprint ess? Why didn''t you juste in?"


    "Well, that''s because..."


    Jane cast an ambiguous nce toward the master bedroom and said, "I was afraid of disturbing you and your man."


    "Disturb what? He''s not here," I exined. Then I asked, "Why did youe so early?


    Last night, Frank didn''t return to Region Gardens; he just sent me a WhatsApp message saying that there was an urgent matter with the Smith family that needed his immediate attention. He didn''t tell me any specifics Jane then remembered the main issue and hurriedly asked, "Was the WhatsApp message you sent me real or not?"


    I drank too muchst night. When I groggily checked my phone this morning, it startled me awake?


    "On my way here, I kept looking at that WhatsApp message, afraid I was dreaming or seeing things."


    "Is Christine really your biological mother?"


    Her questions kepting one after another. Seeing her incredibly shocked expression, I nodded and pointed to the silver pendant around my neck. "Yes, look, my silver pendant is back." "Yesterday, Ms... my mom brought it over."


    I still haven''t fully adjusted to the rtionship with Yasmin, and sometimes I habitually refer to her by her


    name.


    I led her to the sofa and leaned back. "Don''t mention it. Even I still feel a bit like I''m dreaming."


    After returning to the country, everything had gone so smoothly it seemed unreal.


    It was as if I didn''t just go abroad but was reborn, and now I was living a lifepletely opposite to my past.


    Everything felt too good to be true.


    A good partner, friends, a thriving career, and a high-profile celebrity had be my mother.


    Jane took quite a while to ept the situation. "If you ask me, it''s the old saying, ''bitter before sweet'' You had such a tough time before, and now even the heavens are making it up to you." "Thanks for your good wishes!"


    I sighed lightly. "Prof. Kilburn''s assistant also messaged me. My grandmother''s recovery is even faster than expected, and she''ll be ready to leave the hospital in a few days."


    "That''s a good thing, isn''t it? Why does it seem like you''re not very excited?"


    "Just because it''s all good news, there''s too much good news."


    1 smiled wryly/ "I''m a bit worried that it might lead to misfortune from too much happiness."


    I guess I''ve never been much of an optimist.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I had always been ustomed to not getting what I want, and now that things were starting to go well, I couldn''t help but be overly cautious.


    Jane''s attitude was much better than mine. She poked my forehead. "There''s no need to waste energy worrying about things that haven''t even happened yet."


    "You''re right." I nodded, realizing that I should adjust my mindset.


    However, my unease didn''t dissipate.


    Fortunately, soon after, Joanne came to pick me up, which sessfully diverted my attention.


    Jane was still nning to help me get ready, but Joanne smiled. "It''s still too early. There''s no need to rush. Your mom asked me to book a stylist for you. They''lle to the Cloud in the afternoon to do your makeup and styling." was surprised. "No... that''s not necessary..."


    "1


    "It is." Joanne chuckled. "And it''s not a hassle. This is just a part of your mom''s daily routine. So you don''t need to feel burdened by this."


    I decided not to be fussy and agreed readily, "Alright, thank you, Joanne."


    Before leaving, Joanne knew that Jane was my best friend and wanted to invite her to the Cloud to attend the evening banquet with us.

 Chapter 506

    Jane shook her head and quickly declined, "I won''t be going."


    I looked at her, thinking she was just being shy, "Why? Jane,e with me..."


    "One of the most important moments for my best friend, I wouldn''t miss it." Jane shed a mysterious smile and said. "But I have other ns."


    Suddenly, I had a thought and guessed, "You want to go with Mr. Collins, right?"


    The Chi family is also a prominent family in Jeswood, and Zachary would certainly receive an invitation.


    Jane avoided answering, quickly pushing me out the door, "Stop hesitating. Go and see Ms. Jackson!"


    On the way to the Cloud, I saw that the WhatsApp conversation with Frank was still onst night''s messages. I couldn''t help but send him a message.


    "Have you had breakfast? How is the situation?"


    There was no reply.


    As I was about to call him out of concern, a news alert popped up.


    The Smith Group''s M398 chip, which was patented two months ago, was facing awsuit from the patent- holdingpany, demanding an immediate halt to the infringement. This chip was a new product that the Smith Group spent a lot of resources developingst year. Halting production would mean a huge financial loss and a likely disruption of cash flow.


    The ongoing projects would also be directly impacted.


    The stock price has been plummeting since the market opened today, and investors were anxious and


    distressed.


    The chip has been on the market for two months, but thewsuit hase just as Frank is returning to the Smith Group.


    The intent seemed too obvious.


    My heart sank, and seeing that Frank still hadn''t replied, I stopped myself from making the call.


    At that moment, I shouldn''t disturb him.


    He needs to handle everything without worrying about anything else.


    When I arrived in the Cloud, Yasmin noticed I was distracted, "Charlotte, what''s wrong? Did you see the news about the Smith Group?" "Yeah." I pinched the palm of my hand. "Mom... I''m a bit worried about him."


    Frank hasn''t yet firmly reestablished himself at the Smith Group, and with such a big issue arising, I''m worried he might encounter more trouble.


    Yasmin pointed to my phone. "Have you called him?"


    "No..." I pursed my lips. "I''m afraid of disturbing him."


    10Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    With such a major issue, he''s likely swamped with meetings, and he might wish he could clone himself to handle everything.


    Yasmin smiled gently/ "But you won''t know until you call, right? If he''s really busy, he probably won''t have time to answer, so it wouldn''t be a disturbance. If he does have a moment to answer, hearing his voice might put your mind at ease. It''s better than just worrying here." Hearing this, I suddenly felt reassured. "Then I''ll give him a call."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Yasmin, knowing me well, smiled and patted my head. "Mom will get you some bird''s nest soup, it should be almost ready." "Okay, thank you, Mom!"


    I dialed Frank''s number. Just as I thought he would likely be too busy to answer, he picked up.


    On the other end of the line, a slightly hoarse and tired voice of the man came through, "Charlotte, did you miss me?"


    Yasmin hadn''t gone far yet. Although she couldn''t hear, my cheeks still flushed. I got straight to the point. "Did you see the WhatsApp message I sent you? Are you okay?"

 Chapter 507

    ""Let me check"


    He seemed to be looking at WhatsApp while exining to me. "1 was in a long meeting, and my phone was with n. He only brought it into the meeting room when he saw your call."


    "Fortune and misfortune are intertwined. Don''t be afraid."


    Although he was trying tofort me, I was still worried. "This is targeted at you, right? Did Lucas do this?" "You''re right about the first part."


    Frank took a sip of something, and his voice regained some rity. "But Lucas isn''t stupid enough to do this. He would only engage in actions that harm others without benefiting himself, not something that would damage the enemy while hurting himself." Frank''s exnation made sense. The chip had been on the market before he returned to the Smith Group. and before that, Lucas had been in charge. Ultimately, this issue falls under Lucas''s responsibility


    If Lucas exposed this now, it would certainly create a huge mess for Frank, but it would also eliminate any possibility of Frank making aeback at the Smith Group.


    But if it wasn''t him....


    I frowned. Then who could it be?"


    "Don''t rush. We''ll find out as we go. A fox''s tail will eventually be exposed."


    After saying that, Frank remembered something and added, "I might be a bitte for the celebration dinner today."


    I realized that he didn''t yet know Yasmin was my biological mother.


    Since I had promised na and because Frank had not returnedst night, now wasn''t the right time to bring this up and distract him. I nodded, "It''s okay. You focus on handling the group''s affairs. If you don''t have time, it''s fine if you don''te." "By the way, if you need funds, I can help in cases of an emergency."


    "Trying to use money to win me over again, little richdy?" Frank let out a pleasant, lowugh and respondedzily, "That won''t do. Your money is meant to support me and me alone." ''Unbelievable...''


    He could be so brazen about being financially dependent.


    But at that moment, I felt inexplicably reassured. The fact that he could joke about it meant things weren''t dire beyond repair. "Alright, Frank, I''ve saved up a lot of money. They''re all yours."


    "Mrs. Smith is determined to have me live off her, huh?


    In Jston, at the Frost Group.


    Ryan ended the shareholders'' meeting and walked out of the conference room with a stern face.


    Gary promptly approached him, nced at the time, and reminded him, "Mr. Frost, it''s almost time to head to Jeswood."


    The celebration dinner would start at six. It was getting a bit rushed now.


    "Okay."


    Ryan returned to his office, changed into a dark suit, grabbed his coat, and walked briskly toward the elevator.


    Gary, used to reading the room, fell half a step behind and noticed a colder, more intense aura around Ryan than usual. He remarked, "This time, the Frost Group has also been affected by the negative news about the Smith Group. Actually, if we terminate the agreement promptly, we wouldn''t be impacted. You don''t need to argue so much with the shareholders."


    Due to the strategic agreement signed with SZ Technology recently and the fact that SZ Technology and the Smith Group were now both under Frank''s control, the chip incident had linked SZ Technology and the Frost Group in various degrees.


    The Frost Group''s electronic products were also being questioned for potential infringement issues.


    As a result, the stock price had dropped, affecting shareholders'' interests, which forced Ryan to give an exnation.


    The shareholders, who had been under Ryan''s control for years, seized the chance to hold onto any mistake, unwilling to let go easily.


    Hearing this, Ryan cast a sidelong nce at him and coldly reprimanded, "Stop talking."


    "Is it my fault for talking too much, or are you being stubborn?" Gary couldn''t help but mutter.


    His voice was very soft, but the man walking ahead stiffened for a moment before returning to his usual indifferent demeanor. Without slowing down his footsteps, Ryan entered the elevator.


    The elevator went straight to the first floor. As Ryan stepped out, he collided with an employee carrying several bags of coffee.


    Ryan took a step back, his face darkened, and when the employee looked up, he briefly showed a sh of stunned expression.


    "I''m so sorry!" Diana repeatedly apologized, and when she saw Ryan''s face, she became even more flustered and lowered her head, "Sorry, Mr. Frost, I..."


    Ryan''s gaze swept over her name badge, his eyes narrowing slightly, "You''ve started working here?"


    "Yes."


    "Deputy Director of the Design Department..." Ryan mocked. "You''re buying coffee for people?" When Charlotte was the Deputy Director of the Design Department, everyone under her was highly Tespectful. She had never been reduced to this level. Although Ryan''s words weren''t particrly harsh, his aura made Diana almost unable to breathe. SheConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    took a deep breath and forced herself to stay calm. "I''m new here. It''s normal if they don''t respect me yet. These coffees are just part of the process to build good rtions

 Chapter 508

    "Really?" Ryan''s sharp words were on the tip of his tongue, but seeing her shivering eyshes and those cool eyes, he was momentarily moved and said, "Come with me."


    "What?" Diana didn''t immediately understand, and by the time she looked up the tall man had already walked away with long strides.


    She looked uncertainly at Gary, who was still waiting for her. "Mr. Frost..."


    "You weren''t imagining things."


    Gary nced at the direction where Ryan had gone, feeling a bf sentimentall


    To make up for his ex-wife was one thing, but now it seemed he was making up for someone who resembled his ex-wife.


    Just whether this would be a blessing or a curse for the girl in front of him remained to be seen.


    Diana looked at the coffee in her hands, feeling a bit awkward. Gary waved to the front desk and said." Have these delivered to the Design Department, and say it''s from Miss West." Once in the car, Diana didn''t dare to breathe too loudly, desperately trying to calm her breathing.


    Ryan, however, didn''t even nce at her and said to Gary, "Head back to Moon Lake Bay."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Understood."


    Gary was puzzled but didn''t show it.


    Recently, Ryan had been staying at Moon Lake Bay, but why were they going back now? He had just changed his clothes ande downstairs!


    The atmosphere in the car was tense until they arrived at Moon Lake Bay and came to a slow stop.


    Ryan was the first to get out of the car, leading Diana upstairs. He just said two words when they reached the door of a room. "Wait here."


    He then went inside alone and soon emerged with a brand-new pure white evening gown.


    It was a halter-neck style with a beautifully designed waistline, simple yet elegant and refined.


    It was obviously expensive.


    Diana didn''t dare to take it immediately. "Mr. Frost, what do you need me to do?"


    "Change into this and join me for a dinner."


    "What dinner..." Djana began to ask, but under the man''s dark gaze, she cut herself off and took the dress, "Alright."


    She prepared to go into the room to change, but the man blocked her, his eyes cold as if poisoned, "What are you doing?" "I... I''m going to go get chanegd..."


    Ryan said in a deep voice, "Go downstairs and let Brenda help you change!"


    +75 BOWS


    As if the room behind him was some restricted area.


    D¨ªana nodded and went downstairs. Brenda, having heard themotion, came and led her to a guest room. "Change here." "Okay."


    The guest room was farrger than Diana''s imagination.


    There were no signs of someone living there, but it was well-decorated. On the bedside table was a delicate aroma diffuser with a faint floral and fruity scent mixed with a woody aroma, clearly expensive and chosen by someone with good taste. Diana, thinking about Ryan''s intimidating presence, didn''t dare to dy. She took the dress into the bathroom and quickly changed.


    After adjusting the dress and putting on some makeup, she pinned up her hair,


    Looking at herself in the mirror in the expensive gown, she felt for a moment that something had changed,


    "Miss West, are you ready to go?"


    Gary''s voice came from outside the door.


    Diana came back to her sense. "Yes, I''ming out now."


    She hurriedly gathered her clothes and put them back before leaving.


    Ryan was already in the car, eyes closed in a semnce of rest. Hearing the noise, he nced in her direction, his eyes darkening. His throat bobbed slightly as if stirred by some emotion, but he quickly returned to calmness.


    Diana vaguely sensed something unusual about him. Although she was sure it wasn''t anger, she still felt a tightness in her chest. Seeing that he had closed his eyes again, she silently sighed in relief and quietly took out her phone to pass the time.


    In the short time it took to change, her superior had sent several WhatsApp messages.


    ""Heard you''re going with Mr. Frost?"


    "Since Mr. Frost has been avoiding women since the divorce, how did you manage to get his attention...


    "Diana, we''re all colleagues. What should be said to Mr. Frost and what shouldn''t, I believe you know well. I trust you have discretion."


    "If anyone in the department dares to make things difficult for you, juste to me."


    Diana looked at the messages and felt a sense of sarcasm.


    If it weren''t for the director''s intentions, who would dare to make things difficult for a deputy director?


    Now they were all suddenly acting like a good person.


    She squeezed her hand and replied ambiguously, "Director, please keep this confidential so that Mr. Frost

 Chapter 509

    After finishing the snack, I still had some time left. Seeing that Yasmin seemed hesitant to speak, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Is there something you want to say or ask me?"


    In terms of being a daughter and a mother, both Yasmin and I are probably novices. It''s inevitable that there''s some awkwardness and unfamiliarity, but I can genuinely feel her desire to give me the best.


    Yasmin''s eyes were full of affection as she spoke softly, "It''s nothing major. I was just thinking that since you''ll be moving in eventually, how about you choose your roorp now while there''s still time? This way, I can prepare your bedroom ording to your preferences." A wave of emotion I had never felt before surged within me. Smiling, I said, "No need to choose. I trust you."


    "Really?" Yasmin seemed worried that I was being polite. "Don''t be too formal with me. You''re my only daughter..."


    "It''s not about being formal!" I interrupted with a sigh, taking her hand gently and speaking softly, "I just know that whatever you arrange for me will definitely be the best. So, I can rx and not worry." Yasmin cocked her brows slightly, "Well, that''s true. Then, I''ll turn the study room next to the master bedroom into your room, so we can be close by. How does that sound?"


    "Great!"


    I quickly agreed with a smile, "Then I won''t be polite about taking what I love?"


    Perhaps because I knew that the person in front of me was my biological mother, the person with whom! had the deepest connection in this world, I waspletely candid..


    I agreed so quickly because I wanted to be closer to her.


    "Nothing to take. What''s mine is yours."


    Seeing that I was being so open with her, she gradually rxed and began discussing other matters. "Is everything alright with Frank?"


    "It should be fine."


    "That''s good." Yasmin smiled gently/ "If he can''t handle this, he wouldn''t be worthy of being my son-iw."


    "You''re right!" I agreed with a smile. "But, Mom, if you get to know him more, you''ll definitely like him too."


    "I still n to observe him a bit more. You''re already defending him?" said Yasmin.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "It''s not that. It''s just that he really is a very good person."


    "A good person, in what way?"


    "Well..." I thought for a moment and then said with a smile, "He seems indifferent to everything, but once he cares about someone, he will never let them down for a lifetime."


    "Well... I''ve heard about that." Yasmin smiled. "He''s waited for you for over 20 years, hasn''t he?" "Yes,"


    Over 20 years. I''m only in my twenties now.


    Yasmin patted my head, "If you two end up together, Mom will be very happy for you."


    I raised my eyebrows slightly, "It will definitely happen. You can start being happy about it now."


    "Silly child." Yasminughed, then changed the subject, "Joanne has been looking into the Shaw family''s situation these days. Is Madam Shaw still receiving treatment at the nursing home?" "Yes." I nodded and felt a bit pleased as I spoke about it. "Grandma will be discharged soon."


    "What are your ns for dealing with the Shaw family?" asked Yasmin.


    "I''ll decide after Grandma is discharged," I said firmly, looking at Yasmin. "But if Grandma wants me to take over the Shaw family, I won''t refuse."


    "I don''t want you to be involved with them."


    "But Grandma has been very good to me." I took a sip of tea and continued, "Ben, Simone, and Bethany- they won''t treat Grandma well."

 Chapter 510

    "Bethany, is she the daughter they adoptedter on?"


    "Yes" I nodded. "Simone dotes on her very much, like she was her biological daughter."


    Yasmin frowned slightly. "Isn''t she about two years younger than you?"


    "How did you know?


    Hearing my response, Yasmin''s brows curved in a sympathetic manner as she exined, "It''s highly likely that Ben is raising the daughter of Simone''s former lover."


    "What?" Caught off guard, I was stunned. "What do you mean? Bethany is the daughter of Simone''s former lover?"


    It''s just a guess


    Yasmin smiled and borated, "Simone''s first love was a thug in Jeswood named Kevin Sullivan, I think. Later, when Kevin got into trouble and went to prison, Simone started an affair with Ben."


    "Kevin got married not long after he was released, but his wife died during childbirth. Soon after, he got into trouble again, this time for murder. He killed someone with a significant background, which was enough to cost him his life. He fled the country, leaving behind a newborn child.


    "Rumor has it he escaped abroad, and there has been no news of him for many years."


    I was dumbfounded, and after a while, I said, "So, you suspect that Bethany is that child?"


    "But why would she be so kind to the child of her former lover and another woman?" Given Simone''s character, she would probably have wanted to get rid of the child. Yasmin chuckled. "Do you know who Kevin killed the person for?"


    I clicked my tongue. "For Simone?"


    Yasmin didn''t speak but gave me a "guess" look.


    I immediately felt a chill.


    The doorbell rang, and the servant went to open it. A group of casually dressed people entered, carrying


    various items.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Stop thinking about it for now."


    Yasmin nced at the time and said proudly, "Get ready for your makeup. Tonight, my precious daughter will definitely outshine everyone."


    The celebration banquet was held at a six-star hotel in Jeswood.


    The banquet hall was grand and spacious, with dazzling lights and high standards. The guests invited were all prominent figures.


    At this time, some guests had already begun to enter the hall in small groups with their invitations.


    As soon as we arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall, Frank called to let me know he was on his way.


    I hung up with a smile, and Yasmin immediately saw through it. "Has my future son-inw finished his work?"


    "Mom!" I felt a bit embarrassed. "You just said you wanted to observe him a bit more."


    Yasminughed lightly. "Since you''re so satisfied, what more is there to observe? I trust you. Whoever you bring home, I believe he must be a top-notch son-inw." "Yasmin, what top-notch son-inw?"


    A brisk female voice suddenly came from behind.


    I turned around to see na, with one hand linked to Alex and the other holding Danny,ing from the direction of the elevator. They made a handsome couple, looking very well-matched.


    They didn''t seem like a divorced couple at all.


    Yasmin was a bit surprised to see Alex arriving as well. Before she could speak, Danny called out "Aunt" and then jumped into my arms!


    "Aunt, I missed you!"


    "Good boy."


    My dress today was chosen by Yasmin. It was different from my usual minimalist style, featuring a design with Eastern charm and floral elements. The off-the-shoulder neckline resembled a blooming flower, and the body of the dress was made with delicate embroidery, very intricate. Because of this, I couldn''t hold Danny, but he obediently held my hand and stood beside me quietly.


    Alex had a reserved and deep demeanor. His suit was impably neat, with his shirt buttoned up to the top, looking both noble and... stiff.

 Chapter 511

    When he looked at Yasmin, his throat moved slightly as if he were nervous. "Yasmin, I came uninvited, but there are some things I need to say to you in person."


    Without waiting for Yasmin to respond, he continued, disregarding the people around them, speaking slowly and deliberately, "You don''t need to worry about implicating me anymore. Now, the Jackson family is under my control, and I can protect you!" I didn''t know if Yasmin would ept it, but I felt my eyes well up with tears.


    Probably because I knew this person was my uncle and the person beside him was my mother, I was


    erso easily moved by their family affection.


    Turning my head, I saw Yasmin with reddened eyes, tuming away to hold back her tears before she looked back at Alex and said with a hint of annoyance, "When you were little, you cried for me to help change your diaper. Now you say you can protect me?" "Pfft-"


    na almost choked on her drink, unable to stopughing.


    Alex cleared his throat but didn''t seem embarrassed by the teasing. He looked steadily at Yasmin and asked, "Yasmin, you''re not angry with me anymore?"


    I looked away from Yasmin and toward Alex, smiling, "Uncle Alex, my mom has never been angry with you."


    Alex''s brows twitched. "What did you call me?"


    na watched his changing expressions and couldn''t helpughing again. "Alright, Yasmin, Charlotte, let''s go to the lounge and talk. There are too many peopleing and going here."


    At this point, there were not many guests yet. Many who wanted to chat with Yasmin saw Alex, who was like a prominent figure, and dared not interrupt.


    Our group went directly to the lounge.


    na briefly exined my rtionship with Yasmin to Alex.


    When Alex looked at me, the authoritative head of the Jackson family, who was usuallymanding and serious, almost looked like he might cry orugh, but he ended up just handing me a ck card, saying, " Uncle didn''t prepare a gift for you, so just use this card as you like."


    I stared at the card in my hand, a bit stunned.


    Although it''s an old-fashioned gesture... he does know how to give gifts? This ck card alone would be enough to buy arge estate in the Cloud.


    Seeing Yasmin nod at me, I smiled and said, "Well then... thank you, Uncle Alex?"


    ""For what?"


    Alex cleared his throat and said in a deep voice, "The Jackson family already has a share of your mother''s and yours. It''s no big deal. From now on, the Jackson family is your backing."


    The atmosphere in the lounge was very pleasant.


    Alex and Yasmin seemed to have had a very good rtionship in the past. Once the ice was broken, any sense of distance vanishedpletely.


    Knock knock-


    The door was suddenly knocked.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As I was about to get up, Alex signaled me to stay seated, stood up to open the door, and gave a slight nod to the person outside. "You''re here?"


    "Mr. Jackson,"


    Frank''s rxed voice came through the partially open door. He didn''t rush in but nced at na from that angle. "Have you cleared up those rumors with my sister?"


    "I have."


    "Then it''s fine."


    Frank seemed exhausted from staying up for days, leaning against the doorframe. "If you really want to remarry, you''d better treat her well. Otherwise, as your brother-inw, I won''t agree to your marriage." "Okay." Alex nodded and then suddenly added, "You''d also better treat my niece well in the future. Otherwise, as her uncle, I won''t allow her to marry into the Smith family''s."


    "What?" Frank frowned and smirked. "Me? Marry your niece?"

 Chapter 512

    na deliberately teased him, leaning in and raising her eyebrows, "So, don''t you want to get married?"


    "I have someone I want to marry and am not interested in arranged marriages."


    Frank dismissed it lightly, ncing inside the room. "Is Charlotte here?"


    From his angle, he couldn''t see me behind the door.


    Seeing na''s triumphant smile, I couldn''t help butugh lightly. Just as I was about to speak, na looked at me and said, "Niece,e here quickly. My brother is looking for you." I could almost imagine the bewildered expression on Frank''s face.


    I walked over, and Frank took my cool, dry hand. He nced at na and, with a yful smile, asked, When did Charlotte be your niece?"


    "1


    Before I could speak, Yasmin put her arm around my shoulder and, noticing Alex and his wife teasing him, couldn''t help butugh. "Because Charlotte is my daughter, what do you think?"


    "Huh?" Frank immediately straightened up. Before he could delve deeper or confirm the truth of the statement, his nonchnt demeanor faded somewhat. He asked obediently, "Ms. Jackson, you''re not joking, are you?" "It''s true, Frank."


    I squeezed his hand and exined, "It happened yesterday, but since you didn''t return to Region Gardensst night, I hadn''t had a chance to tell you."


    Although, even if I had the chance, I might not have mentioned it. After all, I had to keep quiet to please his cousin.


    Seeing his adaptable nature, Yasmin smiled. "So, you don''t need to call me Ms. Jackson anymore. You


    can call me..."


    Frank quickly changed his address. "Mom."


    Yasmin, Alex, I were all stunned.


    Alex gave him a thumbs up from an angle Yasmin couldn''t see.


    I quickly tugged at his hand. "My mom is just joking, not so fast!"


    "Ahem." Frankposed himself. "It''s fine. Our rtionship is so stable that calling ''Mom'' was bound to happen sooner orter."


    na, observing his attempt to please his future mother-inw,ughed and said, "Do you want to add an ''Aunt'' for me as well?"


    Frank shot her a sidelong nce, "You should talk about that after you''ve remarried my uncle."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He cleared his throat and changed the subject.


    na crossed her arms and looked at him with a smirk, "Oh, so you were afraid he''d bully me before but now you''re hoping for us to remarry?"


    Frank smirked, "Isn''t it because you wanted me to call you Aunt?"


    After chatting for a while longer, Alex brought up Yasmin''s n to announce my identity at the banquet.


    He wasn''t entirely in favor. "Yasmin, Charlotte is someone you worked so hard to find. Shouldn''t we hold a separate banquet to make it more formal? Either in the name of the Jackson family or in your name, so everyone can see how much we value Charlotte, and no one will dare to bully her in the future."


    "I''ve considered that."


    Yasmin looked serious and held my hand, "But I''m eager for everyone to know who my real daughter is. I don''t want her to endure another day of this."


    Alex sat in his leather chair, his serious face radiating authority but also a unique gentleness reserved for juniors. "Charlotte, what do you think?"


    He and Yasmin were discussing what was best for me, albeit with different perspectives. Hearing my family think of me in this way, with such genuine concern, was a new and deeply reassuring experience. It provided a sense of stability and security entirely different from what a lover might offer. This is the magical part of blood rtions.


    Hearing him ask, I smiled slightly, "I''m fine with whatever you decide. Whether it''s sooner orter doesn''t change the fact that I''m my mom''s daughter, and that''s enough."


    "Ms. Jackson, as far as I know, Christine is still recording Slow Life, and you haven''t publicly announced your rtionship with her yet..." said Frank.


    He spected. "I don''t think Christine knows about this, right?"


    "You''re right." Yasmin nodded, curious about his intention. "Go on."


    "So we might as well..." Frank nced at me before continuing, "y the long game."


    "I investigated Christine''s background two years ago. She''s an orphan with no power or influence. Why would she know you were looking for your daughter and appear in front of you?"

 Chapter 513

    "I''ve already had someone look into who she had been in contact with before," said Yasmin.


    "That''s hard to look into." Frank was certain and continued, "When you went to find Charlotte yesterday, it was probably seen by someone with ulterior motives. They''ll likely be much faster at erasing traces than we are at investigating." "In that case, the best solution is to keep this matter under wraps for now. After a few days, when the suspicion has died down, we can follow the clues more easily."


    "But my mom and I have been in contact more than just a designer-client rtionship yesterday and today."


    "The other party''s suspicion might not be so easily dispelled, right?" I asked.


    The methods of the behind-the-scenes person were simr to those from two years ago. Both were deeply hidden, with enough scheming to not easily let go of their concerns.


    Alex squinted his eyes. "Yasmin, what do you think about publicly acknowledging Charlotte as your goddaughter first?"


    "That way, we can protect her openly and also use it as a reason for your recent frequent interactions with Charlotte."


    "If that''s the case, then Charlotte..."


    Yasmin wanted to announce my identity tonight but was concerned that if the person behind the scenes was not identified, future issues could arise.


    Thus, she looked at me with some worry, afraid I might be upset.


    I smiled and agreed with Frank and Alex''s approach. "Mom, I think Uncle Alex and Frank are right. Whether my background is announced now orter doesn''t change the fact that I''m your daughter. That''s enough for me." The person behind the scenes had reached too far.


    But even now, we still don''t understand their true intentions.


    Twice in a row, they had gained nothing, and the only thing affected was my background.


    Yasmin took a deep breath. "Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll announceter that I''m recognizing you as my goddaughter!"


    "That will give me something to brag about for a while," I joked.


    As soon as I finished speaking, my phone rang. It was Jane. She had arrived at the hotel.


    §±took the call, then stood up to greet her. Before leaving, I gave Frank a "good luck" look.


    Even while sitting on the sofa, Frank looked unusually restrained and well-behaved.


    na teased him, saying, "Finally, there''s someone he''s afraid of."


    I left the lounge and headed towards the elevator. At this point, the number of guests had increased.


    Dressed strikingly for the evening anding out of Yasmin''s lounge, I immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    A few young men approached and asked for my contact details.


    I declined politely.


    Just as I was about to exit the banquet hall, I saw an unexpected guest!


    It was Bethany!


    I was sure that Joanne had not sent an invitation to the Shaw family.


    At that moment, a fan with millions of followers, a rising star in the entertainment industry, came over and struck up a conversation with me. "You''re so beautiful. Your aura is unique even in our entertainment circle."


    "Aren''t you the recently popr designer, Ms. Elena?"


    "Do you know Ms. Jackson well?"


    The young man''s attitude was humble, and even though I knew his intentions, he remained polite. "Thank you, I am. As for knowing Ms. Jackson... I guess we''re quite familiar..."


    ''Does being biological mother and daughter count as familiar?''Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, before I could finish, a mocking voice cut in. "Tsk, Charlotte, do you have no shame, trying to tter yourself? You''re just a designer. Do you really think you''re something special?" Standing next to Bethany was a youngdy from an affluent family, who was holding Bethany''s arm. She asked, "Bethany, do you know her?"


    "Barely." Bethany coldly concealed her jealousy and sneered. "She''s just an orphan without a father or mother, who was pampered by my grandmother two years ago. Now she''s trying to gain Ms. Jackson''s favor. People like her are not on our level!"


    "She''s such a scheming person?" The youngdy assessed me with disdain. "You dare try to gain Ms. Jackson''s favor? Even the Harrison family has to show utmost sincerity to coborate with Ms. Jackson. Who do you think you are?"

 Chapter 514

    Bethany smiled and pretended to stop her. "Forget it, Carrie, don''t underestimate her. She might end up with some rich husband and getting support from someer."


    "Bethany, you''re the daughter of the Shaw family! Are you really afraid of her? You said she''s an orphan. Even if she''s good at attracting rich men, who would actually marry her?" Carrie Harrison sneered. "Anyone invited by Ms. Jackson is from a family that values social standing. At- most, they might y around with her. No one would turn against us for an obscure lover."


    The young man who had previously approached me couldn''t stand it any longer and spoke up for me, "No, she was just introduced by Ms. Jackson..."


    "Enough,"


    People of this social tier generally looked down on ordinary celebrities. No matter how popr one was, it ultimately depended on capital.


    Bethany interrupted him. "I know you want to say she knows Ms. Jackson..."


    "What?" Carrie suddenly looked rmed, "She knows Ms. Jackson? Why didn''t you say so earlier..."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "It''s not what you think." Bethany seemed to be exining but was actually stirring up trouble. "She''s only designed clothes for Ms. Jackson. She''s probably here today just to deliver the clothes. You don''t know, but she''s divorced. Now she''s dressing up so morously, probably preparing for a second marriage! Ms. Jackson definitely wouldn''t stand up for a mere designer. But if you''re afraid of her, we don''t need to provoke her..."


    Carrie, evidently used to being pampered by her family, regained her confidence and scoffed, "A divorced woman? Do you think you''re worthy of anyone here today?"


    The young man frowned. "Why are you talking like this?"


    "It''s fine." I smiled at the young man, then calmly looked at Carrie and said, "What do you think about Frank?" ""Fr... Frank?"


    Carrie was startled and seemed to think it was the biggest joke. Sheughed loudly, attracting the attention of many guests. She asked the people around, "Did you hear that? This divorced woman has actually managed to hook the Smith family''s son! What a joke!" "Before trying to hook up with Frank, you should check how devoted he is!"


    Carrie''s face showed jealousy and disgust as she exined, "He''s been waiting for his lost fiancee for over 20 years and has always avoided women! Otherwise, with so many distinguished youngdies in Jeswood, how would you have a chance to fantasize here?" Some of the guests around, who might also admire Frank, chimed in, "Exactly, hey, I''ve never seen you at any events before. How did you even get in here?"


    "If that''s the case, we should just have her thrown out! We don''t want to offend any big shots, and anyone could be angered!"


    "Right!"


    Some who had been silent before now echoed this sentiment.


    Bethany''s smug smile was probably about to burst!


    I sneered, ignoring them, and walked straight to a security guard, pointing to Bethany and Carrie. "Those two are making too much noise. Please have them removed." "Understood, Ms. Wilson!"


    The security guard immediatelyplied.


    When Yasmin and I entered earlier, the security was fully aware of how intimate we were and how long we had stayed in Yasmin''s lounge. They also knew the importance of the guest list for the evening.


    Therefore, they knew exactly who could be offended and who could not!


    Bethany wasn''t even on the guest list. As for the Harrison family, they were addedter. It seemed that they had a business partner who had some connections with Joanne and had given a discount of five percent to secure an invitation.

 Chapter 515

    After giving my instructions, I decided not to bother and headed straight to find Jane.


    "Why should I leave?" Carrie, after hearing the security''s straightforward eviction notice, looked at me with suspicion and asked, "Who... who is she?"


    Bethany red at me with hatred and then turned to the security, "Oh! Now I get why a mere designer can stay here so long. It''s because she has an affair with you, isn''t it?" "Please watch yournguage!"


    The security guard frowned, "Ms. Wilson is an esteemed guest. Your insults..."


    "Esteemed guest?"


    Carrie''s expression grew more anxious. "She, she''s someone''s esteemed guest? Could it be... Ms.


    Jackson?


    But after saying that, she looked a bit doubtful.


    Bethany was even less convinced. Now that she was being expelled and the guests who had been watching the scene started whispering among themselves, she felt humiliated and quickly became red with anger. She stormed over to me, gritting her teeth, "Charlotte, what trick are you ying now! Even if Grandma supports you, Yasmin has a biological daughter. What right do you have to be at such an important banquet..."


    "Do I need a reason?"


    A cold voice came from behind me!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was so familiar.


    I turned around and, as expected, saw Ryan''s expressionless face!


    ''Oh my god! Why are you sticking your neck out for me? This makes it hard for me to exin things to that jealous person!''


    But the immediate effect was indeed great.


    Though Ryan was from Jston, his power was immense. Many people in Jeswood wanted to rely on him. After all, just a bit from him could support these so-called affluent families, such as the Harrison family.


    Carrie was stunned and asked Bethany in a low voice, "Why didn''t you say she knows Mr. Frost!"


    Others who had previously supported the idea of expelling me also averted their gazes, fearing they might get involved.


    Nooked at Ryan and said, "Thank you, Mr. Frost, but I can handle this myself."


    Ryan was surprised by my formal tone. He paused for a moment, then said, "You are still my ex-wife. If these people bully you, aren''t offending me as well?"


    His voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was like a bomb dropped into ake, leaving everyone present stunned.


    ''Wow! He kept our rtionship a secret when we were married, but announced it to the public after we''re divorced? That was unnecessary.''


    Carrie''s face turned as pale as a color palette. Realizing that Bethany had used her to target me, she quickly said in a good-natured tone, "Mr. Frost, I''m sorry that I''ve been blind..."


    "It''s fine."


    Ryan coldly finished his words and then turned to Gary, who was a step behind, and instructed, "Send out the news. Anypany that continues to cooperate with the Harrison family from tomorrow onward will never have any business dealings with the RF Group and the Frost family!" This statement was made with no fluctuation but was no less shocking than a p of thunder!


    The onlookers were dumbfounded!


    They must have been thinking that Ryan''s previous reputation as a devoted husband was indeed true, given that even after the divorce, he still cared so much about me.


    Carrie''s face turned pale, and her legs went weak...


    "Mr. Frost!"


    Frank walked over from the direction of the lounge. With a defined face and a slight, unfathomable smile, he said, "Thank you, Mr. Frost, for standing up for my fiancee. However, cutting ties with the Harrison family seems a bit roundabout."


    He extended his long arm and casually pulled me into his embrace, saying, "In my opinion, bankruptcy would be a more straightforward solution."

 Chapter 516

    The people present exchanged nces, with some having their mouths hanging open in shock. After all, Frank and Ryan were both significant figures. No one there was unafraid of them. Everyone tacitly understood that the Harrison family was finished!


    Carrie was stunned, ncing between Frank and Ryan, unable to utter a word of pleading. In the next moment, she suddenly looked at me with a pale face, panic-stricken, and said, "Ms... Ms. Wilson... I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have looked down on you or insulted you. Please, hit me if you want, just please!"


    She was nearly in tears, no longer concerned about the dignity of a youngdy. "I really know I was wrong. I beg you, please let Mr. Smith and Mr. Frost spare my family... I came here hoping to coborate with Ms. Jackson, but instead, I''ve brought trouble to my family. My father will kill me!"


    Yes, I knew she wasn''t exaggerating.


    In such families, children, who enjoy wealth and power must also pay the corresponding price. If they not only fail to benefit the family but also lead it to ruin, the consequences were predictable.


    Frank nced at me, likely seeing my soft-heartedness. He looked at Carrie and said with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, "Miss Harrison, are you trying to y the moral game with my fiancee? Do you think someone as ruthless as me would have a better partner?" I was momentarily speechless.


    There was no need to create such a persona for me!


    Although many say that two people in the same bed cannot be of different types, there are also people who say that couples or spouses areplementary to each other.


    Carrie knew the situation was irreversible, and her fingers were trembling.


    Her phone suddenly rang. When she saw the caller ID, her eyes widened. "Hello, Dad..."


    "Get back here immediately!"


    It seemed someone familiar with Mr. Harrison had informed him of the situation. On the phone, Mr. Harrison was furious and spoke sharply. Carrie left in a flurry.


    Bethany was left alone. Unbothered, she smiled nonchntly. "What, are you going to make the Shaw family go bankrupt? I''m not afraid!"


    She wasn''t afraid because she knew that neither Frank nor Ryan would take such extreme measures.


    Frank''s eyes were cold and mocking as he said, "It''s a pity that you''ve been raised by the Shaw family for over 20 years, but you''re no different from a thug."


    His words were as harsh as ever.


    Bethany gritted her teeth. "Frank!"


    "Miss Shaw, right?"


    The security guard who had earlier informed Frank stepped forward. "Ms. Jackson instructed that you must leave immediately! Otherwise, we will have to call the police!"


    Everyone''s eyes on her turned with a sense of disdain.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Bethany shot me a resentful re and, as she passed by me, said in a low, cold voice, "Charlotte, just wait and see! My mom says she has ways to deal with you! Don''t think you can always be with Frank. Make the most of your time now!" I was slightly stunned, and by the time I reacted, she had already stormed off.


    Looking at her retreating figure, I couldn''t calm my emotions...


    Simone... was definitely not someone to be underestimated.


    But by now, what trump card could Simone still have?


    Frank frowned. "What did she say to you?"


    "Nothing much."


    I masked my emotions, smiled, and said, "She was just making some harsh remarks."


    The chip issue was already enough of a headache for him. There was no need to let this uncertain matter add to his troubles.


    Ryan seemed to notice something was off with me. "Charlotte, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you very much, Mr. Frost!"


    I shook my head and thanked him politely and distantly, then noticed that besides Gary, Ryan had a femalepanion.


    She was wearing a white evening gown that entuated her shapely figure, and her features were delicate and her eyes were cool.


    However, the gown looked vaguely familiar.


    Perhaps noticing my gaze, she instinctively nced over. When our eyes met, there was a hint of panic in her eyes, and she moved a little closer to Ryan.

 Chapter 517

    Frank noticed her too and frowned slightly, then looked at me and said quietly, "Charlotte, I have some business to discuss with Mr. Frost. Can you check on why Jane hasn''te up yet?"


    "Okay." I nodded, left straightaway, and called Jane while waiting for the elevator.


    Anyone could see the undercurrents between these two formidable figures.


    Ex-husband, current boyfriend...


    Anyone who dared to approach them at that moment would consciously steer clear and give them space.


    Frank pressed his tongue against his cheek, clearly ready to erupt but reluctant to cause a scene in front of his future mother-inw. He sneered and said, "Mr. Frost, can we have a word in private?" "Sure." Ryan looked at Charlotte''s distant figure, his fingers slightly curled.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He had expected that Charlotte might show some emotional reaction with another woman around him. To his surprise, she didn''t seem to care at all!


    It was as if, for her, the past was simply the past.


    To her, he was just an ordinary ex-husband now.


    He followed Frank to the fire exit, and before he could say anything, Frank''s fist came at him!


    Caught off guard, Ryan took the blow squarely on his face, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t retaliate, only licked the corner of his mouth, tasting the strong iron vor. "Mr. Frost!"


    The dull thud startled Gary, who was waiting outside the fire exit, almost making him burst in.


    "It''s fine!" Ryan lifted his eyelids, as if he didn''t feel the pain, and looked at Frank with a smile. He taunted, "What''s the matter? I find a substitute and she doesn''t care, so why do you?" As soon as he finished speaking, another punchnded on his face.


    It was the same ce on the other side of his face.


    Frank gripped Ryan''s cor tightly, his eyes zing with anger. "You didn''t cherish her when you had the chance, so why make things worse now?"


    He could see at a nce that the woman was deliberately ced to provoke Charlotte


    As a man, he was very aware of Ryan''s intentions.


    Ryan curved the corners of his lips and pushed Frank away. "I''m doing as I please, Frank. If you''re have the guts, then let here and talk to me." Frank red at him fiercely, with tension in the air. "Do you think I''ll let your issues dirty her eyes again?"


    "Then it''s none of your concern."


    Ryan adjusted his tie. "Whether I find a substitute or wait for the right moment to get her back, it all depends on my mood!"


    Outside the fire exit, Gary looked at the bruises on his boss''s face with a mix of astonishment and


    uncertainty.


    "Boss, how did this happen? Do we need to go to the hospital?"


    Ryan replied indifferently, "No need."


    Diana saw the injuries on his face and tightened her grip in distress!


    As soon as she saw that woman in the banquet hall, she understood why she was qualified to be Ryan''spanion today. The two of them looked alike.


    And now, the esteemed Mr. Frost had been beaten like this and still didn''t seem to care.


    The reason...


    Was likely because the person who hit him was the woman''s current boyfriend.


    If examined closely, it would indeed have an impact on Charlotte.


    Thus, he preferred to settle things quietly.


    Diana looked at Ryan with some surprise. She didn''t expect such a high-ranking man to have such a deeply emotional side!


    As soon as I met up with Jane and Zachary, I returned to the banquet hall, and the celebration dinner was just starting.


    Yasmin, in a ck evening gown, stood on the stage, delivering the opening remarks with ease andposure, clearly improvising.


    But it didn''t matter; everyone would certainly show their support.


    At the end, Yasmin''s gaze shifted, finally focusing on me. "Lastly, I have a very happy announcement to share with everyone. Charlotte is my newly acknowledged goddaughter."


    "At the same time, she is also the founder of the recently popr brand, the Charlotte Jewelry, Elena. I hope everyone will give her more support in the future.'' The crowd erupted in astonishment!


    A girl who had earlier supported Bethany eximed in shock, "Elena, the international, renowned designer whose private orders are booked up until next year?"

 Chapter 518

    The girl next to her said, "What else could it be? It''s definitely Elena from the Charlotte Jewelry! I just didn''t expect that she would be such a young and beautiful woman!"


    "I didn''t see you speaking up for her earlier. Now you''re praising her."


    "What could I have been able to do?"


    The girl next to her gave her a sidelong nce. "Did you forget what you and Carrie and Bethany said earlier? If I had helped her, you would have probably cursed me as well."


    It was only natural to protect oneself.


    "No..."


    She didn''t argue, muttering, "Originally, my mom was trying to get another spot for a privatemission with Elena, but now that I''ve messed things up... I''m afraid it''s impossible for the rest of our lives."


    "Not necessarily." Another.girl spoke up, "She doesn''t seem like the type to hold grudges. She probably won''t hold it against someone like you who doesn''t have much sense."


    The people around were also discussing among themselves.


    The dinner hadn''t ended yet, and I had already received a stack of business cards, some proposing coborations and others wanting to secure a privatemission.


    Of course, more were just trying to build connections.


    They believed that as long as they established a good rtionship with me, any project they wanted would be easy to aplish.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alex also made a point that, since I was acknowledged as Yasmin''s goddaughter, I was naturally his


    niece.


    So even if I wasn''t willing to help them, leaving a good impression on me could still be beneficial.


    After all, Yasmin, Frank, Ryan, and Alex-any one of them alone was someone no one present would dare provoke easily.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that this was the day I felt the most goodwill in my life.


    Perhaps that''s just human nature.


    But it also made me realize that I still needed to work hard. Despite the Charlotte Jewelry''s rapid development, it wasn''t enough to be my sole confidence in a city filled with wealthy families. As I took another business card, Frank strode over and casually put his arm around my waist.


    "Mr. Smith, Ms. Wilson, I''ve spotted a friend. You two go ahead and talk."


    The person handing me the card discreetly walked away.


    Frank smirked and teased, "A lot of men are handing you business cards, huh?"


    "Yeah, are you jealous?"


    I cocked my brows. He chuckled and gave my waist a light pinch, leaning in to whisper, "I''m not just jealous."


    I felt a bit ticklish and couldn''t help butugh. "Then what else?"


    Frank''s voice lingered. "I also want to eat someone up."


    My face flushed, and I looked around. Fortunately, everyone saw him approach and tactfully gave us


    space.


    I certainly wasn''t foolish enough to continue asking him what he meant by "eating people."


    We were all adults and it was obvious what he meant.


    When Ryan returned to the banquet hall, he mingled with a few people before greeting Yasmin.


    He left directly.


    Before exiting the banquet hall, he instinctively nced back and locked eyes with the woman who once held his heart.


    Only now, she was embraced by someone else.


    It seemed to draw a clear line between them.


    On the way back, Diana felt the car''s atmosphere was as low as it could get, with the crimson hue on the man''s fingers never fading.


    She disliked secondhand smoke but stubbornly endured it all the way.


    For a moment, she wondered if Charlotte were in the car, would he still be smoking like this.


    After a long while, she finally couldn''t hold back. Clenching her skirt with her fingers and pressing her lips tightly, she said, "Mr. Frost, about my mother''s illness... thank you."


    The man seemed distracted. Upon hearing this, he furrowed his brows slightly, nced at her indifferently, and responded with a tone devoid of any emotional fluctuation, "No need to thank me."


    He had heard about this fromn, who had handled it.


    He remembered it vaguely but not in detail.


    His response was so cold it left no room for further discussion. Diana looked at the man''s cold, perfect profile and said, "The doctor told me it was charged to your ount. Don''t worry. I''lepay you once I save up enough money." "Repay me?" Ryan''s lips suddenly curved into a mocking smile. "Then contactn and have him transfer it to his ount."

 Chapter 519

    Diana was stunned for a moment.


    This was indeed not what she had anticipated!


    Ryan smiled, his pitch-ck, deep-set eyes showing no hint of scrutiny, calmly seeing through Diana.


    With just one nce, Diana awkwardly lowered her head, avoiding his gaze!


    This man was too intimidating!


    ying games of pretending to be weak and then seizing an opportunity was a big mistake in front of someone as perceptive as him...


    Ryan leisurely extinguished his cigarette. His voice was hoarse, yet his aura remained prating. "Why do you think I''ve brought you here today?" Diana''s heart was pounding, not out of anything else, but out of fear and nervousness.


    Ryan looked down at her, methodically peeling away her thoughts, "Seeing Charlotte, did you think you could be a substitute?"


    She gripped the hem of her dress tighter to control her trembling, but it was likely futile. She forced herself to look up at Ryan. "Then, Mr. Frost, can I?" Ryan sneered, not providing a direct answer, only uttering two words, "Pull over."


    Gary detected the barely perceptible anger in his boss''s voice and mmed the brakes, pulling over to the


    side of the road.


    Ryan leaned towards Diana.


    Her eyes trembled slightly. Just as she thought she might have a chance, Ryan''srge hand reached over her body and pushed open the door on her side.


    The man withdrew, his voice cold and imperious. "Get out!"


    "1..."


    Diana was stunned!


    Just moments ago, there had been a severe traffic jam on the highway due to an ident. Gary had exited onto a national road, and now she didn''t even know where she was! Gary got out of the car and walked to the door. "Please, Miss West."


    A sense of humiliation almost overwhelmed Diana!


    Her legs were weak as she got out of the car, clinging to herst bit of rity, "This... this dress is Ms. Wilson''s, right? I''ll have it cleaned..."


    "No need." Ryan''s tone was indifferent, not even ncing at her/ "She has many dresses like this. She wouldn''t want one that''s been worn by someone else."


    She didn''t want him either.


    How could she still want those discarded dresses?


    Watching the Maybach drive off into the night, Diana''s face drained of color, her eyes filled with unwillingness.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If she had never gotten close, she wouldn''t have harbored such desires.


    But once she believed it was possible, desire would uncontrobly flourish in her heart...


    By the end of the dinner, I was feeling rxed and limping towards the lounge.


    Frank nced down. "Are your shoes too small?"


    "Yeah, I think I might have gotten a blister."


    I had rarely worn high heels in the past two years, and tonight I was wearing a new pair to match the dress, so it was inevitable.


    Frank suddenly bent down, picking me up horizontally. With a deliberately stern face, he said, "You didn''t say anything even though your feet are hurting?" "Put me down quickly!"


    I looked back; many guests were still there, waiting to have a word with Yasmin.


    His actions attracted a lot of attention.


    Frankughed nonchntly. "What are you afraid of? I''m your legitimate boyfriend, not your ex-husband."


    The words "ex-husband" were emphasized a bit harshly.


    Alright, settling ounts, thoughte, was his personality.


    I scratched my nose, smiling at him in a conciliatory manner, and joked, "SZ Technology isn''t a techpany, is it? It should be... a jealousy factory?"


    "Congrattions, you got the right answer," he said this with a hint of amusement, then used his shoulder to push open the lounge door, carried me inside, and ced me on the sofa, naturally sitting next to me.


    As I was about to bend down to take off my shoes, he had already leaned over first, holding my ankle with one hand, and removed my high heels. Seeing the blisters on my heels, his brow furrowed, seemingly displeased as he spoke. "Charlotte, you really can endure pain. You''ve even bled but still said nothing."


    "It''s just a scraped heel, it''s fine."


    Seeing him ce my foot on hisp, I felt a bit embarrassed. I curled my toes and quickly said, "I brought band-aids. I''ll be fine once I put them on."

 Chapter 520

    Frank gave me a sidelong nce, not responding and maintaining his firm grip, not allowing me to withdraw. He took out his phone and made a call.


    In a short while, a waiter brought in iodine swabs and an ointment.


    Frank broke the swab, gently applied iodine to my wound, his long eyshes casting shadows over his emotions. His voice, though somewhat muffled, was clear. "I can''t change how you lived before, but from now on, you need to take good care of yourself." "Where you are careless, I will handle things for you."


    I felt a shiver inside, my eyes welling up with tears. I pursed my lips, finding myself on the verge of crying.


    It turned out that people cried not only when they were sad.


    Before I could speak, the man''srge hand, which had always imed to be incapable of handling delicate tasks like treating wounds, was now applying the ointment with skill. He was more meticulous than he ever was while signing billion-dor contracts. The cool ointment spread through my limbs like an electric current.


    It made me involuntarily shrink back.


    Frank frowned slightly, holding my ankle to keep me from moving, and said grumpily, "Now you know it hurts?"


    "No, it doesn''t hurt."


    It wasn''t really painful.


    Moreover, the cool ointment felt much betterpared to the friction inside the shoes earlier.


    Frank furrowed his brows lightly, finishing applying the ointment with precise movements. He put the ointment aside, grasped my waist, and lifted me onto hisp.


    He rested his forehead against mine, his brown eyes reflecting helplessness as he spoke with a resigned tone, "Charlotte, I''m in pain. Is that enough?"


    "I don''t like seeing you hurt."


    "Not even a little bit."


    His voice was both obsessive and overbearing. I suddenly looked up and kissed him.


    But unlike usual, I didn''t instinctively close my eyes. I wanted to imprint his current affectionate and emotional expression deeply in my heart.


    Even if I''m old and gray in the future, I hope to remember these fragments of intense love.


    I wasn''t a good kisser. When I took the initiative, it was usually clumsy.


    Yet Frank still seemed to enjoy it. Noticing his physical response, I blushed deeply and pulled back, feeling a bit weak from the alcohol''s aftereffects.


    His eyes were full of desire. After adjusting my disheveled clothes, he held me in his arms with one hand and pinched my cheek with the other. "The alcohol must be giving you courage to flirt with me like this?" Knock, knock-


    Suddenly, a knock sounded at the door. na stood there, smiling brightly, with a teasing tone, "What flirting? Did I just hear something I shouldn''t have?">


    I reflexively pulled away from Frank''s embrace, stood up quickly, my face burning with embarrassment, and tried to steady myself. "... na!"


    Frank remained unmoved and took the initiative. "Why didn''t you knock?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    7


    na, feeling somewhat guilty, still tried to act tough. "Didn''t I just knock?"


    "Who knocks after opening the door?" Frank snorted. He then pulled me back down, and seeing the ointment on my wound was almost used up, he put on a band-aid while looking at na, and askedzily, "Do you have any t shoes in your car? Charlotte''s feet are injured."


    I quickly interjected, "No need to go through all that trouble. Just putting on the band-aid will..."


    "It''s no trouble. I happen to keep spare shoes."

 Chapter 521

    After na took out her phone and called Alex, she walked over and said, "I asked your uncle to bring them to you. Don''t worry about causing trouble. Men are meant to be a hassle." "You should also learn to trouble Frank more in the future. He''s the only one you can really get to move," said na


    When Alex brought the shoes over, the guests in the banquet hall hadn''t yet left.


    Alex had been inseparable from Yasmin all evening, referring to her as "big sister" andpletely revealing the rtionship between Yasmin and the Jackson family.


    As a result, everyone was even more determined to get on good terms with Yasmin. After all, Alex was famously meticulous and difficult to deal with.


    When Frank and I returned to Region Gardens, it was already past ten o''clock.


    In the elevator, I pressed the button for the sixth floor, but he didn''t press any floor button. When I looked at him in confusion, he pressed me against the elevator wall.


    Hisrge hand held my waist against him, and his voice was husky, "Has the alcohol worn off?"


    "Not yet..."


    After changing into t shoes, I had taken a few drinks for Yasmin, fearing she might have drunk too much.


    On the way back, I had dozed off briefly and still felt a bit unsteady.


    Frank lightly smiled, lifted me up a little, and with a voice that was both seductive and coaxing, said softly, "Then kiss me again."


    "There are cameras here!"


    I turned my face away, wishing I could hide in the blind spot of the cameras!


    Frank, unrestrained, kissed my forehead. "We''re almost there."


    Ding-


    As if to prove his words, the elevator stopped just as he finished speaking.


    I prepared to slip away, but he grabbed my wrist and led me out of the elevator, saying casually, "There''s an electrical problem at my ce, and I haven''t had a chance to get it fixed yet."


    I was rendered speechless at first. After walking into the house, I leaned against the shoe cab. The alcohol in my blood had probably given me too much courage. "Frank, are you wanting to have sex with me?"


    He wasn''t hesitant. His gaze was intense and filled with desire, darker than the night outside. "Yes, I''ve wanted you for a long time."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "A long time?" I was momentarily stunned.


    Counting from when I returned to the country, it hadn''t been long enough to justify "a long time."


    Frank stepped closer, pressing me against the hallway cab. His deep eyes didn''t hide the burning desire. "From the moment I recognized you, or rather, when I became a man and was still searching for you, I wanted to have sex with you." Before I could react, his scorching kiss covered my lips, as if he wanted to burn both me and my heart.


    He had never been this urgent. In the quiet space, some moments were apanied by his deep, muffled, and uncontrobly trembling voice.


    Whether it was his unmasked, explicit words or the overwhelming possessiveness he exuded, my body


    lost control...


    "Frank..."


    "Frank... Frank..."


    I knew this time wouldn''t be like before, just a kiss. But I had no intention of stopping. All the questions that used to pop into my mind were thrown aside. My consciousness was hazy yet extremely clear.


    T


    The alcohol made it impossible for me to think ahead, yet I knew very clearly who I was in the arms of at that moment.


    He lifted me by the waist, and as he whispered near my ear, his warm breath sprayed over me, "Baby, do you want to go to the sofa or the bed?"

 Chapter 522

    Frank was being way t


    oo straightforward. I was a little drunk, but I still managed to lean on him and blush. "Up to you."


    "Up to me?" asked Frank. He then rubbed my ears and said in a hoarse voice, "Then both."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pinned me on the sofa.


    I felt the air getting thing and the temperature of the room slowly rising.


    Frank''s passionate kissesnded on me one after another.


    It didn''t take long for me topletely give in. "Frank.


    When he looked up, his brown eyes were filled with intense desire, not allowing me to pull away. He pressed against my ear, his breath hot and heavy, "Charlotte... Charlotte..." The pain brought a moment of rity, only to be instantly overwhelmed by intense pleasure.


    At that moment, the two of us were the most intimate person to each other.


    I picked me up and went into the bathroom. My mind was nk and I was pinned to the wall after entering the bathroom.


    I had lost all my strength. "No, Frank. I''m exhausted..."


    "Alright, let''s head to the bed."


    Who the hell said that a man would start to go down hill in bed after 30 yeas old.


    It was all a lie.


    The next day, when I woke up, my entire body was sore and ufortable.


    The man beside me, however, looked refreshed and full of energy.


    He held me in his arms as if he were ready for a morning workout. I scrambled out of bed, ignoring my embarrassment, and red at him. "What do you want now?" He chuckled softly, his eyes full of unmistakable desire, and answered, "You."


    "What?"


    I didn''t immediately understand. I responded instinctively and met his teasing, mocking gaze.


    ''Pervert!"


    I went into the bathroom to freshen up, while he, wearing loose shorts, casually leaned against the door, his eyes soft and gentle.


    I felt a bit embarrassed under his gaze. Through the mirror, I shot him a sidelong nce and awkwardly said, "What are you staring at?"


    He smiled. "You."


    ''Is this ever going to end?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I red at him fiercely, washed my face in frustration, and cleared a spot for him to use the bathroom.


    After applying my skincare products, I was about to head to the living room to get some water when I heard noisesing from the kitchen.


    I jolted in rm.


    I had been so exhausted the night before that I only wanted to sleep until I naturally woke up, forgetting that Julie woulde to cook and clean. The mess on the sofa...


    Hadn''t been cleaned up in time.


    I looked toward the sofa with a glimmer of hope, hoping Julie hadn''t yet attended to the living room.


    But I saw that the messy nket on the sofa had disappeared. The sofa and coffee table were spotless, with no traces of anything intimate.


    I instinctively wanted to turn back to the bedroom when Julie''s cheerful voice rang out, "Charlotte, did you sleep well? Come have breakfast. I just warmed it up."


    froze, forcing myself to stay calm as I turned around, pulling at my cor to hide the hickeys on my corbone. Julie''s smile grew even wider. "Where''s Frank? He must be awake too, right?"


    As expected from someone with experience.


    I suppressed the mortifying feeling and nodded, trying to sound natural. "Yes, he''s awake. He''lle for breakfast after brushing his teeth and washing his face"


    "Alright." Julie, in high spirits, happily brought out a sumptuous breakfast. When I went to get bottled water from the fridge, she quickly handed me a ss of warm tea. "It''s early in the morning, don''t drink anything too cold. Your stomach won''t handle it. Drink this." "Thank you, Julie."


    I was momentarily stunned, feeling that Julie was acting a bit out of the ordinary.


    How should I put it....


    It was like she used to care for Frank''s friend, keeping things appropriate.


    Now, she was caring for Frank''s future wife, worrying about every detail.


    Julie pulled me over and urged me to eat breakfast. "You''ve been so busytely, haven''t you? You''ve lost weight! Eat more. Everything here are all fresh."


    "This is great. Frank has been single for so many years, and he finally got his wish."

 Chapter 523

    Chapter523


    Julie said with tears in her eyes, "Madam Smith has urged him so many times, hoping he would settle down and start a family. Now, it''s finally happening. Frank has really endured a lot!" "Julie..."


    Frank came out wearing a shirt, and said helplessly, "You can say what you want, but why are you crying? It sounds like you''re saying I''m a pathetic person no one wants." "I''m just happy for you!"


    Julie shot him a reproachful look, quickly pouring him another ss of water. "The olddy and the others will definitely be very happy when they find out..." Frank interrupted, "Please don''t tell them yet."


    "Aren''t you going to tell your family?"


    Julie looked surprised and widened her eyes. "I think Charlotte is also a good girl from a respectable family. Don''t be like Charlie and his yboy ways!" Frank put down his ss, "Where did you get that idea? It''s just not the right time yet. Do you know what the current situation is with the Smith family?" Julie sighed in relief. "I see. I just thought, since you were raised by Sir Smith, you shouldn''t follow the Lennox family''s example."


    Julie gave him a few more reminders, then efficiently cleaned up the kitchen and prepared to leave.


    Before she left, she pulled me aside to the entrance, a bit embarrassed, and said, "Don''t mind me being overly concerned. Even though I''m part of the Smith family, I know you don''t have any close elders around, so I couldn''t help but remind you. If you didn''t take precautionsst night, remember to take some medicine."


    "The idea of safe periods isn''t reliable. Even though if you were to get pregnant, Sir Smith and the others would be happy. But there are a lot of people in the Smith family and it could easily lead to gossip."


    I was momentarily stunned, feeling a bit awkward yet touched. I nodded. "Okay, thank you for thinking of


    that for me."


    The incidentst night was sudden, and I hadn''t thought to take precautions.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After breakfast, with the chip issue still unresolved, Frank changed his clothes at home and then went straight to the Smith Group..


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to drop off a suitcase at my ce, "Be a dear and take care of my suitcase


    for me."


    "Okay."


    I could already anticipate how shameless he would be in seamlessly moving into my ce.


    But instead of feeling inconvenienced by the extra person at home, I felt quite full.


    Later, I had nned to visit the branch office with Jane and pick up some contraceptive pills.


    Unexpectedly, just as we arrived at the underground parking garage, I received a call from the nursing


    home.


    "Ms. Wilson, did you take Madam Shaw away?"


    "No." My heart skipped a beat. "Grandma is missing?"


    "Yes, we''ve called the Shaw family, and they haven''te to pick her up either."


    The nurse continued, "But when we checked this morning, Madam Shaw was still in her room. It was only when Prof. Kilburn and his team arrived just now that they found she was missing." "Have you searched everywhere in the nursing home?"


    "We''ve searched everywhere!"


    The nurse urged, "You shoulde over quickly and decide whether to call the police or something."


    "I''ming right away.


    H


    I hung up the phone, quickly got into my car, and sped towards the nursing home.


    I was in a state of panic.


    I had a nagging feeling that someone had done this intentionally.


    A few years ago, before Grandma''s toxins were cleared, she had gone missing due to nerve damage affecting her awareness. But this time, Prof. Kilburn had clearly said that Grandma had recovered well and was almost ready to be discharged. Arriving at the nursing home, as soon as I got out of the car, I saw the owner of a nearby vehicle also getting out and walking towards me. "Charlotte, are you okay?"


    I was surprised. "Jack, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here on business in Jeswood." Jack smiled warmly, looking at me with concern. "I happened to see your car on the road and noticed you were driving very fast. I was worried you might be in trouble, so I followed you. Did something happen?"

 Chapter 524

    I was extremely anxious and didn''t have time to think about anything else. I quickly said, "There''s indeed a problem. My grandmother is missing"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you look for her."


    "But aren''t you here on a business trip? You should take care of your own matters first..."


    "It''s fine. Your grandmother''s disappearance is a major issue. Let''s not waste any time. Let''s go!" Jack patted my shoulder and went with me into the nursing home.


    In the ward, only Prof. Kilburn and his assistant were present. When Prof. Kilburn saw me, his brows furrowed tightly. "Ms. Wilson, what exactly is going on? How could Madam Shaw go missing at such a critical time in her recovery?" "Prof. Kilburn, I''m sorry. I just received the news."


    I looked around the ward. There were no signs of disorder, which made me even more anxious.


    Before making any assumptions, I confirmed the situation with Prof. Kilburn. "Professor, considering my grandmother''s current recovery, is it possible she became disoriented again and wandered off on her


    own?"


    "Impossible."


    Prof. Kilburn gave a definitive answer with confidence. "Madam Shaw has almost fully recovered. After today''s and tomorrow''s treatments, she should be able to be discharged. Even if those treatments haven''t beenpleted yet, she wouldn''t rpse so quickly, given that her nervous system is almost fully repaired."


    "So you''re saying my grandmother is definitely clear-headed?"


    Prof. Kilburn nodded. "Yes, that is the case currently."


    I clenched my fists.


    The fact that there were no signs of disorder in the ward indicated that it was very likely my grandmother had been taken away while she was in a state of unconsciousness.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jack frowned. "Could it be that Bethany and the others are behind this?"


    "It is possible."


    As I took out my phone to call the police, a call from an unknown number suddenly came in. Normally, I would dismiss it as a nuisance call, but given the circumstances, I had to answer. "Hello?" "Should I address you as Ms. Wilson, Ms. Jackson, or... Ms. Jackson?" On the other end of the line, a man''s eerie and sinister voice came through the receiver.


    In just one sentence, it was clear he had thoroughly checked on me, while I didn''t even know the basic information about him!


    was immediately struck with fear. "Who are you?"


    "Who I am isn''t important." He avoided answering directly. "But Madam Shaw being in my hands is very important to you." ""Who are you?"


    I took a deep breath, suppressing my panic, and forced myself to stay calm. I asked, "What is your purpose?"


    "Talking to someone smart is always easy."


    He sneered. "I''ll send you the address to your phone. Don''t call the police. Come alone."


    I frowned. "Alone?"


    Jack''s expression turned serious upon hearing this. He took my phone and said to the caller, "I don''t care who you are, but I cannot agree to let her go alone. Either I go with her, or we call the police."


    "Jack..." I was worried about provoking the caller. I saw Jack shake his head at me and continue talking to the caller, "Since you''re doing this, it must be for a ransom. The only reason I''m going with her is to ensure her safety."


    "Alright!" The caller hesitated for a moment before agreeing. He added, "I''m giving you half an hour. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee Madam Shaw''s safety!"


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    T


    I anxiously nced at the address he sent and ran to the car park with my phone in hand.


    It was an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city.


    Even if we drove as fast as we could, it would take about half an hour to get there from the nursing home, and there was no time to waste.

 Chapter 525

    As I was about to open the driver''s side door, Jack stopped me and gestured with his chin. "You sit in the passenger seat. I''ll drive."


    "Alright, thank you, Jack."


    I nced at him gratefully and did not refuse.


    I was too concerned about my grandmother''s safety. Driving while distracted would be too dangerous.


    On the way to the abandoned factory, I first sent a message to Jane, informing her that I wouldn''t be able to make it and that she should make her own decision. Then I called Frank.


    However, the phone rang until a mechanical female voice answered, "Sorry, the number you dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter..."


    I felt an inexplicable surge of anxiety. I was even afraid that something might have happened to Frank as well.


    Jack, with both hands on the steering wheel, nced at me with a gentle expression and asked, "Did you call Frank? Did he not answer?"


    "Yeah." I nodded absently.


    Jack understood. "Don''t worry too much. With the patent infringement issue at the Smith Group, he''s probably very busy. It''s normal if he didn''t hear the call," The more he said this, the more unsettled I felt.


    But there was nothing more I could do at the moment, so I decided to go to the outskirts of the city first and see who was on the other end of the call.


    On a whim, I dialed the Shaw family''s number.


    Bethany answered, "Hello, who''s this?"


    "Did you or someone you know abduct my grandmother?"


    I could only think of them at the moment.


    Bethany quickly recognized my voice and smiled. "Charlotte, you should provide evidence for your ims."


    "You should be clear in your conscience!" I took a deep breath and said coldly, "If this is about the Shaw family''s wealth, if anything happens to my grandmother, you won''t get a penny!" With that, I hung up the phone.


    I was now fairly certain that the Shaw family was involved in this.


    Bethany listened to the dial tone after the call ended, her face showing anger, but then concern. She looked at Simone, who was sitting beside her.


    "Mom, are you really sure this will go smoothly?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t worry."


    Simone tilted her chin with a look of absolute certainty in her eyes. "What belongs to the Shaw family will only be yours. Others shouldn''t even think about it."


    Bethany breathed a sigh of relief and asked curiously, "How did you find someone who could stealthily take that olddy from the nursing home? Why didn''t you use this method earlier?"


    If it had been used earlier, she wouldn''t have been so thoroughly outdone by Charlotte atst night''s


    banquet.


    She couldn''t stand seeing that despicable woman so triumphant!


    And being recognized as Yasmin''s goddaughter was just adding insult to injury!


    Simone looked at her and smiled. "Because he just returned to the countryst night.


    "From abroad?"


    "That''s one way to put it."


    Simone affectionately patted her head. "One day, I''ll take you to meet him."


    "Why do I need to meet him?" Bethany looked puzzled "He''s just a gangster who gets paid for his services. There''s no need for me to have any dealings with him."


    As a daughter of the Shaw family, she saw no need to associate with gangsters.


    Seeing her disdain, Simone paused, then carefully said, "In the future, we may need to rely on him for the Shaw family''s matters. It wouldn''t hurt to meet him."


    "Alright then," Bethany responded impatiently. She then spoke with a hint of malice, "Are you really sure about this? If Frank finds out, he''ll act immediately." "This time, he won''t have a chance to intervene!"

 Chapter 526

    Chapter526


    As we neared the abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city, Jane called me.


    She asked urgently, "Charlotte, you said something happened to Grandma. What''s going on? Isn''t she at the nursing home?"


    "Grandma has been kidnapped."


    I was feeling anxious and exined as briefly as I could, "I suspect it''s the work of Bethany and Simone. They''ve informed me to go to an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city." "That''s so damn despicable! Why keep targeting an elderly person over and over?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jane was furious and quickly asked, "Where are you now? Does Frank know about this? I''ming over to meet you immediately!"


    "Frank doesn''t know yet. He''s probably too overwhelmed with the patent infringement issue to notice the phone.


    As I saw the car approaching the location provided, I said, "I''m almost at the abandoned factory on the


    outskirts. You don''t need toe; I''m not alone. I happened to run into Jack, and he''sing with me. "Jack? He''s in Jeswood?"


    "Yes."


    The car came to a slow stop. I nced at the time-it was almost exactly as specified by the caller, and there was no time to dy. "Jane, we''ve arrived. I have to go now!*


    Jane heard the busy tone on the phone, grabbed her car keys, and anxiously dialed another number.


    After trying for a while without sess, she hung up and called Charlie. Since her goal was to reach Frank, it didn''t matter whether she got through to him directly or through Charlie.


    It made no difference.


    Charlie answered quickly, and despite the previous rejection, he remained as nonchnt as ever, "Jane, you finally remembered me? I guess you''ve realized that Zachary can''tpare to me..."


    With everything so urgent, Jane had no time for banter. She got straight to the point. "Someone has kidnapped Madam Shaw! They''ve told Charlotte to go to an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city to rescue her. Frank isn''t answering his phone-can you find a way to contact him?"


    Bethany


    hany and Simone were ruthless. They had even poisoned Madam Shaw for inheritance. There was nothing they wouldn''t do. Even though Jack was apanying her, Jane still didn''t feel it was sufficient. She needed to find a way to inform Frank!*


    Hearing this, Charlie''s expression became serious. "You''re saying my sister-inw went to the outskirts alone?"


    "What do you think?" Jane retorted and added, "Oh, she''s not alone-Frank''s top rival is with her."


    To Jane, Ryan was merely an ex-husband and hardly considered a rival. His past actionscked any


    Jack, on the other hand, had always been supportive of Charlotte and was a gentleman.


    Upon hearing this, Charlie felt a jolt, 1-1 need to inform Frank right away! Don''t make any rash moves or


    cause a mess.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that foolish!"


    "Good"


    Charlie hung up the phone decisively. He had intended to call Frank again but, realizing the urgency. decided to call n. n, who was always on standby to ensure he wouldn''t miss Frank''s orders, rarely missed a call.


    As expected, n answered with a serious tone, "Hello, sir."


    Although-Charlie was a few months younger than Frank, out of respect, n addressed Frank and his close friends as "sir." Relieved that n picked up, Charlie as

 Chapter 527

    Chapter527


    As n stood outside the conference room, he nced towards the door with a troubled expression." They''re having a shareholders'' meeting. The issue with the M398 chip had caused such a stir that Frank initially wanted to halt production immediately. However, several major shareholders disagree, and there might be someone behind the scenes influencing the PL Group. They refused to negotiate and directly proceeded with an appeal, causing the stock to drop eight points right after the market opened. Frank''s faction is seizing the opportunity to attack and trying to drive Frank out of the Smith Group."


    The situation now was one of both internal and external troubles.


    "Damn, this is really like crossing the river and tearing down the bridge," Charlie cursed, feeling frustrated. Now he knew why Frank didn''t answer Charlotte''s calls.


    However, Charlie didn''t forget the main issue. "But you need to go into the meeting room right away and inform him that something urgent has happened to his wife. It''s a matter of utmost urgency." "Something happened to his wife?"


    n knew how much Frank-valued his wife, and his expression tightened. "I''m going now. I''ll hang up!"


    As he pushed open the door to the conference room, he felt his legs go weak for a moment when he saw everyone looking at him.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid of interrupting the meeting.


    It was because if something happened to his sister-inw, he didn''t know what corner of the earth he''d be


    sent to.


    Frank noticed something was off. His aura suddenly turned cold as he frowned and looked at him. What''s going on?"


    "Frank..." n leaned in and whispered in his ear, "Something happened to Charlotte...


    Before he could finish, Frank had already stood up abruptly and was striding out of the room!


    n was startled and quickly followed him.


    "What do you mean? Mr. Smith, the shareholders'' meeting isn''t over yet! With such a big issue at thepany, shouldn''t you be giving us an exnation?"


    "Well, an exnation? When has he ever considered us?"


    "Frank! How dare you leave before the meeting is over?"


    Luke seized the opportunity to m his hand on the table, furious. "Do you still respect these uncles and me? Do you really think the Smith Group is your personal possession?"


    Is it that woman named Charlotte who''s causing trouble? Always ying the emotional card. Thepany can''t be handed over to someone like you! If you don''t want the Smith Group, just get lost!"


    Hearing this, Frank''s expression turned as cold as ice. He nced at n and gave a quick instruction, after which n hurriedly left.


    Turning back, Frank''s brown eyes were as cold as ice, staring at his own father as if he were an enemy. He.


    sneered. "Luke, if I find out that you had anything to do with her current situation, you better prepare your coffin!"


    "Otherwise, as an unfilial son, I might just leave your corpse exposed."


    With that, he turned and strode out of the room with long, determined steps!


    The huge conference room fell into a deathly silence!


    What did Frank just say?


    He threatened to kill his own father over a woman?


    As the realization set in, everyone was shocked and fearful of Frank. Some even started reying their earlierments in their minds, wondering if they had said anything excessive. After all, dealing with. someone who had no moral boundaries, not even respecting his own father, required caution.


    They were scared.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Everyone''s gaze towards Luke was filled with a mixture of pity and a sense of deserved retribution. After all, Frank had been deeply harmed by the issue of the illegitimate child!


    This situation was simply... even a tiger would eat its own cubs. It was unexpected that the son was also not someone to be trifled with.


    Pfft-


    Luke, publicly humiliated, felt a surge of anger. He began to feel nauseous and then spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Was he that pissed?

 Chapter 528

    Chapter528


    As Luke leaned on the conference table, his body swayed slightly, and the next moment, he copsed onto the floor, unconscious.


    The conference room erupted into chaos!


    Two years ago, when Sir Smith fell ill and Frank was reported dead in the explosion, Luke had be the head of the Smith Group. Despite Frank''s recent return to thepany, the media still closely followed Luke. Moreover, with the fluctuations in the Smith Group stock price, his sudden copse and bleeding were quickly reported by the media as soon as he was rushed to the hospital by an ambnce.


    Many investors panicked and sold off their shares, with some who had been waiting on the sidelines deciding to sell immediately.


    With Luke down, the Smith Group seemed to be in utter disarray. If the funding chain broke, bankruptcy might be imminent!


    Someone quickly leaked information anonymously, iming that Luke was driven to copse by his own son, not due to business matters, but because of a woman-specifically, a woman who had divorced her previous husband. It didn''t stop there; the anonymous source also released a recording.


    "Luke, if something happens to her, you better prepare your coffin!"


    "Otherwise, as an unfilial son, I might just leave your corpse exposed."


    "Damn, that voice sounds like the arrogant young Mr. Smith, right? But honestly, that voice is really pleasant to listen to!"


    "It''s almost certain... the Smith Group family only has one son on the surface, and that illegitimate child from before didn''t have this kind of courage."


    "Wow, so cool! If I had a husband who was this clear-headed, I wouldn''t have to endure so much in my in-ws'' home."


    "Exactly! Which direction should I bow to get such a man?"


    "Can you guys keep your perspective? To go so far as to threaten his own father over a woman? And you''re still praising him?"


    "That''s right, you can remarry if your wife is gone, but a father is irreceable."


    Instead of focusing on that, I''m more curious about who this woman is. Everyone knows young Mr. Smith is not interested in women. Did she drug him, or is her family background incredibly impressive?" "Forget it, if her family background was so impressive, she''d have been unting it by now, not keeping a low profile."


    "Who knows what kind of vixen she is, especially a second wife... Her previous marriage must have caused a lot of trouble for her former inws!"


    "Exactly. This kind of woman, her ex-husband probably had to go through a lot of trouble just to get a divorce! Such bad luck!"


    "Tsk, what a pity for Mr. Smith..."


    "Are you guys inte judges so great that you''re so quick to condemn based on an unverifiable leak?"


    "What? Is it not oka


    to just talk about it?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Online debates continued, but under the influence of certain people, more and more people began to criticize Charlotte Nan. Seeing thesements, Bethany''s lips curved into a satisfied smile!


    She intended topletely ruin Charlotte''s reputation!


    Outside the abandoned factory, there were four or five tall foreign men standing guard, obviously skilled and capable of fighting.


    As soon as we got out of the car, two of them walked over with iron rods. Speaking fluent Engrian, they nced at Jack and then lobked at me with unfriendly eyes. "Did K ask you toe?" The "K" they referred to was likely the person from the phone call.


    I nodded. "Yes. Where is my grandmother?"


    "Go inside with him. K has been waiting for you for a long time."

 Chapter 529

    Immediately, one of the men led us inside and up a staircase without any railings. As I looked up, I saw a middle-aged man with a fierce expression, sitting with his legs crossed in a chair, and my grandma,


    bound and unconscious, lying nearby!


    "Grandma!" I quickly moved towards her.


    Her body couldn''t handle such treatment!


    However, before I could get closer, a gun was pressed against my temple as a warning.


    "Jake!"


    The middle-aged man, who initially seemed indifferent, slowly lowered his legs and smiled. "What are you doing? Ms. Wilson is just worried about her grandma. There''s no need to pull out a gun right away. We''re in Cheria, not abroad." "Yes, sir."


    The gun was withdrawn from my head.


    But as I looked at K, I felt a shiver run down my spine. Although he was smiling, his gaze was as venomous and frightening as a scorpion''s.


    He lit a cigar and said, "Ms. Wilson, are you afraid of me?"


    "You called me here, and I came."


    T


    I didn''t want to answer unnecessary questions and got straight to the point. "How can I get my grandma released?"


    "Well, that''s a good question."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    K looked at me with interest, "How about... we make a trade?"


    Click-


    As soon as he finished speaking, I heard the distinct sound of a gun being cocked next to me. Jack had aimed a pistol directly at K, his expression resolute and cold. "Then you''ll have to ask if the gun in my hand agrees!" "Do you think you can leave here if you kill me?"


    K showed no fear and, shifting his tone, smiled as he tapped his cigar, then turned to me. "Ms. Wilson, there''s no need to be so on edge. I''m not here to extort money or cause harm. I just want to know one thing


    I pressed down on Jack''s gun. "What is it?"


    "Madam Shaw''s will."


    "So, what is your


    rtionship with Bethany and Simone?"


    If it were anyone else wanting the Shaw family''s wealth they wouldn''t need to inquire about the will. But K mentioning the will right away suggested he wasn''t interested in just those two women.


    K sneered, extinguished his cigar, stood up, and walked towards me with a chilling warning. "Ms. Wilson, if it''s not something you''re supposed to ask, don''t. Just answer my questions honestly."


    I instinctively took a step back. "I don''t know the content of my grandma''s will. I only found out about it from Simone."


    "You''re her granddaughter. Didn''t she tell you?" He squinted, his expression doubtful.


    I replied coldly, "Since you seem to know everything, you should also know that my grandma''s condition- has only recently improved. Before that, she often mistook people and couldn''t possibly remember something like this." with me?"


    "Is that so?" He suddenly grabbed my neck with a cruel grip. "Afe you trying to y games v


    Before I could respond, Jack swung a punch at him, gritting his teeth. "I told you not to touch her!"


    "Ouch...


    K, nearly losing his bnce from the blow, released me in pain. His expression darkened, but just as I thought he was about to explode, he suddenlyughed!


    "Mr. Renolds, I didn''t know you had such a bad temper


    "Do you know each other?"

 Chapter 530

    I instinctively looked at Jack and asked this question.


    This K had never appeared before. From his subordinates, it was clear he wasn''t affiliated with Zack''s


    forces.


    Jack furrowed his brows slightly, about to respond, when K''s smile grew even deeper, making him seemi intimidating. "Everyone knows the famous Mr. Renolds. Besides, if I''m going to deal with you, I naturally need to understand the people around you." Jack, whose usually gentle demeanor was now cold and menacing, said in a harsh tone, "Release her."


    "Release her?"


    K wiped the blood from his split lip and leisurely walked back to his chair, raising an eyebrow at Jack. "Mr. Renolds, how about we make a deal?"


    Jack replied, "What deal?"


    "We work together. You help me take down the Shaw family."


    K nced at me meaningfully and continued, "I can have Ms. Wilson delivered to your home and erase all traces of her disappearance without anyone knowing. Neither the Smith family nor the Frost family would be able to find her. What do you think?" "From what I know, you must have liked her for many years, right?"


    "Silently protecting someone will only make yourself feel touched."


    K''s mouth twisted into a malicious smile. "Why not possess her sooner? What do you say?"


    I was startled. If Jack agreed, I had no doubt K could do what he just said.


    Grandma disappearing from the hospital without a trace, with even the surveince footage cut off...


    I suppressed my panic, turned to Jack, and saw him blocking me, his face icy. Without saying a word, he tly refused. "I have no reason to coborate with someone like you. I''ll ask you one more time. Will you release her or not?"


    I felt a sense of relief and realized I had been too sensitive.


    Time and again, Jack had helped me, yet I doubted him.


    "Release her, of course. I''ll release her right now." K smiled oddly, then suddenly took a syringe filled with a half vial of transparent liquid from one of his men. "However, Ms. Wilson, I''d appreciate a specific answer about the will as soon as possible." Seeing the syringe, I widened my eyes in fear. "What are you going to do?"


    "Well..." K dragged out the word, and in the next moment, he jabbed the needle towards my grandma''s


    arm.


    I knew that it couldn''t be any normal medication. I turned and ran, shouting, "No!"


    Bang-


    The foreigner who had led us in suddenly fired at me. At the critical moment, a powerful hand yanked me back, shielding me.


    It seemed like a bullet had hit flesh.


    My head buzzed. "Jack..."


    "I''m fine."


    After Jack scanned me to make sure I was unharmed, he smiled gently. "Don''t be afraid."


    However, blood had started seeping through his white shirt on his arm.


    I was startled. "You''re shot!"


    "It''s okay."


    Jack shook his head lightly, calming me down. Taking advantage of the distraction, he suddenly raised the already-cocked gun with a grim expression, aiming it at the person who had just taken the shot. He pulled the trigger. His gun was silenced.


    The sound of K''s subordinates falling to the ground was louder than the gunshot.


    In the next moment, his steady and precise wrist aimed at the next target-K.


    The gun was pointed directly at the center of K''s forehead.


    At that moment, pulling the trigger would mean a fatal shot.


    But K showed no fear and looked at Jack with interest. "Do you think that if I die, what good wille to Madam Shaw?"


    "Or do you think you''ll leave here alive? My people are all downstairs!"


    As his words finished, a familiar and urgent set of footsteps approached quickly. Frank appeared with a cold and stern demeanor and pulled me into his embrace. "Charlotte!"


    His heartbeat was rapid, and his voice was trembling.


    Without waiting for me to respond, he stepped back, examined me carefully, and seeing that I had no injuries, he struggled to control the trembling of his fingers.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 531

    "Frank..." Seeing him arrive, I felt much more at ease and said calmly, "They injected something into Grandma. I don''t know what it is."


    "Oh." K feigned surprise and said, "Mr. Smith really loves his wife. He dares toe here alone?"


    As he said, he had investigated everyone around me thoroughly.


    Frank ignored him and released me. He took measured steps toward K, his voice initially sounding bold and casual but hiding an almost imperceptible rage. "I dare toe, so I naturally can leave in one piece. You''d better worry about yourself." "I..." K was about to shout something when he suddenly realized something and his expression darkened." Where are the people I arranged downstairs?"


    "Perhaps they are injured or dead." Frank smirked disdainfully. "In any case, no one cane up to help you now


    K was stunned. "Impossible!"


    Frank replied, "Don''t believe me? Try it."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    K didn''t need to try because Frank appearing on the second floor without any warning was evidence enough.


    However, there was no noise from downstairs earlier. I didn''t know how Frank had done it! After all, the people stationed downstairs were skilled foreign men.


    Frank nced at my unconscious grandma with dangerous eyes. "The antidote."


    K didn''t flinch but insteadughed arrogantly. "How do you know I used poison and not just ordinary glucose?"


    "Don''t stall in hopes of your mening to your rescue."


    Jack, covering his wound, said, "If you don''t hand over the antidote, do you think you''ll be able to leave here when the police arrive?"


    "We''ll see about that." K looked at me. As Frank was about to take action against him, K overturned Grandma''s chair. While Frank rushed to catch her, K sprang onto the windowsill with one hand. He then jumped down.


    Immediately, smoke filled the downstairs area.


    Jack reached the windowsill and couldn''t see the direction K had fled.


    We could hear n instructing his men, "Spread out and chase him!"


    "Frank..." Grandma, dazed, called out to Frank and then fell unconscious again.


    I hurried over, and Frank picked Grandma up,forting me, "Don''t panic. Let''s get Grandma to the hospital first."


    "Okay."


    I looked at Jack, whose arm was also seriously injured, "Jack, you shoulde too! Gunshot wounds have to be treated as soon as possible."


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Grandma and Jack were both taken to the emergency room.


    Grandma''s situation wasplex, so experts from various departments were contacted immediately.


    Jack''s gunshot wound was lessplicated. Since it was the Smith Group family''s hospital, the doctors who came with Frank didn''t dare ask many questions and quickly treated his wound. When I saw Jacking out, I stepped forward. "How is it? Are you okay?"


    "See for yourself."


    Jack showed me the neatly bandaged wound on his arm. His lips were a bit pale, but he still smiled and said, "I told you I''m fine. Didn''t I tell you the truth?"


    "Well, you can''t really call this fine."


    The doctor, seeing that Jack wasn''t taking it seriously, couldn''t help but turn to me with advice. "You''re a family member of the patient, right? Although this injury is on the arm and isn''t critical, it can still be serious. If not carefully taken care of, it might affect..." "Affect what?"


    Frank put his arm around my shoulders, cocking his brows at the doctor and said with a smile, "Do you think a grown man can''t handle a small injury and needs my fiancee to take care of him?"


    The words "my fiancee" were pronounced with particr emphasis.


    The doctor swallowed nervously and quickly changed his tone. "M-Mr. Smith, that''s not what I meant. I just wanted to say that everyone has minor injuries on their arms. There''s no need to worry too much. Just make sure toe to the hospital if there''s any difort and keep the wound dressed regrly."

 Chapter 532

    Chapter532


    I sighed, looking at Jack. "Jack, thank you for today. Your injury... it''s also because you were saving me. If there''s anything you need help with, don''t hesitate to call me."


    "Okay."


    Jack gave a gentle smile and nced toward the emergency room. "Since Mr. Smith is here with you, I''ll leave for now. I''ll be in Jeswood for a while, so if you need anything, feel free to contact me." "Jack, take care of your injury."


    Frank casually ced arge hand on my shoulder. "If she needs anything, I''ll take care of it. It''s unlikely it will trouble Jack."


    Jack cocked his brows. "Well, I''m not sure about that."


    With that, he said his goodbyes and left.


    Once he was gone, my thoughts were entirely on Grandma. I had no idea how things were going in the


    emergency room.


    ording to K, the drug injected into Grandma shouldn''t cause immediate death. But if it was poison, getting the antidote wouldn''t be easy...


    Thinking about this made me feel anxious.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Therge hand resting on my shoulder tightened slightly. "Worried about Grandma?"


    "Yeah." I nodded, worried. "She was finally getting better, and now this happens. I don''t know if Grandma''s body can handle it..."


    "Let''s wait for the doctor toe out and tell us what''s going on."


    Frank hugged me and smoothed out my slightly disheveled hair. "Don''t worry. Grandma is a lucky person. Even if something does happen, we can think of a solution together."


    Looking up into his eyes, I found somefort and exhaled a deep breath. "Okay."


    Grandma hadn''te out yet, but n arrived first.


    Frank asked straightforwardly, "Didn''t catch him?"


    "No."


    n lowered his head. "There''s a river behind the factory. He''s a good swimmer and jumped into the water. Our people searched from the beginning of the river to the end and couldn''t find him. We also searched the surrounding area thoroughly." "Frank, it''s my fault for not being thorough. I ept the punishment."


    "No rush." Frank nced at his watch. "Go back and search the area againter."


    n looked puzzled. "Search again?"


    "The most dangerous ce is often the safest."


    After exining sinctly, Frank asked, "Did you get any information from his subordinates?"


    "No."


    n shook his head, looking somewhat troubled. "I don''t know his background, and his subordinates were unusually tight-lipped! However, I did notice that all of them have the same tattoo on the inside of their arms."


    After leaving the hospital, Jack''s assistant was already waiting with the car at the entrance.


    Once inside the car, Jack''s calm demeanor instantly vanished. He dialed a number and, gritting his teeth, asked, "Where?"


    His voice was as cold as ice.


    After hearing the response, he hung up without a word and instructed his assistant, "Go to Sky Ind Vi."


    Sky Ind Vi wasn''t in the city center but was just a few minutes'' drive from the abandoned factory. As the car sped along, the assistant could sense the restrained anger in Jack from the rearview mirror. He didn''t want to provoke trouble at that moment, but couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Renolds, the PL Group is asking what they should do next."


    Jack rubbed his temples. "Withdraw."


    "Withdraw? At this time?"


    "Do I need to repeat myself?" said Jack.


    At this point, continuing to sh with the Smith Group was pointless.


    Luke was also a failure. He had a great opportunity handed to him but still failed to hold off Frank.


    Since that was the case, there was no need for the PL Group to do anything further. Otherwise, with Frank''s capabilities, this would only be a good opportunity for him to solidify his position in the Smith Group and win people over. It might even lead him to find out more about Jack himself.


    After all, the Smith Group was a deeply rooted family business. It was impossible to bring them down with such a small matter. Rushing wouldn''t help at all.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter533


    The assistant quickly said, "Yes, I''ll convey your message to them right away."


    When the car arrived at Sky Ind Vi, the vi''s owner was quite ostentatious, leaving the front door wide open. However, there were several ck-d men patrolling the grounds. Jack''s anger could no longer be suppressed, nor did he need to.


    "Y."


    "Y!"


    Seeing Jack get out of the car, the ck-d men all respectfully greeted him.


    K was leisurely lounging on the sofa, his legs propped up on the coffee table, and his body shaking involuntarily. He saw Jack stride in with purpose!


    Before he could even sit up, a punch mmed into his temple!


    This was clearly aimed at taking his life.


    Kwasn''t known for his patience either and was about to retaliate, but he still hesitated. He covered his forehead and red at Jack, shouting, "Are you crazy?"


    "Crazy?" Jack pressed the gun against K''s forehead with a fierce look in his eyes, growling in a low voice," I think you''re the one asking for death! Who gave you the right to shoot at her? I told you not to touch her!"/This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His teeth were gritted, as if someone had touched his sore spot!


    He nearly wanted to strangle K on the spot.


    K knew Jack cared about Charlotte but didn''t expect him to be this mad over her. Having witnessed his methods, K knew he was capable of shooting to kill. Trembling, K exined, "You were there too. You know it wasn''t my intention. She came running at me like mad, and my men, fearing she might do something, shot in desperation."


    Bang-


    Just as K finished speaking, the silenced gun fired with a muffled sound!


    He trembled all over and was stunned for a moment before realizing that the bullet wasn''t aimed at his head but rather at a picture frame in the living room.


    The frame contained a photo of a little girl, and the bullet hit the girl''s forehead, causing the frame to fall to the ground.


    Jack''s lips curved into a faint smile, though his eyes remained cold. He tapped K''s face with the gun. "If you dare to target her again, next time, it won''t be the photo I shoot at."


    "You..."


    K let out a long sigh of relief. His eyes, filled with weariness, showed apprehension, but his face still bore a smile. "I suddenly don''t know whether meeting you in Yandia was a good thing or a bad thing."


    Jack sneered. "Just remember, if it weren''t for me, you''d still be begging on the streets of Yandia, a


    wanted criminal unable to return home. You certainly wouldn''t have this much power."


    ""Kevin, don''t you dare cross the line."


    "Who would dare?"


    K rubbed his aching temple and handed a cigar to Jack, his gaze falling on Jack''s injured arm. "With an injury like this, didn''t Ms. Wilson say she''d take good care of you? She''s too cold-blooded..." "Do you think you have the right toment on her?"


    Jack''s expression darkened as he bit down on the cigar. After K lit it for him, Jack coldly asked, "Where''s the antidote?"


    "What antidote?"


    Jack frowned. "Don''t y dumb with me."


    Realizing the situation, K immediately said, "I promised beforehand that I would handle the matter with the Shaw family..."


    "And it was also agreed that she would not be harmed in any way." Jack interrupted darkly, ying with his ck pistol, "Breaking a promise once is not too much to ask, right? Or do you want to pay an eye for an eye?" "Fine!"


    K knew he was being threatened and could only grit his teeth and agree. He instructed his men to fetch a ck ss bottle from upstairs.


    Jack reached out to his subordinate, and the bottle was handed to him.


    K squinted, his eyes filled with cunning. "Mr. Renolds, are you nning to use this antidote to win Ms. Wilson''s favor?"


    Jack took a puff of the cigar. "What do you think?"


    "Probably not that simple, right?"

 Chapter 534

    Although K had been affiliated with Jack for many years, he was still over 20 years older and could read some of his thoughts.


    K had always known that Jack was ruthless, but he wasn''t sure just how deeply he felt about Ms. Wilson. He wondered when Jack''s patience wouldpletely wear thin and when he would use direct methods instead of weaving aplex web as he was doing now. Jack put the medicine bottle into his suit pocket and stood up under K''s probing gaze. "I''m leaving."


    K asked, "What about the next steps?"


    "Your priority..." Jack nced towards the courtyard and coldly reminded him. "Is to immediately move your people to another location."


    "Move?" K frowned. "The Smith family has already searched this ce. It''s much safer here than anywhere else."


    Jack tossed the remaining half of his cigar into the ashtray and said with displeasure, "Do you think Frank is easy to deal with?"


    "Do you think he can''t think of things you can?"


    With that, Jack checked the time and warned, "You have at most ten minutes left. Since Jeswood is the Smith family''s territory, you''d better keep a low profile until your forces havepletely withdrawn." After Jack left, K was somewhat skeptical of his words, but to be safe, he decided to move his men to a


    different location.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Before returning to the country, K had purchased several properties. On the way, he still felt that Jack might be overthinking things.


    Just as he was feeling a bit dismissive, his subordinate reported, "K, the people we left at Sky Ind Vi sent word that Frank''s men have indeede back to search again."


    K was astonished. Checking the time, it was exactly ten minutes, not a second more or less. This Jack was indeed calcting.


    As evening approached, the door to the emergency room finally opened.


    The doctor''s expression was not good. "Mr. Smith..."


    My heart sank. Frank reassuringly squeezed my shoulder and said to the doctor, "Just tell us straight out what''s going on with my grandma."


    "The patient... has regained consciousness."


    The doctor hesitated before continuing, "But there is indeed poison in her body. However, no one has been able to identify exactly what kind of poison it is."


    I clenched my fists. "Is the poison severe? What kind of effects will it have on the body?"


    Hearing this, the doctor''s face rxed a little. "It appears to be a slow-acting poison for now, and it hasn''t yet caused any significant effects on Madam Shaw''s body."


    I asked quickly, "Is there any way to detoxify?"


    After all, given that K was hostile, even if it didn''t have an effect now, it might in the future. The only solution was to detoxify as soon as possible.


    "At present..."


    The doctor shook his head. "There is no solution yet."


    Frank frowned deeply. "Have all the experts been unable to help?"


    The doctor hurriedly replied, "Louis has already gone to theb to analyze the poison. Identifying it is the first step to finding an antidote."


    Hearing this, my anxiety grew even stronger.


    Frank suddenly nced at his phone and said, "Don''t worry. Have you heard of Yale Travis? My uncle has contacted him, and he''s on his way."


    I was stunned. "My uncle knows?"


    As for Yale, I had indeed heard of him. He was a renowned traditional medicine doctor who had lived in seclusion for many years. If he came, the chances of a solution would be greatly improved. "Not only my uncle, but my aunt will also be arriving at the hospital soon."


    At that moment, Frank''s demeanor shifted from casual and mboyant to calm and steady. "So, don''t worry. We will figure this out together. Charlotte, you are not alone."

 Chapter 535

    "Alright."


    Later, Grandma was moved from the emergency room to a VIP ward. Her face was pale, but she was conscious.


    Before I could get close, Yasmin, Alex, and Yale had arrived. "Charlotte!"


    When Yasmin heard the news, she rushed over, her eyes red with anxiety. Seeing me, she hugged me tightly, "You scared me! Why didn''t you contact me when something happened? You put yourself at risk- what if something had happened to you? What would I have done?"


    "Mom..." I clenched my fists. I had been used to facing everything alone before and wasn''t quite used to asking for help. "I''m sorry. I was so anxious at the time that I didn''t think it through."


    "Foolish girl!"


    Yasmin released me, gently wiped away her tears, and gave me.


    this again, understand?"


    My eyes felt warm, and I nodded vigorously. "Okay!"


    I then looked somewhat guiltily at Alex, "Uncle Alex..."


    "What are you feeling guilty about? I won''t have a go at you."


    a serious warning, "In the future, don''t do


    After introducing me to Yale, Alex didn''t dy and respectfully said, "Dr. Travis, the patient needing your treatment is my niece''s grandma, Madam Shaw. Please examine her."


    "Alright." Yale, who seemed to have a deep connection with the Jackson family, didn''t hesitate. He immediately sat by the bed and took Grandma''s wrist to check her pulse.


    As soon as he touched her pulse, his previously kind expression grew somber, and his brows furrowed.


    However, since Alex had briefed him beforehand, Yale didn''t say anything immediately after withdrawing his hand. He simply asked Grandma, "Do you feel any dizziness or numbness in your fingertips?" "Yes, a bit, but it''s not severe. It should be fine, right?"


    Grandma had heard of Yale and smiled, looking at me. "I just had a fall. It''s probably because my granddaughter was worried that she asked you toe."


    Yale''s expression remained unchanged. "It''s not serious. I''ll give you a few acupuncture treatments, and the symptoms should disappear."


    Grandma looked at me uncertainly, and seeing me nod, she agreed.


    Yale took out his silver needles and began the acupuncture with swift, precise movements. Despite his old age, his technique was both fast and urate.


    By the time thest needle was inserted, Grandma fell into a deep slumber.


    My heart instantly sank, but Yale spoke up at the right moment, "Madam Shaw is fine for now."


    Alex asked, "Dr. Travis, how is Madam Shaw''s condition?"


    "Very bad." Unlike the previous doctors, Yale''s expression grew serious. "Madam Shaw has been. poisoned, hasn''t she? This poison is very dangerous. In the early stages of poisoning, all organ tests might not show any abnormalities, which makes people underestimate it. However, in reality, the poison can spread to the internal organs and even the nerves within just a few days. By the time it reaches this point... it''s toote for anything."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I asked urgently, "So what should we do?"


    "We need to identify the poison to formte an antidote." Yale sighed softly. "I can confirm that I haven''t encountered this poison before. The only thing I can do is to use acupuncture to dy the poison''s progression."


    Frank frowned. "How long can you dy it?"


    "Up to about two weeks."


    Upon hearing this, my legs suddenly felt weak. Frank quickly supported my waist to steady me. I turned my head, and tears began to fall.


    At the same time, a message came through on my phone, and I hurriedly opened it.


    "Ms. Wilson, you don''t have much time left."

 Chapter 536

    Undoubtedly, the message was from K.


    Frank took the phone from me and made a return call- No answer.


    I took back the phone and went to the balcony to dial Simone''s number.


    Hearing my voice, Simone seemed in a bad mood and was even a bit surprised. "Charlotte, you''re still


    alive..."


    Her voice suddenly stopped. "Why are you calling me?"


    It was a feigned question.


    I had no intention of beating around the bush. I said, "Simone, I know you want to fight for the Shaw family''s inheritance for Bethany. Fine, I promise you, I will give all of the portion from Grandma''s will that is meant for me to Bethany. Is that eptable?" "Oh?" Upon hearing this, Simone seemed pleased and repliednguidly, "Are you negotiating with me, or are you... asking me?"


    Tlooked at Grandma, who was quietly sleeping, and suppressed my anger. "You can think of it as whatever you like. I only need the antidote right now. Simone, if something really happens to Grandma, it won''t be good for you either, right?"


    They had always feared that if Grandma regained consciousness, I would return to the Shaw family. But if they truly harmed Grandma, they wouldn''t dare to push her to the brink of death.


    It''s simply that they were afraid of the inheritance being handed to me as per Grandma''s will.


    In reality, they could use the antidote as leverage, but if Grandma faced harm due tock of timely treatment, they should be even more frightened than I am.


    I just wasn''t willing to take that risk.


    Ultimately, this matter is about who can be more ruthless.


    Simone chuckled lightly. "Have you thought this through? Even though the Shaw family isn''t as influential as it was a couple of years ago, it''s still a level most people will never reach in their lifetime. Are you willing to give up inheriting the estate and returning to the Shaw family?"


    I responded coldly, "Whether I''m willing or not doesn''t matter. Isn''t that right? Stop with the nonsense. If you''re afraid I might back out, I can sign an agreement, provided you bring the antidote."


    Honestly, if it weren''t for Grandma, returning to the Shaw family wouldn''t matter much to me.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Are you sure?" she asked incredulously.


    "Am I sure?" I almost didn''t hesitate and looked at the time. "It''s seven now. Before ten, you need to bring the antidote and the agreement to the hospital. I''ll be here all the time. Will that be alright?" Simone readily agreed, saying confidently, "Of course, no problem."


    After hanging up the phone and returning to the ward, Frank looked at me and, without waiting for me to speak, had already guessed what I had done.


    "Simone agreed?"


    "Yes, she agreed." I nodded.


    Of course, she would agree. They had gone through so much trouble for this very purpose.


    While I was on the phone, Alex and Yale had already left.


    Yasmin took out a wet wipe from her bag and began to clean my arm, which had been dirtied at the abandoned factory, and sympathetically said, "I will handle this for you, okay?" "No need."


    After reaching an agreement with Simone, I felt relieved and smiled at Yasmin, "She and Ben must be the people you dislike the most in your life. It''s better for you not to be involved and not have to revisit that old betrayal." I couldn''tpletely disassociate myself from the situation because Madam Shaw was my biological grandmother.


    But Yasmin could stay detached. Since she could remain detached, why drag her back into the disgusting rtionship with Simone and Ben, making her repeatedly recall past betrayals? Yasmin was still concerned. "But you..."


    "It''s fine." I nced at Frank. "Frank is helping me, and I''ve already arranged with Simone to bring the antidoteter."


    Seeing that I was adamant, Yasmin didn''t press further, only advising me not to overexert myself. She had Joanne bring dinner over, and after we finished eating together, she left.


    In therge ward, apart from Grandma who was sleeping, only Frank and I remained. With a solution in sight, I rxed and opened my arms to Frank. "Frank, give me a hug."

 Chapter 537

    Frank didn''t move, just looked at me with lowered eyes and a stern expression. "Charlotte, are you trying to scare me to death?"


    "I''m sorry." I knew he was referring to what happened earlier. I reached out and hooked his little finger, gently shaking it. "It was wrong of me. Frank, even now I''m still a bit shaken by it." "Now you''re scared?"


    "Yeah... scared." I looked up at him, pressing my lips together. "At the moment the gun fired, the only thought in my mind was, if I died, what would you do..."


    Before I could finish, he abruptly pulled me into his embrace and rested his chin on the top of my head." At least you have a bit of a conscience. Since you know, you must not be so impulsive again."


    "Alright." I nuzzled against his chest and suddenly asked curiously, "So, if I really did die, what would you..."


    He abruptly pinched my face and interrupted me with a cold expression. "Don''t ask such ominous questions."


    His eyes fixed on me, he instructed, "I''ll send you n''s number. If you can''t reach me in the future, call him immediately."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    As soon as I finished speaking, n''s call came in.


    "Frank, it''s just as you expected. The group returned to the Sky Ind Vi near the abandoned factory, but for some reason, they moved again. When I arrived, the cigarette butts in the ashtray were still hot."


    Frank''s expression darkened slightly. "It seems there''s someone else behind today''s incident." "Someone else?"


    "Yes."


    Frank nodded. "Check immediately when this group appeared in Jeswood and where they came from." n agreed and added, "Also, the PL Group has withdrawn thewsuit. They even proposed that as long as we pay the corresponding patent andpensation fees, the chips can still be sold as usual."


    Hearing this, Frank fell silent for a moment, a trace of mockery appearing at the corner of his mouth." Such a coincidence?"


    After Simone hung up the phone, Bethany eagerly approached.


    "Mom, Charlotte said she''s willing to give up the inheritance?"


    "Yes."


    A hint of puzzlement crossed Simone''s eyes. "She and that old woman haven''t been reunited for long. How can she willingly give up such arge inheritance for that old woman?"


    Even if she wasn''t leaving all the assets to her, as the old woman''s biological granddaughter, she would


    still inherit a considerable amount. That''s enough for a family to livefortably for several generations.


    Charlotte just said that she didn''t want it?


    Bethany didn''t have the patience to delve into this. She urged, "What are you thinking so much for? It''s just family ties. We should hurry up and get awyer to draft the agreement and bring the antidote to the hospital before she changes her mind." She was eager to have real assets of her own.


    After all these years in the Shaw family, the old woman had never given her anything. But the real power of the Shaw family was in the old woman''s hands, and Simone could only offer her so little!


    Her earlierment seemed to hit a nerve with Simone, who looked at her and decided, "You go upstairs and change clothes, ande with me."


    "To the hospital?"


    "First to get the antidote, and then to meet someone."


    Bethany frowned. "The gangster?"


    Although she agreed in the morning, she still had some resistance to actually meeting him.


    In her view, these people were like rats that should not be seen in public and didn''t deserve to be associated with her!


    Simone asked, "Don''t want to go now?"


    "Just a little," Bethany said reluctantly. "Didn''t you say this was foolproof? But clearly, Charlotte sounded full of energy on the phone just now. She probably isn''t even badly injured." "Why should I meet him if things are so messed up?" Seeing the disapproval in Simone''s expression, she finallypromised. "Alright, I''ll do as you say."

 Chapter 538

    Simone and Bethany headed to the address given by K It was an old vi district with a high upancy rate, making it easy for n and his team to be noticed if they came to investigate.


    As they got out of the car, Bethany frown.


    in disgust. Does that person live here?"


    Such vi districts, from the perspective of these wealthy second-generation individuals, were beneath Such vi districts, from the perspective of these w their notice, especially for Bethany, who was used to luxury and had grown up in the Shaw family''s residence. Simone was initially a bit dispirited, but upon hearing Bethany''sment, she snapped out of it and said helplessly, "It''s a matter of necessity, isn''t it for you? Frank is currently searching for him everywhere. This is the safest option."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Oh." Bethany nodded dismissively and followed her inside.


    K had instructed his subordinates in the courtyard to confirm their identities before letting them in.


    Being an old neighborhood and a house that had been unupied for a long time, there was an inevitable musty smell. Bethany pinched her nose and, looking up, saw a middle-aged man standing up from the sofa with excitement in his eyes. "Simone! Is this... Bethany?"


    Seeing an old acquaintance, tears immediately welled up in Simone''s eyes. She turned her head to wipe them away and nodded at K, saying emotionally, "Yes, this is Bethany."


    Then she hesitated, struggling to find the right words. "Bethany, this is the person I mentioned to you.


    He... he is..."


    "Mom!" Bethany impatiently interrupted. "Just get to the point. There''s no need for such detailed introductions."


    She wasn''t interested in these people!


    Just get the job done for the money.


    K''s expression briefly showed surprise but then softened into an unusually good temper. "Yes, yes, Bethany is right. There''s no need to rush the introductions."


    "I''m from the Shaw family. It''s more appropriate for you to address me as Miss Shaw," Bethany said coldly.


    Simone tugged at her arm, about to speak, but K suppressed his emotions and changed the topic. "Miss Shaw is right. Let''s get down to business."


    Seeing this, Simone gave up on her initial intention and said, "I''m here to get the antidote. Charlotte called me. She agreed to sign the agreement to renounce the inheritance." K was surprised. "So soon?"


    Such a decision was not easy for most people to make


    After all, it involved assets worth billions.


    Simone nodded. "Yes, I didn''t expect her to agree so readily. The antidote is with you, right?"


    "It was with me, but now..."


    K had never anticipated that Charlotte would give up the inheritance. Therefore, he hadn''t considered that he could smoothly exchange the antidote for the Shaw family''s assets.


    If he had known this, he wouldn''t have given the antidote to Jack. With his current influence, if he could sessfully take the Shaw family, he wouldn''t be restricted by Jack! Simone knew about his cooperation with Jack. Hearing this, her expression grew serious. "Has Jack taken it?"


    K nodded. "Yes."


    Seeing the situation, Bethany couldn''t tolerate it any longer. "You failed to deal with Charlotte during the day, and now you''ve even given the most crucial item to Jack! Are you useless?" p-


    Simone suddenly raised her hand and pped Bethany hard, never having spoken so harshly to her before. "How dare you speak like that?"


    She regretted pampering Bethany into her current state, but she couldn''t bring herself to be too harsh.


    Bethany was stunned and eximed, "What are you doing? Are you hitting me over someone unworthy of attention? Who is he? Your lover or something?"


    Simone snapped, "Shut up!"


    "I won''t. I''m going to tell my dad!"


    Bethany, enraged, turned to leave.


    After all,pared to Charlotte inheriting the Shaw family, Ben would rather entrust it to her. She didn''t have to rely on Simone!


    However, just as she turned, someone struck her from behind, knocking her out.


    Simone quickly supported her limp body andid her on the sofa. Sighing, she looked at K. "K, don''t mind what Bethany said. She''s been spoiled by me since she was little, and that''s why she..."


    "It''s alright." K took her hand. "When I had my ident and left so suddenly, you took care of her, found a way to get her into the Shaw family, and cared for her personally. I''m grateful to you for being so kind to her." "But it was because of me that you had the ident...


    Over the years, Simone''s affection for Bethany was partly because she was K''s daughter and partly due to guilt and self-me.


    K smiled nonchntly. "Let''s not talk about it. Now, what about the situation with Charlotte?"


    "There''s only one antidote?"


    "Yes." K confirmed, narrowing his sharp eyes. "If not, I can try to get it back from Jack."


    As long as he could secure the Shaw family, it didn''t matter if he fell out with Jack.


    "Don''t!"


    Simone was wary of Jack and didn''t want to fall out with him unless absolutely necessary.


    She paused for a moment, then smiled. "I remember you said that the initial poisoning symptoms couldn''t be detected by medical equipment."


    "So, if I use a fake poison to trick them into signing the agreement, Charlotte might not realize it immediately?"


    K cocked his brows. "That''s correct."


    After all, without symptoms, it''s impossible to immediately determine if the detox was sessful.


    Simone decisively stood up. "Then I have a n."


    She looked at the unconscious Bethany. "Leave her to you for now. When she wakes up, just let her leave."


    "Should I arrange for someone to apany you to the hospital?"


    "No need." Simone shook her head. "It might reveal your whereabouts. Frank is very perceptive."


    ''Whereabouts, perceptive."


    Hearing these words, K quickly made to head outside, only to hear amotioning from outside the courtyard!


    Simone also heard and looked at K anxiously. "K, have fallen into Charlotte''s trap?"


    "Mrs. Shaw-" As soon as those words were said, Frank, apanied by n and several subordinates, strode in with a sharp gaze, ying with a lighter with a smirk that was neither a smile nor a frown. "Do you think calling my fiancee that way means I have a good temper?"

 Chapter 539

    Simone''s face turned pale, and she was flustered!


    At that moment, there was no longer any doubt. Charlotte, that vile woman, had deliberately called her to im she was willing to give up the inheritance in exchange for the antidote. In reality, she knew full well that there were people behind Simone, and this move was simply to draw them out!


    Simone gritted her teeth. She should have known that no one would pass up such a chance to rise to the


    top.


    She had been trying to understand how powerful blood rtions could be, but she never expected that Charlotte had no intention of giving up at all. It was all just a trap!


    Frank''s thin lips curled into a smirk. "Your mind isn''t suited for overthinking things, and you shouldn''t project your own perspective onto others."


    "Charlotte called you because she truly intended to give up everything for Madam Shaw."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "But Mrs. Shaw, you must know that I..." Frank casually surveyed the room with a cold expression, yet his tone carried an almost imperceptible hint of indulgence. "I''m not someone as kind-hearted as she is." "Then you..." Simone''s eyes were wary. "What are you nning to do?"


    "I''m not nning anything." Frank smiled slightly. Just as Simone was about to rx, his gaze dangerously towards K. "I simply n to call the police."


    turned


    "Kevin, right? A fugitive from over 20 years ago. Changing your identity anding back to the country to engage in kidnapping and poisoning shows a tant disregard for thew."


    As he spoke, he gave a signal to n.


    n immediately prepared to make the call to the police.


    K''s eyes widened in shock as he denied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Who is Kevin?"


    Frank replied, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. The police will know everything when they arrive."


    "Wait!" K stopped n from making the call, knowing that Frank''s men had surrounded the area and escape was impossible. His eyes shed with a harsh resolve. "Mr. Smith, are you not nning to get the antidote anymore?"


    Frank leaned against the living room pir and sneered. "If I want it, you''ll just give it to me? In other words, does the person behind you agree to that?"


    It was as if he could see through Kpletely.


    "You..." K nearly couldn''t hide his shock. Jack was already cunning and skilled at manipting people, but it seemed that Frank was even more formidable.


    K forced himself to stay calm and not lose hisposure. He smiled and said, "The people behind me? Mr. Smith, your words are interesting. After being abroad for so many years, which influential person in Jeswood could I possibly have contact with?" Frank cocked his brows and simply said, "After evading thew for so many years, you must be facing a


    life sentence, right? Do you want to go to prison, or give me the antidote? Choose."


    Simone was unwilling to admit defeat. "Charlotte promised me in person that she would exchange the antidote for renouncing the inheritance..."


    Frank frowned impatiently, looking down at her with a cold and indifferent tone. "Mrs. Shaw, are you still thinking about ying any tricks in front of me?" "Frank..." Simone took a deep breath. "You can''t do this! The Smith family is not entirely under your control yet. Is this what Luke would agree to?" "My father?" Frank''s lips curled slightly. "You should ask him at the hospital. He was admitted this morning after spitting out blood."


    Frank had already learned about Luke''s copse on the way to the abandoned factory. n had called the hospital, and the doctor had said he wouldn''t die. So, Frank was relieved and decided to put that aside for now.


    Simone had been preupied with the olddy''s affairs all day and hadn''t paid attention to online news. Upon hearing this, she was taken aback. "He spat out blood?"

 Chapter 540

    Frank cocked his brows and pressed, "Do you


    Want to keep himpany?"


    Simone had always been a bit intimidated by Frank''s arrogant demeanor. She instinctively took a step back, saying, "Since you know the antidote isn''t something he can just give you, why make things difficult for us?" Frank was nonchnt. "That''s not my concern."


    "n, take them away."


    At Frank''smand, K reached for his weapon, intending to resist, but he saw that n wasn''ting towards him. Instead, n walked over to the sofa and lifted the unconscious Bethany,


    K raised his gun and shouted, "What are you nning to do with her?"


    "Frank!" Simone, increasingly panicked and disoriented, tried to reim Bethany but was kicked aside by n. "What do you want to do?" Frank straightened up, brushed off the dust from his clothes with his elegant fingers. "When you see the antidote,e find me for her." "You..." Simone knew he meant what he said and could only grit her teeth, warning him. "You mustn''ty a finger on her!"


    Frank smiled. "That''s hard to say. I''m not very good with a gun, and an idental discharge isn''t impossible."


    With that, he and his men left with a flourish. The high-profile Bentley and several ck sedans left as smoothly as they had arrived. Simone was so anxious that tears streamed down her face. She grabbed K''s hand. "K, what should we do... What should we do?" "Don''t panic."


    K was also unsettled but tried to calm her. "He''s after the antidote. He won''t dare to do anything to Bethany before he gets it."


    "You don''t know him!"


    Simone wiped her tears fiercely, her voice filled with anger. "He''s always been a reckless man who doesn''t care about the consequences! He might actually do something to Bethany. After all, Bethany and Charlotte have deep grudges, and he might be seeking revenge for Charlotte..." "K, think of something quick!"


    Seeing Simone''s distress, K couldn''t sit still. He immediately said, "I''ll call Jack!"


    The ck Bentley sped down the road.


    n, driving, asked with some confusion, "Frank, I have a question I haven''t figured out"


    Frank, who had been pretending to nap with his eyes closed,zily lifted his eyelids. "You want to ask how


    I knew that Kevin had someone behind him?"


    n nodded. "Yes."


    "If he can avoid our surveince and create such amotion in Jeswood, it''s not something a mere fugitive can achieve alone."


    Frank nced at the night outside the window. "Moreover, the patent infringement issue and this situation are most likely from the same person. But the patent issue happened before Kevin returned to the country." "But these two matters..."


    "Seemingly unrted, right?"


    As Frank was about to continue exining to n, his gaze fell on a shop, and a look of fondness appeared in his eyes. "Pull over."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    n looked at the rearview mirror and slowly braked. "What''s wrong?"


    "This pizza store is Charlotte''s favorite."


    With that, the man who usually preferred to lie down rather than sit, and to sit rather than stand, had already gotten out of the car and walked straight to the wonton shop. n rolled down the car window: ".."


    He had suspected it; one should never get caught up in a love-struck mindset.


    Frank had just packed the pizza and was about to return to the car when n ran up hurriedly. "Frank, it wasn''t long after we left that Kevin sneaked out!"

 Chapter 541

    pter 541


    Upon hearing this, Frank didn''t even raise an eyebrow, as if it was entirely expected. He merely nodded slightly to indicate he understood and continued walking toward the roadside.


    n quickly followed, methodically nning the next steps. "Should I have them follow him?"


    ""No need."


    ""No need?"


    n usually kept up with Frank''s pace, but this time he felt a bit out of his depth. "Frank, he must be going to meet the person behind the scenes, right? Shouldn''t we use this opportunity to follow him?"


    As he spoke, he ran to the front of the car, opened the rear door, then walked around the front and got into the driver''s seat. After starting the car, he finally heard Frank''s calm voice: "Kevin might fall into the same trap twice out of panic, but the person behind him isn''t so foolish. They might be even more cunning than he realizes."


    n turned on the turn signal and merged into traffic while contemting, "So you''re saying that, following him would only bring us harm with no benefit?"


    Frank nodded, the corners of his eyes carrying a hint of coldness. "That''s about the gist of it."


    Not only would they fail to uncover the person behind it, but they could also end up losing both their effort and resources. Frank never engaged in a losing trade.


    Realizing this, n touched his nose and sincerely admitted, "I was slow on the uptake and almost endangered our men."


    Kevin had just suffered a setback from them, so how could the mastermind allow them to follow the trail again? But Kevin had left. The only possibility was that they had walked into arge trap.


    Even if there wasn''t a big trap, he certainly wouldn''t let them find him.


    Frank nced at him through the rearview mirror and saidzily, "It''s fine. You''ve been working for me for years, and it''s not like you''ve relied on your brain for that."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    n was momentarily stunned.


    What did that mean? He wasn''t sure, so he pondered it further.


    When Frank walked into the hospital room with the pizzas, Grandma hadn''t woken up yet. I adjusted Grandma''s pillow and went over to take the pizzas from him. "You could have just ordered takeout, there was no need to go all the way to buy them." He must have stayed up all night yesterday and worked all day today, so he was probably exhausted.


    He didn''t give me the pizzas directly but ced them on the coffee table. "The takeaway is a branch. It''s not as good as the main store."


    That was true. I opened the pizzas and began eating with him. However, I couldn''t help feeling uneasy. The food tasted nd.


    Frank looked at me and asked, "Are you afraid that Simone won''te?"


    "Yes..." I was a bit worried. "Given Simone''s personality she''d be eager to have me sign the agreement. immediately, but it''s sote and she still hasn''te." "She won''te."


    "What do you mean?"


    I was taken aback, putting down my chopsticks and looking at him with confusion. "She won''te? Why? Isn''t her goal the inheritance?" "Just eat your meal, and I''ll exin."


    He put the chopsticks back in my hand, and once I started eating again, he said, "Of course,e, but the antidote isn''t in her possession." "What do you mean?" I furrowed my brows. "Isn''t K the person she went to?"


    she wants to


    Frank poured me a ss of water. "He''s the person she went to, but the real mastermind isn''t her." "Not her? Besides her..."


    Frank''s tone grew colder. "What the other party desires is very likely not the Shaw family''s fortune."


    I was immediately chilled and felt a sinking feeling in my heart. "Then what about Grandma?"


    W/2

 Chapter 542

    "I had Kevin, also known as K, try to find a way to get the antidote."


    I was surprised. "He agreed?"


    "Hmm, but the chances are slim. We need to make additional preparations."


    Frank raised his hand, gently smoothing the frown on my forehead with his thumb. "Besides that, Uncle has already asked Dr. Travis to think of ways to dy the onset of the poison. Additionally, your mother and I have arranged for Grandma''s blood to be sent to top research Institutes abroad. As long as there is enough time, they should be able to develop an antidote." "Charlotte, trust me, Grandma will be fine."


    I looked into his brown eyes, feeling a sense of calmness wash over me. Like when I was a child, I reached out and ruffled his hair. "Frank, thank you."


    The next day, I had finished washing up before the doctor came for the rounds.


    Yesterday, I urged Frank to go home and get a good night''s sleep, but he refused and insisted on staying with me on the sofa for the night.


    After the doctor finished checking on Grandma, he called Frank out to discuss Grandma''s condition.


    I was about to follow when Jane arrived, bringing breakfast with her. As she handed me the breakfast, she asked, "Did you and Frank stay in the hospital all night?


    "Yeah." I nodded, setting the breakfast down and looking at her. "Why are you here so early? This isn''t like your usual routine."


    "I wanted toe yesterday, but I figured you''d be overwhelmed, and I wouldn''t be much help. It''s better to let you sort things out first." Jane ced a cup of packed coffee in front of me. "Your period is about to start, so I didn''t add ice. How''s Grandma now? Did you get the antidote?"


    "No." I took a sip of the coffee and briefly exined the situation. "I just don''t know who''s behind all this."


    "Does the Shaw family have any enemies?"


    Jane frowned. "Otherwise, who would get involved in another family''s inheritance struggle?"


    I


    I shook my head. "Yeah, we can''t figure out the person''s motives. We can only take it step by step."


    "As long as there''s a motive, it will eventually be revealed." Jane tapped my head and opened the breakfast. "For now, just eat your breakfast."


    "I eat itter."


    "Later? What for?"


    "Frank"


    "You two and your clinginess. Luckily, I came prepared and bought enough."


    Jane sighed. "But this time, it''s really thanks to him and Jack."


    12


    I nodded. "Yes, when we have some free time, you should join me to treat Jack to a meal."


    Jane nced toward the door and asked, "Where''s Frank? Isn''t heing too?"


    "Of c


    "Of course he is."


    If he didn''t go, there would be trouble. It was precisely because of this that Jane''s presence was needed to mediate the atmosphere. Frank and Jack never quite got along.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane raised an eyebrow, suddenly recalling something, and her expression became a bit grim. "You haven''t seen what''s happening online, have you?"


    I was curious. "What''s going on?"


    I had been so focused on worrying about Grandma''s health yesterday that I hadn''t looked at my phone. and had no idea what was happening online.


    Jane''s tone was unpleasant as she spoke. "It all started with Frank''s father copsing and being hospitalized. Someone online leaked that it was due to a woman, meaning you. Many people who don''t know the full story have been attacking both of you, especially you." "Copsed?"


    "Don''t worry. His father is probably fine. If there were any real issues, it would likely have been exploited to damage Frank''s reputation through public opinion."


    I frowned and picked up my phone. "I''ll see what''s being said online."


    "There''s not much left to see."


    Jane didn''t stop me but said, "Your family and Frank must have taken action. As soon as the situation started to heat upst night, several forces worked together to suppress it. The ount that leaked the recording has already been shut down." "Damn, who are these people? They managed to shut down so many ounts so quickly."


    "It''s Frank''s doing. The Smith family has power and influence. Shutting down a few ounts is nothing."


    "A real man, protecting his wife with strength."


    "It''s clear what kind of person one could be if she relied only on men. Frank is a rich yboy, what kind of women hasn''t he seen? That divorced women will be abandoned in a couple of days. She would definitely be crying when that happens."

 Chapter 543

    +25 RONUS


    "Stop being so bitter. ording to my friends in the circle, this time several forces have joined together to pressure the tform and reduce the hype. I heard even her ex-husband got involved. Maybe her own family background isn''t simple, at the very least, she''s a well-bred youngdy."


    "Stop talking. Even being rted to Frank is already quite lucky. How impressive could her ex-husband and family background be?"


    "If her family or ex-husband were impressive, I''d eat shit whilst being upside down."


    I nced at the online gossip but felt almost no emotional impact. Since my experience with public opinion involving Jessica, I''ve stopped taking such matters seriously.


    Jane noticed I wasn''t upset and felt relieved. "I wasn''t sure whether I should tell you, but seeing you not take it seriously makes me feel better.


    "Don''t worry." I smiled a little. "My mindset is strong right now."


    Rumors and gossip were beyond my control, and getting angry about them was unnecessary.


    Just as I finished speaking, Frank walked in. Seeing me smile, he raised an eyebrow. "Looks like it takes your best friend to get things done." Jane cocked her brows and unted, "Of course, the power of best friends is immense. It''s iparable to a boyfriend."


    Frank emphasized seriously. "It''s fiance."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane replied, "You only be a fiance after proposing."


    I watched their banter with a wry smile, pulling Frank down to sit and have breakfast. I asked, "Your father, copsed? How is he?"


    He concentrated on drinking his oat porridge without looking up. "He''ll live."


    "That''s good."


    Knowing that Frank and Luke were in a strained rtionship, I felt reassured once I knew it wasn''t a major Issue.


    Jane stared at him, then at me, with a dumbfounded look. "So blunt? Maybe you should at least pretend to visit the ward to avoid being used as material by those with ulterior motives." Frank picked up a shrimp dumpling and ced it in his bowl, looking unconcerned. "Don''t mention making material, even writing a paper on it is none of my business."


    Jane was momentarily speechless. Before she could respond, Frank nced at her and asked, "How are things progressing with Zachary?" Jane was once again caught off guard. "Don''t bring up things that shouldn''t be mentioned. I''ve noticed you''re quite nosy for a grown man." "This isn''t gossip." Frank ced his hand on my shoulder. "It''s because Zachary and I made a bet."


    "A bet about what?"


    "Who will get married first."


    Jane and I exchanged nces, reading the word "Immature" from each other''s eyes. Men''spetitive spirit is truly everywhere.


    For several days, I stayed at the hospital without leaving. Whenever my mom had free time, she woulde to the hospital to keep mepany


    In the meantime, Dr. Travis, apanied by my uncle, hade several times to give Grandma acupuncture, which helped stabilize her condition and dy the onset of the poison.


    That day, after the acupuncture session, I sent my uncle and Dr. Travis off and nned to go to the branch office with Jane.


    We had already arranged for the HR department at the headquarters to recruit people in advance, so setting up the branch office went smoothly. In the aftemoon, there would be the first high-level meeting at the branch, and as the owner, I needed to attend. As Jane and I walked out of the hospital, she noticed me rubbing my lower abdomen and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    frowned. "It''s been hurting a bit the past few days. It might be my perioding


    "That doesn''t seem right." Jane looked at my stomach. "Your period is usually regr, but it''s been dyed for several days this time? Besides the stomach pain, are there any other symptoms?"


    I thought for a moment. "No, maybe I''m just a bit anxious these days, and it''s causing hormonal imbnce. It shoulde in a couple of days..."


    Before I could finish, arge hand patted my shoulder from behind. "Charlotte, Jane."


    I turned around, smiling, "Jack, what brings you to the hospital?"


    "Came to change the dressing" He smiled lightly, pointing to his arm, and then asked with concern, "1 just heard you talking. Are you feeling sick?"

 Chapter 544

    I immediately realized something. "By the way, how is your wound healing? I''ve been staying with Grandma these past few days and haven''t had a chance to visit you." Feeling a bit embarrassed, I noted that he had been injured for my sake, and yet I hadn''t even visited him.


    "It''s just a minor injury, nothing serious.


    Jack seemed to sense that I might feel guilty and downyed it. "It should be mostly healed in a while. Grandma''s condition is the real issue. By the way, how is she?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My expression grew slightly somber, "We''ve managed to dy the onset of the poison for now, but I don''t know if we can wait for the antidote to be developed."


    "Developing an antidote?" Jack looked surprised. "Wasn''t the antidote with that Kst time? With Frank''s methods, he should be able to deal with him."


    "Jack, are you here at the hospital to change the dressing, or are you here specifically to check on Charlotte?" Jane changed the subject with a smile and teased, "Speaking of which, Charlotte is really fortunate. Even though she''s going through such a big issue, she has such a good fiance like Frank and two good friends like us. I''m starting to envy her!"


    I could sense the underlying meaning in her words. Not to mention, someone as perceptive as Jack, who originally intended to mediate, was gently tugged by Jane.


    I also understood that she was doing it not only for my sake but for Jack''s as well, so I stayed silent.


    Jack chuckled and spoke candidly, "It''s both. Changing the dressing follows medical advice, and caring about Charlotte is a friend''s obligation."


    "Thank you, Jack."


    I wanted to remind him to take care of his injury, but he received a phone call just then. I quickly said with a smile, "You can go ahead with your call. Jane and I are going to check on thepany. When you have some free time, I''ll treat you to a meal to thank you for saving my life."


    He smiled warmly. "Alright, then I''ll ept your offer."


    Once we were in the elevator, Jane sighed.


    "If it weren''t for Frank, Jack would indeed be a really good person."


    I shrugged and said, "Then why did you just make things awkward for him?"


    "I''m doing it for his own good." Jane sighed with concern. "Having obsessions isn''t wrong, but if they go too deep, they might end up harming both others and oneself."


    Hearing this, Iughed lightly. "Jack isn''t the type to get overly worked up."


    Whether it was when I told Jack I had a boyfriend, or when he saw Frank the other day, or even just now when Jane pointed it out, he had always been quiteposed. Jane raised an eyebrow, "That''s certainly the best oue. At least you can still be friends."


    "By the way, is your stomach feeling any better?" she asked with concern.


    T


    "It still hurts a bite at the date. "I''ll wait a couple of days. If my period doesn''te, I''ll get an


    appointment to check it out."


    With no one else in the elevator, she suddenly asked with a meaningful look, "Have you and Frank taken any precautions?"


    I was momentarily stunned and then suddenly realized something and my mind went nk!


    Last time... I had nned to buy contraceptive pills, but with Grandma''s situation being so urgent, I was focused entirely on her condition andpletely forgot about contraception! Jane, who knows me well, understood immediately from my expression. "You didn''t use contraception?"


    "Got so busy, I forgot..."


    Suddenly recalling this, coupled with the dy in my period, I felt a pang of panic.


    The Shaw and Smith families were still in a mess. Getting pregnant at this juncture might not be good for either us or the child.


    But I quickly calmed down, 1''ll buy a pregnancy test in a few days to check. It probably won''t be that coincidental."

 Chapter 545

    Chapter545


    It was unlikely for me to get pregnant after only one time.


    By the time I arrived at thepany and finished the meeting, it was almost evening. I hade with Jane''s ride. I was getting ready to take a cab back to the hospital.


    Jane offered to give me a ride, and I gave her a sidelong nce, teasing, "I saw you messaging Zachary during the meeting. It''s better not to let me dy your progress."


    H


    Jane smiled brightly. "Oh, have you learned to spy on screens now?"


    "Just a coincidence, just a coincidence." I gave a shy smile.r


    She had been sitting at my lower left during the meeting, leaning sideways against the table to reply to messages, so it was impossible not to see.


    As I was speaking, my phone rang-it was Frank,


    "Finished with the meeting?"


    Hiszy and casual voice came from the other end of the phone, and I couldn''t help but smile, "Yes, just finished. I''m nning to go back to the hospital to see Grandma, then head home."


    After several rounds of acupuncture from Dr. Travis, Grandma''s condition was temporarily stable, simr to an ordinary person''s. If I stayed at the hospital all day, she would be suspicious. She had already asked me several times if she was suffering from an incurable disease.


    Frank said, "Thene down, I''m waiting for you in the car park.


    ""You''re here?"


    His voice was cheerful. "Picking up Charlotte after work is part of my duties."


    "I''ll be down soon."


    My mood lightened as well. I looked at Jane, who was hastily waving her hand. "Alright, go on down. Look at you, so unremarkable. Of course, it''s Frank who''se."


    "Constantly rubbing it in, it''s inhumane.


    "You.. I touched my nose and said, "You keep at it, and win Zachary''s heart soon!"


    With that, I headed back to my office, grabbed my bag, and left.


    Outside the office building, the parking garage still retained thete summer heat.


    I almost immediately spotted the tall man leaning casually against the car. His broad, defined hands were ying with his phone, his eyeszily drooping with a cool detachment. He looked particrly unconventional in his nonchnt manner, He seemed to not care about anything.


    1 tiptoed over, intending to startle him. Before I could say anything, he suddenly stretched out his long arm without even lifting his eyelids, pulling me into his embrace and chuckling. "What''s up? Trying to scare me?"


    I didn''t manage to startle him; instead, I was taken by surprise. "You didn''t even look, and you''re not afraid of grabbing the wrong person?"


    "Nope." He smirked, hisrge hand caressing the soft flesh at my waist. "A unique person is impossible to


    mistake."


    I retorted, "Who isn''t unique?"


    He seemed amused by this, pinched my face, and looked into my eyes. "To me, you''re the only one who''s


    unique."


    My ears turned slightly pink, and I wriggled free to slide into the passenger seat.


    I had to admit, this guy was quite skilled at sweet talk.


    He rounded the front of the car and got in. As he started the engine, I suddenly thought of something and hesitated before looking at him.


    .... might have done something foolish."


    He raised an eyebrow, following my lead. "What?"


    ffelt a bit embarrassed, "That night... after that, I forgot to take the medicine."


    "What medicine?"


    Hearing this, I looked up to see a hint of teasing in his eyes and red at him. "Stop joking around. Aren''t you worried?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Worried about what?"


    Frank took my hand, gently squeezing it, and looked at me with a hint of persuasion in his eyes, Charlotte, how about we have a child? A girl as unique as you."

 Chapter 546

    His clear voice carried an unusual seriousness. When I met his dark brown eyes, filled with almost drowning affection, I even forgot to breathe.


    My heartbeat missed a beat. I really wanted to nod and agree, unable to bring myself to say anything to reject him.


    But I wasn''t in my early twenties anymore. After a few moments of breathing, reason eventually prevailed.


    I gently pursed my lip. "I want to wait until the current matters are settled."


    Seeing the disappointment flicker in his eyes, I was afraid he might misunderstand, so I couldn''t help but exin, "These issues are like ticking time bombs. Whether it''s Lucas, Bethany, Simone, or K and the person behind him, if we have a child now, our concerns and their opportunities will just increase. Frank, I also hope we can have a child soon. I believe we will work hard to be great parents."


    "But not right now."


    "Charlotte." Frank''s lips suddenly curved into a smile. "Do you feel like your words make you sound like a terrible person? Like I''m the kept boy."


    I was momentarily speechless, unable to find a rebuttal.


    In those clich¨¦d cheating scenarios, men who were scumbags would often say something like, "Don''t worry, we will have a child, just not right now."


    I instinctively wanted to argue but saw him start the car and say, "I promise you."


    I stared at him, afraid of missing his unhappy mood. "Really?"


    "Really." He chuckled, steering the wheel with one hand while gently ruffling my hair. He tentatively said, But if you were to get pregnant this time, could we..." "Yes."


    He cocked his brows. "I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    "I know what you''re going to say." I took his long, handsome hand and softly said, "Although the chance is almost zero, I promise you that if I do get pregnant, I will do everything in my power to protect the baby." In fact, my anticipation for a child was not less than his.


    Butpared to him, I was more pessimistic, so I wanted to wait until everything was certain before considering having a child.


    Arriving at the hospital, Grandma was awake, and a nurse was helping her stretch her limbs in the living


    room.


    I pushed open the door. "Grandma, how are you feeling? Is it morefortable after the acupuncture?"


    Although Dr. Travis''s acupuncture had slowed the spread of the poison, it still couldn''tpletely avoid affecting her body. Before this session, Grandma had already started feeling numbness in her limbs again. "Charlotte, why are you back again?" Grandma scolded me lightly. "Didn''t I say to go home directly after visiting thepany? Why are you so worried about me? Look, I''m fine. If you hadn''t insisted on me 173Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    staying in the hospital, I could have already been discharged and gone home."


    We hadn''t told Grandma about the poisoning, so if I hadn''t been coaxing her, she might have already discharged herself a few days ago.


    I went over and took her hand, I just wanted to spend more time with you."


    "Well, then let''s discharge me and go home together."


    Grandma spoke like a stubborn child; and fearing I would refuse, she looked at Frank, "Frank, what do you think?"


    "Grandma!" I was helpless, "You still..."


    "Charlotte, how about we take Grandma home?"


    Frank, who always indulged Grandma, had changed his tune and began to persuade me with reason. Grandma is alone in the hospital, and you''re worried. Since it''s close to Region Gardens, if anything happens, we can bring Grandma to the hospital at any time or have the medical teame to our ce." "Grandma, please give us a minute." I pulled Frank out of the ward, closed the door, and frowned, "Do your really think Grandma can be discharged now?"


    He looked down at me and asked softly, "Are you angry?"


    "No." I exined, "I''m just unsure if you''re amodating Grandma to make her happy or if it''s actually feasible."


    "Both." Frank nodded slightly. "Prof. Kilburn came a few days ago to give Grandma her final treatment. As for the rest, staying in the hospital won''t help. Dr. Travis''s subsequent acupuncture can be done at home," Hearing this, I knew he truly believed it was feasible, which made me waver as well.


    Sinceing back from Yandia, I had felt Grandma had aged a lot, and with the poisoning this time, I wanted to be by her side constantly.


    After a moment of hesitation, I agreed, "Alright then, let''s have you y the good guy to the end. You go and tell Grandma."


    "Okay," he readily agreed and reentered the ward.


    Before long, he came out with the elderlydy who had a look of "freedom" on her face.


    I couldn''t help butugh and tease, "Do you think Frank is actually your real grandson now?" "That''s not the case."


    Grandma shook her head calmly, "He''s only allowed to be my granddaughter''s husband."


    When this topic came up, on the way home, she nced at Frank through the rearview mirror, patted my hand, and sighed meaningfully.


    "In truth, you don''t need to worry too much about my health. I''ve lived long enough, and I have no regrets The only wish is to see you and Frank get married and have children soon."


    Normally, I would have called her out for her marriage pressure, but now, with the uncertainty of whether the antidote would be developed in time....


    After hearing those words, tears welled up in my eyes, and I turned my face to wipe away the moisture from my eyes, "Grandma, I''ve only just returned to your side. Are you willing to let me get married already?"


    "Silly girl, why are you crying?" Grandma was startled and quickly said lovingly, "Of course, I don''t want you to get married, but Frank is not just anyone. I believe that if you marry him, you''ll live even better than now. As for the Shaw family''s mess... better stay away! "Don''t worry, Grandma."


    Frank suddenly spoke up, his voice as pleasant as ever, "Whether we get married or not, in my heart, Charlotte is already my wife. No matter what happens, I will protect her."


    Grandma looked at him with satisfaction and asked with concern, "No matter who bullies her?"


    "Yes, as long as I''m alive, no one can bully her."


    His words were clear and deliberate, like a promise or guarantee, but having experienced too much loss, my first reaction was anxiety.


    I quickly said, "What do you mean, as long as you''re alive? Can you not be alive? You must be alive.

 Chapter 547

    When we got home, Julie had just prepared a delicious and aromatic dinner. Knowing that Grandma wasing back with us, Julie had even made a medicinal meal to help with Grandma''s recovery. The meal was extremely pleasant.


    However, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Grandma seemed a bit troubled. She kept serving me food, as if she wanted to show her care for me with all her strength.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Later on, Grandma urged Frank to take a shower. Frank noticed that Grandma wanted to speak with me privately and cooperated willingly.


    "Charlotte,e in with Grandma."


    While Julie was still tidying up the dining area, Grandma called me into her room.


    I suspected that she had something important to discuss with me and felt very uneasy. "Grandma, you..."


    "Take this and keep it safe,"


    Before I could finish, Grandma took out a brown paper bag from her purse and handed it to me.


    I panicked. "Grandma, I can''t ept this!"


    Grandma smiled in relief. "Do you know what it is?"


    "Well..." I pursed my lips. "Simone and the others asked me if I knew the contents of your will."


    "Do you want to know?"


    "I just want you to be well."


    That was the truth.


    Perhaps because of theck of a father-daughter bond with Ben, the Shaw family didn''t feel like home to me. I wanted to return to the Shaw family only for Grandma. If I could take care of her like this, that would be good enough. As for the Shaw family''s assets and money, my career is flourishing, and I have no need for greed.


    My mom... probably wouldn''t care to get anything from the Shaw family.


    Hearing my unhesitating response, Grandma was both relieved and sighed. "You''re just like your mother. The Shaw family wasn''t fortunate enough to have her."


    Your father was too foolish back then,"


    I lowered my head. "He''s still foolish now."


    Grandma didn''t defend him and nodded heavily, "Yes, you''re right. So, this is Grandma''spensation for you and your mother."


    She stuffed the brown paper bag into my hands, her eyes, marked by time, bing misty, "Be good, don''t let outsiders benefit."


    "Our ancestors worked hard to get the Shaw family where we are now. Your grandfather worked hard to


    protect them. If it falls into the hands of outsiders, how will I exin it when I meet the on the other side?"


    "Grandma..."


    A mixture of emotions arose in me, and I struggled to Hold back the warmth in my eyes, tightly clutching the brown paper bag. "I''ll take it... I''ll take it..."


    Grandma patted my hand. "This isn''t what they think of as a will. It''s a gift agreement. Once you sign it, it will be effective."


    "Grandma..."


    ""Don''t turn me down."


    Grandma saw right through what I was about to say and sighed. "You know how poor my health has been these past two years. With the Shaw family under your father''s control, if I don''t close my eyes soon, it will be toote to salvage things. If you take over soon, I can rest easy and wait for the antidote. Don''t you agree?"


    I was taken aback. "You..."


    "How would I not know that I''m poisoned?"


    Grandma smiled and pulled me down to sit on the sofa at the foot of the bed. "You see, I''m poisoned, not senile. Can''t I tell that you and Frank are hiding things from me? The doctors said my examinations are fine for now, but you act like it''s a major crisis and went to great lengths to have Dr. Travis give me acupuncture regrly. If it''s not poisoning, what could it be?"


    I touched my nose. "So, you had already guessed?"


    "Yes."


    "It was wrong of me to keep it from you. Frank and I talked about telling you, but I was afraid..."


    "I understand."

 Chapter 548

    Chapter548


    Before I could finish speaking, Grandma continued, "My little Lily has grown up and wants to support Grandma, right?"


    I pursed my lips. "But I still haven''t been able to do anything for you. Even the antidote, we don''t know when it will be avable." "What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Grandma was much more open-minded than I was and sighed, "I''ve been thinking about your grandfather for a long time. If it weren''t for the Shaw family, I would have gone to join him long ago."


    T


    "It''s just that you have to work hard to hold up this mess of the Shaw family. Grandma doesn''t want you involved, but there''s no other way." 7 know, I know..."


    Hearing Grandma''s tone as if she was arranging her final affairs, tears streamed down my face. I clung to her, crying and choking up, "When I was little, I envied other kids who had grandparents. Now that I finally have you, I don''t want you to leave me. I don''t want to lose you."


    At that moment, I understood the burden Frank carried on his shoulders.


    The honor and disgrace, the rise and fall of an entire family.


    "Oh..." Grandma cried too, but still smiled tofort me. "Silly child, I''m still here, aren''t I? There''s no need to cry, or Frank will see you and say you''re just like when you were little, a crybaby."


    I blinked hard, trying to hold back the tears. "He wouldn''t dare!"


    "I wouldn''t dare do what?"


    The slightly ajar door was knocked on twice. The usually unruly man stood at the door in casual wear and exined to Grandma, "I didn''t mean to interrupt you and Charlotte, but I heard her crying and couldn''t help it."


    "You came at the right time!" Grandma quickly said. "She''s your wife, so you take her away and figure out


    how to cheer her up."


    I sighed and didn''t know what to say


    Frank chuckled, didn''t say anything further, and directly wiped away my tears, picking me up in his arms," Then we''ll head to our room. Rest early, and call us if you need anything."


    I hurriedly said, "What are you talking about? Who wants to go to the room with you?"


    Please, even if we''re cohabiting before marriage, don''t be so openly righteous about it.


    But Grandma had excellent hearing and, before Frank could respond, said first, "Don''t worry, I''m not an old-fashioned stickler. Besides, Frank has grown up under my watch. I trust him." My ears turned red.


    Frank smiled, "Thank you, Grandma!"


    Back in the room, I held the brown paper bag in my hand, feeling as if a boulder was crushing my chest.


    Frank set me down on the floor, held me around the waist, and looked down at me, "Are you angry?" "No..."


    I shook the brown paper bag. "Guess.... what this is?"


    "Gift agreement?"


    "How did you know?"


    "Grandma must know about her poisoning." Frank ruffled my hair. "During dinner tonight, she kept serving you food."


    He didn''t say the rest, but I understood.


    It seemed like she knew her time was limited and wanted to serve me every dish from now on. That was why it hurt so much.


    Frank pressed his forehead against mine. "Charlotte, trust me, Grandma will be fine, okay?"


    I sniffle., "Okay!"


    "That''s a good girl."


    He held me even tighter, pressing perfectly against me. "That''s a


    I pushed him away a little. "You''ve showered, but I haven''t. Don''t hold me so tight."


    We had juste back from the hospital.


    Frank not only didn''t loosen his hold but also nted a lingering kiss on my lips, his voice low and husky Shall we go have a shower together?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 549

    "You''ve already showered..."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I heard the hidden meaning in Frank''s words and pretended to be oblivious to tease him, "Put me down."


    "No." Frank looked down. He had a mischievous grin on his lips as he kicked open the bathroom door.


    Hot water and kisses came down together, stealing my breath away.


    Later, he yed around until I could barely stand.


    He simply supported me by my thighs and held me at his waist


    I thought the bath would be like before,sting until midnight, but instead, after just one round, I was wrapped in a towel and carried to bed.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I pulled the nket over myself, leaving only my eyes visible as I looked at Frank.


    Frank met my gaze and chuckled. "You''d better not say those two words."


    I huffed, "How do you know what I''m about to say?"


    "I know perfectly well."


    Frank leaned closer, gently brushing his nose against mine, and drawled, "That''s because I''m your husband-"


    He dragged out thest word on purpose. My face heated up with embarrassment, and I shrank deeper into the nket. "We''re not married yet. How can you be my husband?" Franky down, pulling me along with the nket and draping his long legs over me.


    I couldn''t move at all.


    The atmosphere was intimate and lingering.


    After he stopped moving, he stared at me with his deep brown eyes. I tried to shift but found it futile. Hesitantly, I asked, "You''re not unhappy because of what I said earlier, are you?" Frank looked at me with a steady gaze that was even more profound in the dim light.


    It was hard to read.


    L


    "If I were unhappy," Frank suddenly interrupted me. He lowered his head,ing even closer, his low, seductive voice making my heart race. "What would Charlotte do to make me feel better?" I could tell he was just teasing, and shot him a reproachful look.


    and


    Frankughed, kissed my forehead, and yfully said, "Since the mood is set you''ve mentioned it,. how about I propose?"


    With my hands and feet immobile, I gave him a stern look.


    "Who proposes in bed like that?'' I asked inwardly.


    It seemed too dismissive.


    Frank chuckled, pinching my cheek. "What''s with that reaction?"


    "Don''t you intend to agree?"


    "Oh? Afraid of entering the marriage tomb after one failed attempt?"


    I knew all too well about his persistent jealousy.


    And regarding Ryan, it seemed like he had moved on, but he was still stewing over old grievances.


    "You call it a tomb, so why should I go? You go yourself.


    "Tsk."


    Frank pressed his thumb against my lips, pushing them apart, "Let''s see how sharp-tongued you are."


    His kiss, as expected,nded on me, but just as I intended to soothe him after what I had said, he suddenly pulled away.


    I gave him a puzzled look.


    Frankpletely let go of me, tapping my forehead with his finger twice and teasing with a lightugh, Want more?" "You pervert!" I joked.


    I turned away, not wanting to deal with him anymore.


    Frank patted me through the nket and I heard his footsteps.


    I secretly turned around and saw him going into the bathroom.


    Frank took out the hairdryer, and as he nced at the trash can, he seemed to remember something.


    His footsteps returned, and I quickly turned my back.


    Frank didn''t call me out but sat on the edge of the bed and started drying my hair.


    His long fingers moved patiently through my hair.


    After drying my hair, he gave himself a quick, careless blow-dry, then pulled back the nket and held me from behind.


    Hisrge hand suddenly rested on my lower abdomen, his voice husky. "Your period hasn''te this month, has it?"


    No wonder he only decided toe once.


    It turned out that he was concerned.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter550


    I turned around and leaned into his arms, nodding slightly. I looked up at him and muttered, "You''ll get what you want soon enough."


    He cocked his brows yfully. "If we can''t get what we want, we''ll do everything to make it happen."


    "Pervert." Iughed.


    He dropped his casual demeanor, gently patting my back with aforting tone. "I''ll go with you for the check-up tomorrow."


    "1 was nning to buy a pregnancy test kit in a few days..."


    He whispered, "But I can''t wait."


    I could sense Frank''s eagerness for this child, and I was excited too, Having a child connected by blood: with someone I love. If it weren''t for all the troubles at hand... But since the heavens had given us a gift, I would choose to ept it.


    "Okay."


    The next morning, the first thing I did after getting up and washing was to go see Grandma.


    I didn''t expect that Frank had alreadye back from walking with her.


    "Up so early?"


    I couldn''t tell if he was praising me or subtly implying I could sleep more. I shot him a nce and went over to help Grandma, reproaching her. "Why didn''t you call me?" Frank tidied my hair that I hadn''t had time to fix, his rxed voice tinged with affection, "You were snoring, how could I disturb your sweet dreams?"


    "You''re the one snoring." Iined to Grandma, "Grandma, he''s bullying me, you have to teach him a lesson!


    "Oh?" Grandmaughed lightly, pretending to be confused. "Who''s bullying you? Frank? It looks more like you''re the one bullying him to me."


    "Grandma!" I shook Grandma''s arm, feeling aggrieved. "Are you really my grandma?"


    "Of course I am."


    Grandma pinched my cheek. "Alright, you young lovers don''t need to show off in front of me. Go and do your own thing."


    Although Frank and I had nned to go for a check-up, seeing Grandma looking obviously worn out but putting on a brave face for my sake made me not want to go anywhere. I just wanted to stay by her side.


    Frank noticed what I was thinking but didn''t give in. He coaxed me, "Grandma has Julie by her side. We''ll be back soon, okay?"


    I knew he was also worried about my health, or else we wouldn''t have only done it oncest night.


    Since that was the case, it was better to get a check-up so that we could both be reassured.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I looked at Grandma and said softly, "Grandma, after you finish breakfast, make sure to rest. I''lle back as soon as I''m done."


    "Oh, I''m fine. You go ahead with what you need to do. Stop nagging me, you''re making me dizzy."


    Grandma was also trying to reassure me, so I didn''t say more and went to wash up and change.


    Frank drove us himself.


    He held the steering wheel with one hand and my hand with the other, his thumb gently rubbing the back of my hand.


    The autumn sun streamed softly through the window.


    This scene, inexplicably, made the passage of time seem peaceful, even though there were still many troublesome matters. But selfishly, I wanted to savor this moment of tranquility.


    When we arrived at the hospital and waited for the test results, my heart couldn''t help but be on edge.


    Frank noticed my anxiety and held my hand.


    But I felt a slight dampness in his palm, realizing he wasn''t as calm as he seemed, just good at hiding it. "Mr. Smith."


    Soon, the hospital director personally brought over the test results.


    When Jack came to the hospital to change his bandages, the nurses were a bit surprised.


    "Mr. Renolds, didn''t you just change these yesterday? The next change should be tomorrow."


    "Sorry." Jack smiled apologetically and exined, "I identally soaked it in water showering this morning and I''m worried that the wound would be infected.


    "I see." The nurse nodded and said, "Thene with me."


    With that, she led Jack into the dressing room.

 Chapter 551

    The gauze waspletely soaked. It wasn''t just a little soaked. It had been soaked in water. The wound was serious, but Jack had been careless!


    The nurse, with a stern expression, wanted to give a serious reminder, but when she saw Jack''s gentle face, she smiled helplessly and said, "Mr. Renolds, this wound needs a lot of care. It mustn''te into contact with water again, or it will be troublesome if it gets infected." "Alright, thank you," Jack responded with a smile. He then suddenly seemed to remember something, asking casually, "By the way, I just passed by the second floor and noticed quite a few bodyguards near the gynecology department. Is something happening?" He had just seen Charlotte''s back and tried to approach, but was blocked by Frank''s people.


    "There''s nothing wrong." The nurse''s face showed a trace of jealousy. "I heard that Mr. Smith is bringing his fiancee for a check-up. He really treasures this fiancee, and the bodyguards might be to guard against any troublemakers. This girl is really fortunate." Upon hearing this, Jack''s gaze darkened.


    A check-up.


    Combined with the conversation he overheard yesterday between Charlotte and Jane, he couldn''t help


    but start to overthink things.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, the nurse continued treating the wound while asking, "Is something wrong?"


    "Oh, no, I just think Mr. Smith is indeed as affectionate as others say he is."


    Jack gave a perfunctory reply. After finishing with the wound, he strode to the end of the corridor and made a phone call!


    After the doctor finished speaking, there was a long silence.


    Frank and I looked at the test report in our hands and exchanged nces.


    After a while, my heart began to race faster and faster. Finally, I asked, "So, you''re saying... we''re having a baby, right?"


    Frank crumpled the edges of the thin report.


    Initially, he could joke about the possibility of pregnancy, but now that it was confirmed, even someone who usually spoke a lot like him couldn''t utter a word.


    I had never seen Frank like this before, and I found it quite amusing. I reached out and poked his face.


    When Frank looked over, his angr, handsome face was somewhat intimidating when he wasn''t smiling.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Frank shook his head, then nodded.


    I tried to control my excitement and stood up, saying. I''m going back to see Grandma now. Do you want to stay here and calm down for a bit?"


    Frank immediately stood up and followed.


    At times like this, he wouldn''t let me be on my own.


    We went back in n''s car.


    Clearly, the baby''s father hadn''t quite adapted to the role of a father yet.


    Meanwhile, in a men''s restroom on a certain floor of the hospital, there was a loud crash.


    Jack had smashed a restroom stall door with his fist.


    His phone fell to the ground, its screen shattered into pieces, reflecting the man''s bloodshot eyes. Bentley


    A ck into the underground car park of Region Gardens,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After stopping the car, I hurriedly got out, but Frank stopped me.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He pointed to my abdomen, and as I looked down, he bent over and picked me up.


    "Don''t forget, you''re a mother now."


    I was still adjusting to this, mainly worrying about Grandma.


    I wanted to share this good news with her.


    But seeing him so overly concerned made me chuckle, "What, am I not even allowed to walk now?"


    The man cocked his brows. "I haven''t adjusted yet, so I need some time to get used to it. Therefore, temporarily, you''re not allowed to walk."


    I understood and yed along. "Got it, then you should carry me upstairs quickly.....


    Before I could finish, the phone rang. Frank took out my phone and, with a cold smile, tugged at the corner of his lips.


    His smile was quite cold.


    I was puzzled, and when I saw the caller ID, I realized why.


    "Hello, Jack," I answered while ncing at Frank''s expression. "Huh? Meet up?"


    "When? Okay, I got it. See you then."


    I hung up the phone and looked up at Frank, who had his eyshes lowered, staring at me indifferently.


    He looked like a puppyining to its owner.


    I was amused by his expression and got a coldugh in return.


    ""What''s wrong?"


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and threatened, "I''m not alone now. I have someone backing me. If I don''t see the baby''s father''s smiling face, I''ll be unhappy, and the baby in my womb won''t be happy either. Frank still didn''t speak.


    I continued, "I heard Grandma say that unhappy babies would be wrinkled and ugly when they''re born."

 Chapter 552

    "If it''s a daughter, then you..."


    "Haha." Frank let out a shortugh, the corners of his lips curving slightly.


    But there was no smile in his eyes. "I''ve noticed that you''ve be quite spoiled by affection."


    Hearing hiszy tone, I knew he wasn''t really angry.


    I rubbed my chin against him and told him about the conversation with Jack.


    Frank tried to maintain his smile. "What do you mean? You want me to send my wife to meet someone who has ill intentions toward her?"


    "Please?" I used my trump card and acted coquettishly "You have to protect me and the baby, right?"


    Frank grunted through his nose and then put me back into the car.


    "Wait." I hurriedly spoke up. "I want to let Grandma know first."


    Grandma would definitely be very happy to hear about my pregnancy.


    Frank picked me up again and strode upstairs.


    I felt that his swift actions were hinting that I shouldn''t meet Jack.


    But Jack mentioned something about Grandma''s health, and I couldn''t ignore it.


    At present, Grandma''s health was the most important thing.


    Moreover, Jack had always been good to me. He wouldn''t do anything to harm me.


    n was waiting by the car, smoking a cigarette.


    His eyes kept darting around.


    He knew that Frank was all talk.


    In reality, his level of devotion to his wife was no less than a guard dog protecting its food.


    "Now you''re getting even more pampered, not even walking by yourself?"


    As soon as Frank and I entered, we heard Grandma''s reproach.


    I wiggled my legs, signaling Frank to put me down.


    But Frank walked in and carefully ced me on the sofa.


    Grandma frowned and said with a smile, "I know you love her, but you shouldn''t spoil her like this."


    She is indeed precious now."


    Frank poured me a cup of hot water and sat down next to me. His tone was usuallyzy, but it was


    sincere.


    Grandma seemed to want to say more, but I interrupted in time, "Grandma, you''re going to be a great-grandmotherl


    Grandma was stunned, unable to react for a long time,


    She looked at my belly and then at my face. "W-what did you say?"


    I took Grandma''s hand and ced it on my abdomen. "Here, there''s your great-grandchild. Are you happy?


    Grandma''s hand started to tremble uncontrobly. Afraid of hurting the baby, she quickly pulled it back. "Oh!"


    Grandma happily pped her thighs and stood up, pacing around.


    I knew that Grandma had always felt guilty toward me, that I was born into the Shaw family but had to endure hardships.


    After finally returning to her side, I had to take over the Shaw family''s mess and worry about her health.


    She even worried that she might not see me married and have children, which would be a r¨¨gret.


    That was why I wanted to share this good news with her as soon as possible.


    "Okay, okay."


    After a long time, Grandma finally spoke, but only kept repeating "good" several times without continuing.


    I pulled Grandma to sit down. "You''re getting older, so don''t get too excited. Let''s take a deep breath together."


    Grandma poked my forehead. "You''re a mother now and still so immature."


    "I''m influenced by my surroundings, what can I do?"


    "Tsk."


    Frank ced hisrge hand on my head, rubbing it gently, and chuckled. "If I''m not mistaken, this is your scolding me."


    ""What do you think?"


    I looked up at him, and he helplessly smiled along with me. "Pay attention to prenatal education, or else the baby will think I''m a bad dad." "You''re already bad."


    "Oh?"


    Frank raised an eyebrow and leaned closer to my ear, deliberately lowering his voice as if it had been ground down by gravel, "How am I bad?" 1-pushed him away and immediatelyined to Grandma, "Look, who''s being immature?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Shaw-found it too embarrassing to watch and waved her hand, "I just remembered, I haven''t fed the goldfish."


    I pointed out, "We don''t even have goldfish at home."


    Grandma wasn''t flustered. "I''ll go water the flowers."


    Without listening to what I said, she quickly went to the balcony.


    1, however, felt my eyes welling up.


    Frank turned my face to him and gently wiped away my tears with his fingertips.


    "Grandma will definitely be fine," he said in a deep and soothing voice. "Trust me, okay?"


    Mentioning this, I suddenly stood up, "Right, I need to hurry and find Jack."

 Chapter 553

    The meeting location was sent to my phone by Jack.


    It was a tranquil and serene tea house.


    Frank and I walked in together. "Jack."


    Jack turned around, and when he saw Frank, something flickered in his eyes, and he almost couldn''t keep his emotions in check.


    His gaze briefly swept over my abdomen, and he gave his usual gentle smile. "Charlotte, didn''t I ask you toe alone?"


    For some reason, I felt that something was different, but my subconscious trust in him made me not think too much about it. I smiled and exined, "Jack, Frank doesn''t feel at ease letting me go out alone..."


    Frank held me close and looked at Jack. His brown eyes instantly turned icy, and with a tense tone, he interrupted. "I think the injury in your arm might have damaged the basal ganglia."


    I was momentarily stunned, then realized what he meant.


    The basal ganglia were involved in controlling the smoothness and rhythm of speech.


    Frank was essentially saying that Jack had a big mouth but couldn''t speak properly.


    But Jack didn''t take offense. He nced at Frank and said, "Mr. Smith, could you give Charlotte and me a moment alone?"


    Hearing this, I was worried that Frank might get jealous again and gently tugged at his sleeve.


    Frank pressed his tongue against his mrs, suppressing his anger, "Don''t worry. I''m not that petty."


    Moreover, we both knew the purpose of today''s visit.


    "I''ll be right outside. If you sense anything wrong, call me immediately" Frank whispered in my ear and then turned to leave.


    If it weren''t for Grandma, he probably wouldn''t have left me alone here.


    But he knew what choice I would make, so he didn''t make things difficult for me.


    Iposed myself and looked at Jack. "Jack, what did you mean by what you said-on the phone? Do you know where I can get the antidote?" "Please, sit down first."


    Jack gestured for me to sit, poured tea for me, and then stared at me with aplex array of emotions in his eyes. Finally, he even gave a wry smile. "Charlotte, are you here today for me, or just for Grandma?"


    I was slightly taken aback, pressed my lips together, and asked, "What... is wrong?"


    The sense of something being off grew stronger.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jack took a sip of tea, put the cup down, and with a voice still gentle from the tea, said something that


    left me dumbfounded!


    "Just for Grandma, right? Charlotte, I can give you the antidote, but I have one condition."


    "What condition?"


    "Leave Frank." He nced outside where Frank stood in the shadow of the leaves, his figure dim and indistinct. His eyes showed an almost pathological obsession. "Then, be with me." "Jack..."


    I couldn''t believe it. The tea cup I had just lifted nearly slipped from my hand, spilling hot tea over me and causing a sharp, burning pain that was all too vivid.


    What Jack said wasn''t just in my imagination.


    Seeing this, Jack immediately came over, trying to grab my arm. "What''s the matter...?"


    "Jack!"


    I was startled and jumped up, avoiding his grasp. My hasty movement caused the heavy chair to fall to the ground with a loud crash.


    Jack froze, his hand hovering in mid-air, and he pursed his lips. "Do you... think I would hurt you?"


    I squeezed my palms, unsure of how to respond. Fortunately, Frank heard themotion, burst in, grabbed Jack''s arm, and twisted it forcefully. He shielded me behind him and kicked out with his leg


    Today''s

 Chapter 554

    554


    The actions were swift and seamless.


    It was only then that I realized Frank''s skills were quite impressive.


    Jack was kicked far away, sending a table full of teacups crashing down.


    A waiter approached, and n immediately stepped forward to handle the payment.


    "Do you think my girlfriend is someone you can just push around?"


    I was in Frank''s arms, recovering from the shock, and noticed his intense anger.


    He had always disliked Jack, and now that Jack had dropped his facade, Frank was naturally furious.


    "What do I want?" Jack slowly got up from the floor, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and suddenlyughed. It was a self-deprecatingugh. The atmosphere around him turned dark and oppressive, but he didn''t answer Frank''s question. Instead, he focused solely on me. "Charlotte, consider what I said."


    "Frank..." His sudden change of demeanor left me still trembling, my heart pounding. I took a deep breath and looked at Frank. "I want to go home."


    "Alright."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Frank held me as we started to leave, but Jack spoke, stopping us in our tracks.


    "Charlotte, don''t you want the antidote? If you don''t get the antidote, Grandma will die."


    "Didn''t you say Grandma is very important to you? She''s been so good to you, giving you the Shaw family. Can you really bear to watch her pass away before she''s had the chance to fully enjoy her family life?"


    I tightened my grip on Frank''s hand, my breathing slowing down.


    Frank gently pried my anxious hand away and, while rubbing it, asked, "Do you trust me?"


    "Of course," I answered without hesitation.


    In this world, I could distrust anyone but Frank.


    Moreover, I believed he would have a better solution than I could.


    Given my current situation, it was best to stay behind him. Otherwise, if something happened to the baby,


    I would be overwhelmed with guilt.


    Seeing his intention, I pressed my lips together. "Then I wait for you in the car."


    I had always trusted and appreciated Jack.


    But now, thinking it over... I wouldn''t interfere with what Frank needed to do.


    n quickly followed, escorting me to the car.


    The tea house had already been taken over by Jack.


    n handled the situation with transfers and threats to convince the owner and his staff to hide.


    None of us wanted the innocent to get caught in the cross fire.


    Thepensation was paid, so how they fought was none of our concern.


    Frank had wanted to deal with Jack for a long time.


    Previously, he had restrained himself out of consideration for me.


    Now that I was no longer a concern, he wasn''t going to hold back any longer. After all, the other party wasn''t a ninja turtle.


    Yet, even as he acted, he was mindful of something.


    He still held back somewhat.


    "Antidote."


    Jack pressed on his abdomen, spat out a mouthful of blood, and sneered with irony.


    "You can beat me to death, but Charlotte''s Grandma won''t survive either."


    Frank clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking ominously.


    His usual casual demeanor disappeared, reced by a cold, lethal intensity. "The fact that I''m here talking to you is because of the favor you did for Charlotte. But that doesn''t mean I can''t make you hand over the antidote." Jack remained unyielding. "I''ll only tell Charlotte and only give the antidote to Charlotte."


    Frank smiled, but his eyes were cold and merciless. "Jack, I know what you''re thinking, but as long as I''m alive, you won''t get away with it."


    "And if you die?"


    Frank seemed to find this a huge joke. "My life hasn''t been smooth. If I could die early, I would have. I''ve survived through hell and back, and as long as I''m here with everything I meant to have, then I won''t die." Jack showed no sign of backing down. "Some things you''ll never know."

 Chapter 555

    Frank couldn''t be bothered to argue with someone like Jack. If it weren''t for the sake of the child, he wouldn''t want to get his hands dirty with more blood.


    Now that the antidote was in hand, he never expected that one day he would believe in god.


    It was all for the child and for Charlotte''s lifetime of peace and happiness.


    Her early life had been too harsh.


    "Even without your antidote, I wouldn''t let Grandmae to harm. Put away your filthy thoughts. If you keep trying to harm my wife, I''ll make sure you won''t be a man anymore." Jack knew Frank''s methods well.


    Besides Charlotte, no one could tame this lion that bites its prey and never lets go.


    But Jack wasn''t intimidated easily.


    Covered in mud, Charlotte was his only light. He would never let go. He also... couldn''t bear to let go.


    "You won''t have a solution. Even if you find someone to develop an antidote, Madam Shaw won''t be able to wait that long. Moreover, you can''t possibly develop one yourself. The antidote I have is the only one. There''s only one chance." Frank clenched his fists again.


    Seeing his eager fists, Jack''s gaze grew increasingly harsh, and his words took on a mad, obsessive tone.


    "No matter how despicable or filthy you are, it won''t help you here."


    Frank''s lips curved into a mocking smile.


    He suddenly rxed his fists, slipped a hand into his pocket, and his voice returned to its usual casual tone, though his entire demeanor remained cold.


    "I''ll make sure to cure you of your delusions." The mocking tone in his smile deepened. "No need to thank me."


    I was restless in the car. Although I trusted Frank to handle things, I worried about any possible mishap.


    n, who was keeping watch outside the car,forted me. "Don''t worry, Charlotte. Frank always handles things thoroughly."


    "I know, but..."


    But being in the midst of the situation made it hard to stay calm.


    After waiting for a long time with no sign of movement, I couldn''t help but want to check what was happening. But as soon as my foot touched the ground, I was pushed back into the car. Then, with a familiar, crisp scent, I was enveloped in Frank''s embrace.


    In my ear was a more familiar voice, one that both reassured and unsettled me. "Miss me already?"


    1 hugged Frank back and nuzzled against him.


    But Frank pulled away from me. "If you can''t help me with my desires then don''t cling on to me."


    I gave him a re. "Can''t you be more serious?"


    Frank seemed to take pride in it. "I am being serious. Don''t always nder me in front of the child. If the child doesn''t like me, I''ll have to settle the score with you."


    Unable to argue with him, I decided to return to the main topic. "What did Jack say? Is he willing to give us the antidote?"


    Frank ced hisrge hand on my abdomen, appearing somewhat hesitant.


    I was puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    He was never one to hesitate or second-guess. He did whatever he wanted.


    No one could control or restrain him.


    What w


    What was going on now?


    But Frank finally spoke, "Have you ever wondered why he has the antidote?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You mean..."


    I had considered this question a bit after calming down in the car, but I was reluctant to believe it.


    "The poisoning of Grandma has something to do with Jack?"


    "I suspect he''s the mastermind behind it."


    "What?"


    I was even more shocked,


    Jack had been so good to me in the past that even now, I never imagined he could be the one behind this!


    He always seemed so gentle, and being around him was like basking in springtime.


    I even thought he wouldn''t harm an ant.


    But that mysterious person, though I had never met them, seemed ruthless from his actions.


    It was hard to connect Jack with the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Even though he had shown a ruthless side earlier.


    I paused for a moment and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you analyzing this rationally? There''s no personal emotion involved, right?"


    Frank pinched my face. "Who''s the one with personal emotions?"


    I had indeed been subjective, and I admitted my mistake in time. "I trust you. I believe everything you say."


    Frank chuckled. "Alright, since you''vee to your senses in time, I won''t hold it against you.


    "Are you sure? If so, doesn''t that mean the only antidote is in his hands?"

 Chapter 556

    Chapter556


    "Not necessarily." Frank remained calm andposed. "I''ve already instructed someone to look into it. We should be able to confirm things by tonight."


    When we returned to Region Gardens, we happened to run into Dr. Travis, who was there to give Grandma acupuncture.


    But before I could greet him, Julie ran out, looking flustered.


    *Madam Shaw has copsed,"


    I quickly ran to the room and threw myself beside Grandma, seeing her bluish lips. Tears instantly filled my eyes. "Grandma!"


    Frank followed closely behind, knowing I wouldn''t be consoled easily. He said, "Charlotte, let''s have Dr. Travis check on Grandma."


    I managed to calm down a little and made space for Dr. Travis.


    At times like this, I hated that I wasn''t a doctor and couldn''t do anything.


    Moreover, Grandma had copsed on the floor. I didn''t know if she had hit her head. If I moved her incorrectly, she might be in even more danger. Seeing me kneeling on the floor, Frank couldn''t stand it "Julie, get me a cushion."


    Julie quickly brought one over.


    "Grandma is important, but you have a little life inside you too. If you have to kneel, at least kneel on the cushion."


    Hearing Frank''s words, my hands instinctively went to my abdomen,


    Grandma had been so happy when she learned I was pregnant. I couldn''t let anything happen to the baby.


    Following Frank''s instructions, I sat on the cushion.


    Frank breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Dr. Travis. "Dr. Travis, how did this happen? Wasn''t the toxin supposed to be under control?"


    Dr. Travis checked and said, "Move Madam Shaw to the bed first."


    Since it was possible to move her, Frank directly lifted Grandma and ced her on the bed.


    "You sit by the bed and wait patiently.


    Frank pressed me to sit down and became serious. "You need to take care of yourself too, even while worrying about Grandma."


    I nodded repeatedly. "I know. I don''t want Grandma to wake up and see me in trouble and be even more worried."


    Frank."


    n called out to Frank from the door, but didn''t borate ore inside.


    Frank patted my face. "I''ll be right back."


    "Okay." I reassured him, "I''ll stay here, waiting for you and for Grandma to wake up."


    Frank finally felt at ease and left with n.


    "What have you found?" n lowered his voice. "Jack is indeed the mastermind."


    Frank wasn''t surprised. He had never had a good impression of Jack.


    Anyone who covets his wife couldn''t possibly be a good person.


    However, he nced at his watch and offered a rarepliment. "Your efficiency has improved quite a


    bit.


    "It seems the old saying is true."


    n didn''t think Frank was going to praise him.


    "If one had all muscles, then he would have no brain."


    n was already used to it. After all, he had been with Frank for so many years.


    He got straight to the point. "It''s not that I''m fast, but Jack suddenly put all this in front of us."


    Frank''s eyes shed, and he tapped the watch face, suddenly sneering.


    n quietly moved aside.


    Seeing Frank wasn''t as angry as before, he continued in a low voice. "I wonder if this is a trap. After all, we couldn''t find him despite our thorough investigation back then. Why has he suddenly exposed himself?" ''Why else?'' Frank said inwardly.


    Frank''s teeth began to grind.


    His wife was indeed precious, but Jack had no right to be interested.


    "Find out where he''s been and see where he''s hidden the antidote."


    n was puzzled. "Why not just capture him and interrogate him in the basement? We could find out by tomorrow morning at thetest,"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Frank stared at him in silence.


    n felt a chill down his spine and broke into a cold sweat.


    "Did I... say something wrong...?"


    Frank put his hand in his pocket, leaningzily against the wall, and said slowly. "This is indeed quite a tough question for you." n felt puzzled.


    -Realizing Frank probably had more criticism prepared, n hurriedly said, "I''ll take care of it right away."


    "Wait."


    n, with a stiff expression, turned back around. "Are there any other instructions?"


    "There are no further instructions."


    Frank straightened up and patted his biceps.


    "Less muscle might increase the capacity of your brain.


    n felt helpless.


    Frank was always so casual about things. Just guessing his thoughts was already impressive thing to do..


    It would be worse with anyone else.


    Once in the car, he suddenly realized something.


    ''Is this because Frank has a child now that his methods have be a bit gentler?'' wondered n.

 Chapter 557

    Later that evening, before Frank returned, my phone suddenly pinged with a couple of messages. *Charlotte, are you really not considering my suggestion?"


    "Don''t make things difficult for Frank. He won''t be able to get the antidote. Aren''t you afraid he might get into trouble?"


    My fingers tightened around the phone, so much that my fingertips lost their color and my face turned pale.


    My heart ached.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at how well Jack knew me after all these years. He truly was a good friend.


    He knew how to get to me.


    I didn''t even dare to imagine what I would do if something happened to Frank...


    And what about the baby?


    would


    Could it be that my issues cost Frank his life?


    I felt a chill spread through me, staring nkly at Grandma, who was unconscious. I hadn''t noticed when my face had be wet with tears. "Charlotte, I''m back..."


    Frank entered and, noticing my tears, frowned and wiped them away. "Why are you crying?"


    "Frank..."


    I sniffled, only able to call out his name before hugging him and sobbing uncontrobly.


    I didn''t say anything, so he had to guess.


    While gently rubbing my back, he softly asked, "Did Dr. Travis say something about Grandma?"


    "No." I shook my head whilst sobbing.


    "Then..."


    Frank''s sharp gaze fell on the phone I had left lying nearby. His voice became deep. "Did Jack say something to you again?"


    I was momentarily stunned and became hesitant,


    I had always known he was smart, but I didn''t expect him to be able to see through everything.


    Before I could think it through, he pulled up a chair and sat down, leaning forward slightly to meet my gaze. "Charlotte, I thought we had a tacit understanding on these matters."


    I was taken aback. "What understanding...


    "When faced with problems, whether good or bad, we should be honest with each other."


    Frank''s usual nonchnce vanished. His brown eyes fixed on me intently. "Unless you don''t trust me,


    or inExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    your heart, our rtionship is only meant for when we''re in dire straits?"


    "No!" I hurriedly denied it, speaking earnestly. "It''s not like that!"


    "Not like that?" he asked. "Then what does your hesitation just now represent?"


    1. 1.


    I took a deep breath, trying tomunicate my thoughts in his style. "I''m just worried about your safety."


    "Then I promise you, nothing will happen to me, okay?"


    Seeing me speak sincerely, Frank''s expression softened slightly. He wiped the tears from the corner of my eye with his fingertip and spoke gently. "Why are you still like a crybaby from when we were kids? I really can''t stand seeing you cry. In the future, if you want to cry, how about you just bite me?"


    As he spoke, he held out his wrist to my mouth.


    I gave him a reproachful look. "I''m not a puppy."


    "Alright, alright, you''re not."


    He sighed, then got back to the main topic. "Our guess was correct. Jack is indeed the mastermind, and he has the antidote."


    I grasped Frank''s hand tightly.


    Frank continued tofort me while saying, "I''ve already sent people to find the antidote. If they can''t find it, we''ll have to try another method."


    "Frank, try not to push him too much. Jack..."


    Frank pursed his lips slightly and interrupted. "Afraid I might hurt him?"


    I sighed. "I''m worried about you getting hurt. The Renolds family''s background is quiteplex, and his subordinates are probably not like the people you usually deal with."


    Frank was from a good background, but considering his past, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he grew up stepping over other people''s bodies.


    He had always been ruthless with his enemies.


    Moreover, Jack was like a pain in the ass to him.


    He had long wanted to remove it.


    But doing so would inevitably bring pain and blood, making it hard for him to escape in one piece.

 Chapter 558

    Moreover, the current appearance of the Renolds family was just a facade of legitimacy after being separating themselves from the underworld.


    In the past, I thought Jack was a gentle person and would never do anything against moral principles. Now, I felt worried.


    I pursed my lips. "I don''t want you to get hurt."


    A gentle smile spread across Frank''s brown eyes, and it was quite enchanting.


    Though he was clearly pleased, he deliberately drawled, "So you''re worried about me? I thought Charlotte was just unable to let go of... her feelings for Jack..."


    I was rendered speechless.


    I poked his forehead. "You shouldn''t be running apany. You should be running a jealousy factory."


    acquire


    Frank nodded with a serious expression. "Alright, once finish dealing with this, I''ll find a time one."


    My troubled mood finally lifted.


    I nced at Grandma, who was still unconscious, and asked, "How confident are you?"


    Frank held my hand, his lips curling up with a carefree smile. "When I do things, I always haveplete confidence."


    People said that the son of the Smith family was arrogant, but I knew he wasn''t. He was just capable.


    "Then promise me you''ll get the antidote without getting hurt."


    "I promise."


    In the afternoon, Frank went to handle matters.


    As soon as he left, Jane arrived.


    I asked in confusion, "Is there a problem with the Charlotte Jewelry?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." Jane waved a finger in front of me. "I''m here at someone''s request."


    I understood. "He asked you to keep mepany?"


    The "he" naturally referred to Frank.


    "Bingo!" Jane snapped her fingers and flopped onto the sofa. "You don''t need to think about anything right now. Just stay with Grandma, and I''ll take good care of the Charlotte Jewelry for you. I handed her a bottle of mineral water and a pomegranate. "I trust you, of course."


    I sat next to her, chatting.


    When I mentioned I had already gone to the hospital for a checkup, she stopped peeling the apple, her eyes wide with shock and joy. "You''re really pregnant?"


    I nodded, and she immediately grabbed some tissues to wipe the apple juice off her hands and eagerly ced her hand on my stomach.


    "Let me greet my godchild."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "It''s just a cell right now, okay?"


    "Alright, alright."


    Jane patted my stomach for a while, then suddenly became serious. "The mastermind is still not found, and Grandma is... you must be careful. It''s fine to talk about the pregnancy with me, but don''t tell others." I tossed a piece of apple she had peeled into her mouth and nodded. "I know. I''ll make sure to protect the baby."


    As I spoke, I lowered my gaze. "And we''ve found the mastermind."


    "Who is it? Is it someone you know?"


    "It''s someone we both know."


    Jane frowned. "We?"


    I nodded and looked at her. "It''s Jack."


    "Jack?"


    Jane was stunned, and after a moment, she still couldn''t believe it. "Which Jack? Jack Renolds?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Though I had epted it, there was still an indescribable feeling in my heart, and I repeated, "Jack." Jane was dumbfounded. "Why would he poison Grandma? Has he gone mad?"


    I sighed. "Probably to use the antidote as leverage against me..."


    Jane remained in shock.


    After a while, she regained herposure and said, "So Jack wants... to get you to be with him?"


    I nodded.


    Jane was silent for a moment but didn''t seem too surprised. "I always felt he hadn''tpletely given up on you. I just didn''t expect him to go to such an extent "What are your thoughts on this?" she asked.

 Chapter 559

    Hearing this, I touched my stomach. "I can''t be with him."


    Two years ago, I had already...


    I had foolishly left Frank once before. This time, it wouldn''t happen again.


    Jane covered my hand andforted me, "You''re pregnant now, and your emotions affect the baby too. Since you''ve chosen to trust Frank, then don''t get yourself too worked up, okay? Frank will find a way."


    "You have a point!" I nodded vigorously.


    Seeing that I was feeling better, Jane rxed, though she seemed a bit uneasy. "So, Jack has been pretending all along?"


    I could understand her feelings. After such a long time of deception, it was hard to imagine how deep the thoughts of the once gentle Jack could be.


    Before I could speak, Jane read my silence and shivered. "It''s a good thing you didn''t fall for him. People like that have psychological''issues. They can be very possessive and controlling, and it''s easy for them to have tendencies towards domestic violence." Jane suddenlyughed and pinched my face. "You''re so lucky, Charlotte. You attract so many people."


    I sighed. "Could you take this good fortune instead?"


    "No way!" Jane crossed her arms in front of her, "I still prefer the kind of person who just ignores me, the kind I can''t flirt with."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh, like Zachary?"


    Jane shot me a sidelong nce. "Charlotte, you and Frank have be quite cynical."


    "Yep." I agreed with that. "Birds of a feather flock together."


    Grandma woke up in the evening.


    Jane had no urgent business, so she stayed to have dinner with us.


    Frank had sent a message saying that he would be backter and told me not to worry.


    But I still couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Seeing me feeling a bit down, Jane suggested after dinner, "Let''s watch some TV."


    Grandma seemed to have noticed and agreed with Jane. "I think that''s a good idea. I''ll watch something that young people like."


    Jane turned on the TV. Before she could select a channel, the system automatically started ying a variety show.


    Seeing it was "Slow Life," she immediately wanted to change the channel.


    But I knew that one of the regr guests on "Slow Life was someone she liked.


    "Just watch it. It''s fine," I said.


    Jane frowned. "Christine is such an annoying..."


    Before she could finish, she suddenly became interested in the segment that was showing.


    "Can''t you order some? Fans these days are so brainless."


    "If you keep nagging, I''ll switch you out!"


    "Useless fool! I''ll just get my mom to kick you out of the industry!"


    Jane clicked her tongue in amusement. "This show isn''t bad. They really knew what to air to gain poprity."


    The TV had a livement feed, full of shock and abuse.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A few brainless fans were weakly defending Christine.


    "The production team must be intentionally ruining her reputation!"


    "It''s definitely the editor''s fault!"


    It was normal for fans to be unwilling to believe it. After all, before this, Christine had always had a pure and kind image.


    The current disy of arrogance and insults towards fans was like apletely different person.


    Jane checked her phone and saw that several topics had already hit the trending searches.


    -Yasmin''s Daughter: A Two-Faced Freak


    -Yasmin''s Daughter Insulting Others


    -Slow Life is Bold


    Just as I was about to speak, my phone on the coffee table suddenly rang.


    I picked it up and saw the caller ID, smiling slightly as I answered, "Hello, Mom."


    "Charlotte, why didn''t you tell me about such an important matter?"


    Yasmin''s words initially sounded like aint but were actually filled with concern. "If it weren''t for Frank telling us, when were you nning to inform me


    I wasn''t surprised by her reaction.


    The power dynamics in Jeswood wereplex. Frank probably had to exin to Alex because he had made a move that affected the Jackson family.


    I felt a bit guilty, "I''m sorry..."


    suppose I hadn''t learned to rely on her yet, so I hadn''t informed her about the pregnancy or Jack''s situation in a timely manner.


    Looking back now, I realized that as a daughter, I was inadequate, making her only able to care for me through Frank.


    Yasmin sighed. "Silly girl, what did you do wrong to need to apologize to me? It''s me who has been


    absent from your life for so many years. If anyone should apologize, it''s me."

 Chapter 560

    Tears welled up in my eyes and I said, "There''s no need..."


    "Alright, alright." Yasmin smiled and said, "Since Frank needs to find the antidote and probably doesn''t have much time to be with you, how about I bring you and your... grandma to the Cloud to stay?" Hearing this, even more tears welled up in my eyes, and my nostrils began to sting.


    Even though the Shaw family was the one at fault, she was willing to bring Grandma and me to the Cloud for my sake.


    And I hadn''t even shared the big news of my pregnancy with her in a timely manner...


    I shook my head repeatedly. "No need, Mom. Jane is here with me, and I don''t want you to cause inconvenience for yourself for my sake."


    "You..." Yasmin, hearing my refusal, didn''t press the issue. "Then when Grandma gets better, should youe and spend some time with me?"


    I immediately agreed, "Of course! I''ll stay with you until you''re tired of me and ask me to leave. I won''t leave, ever."


    Her tone softened with affection. "Well, I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Okay!" I couldn''t help but smile.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Just thinking that I also had a mother who would cherish me so much filled me with immense satisfaction and happiness.


    Yasmin reminded me, "In the first three months of pregnancy, don''t be careless. Even if something big happens, you must protect yourself. And if there''s anything else, don''t keep it to yourself. You must tell me and your uncle, understand?" "Okay, I understand!" I answered seriously. Hearing her sigh with relief before I changed the subject and asked, "By the way, Mom, have you seen ''Slow Life''?"


    Mentioning this, Yasmin''s tone turned slightly cold. "She will have to pay for what she''s done."


    I understood immediately.


    No wonder the production team dared to air Christine''s negative image. It seemed that they had already received permission from my mother.


    With this, they had both the hype and the traffic. Why not take advantage of it?


    Yasmin''s voice softened. "Once this matter is settled, I will arrange for your identity to be made public so that people will know who my biological daughter really is." "Okay." I nodded in agreement. "I''ll do as you say."


    After hanging up, Jane leaned over with a mysterious look on her face. "Looks like you''re going to be popr on the inte, Charlotte!"


    I gave her a yful nudge and smiled helplessly.


    Jane cocked her brows. "With your influence, the Charlotte Jewelry''s business will definitely improve, and being listed might not be out of reach." "Let me think... By then, I''ll probably be a billionaire, right?"


    I had to shatter her fantasy. "That kind of money isn''t much to Zachary, and you won''t be able to get him to go out with you with money."


    Jane was rendered speechless.


    In a certain six-star hotel.


    The sound of smashing continued for a long time.


    The assistant stood at the entrance, not daring to go in.


    After the episode aired, she thought Yasmin would handle it, and the production team woulde out to say it was malicious editing to clear Christine''s name.


    But neither happened.


    The production team stayed silent, and Yasmin didn''t answer the phone. Even Joanne couldn''t be reached.


    Now, the entire inte was condemning Christine.


    The topic had even surged to the top of the trending searches.


    But such a trending topic, which stripped Christine of her pure image, was something she definitely didn''t want. She threw a tantrum and smashed everything she could in the hotel. "What are you still doing here?"


    Christine, fully geared up to leave, was fuming and had no ce to vent her anger.


    The assistant happened to be at the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    She had also had enough of Christine.


    But since she was Yasmin''s daughter, she was afraid that Yasmin might just be too busy to handle the situation right now or might have other ns.


    She didn''t dare to confront Christine directly.


    "It''s best if you don''t go out now. There are reporters downstairs."


    "What are the security guards doing?"


    How could a high-end hotel allow reporters in!


    Christine was going mad. She didn''t know what Yasmin was doing. She wasn''t answering her calls, or addressing the online controversy.


    If things continued to escte, her image would bepletely ruined!


    "I think it''s better to wait a bit longer. Maybe Joanne will handle it soon."

 Chapter 561

    Christine intended to leave the hotel and head to Jeswood to find Yasmin. However, paparazzi were like wild dogs when there was news, and she might not be able to leave the hotel without any trouble. For now, all she could do was wait. "Go get me something to eat. I''m hungry," said Christine.


    Riley, suppressing her grievances, nodded in agreement. But just as her hand touched the door handle, the door was suddenly knocked on. She was startled.


    Christine was also startled and quickly hid inside the room, telling her to find out who it was.


    Riley looked through the peephole and saw a man in a security uniform outside, but she didn''t make a sound and let him continue knocking.


    Christine became anxious. "Why aren''t you responding?


    Riley didn''t have time to stop him.


    The man stopped knocking and spoke through the door. "Hello, I''m a hotel security guard. There have beenints about noise from upstairs. I''m here to check the situation. Could you please open the door?"


    This was a sensitive moment. Though assistants weren''t as skilled as agents, they were still alert when it came to serving celebrities.


    "Please apologize to the people downstairs. We''re sorry about the noise earlier, and we won''t make any more noise," said Riley.


    But the security guard was relentless, insisting they open the door.


    Riley called his bluff. "You''re not a security guard. You''re a reporter. If you keep harassing us, I''ll call the police."


    Seeing that he was exposed, the man had no choice but to leave and try another approach.


    He needed to see Christine today to ensure a smooth promotion and raise. After all, first-hand news about Yasmin''s daughter was worth a fortune!


    When Riley saw him leave, she sighed with relief. But she didn''t receive any thanks from Christine. "How could a reporter be here? Can''t you even handle such a simple problem?"


    Christine was Yasmin''s daughter, and all resources, including public rtions, were provided by Yasmin.


    But now that she couldn''t be reached, an assistant''s with the ability to prevent Christine from being exposed to reporters was already impressive.


    Before she could say more, her phone rang.


    Assistants also had their own circles, Many celebrities weren''t as they appeared on screen, so they formed groups with like-minded colleagues to asionally vent their grievances. Today, the discussions were all about Christine. The group chat was full of mentions of her.


    "Are you still serving Christine?


    ''Look, she''s not Yasmin''s biological daughter."


    "She brags about her mother all day long, but turns out to be a fake."


    "I always said that Ms. Jackson was so beautiful and talented, so how could she give birth to a daughter who''s so useless? Turns out, she isn''t."


    "How could someone so talented give birth to someone so useless?"


    Riley went from shock to calm.


    "Didn''t you hear me talking to you?"


    Christine regretted not using Yasmin''s assistant from the start. This one really couldn''t do anything right.


    "If you hadn''t been so careless with the camera and asked me such stupid questions, we wouldn''t be in this mess!"


    "I wouldn''t be getting cursed all over the inte..."


    "I''m quitting!"


    "What?"


    Christine''s words were suddenly interrupted, and she was even angrier. "You begged me to be my assistant back then, and now you say you''re quitting just because things are tough! And this situation happened because of you, because you were stupid, that''s why it turned out this way."


    Riley felt that talking to Christine was pointless. She was so used to relying on her status as Yasmin''s daughter that she had be arrogant.


    "You better check the trending topics. Do you really think you''re some kind of big shot? What a fool!"


    After hurling those words, Riley felt refreshed!


    She left briskly, leaving Christine looking at her receding figure.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 562

    "Get back her god damn it!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After shouting those words, Christine was scared that there would be more reporters, so she quickly shut the door.


    Remembering her assistant''s words, she fished her phone out from the mess. The top trending topic had already changed to "Yasmin Denies Christine''s Background." Christine lost all her strength and stumbled. At that moment, she couldn''t think of anything else and instinctively dialed Jack''s number...


    The call went unanswered until a cold, mechanical voice came on.


    Christine persisted, calling again and again. But each time, it was unanswered and automatically disconnected.


    "Ah!" Christine broke down, screaming in frustration. In her panic and anger, she threw her phone against the wall, and the screen shattered into pieces.


    This time, it wasn''t that Jack wasn''t answering. He simply didn''t have the chance, even though the phone was right in front of him.


    Frank lounged casually on the central sofa, his legs crossed, as if he were in his own home.


    Jack had to sit on a single sofa beside him,


    But Jack wasn''t anxious. He just sipped his tea slowly,


    After so much careful nning, he held the most crucial bargaining chip.


    There was no reason for him to be worried.


    Charlotte was something he was determined to obtain


    Frank wasn''t in a hurry. He poured himself a cup of tea from the pot he had brought.


    He restrained himself from the impulse to throw the scalding tea in Jack''s face and instead clinked his cup with Jack''s.


    Neither of them spoke, but the tension between them was palpable.


    "Frank."


    n walked over and whispered in Frank''s ear.


    He had brought people and searched every possible hiding ce, leaving no corner unchecked. They even used equipment to search but still hadn''t found the antidote.


    When they arrived at Jack''s ce, they had already searched everywhere he had been, including thepany, and every possible ce.


    There''s nothing."


    A cold look crossed Frank''s eyes.


    He set down his tea cup. Though he didn''t use much force, n saw the cup crack.


    Frank had never been known for his patience, especially when dealing with people who displeased him and had desires for his wife.


    He casually picked up a baseball bat and weighed it in his hand, then slowly rose from the sofa.


    Jack didn''t flinch and looked at him calmly. "You can kill me if you have what it takes. But you''ll never find the antidote."


    "I might as well tell you that, although it seems you''ve dyed the poison with acupuncture, you haven''t actually suppressed it. By now, it''s probably fully integrated into the bloodstream. If things go quickly, it will manifest within two days, and it will be extremely painful. Frank, don''t be so confident as if everything is under your control. You don''t even know where the poison came from, so how could you possibly develop an antidote?"


    With each of Jack''s words, Frank''s grip on the baseball bat tightened. The veins on the back of his hand throbbed violently with anger.


    Suddenly, he smirked, his voice was as cold as ice. "So, what makes you think you will win?"


    He abruptly raised his hand. When the baseball bat came down, it didn''t seem forceful but made a slicing sound through the air.


    By the time Jack tried to dodge, it was toote.


    Although Frank didn''t hit a fatal area, the blow left Jack in excruciating pain. Bang!


    The baseball bat shattered in Frank''s hand.


    Splinters stabbed into the flesh in Frank''s hand and blood began oozing out.


    Frank didn''t even frown, casually shaking his hand.


    He stood up straight and looked down at Jack, who was curled up on the ground. It was as if he was looking at a struggling bug.


    "The antidote is the only thing that you can threaten Charlotte with. It''s obvious that you''re going to keep it in the safest ce."

 Chapter 563

    Frank''s gaze fell on the tea canister next to the teapot. Jack noticed his attention and tried to stand up with great effort, but the pain from his injuries left him too weak to seed.


    Frank took a handful of tea leaves and scattered them over Jack. He gave a knowing smile and said, "Looks like I was right."


    Jack exerted all his strength to stand up, trying to snatch the ck ss jar containing the only antidote from Frank''s hands. But even breathing was difficult for him, let alone grabbing anything. Frank''s light movement was enough to keep Jack from reaching it.


    "Do you think you''ve won?"


    With each word Jack spoke, his heart and lungs ached, but he still managed to say, "Let''s not discuss the rest. This time, you can''t win, Charlotte will definitely be mine." Frank raised his hand and slightly moved his index finger.


    n immediately stepped forward to restrain Jack. Frank picked up a fruit knife from the coffee table, knelt in front of Jack, and tapped his face with the back of the knife. Then he turned the de.


    Jack gritted his teeth and remained silent, while Frank stood up casually, sneering. "Her taste is very discerning. She wouldn''t be interested in someone like you." Meanwhile, at the Region Gardens.


    Jane was holding her phone, jumping up and down like a squirrel,pletely engrossed in thetest


    gossip.


    I was used to it by now.


    Grandma, looking in good spirits, asked, "Have you seen anything interesting? Share it with Grandma."


    I urged Jane, "Stop keeping me in suspense. Just tell me."


    Jane handed her phone to me.


    "I was initially interested in seeing Christine''s persona copse and how the talentedizens would criticize her. But I ended up discovering something even more intriguing." Before she could finish exining, I saw the new trending topic.


    Christine''s background had been exposed.


    A reporter released an interview where Yasmin directly denied Christine''s identity.


    I quickly called Yasmin, puzzled. "Mom, I saw the trending topic. Did you deny Christine''s Identity? Weren''t you and Frank nning to go after a big fish...?


    Yasmin exined, "The big fish has already revealed itself. There''s no need to go after it anymore."


    I was stunned. "Who?"


    As soon


    as I asked, I felt a pang of anxiety and had a vague guess. Yasmin continued, "It''s also Jack. We initially suspected it, but just now, your uncle and Frank found that they had been in contact. Once I released the news denying her identity, Christine immediately contacted Jack." I was dumbfounded.


    If poisoning Grandma was meant to use the antidote as a threat against me, then arranging a fake daughter to be around Yasmin... what was the purpose of that


    The purpose suddenly dawned on me!


    No wonder the silver pendant I lost in the car ident two years ago ended up in Christine''s possession, making her Yasmin''s daughter.


    And no wonder Yasmin''s paternity test with Christine came out fine.


    The issue wasn''t with the test being tampered with. From the start, the hair Christine gave Yasmin was


    mine.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I had once trusted Jack so much. When I was in Yandia, he had free ess to my home. Getting a few strands of my hair was no trouble at all.


    This suggested that Jack was likely behind Christine assuming my identity in the Shaw family for the first time...


    The more I thought about it, the colder my back felt.


    Noticing my sudden silence, Yasmin asked with concern, "Charlotte, what''s wrong? Is everything okay on your end?"


    I came back to my senses, suppressing my shock, and shook my head. "I''m fine, Mom. How about you?" "I''m fine. The main thing is you. Even though the mastermind has been uncovered, things will definitely be unsettled for a while. You should stay at home and take good care of your pregnancy. I''ve scheduled the announcement of your identity three months from now

 Chapter 564

    I didn''t want to be constantly worried, so I agreed obediently. "Okay, I understand."


    Yasmin said softly, "Alright, get some rest. Pregnant women shouldn''t stay upte." "You too," I replied.


    After hanging up, I had just put down my phone when I heard the sound of the door opening. I immediately headed toward the door, while Jane and Grandma exchanged nces.


    Grandma said, "Come with me to see the flowers I''ve been growing."


    Jane yed along. "Sure."


    The person who came back was, of course, Frank.


    I opened my arms to hug him, but he stopped me by pressing down on my shoulders, saying, "I''m dirty. I


    need to shower first."


    That didn''t sound right. Even though I was pregnant and he was worried about germs affecting the baby, he had been out running errands, not working at a construction site. How dirty could he be? Just as I was about to ask, a small ck medicine bottle appeared in front of me.


    My eyes lit up. "The antidote?"


    ""Yep."


    He cocked his brows with an air of arrogance. "Am I impressive or what?"


    Despite his nonchnt demeanor, my heart tightened instantly. I didn''t immediately reach for the antidote but instead looked him over for injuries, lifting up his shirt.


    Just as I noticed the bloodstains on his arm, he suddenly grabbed my wrist.


    He lowered his eyes and warned, "Don''t start a fire if you can''t put it out."


    Tears welled up in my eyes. "You''re still not serious!"


    Seeing that I was about to cry, Frank instinctively reached out to caress my hair tofort me. But then he suddenly remembered something and pulled his hand back.


    I instantly realized something was wrong. Grabbing his hand, I saw several blood streaks on his palm. Though the blood had clotted, it was still quite rming.


    "You promised me you wouldn''t get hurt!"


    Frank looked like a schr encountering a soldier, unable to argue his way out of it. In the end, he rubbed his nose and said helplessly, "Well, I did break my promise. Just don''t cry, and I''ll do whatever you say." I didn''t respond and just turned and headed towards the living room.


    Frank followed me: "Didn''t you just say we shouldmunicate in a timely manner? Why are you giving me the silent treatment now?"


    I found the first aid kit and shot him a re. "Sit down,


    -4


    Frank sat down obediently.


    I held out my hand. "Hand."


    Frank ced the injured hand in mine.


    The entryway light wasn''t very bright, but in the living room, I could see not just blood clots but also numerous wooden splinters embedded in the wounds.


    I ache, so I restrained myself.


    Can''t help but want to kick him, but the injuries on his hand were enough to make my h


    Frank, however,ughed. "Don''t hold back. If kicking will make you feel better, go ahead. Don''t hold back."


    "Who''s holding back? My foot just hurts."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Is it your foot that hurts, or your heart?"


    I pretended not to hear and proceeded to wash away the dried blood, then used tweezers to carefully remove the splinters. After checking multiple times, I disinfected and applied medicine.


    L


    When I took out the bandages, Frank stopped me. "No need. It''ll be fine in a couple of days."


    I held the bandages and stared at him in silence.


    Frank relented. "Alright, you win."


    He gave me his hand and let me bandage it.


    After I tied the bandage into a bow, he frowned but didn''t say anything about it. He just said, "You should give the antidote to Grandma. I''ll go take a shower."


    "No."


    "I''m not allowed to take a shower?" asked Frank. "Is this your way of punishing me?"


    I smiled helplessly. "Your hand can''te in contact with water."


    Frank seemed to find this a great joke.


    I understood that he didn''t really care about the injury. If I hadn''t noticed, he probably wouldn''t have bothered to disinfect it.


    Frank was about to refuse but suddenly changed his tone. "You''re right, if I have a shower, my hand wille in contact with water. Why don''t you do me a favor and help me, take a shower?"


    He dragged out thest couple of words.


    My ears turned-red, but I refused to back down. I extended a finger, hooked it on his belt through his shirt, pulled him toward me with a smile, and said, "I can help you wash, but the real question is, will you be able to sleep tonight?"

 Chapter 565

    Frankughed. Given that we had to consider Grandma and Jane, he decided to end the topic, stopping the conversation in the room just a wall away. Seeing that it was best to drop the subject, I picked up the medicine bottle he had left on the coffee table. "I''m going to give the antidote to Grandma." "Okay."


    Seeing him nod, I stood up and headed towards Grandma''s room, only to find him following.


    "Let''s go together," he suggested.


    Jane was ying cards with Grandma. When Frank and I entered, we saw Grandma happily collecting arge pile of cards, looking as delighted as a child who had received candy. At that moment, I felt that no matter what sacrifices were made, as long as Grandma could live healthily and happily, it was all worth it.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I lifted the small medicine bottle and, feeling relieved, said, "Grandma, Frank brought the antidote for you."


    Jane looked at the bottle. "Is it really the antidote? Don''t tell me Jack tampered with it again..."


    e this


    I hadn''t thought about that. Frank never did things he wasn''t sure about. Since he handed me medicine bottle, it must be fine. I just needed to trust himpletely.


    Grandma and I were on the same page. After all, she had watched Frank grow up. During the years I wasn''t around, Frank had taken good care of her and kept herpany. Hearing this, Grandma patted Jane''s hand and teased, Rest assured. Even if it''s just to be my grandson-inw, Frank would double-check the ingredients of the medicine." Frankughed at her words. "You sound like I only care about you because of Charlotte."


    "I never said that." Grandma chuckled and, before epting the antidote, gave Frank a once-over. "Let me see your arm. Are you injured?"


    Frank patiently lifted his arm and answered in a gentle tone, "I''m perfectly fine. Don''t worry..."


    Grandma''s gaze fell on the bandage on his arm. "What''s the


    "Well..." cocked his brows slightly. "It''s nothing serious, just a scratch. But Charlotte is so worried about me that she insisted on bandaging it like this to feel at ease." Jane shuddered.


    Grandma looked at me. "Is it really not serious?"


    "He''s telling the truth. It''s already been disinfected and treated. It will heal in a few days."


    I nodded, opened the antidote bottle, and handed her a pill. "Please just take the antidote and put your mind at ease."


    "Okay, okay."


    Seeing that I was serious, Grandma finally rxed. She took the antidote and swallowed the pill with the water Jane provided.. Before we could even breathe a sigh of relief, Grandma suddenly coughed up a mouthful of dark-colored


    blood.


    We were all rmed. "Grandma!"


    Frank quickly grabbed Grandma, making arrangements and soothing me. "Don''t panic. We''ll go to the hospital right now." "Alright."


    I prepared to help Frank support Grandma, but she refused. "I''m fine. No need to make such a fuss."


    "How can you be fine?"


    I insisted, "You''ve spat out blood. We must go to the hospital to check."


    "I''m fine, really." Grandma patted my hand. "I feel much better now. I spat out blood because the antidote was detoxing me."


    Frank and I exchanged nces, still feeling that a hospital visit was necessary. I said softly, "Even if it detoxification, shouldn''t you still get a check-up at the hospital so we can all be at ease? You wouldn''t want me, a pregnant woman, to be so worried, would you?" "You''re quite the stubborn one."


    Only then did Grandma, with our help, get up. Frank drove personally and made a call before we left.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter566


    When we arrived at the hospital, Prof. Kilburn was already waiting.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After we got Grandma settled into the examination room, Dr. Travis arrived at the hospital as well. I hurried over, saying, "Thank you foring all this way at such an hour." Dr. Travis waved his hand. "It''s no trouble. Studying medicine is all about curing and saving people. Doing this is just my duty."


    Dr. Travis and Prof. Kilburn entered the examination room together. Frank helped me sit down. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    I shook my head. "No."


    Frank gently rubbed my back, soothing me. "That''s good."


    I knew that seeing Grandma spitting out blood must have made him worry. After all, he had brought back the antidote, and despite multiple confirmations, it was still unsettling.


    I held his hand and looked into his eyes. "Frank, Grandma will be fine. The medicine you brought back won''t have any problems."


    Frank seemed to silently breathe a sigh of relief. "Even after Grandma has spat out blood, you still trust me this much?"


    "Yes." I tightened my grip on his hand, feeling incredibly assured. "You are Frank."


    "Silly." Frank ruffled my hair. "Thank you."


    I felt a lump in my throat. For a moment, I just felt so fortunate to have such a wonderful man in my life.


    Tears welled up in my eyes. Jane, seeing this, finally said, "Can you two stop? I''m still single here, don''t show off too much in front of me."


    At that moment, the examination room door opened, and the three of us quickly went to meet them.


    I eagerly asked, "Prof. Kilburn, how is Grandma?"


    Prof. Kilburn replied, "Your grandmother is fine. All her vitals are normal. Dr. Travis also checked her pulse, and the toxins in her body have indeed been removed." Upon hearing this, the man beside me truly let out a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you, Prof. Kilburn."


    Before long, Grandma was moved to a VIP ward.


    Dr. Travis mentioned that, given Grandma''s age, the ordeal had taken a toll on her. She needed some additional acupuncture to help stabilize her condition. Grandma looked much better and was even discussing acupuncture with Dr. Travis. But I wanted to cry. Grandma looked over and gestured for me toe closer. "Why are you crying more and more?"


    Grandma held my hand. "If you don''t want your baby to be wrinkled and unattractive, you better stop crying."


    I immediately stopped my tears.


    Grandma teased me, "You''re going to be a mother, but you''re still acting like a child."


    I hugged Grandma and acted childishly. "In your eyes, aren''t I just a child?"


    "Alright, alright." Grandma patted my back. "I''m fine now. You all should go home and rest."


    After that, Grandma nced behind me. "Where''s Frank?"


    "He was called away by n but will be back soon."


    "Then wait for him to return and have him take you home."


    I hesitated. "I want to stay here with you."


    "Are you a doctor or a nurse? I don''t need you to stay. There are nurses in the ward at all times. Even though it''s been disinfected, hospitals still carry germs. You''re about to be a mother, you can''t be so reckless." Grandma gently pushed me away and just then saw Frank walk in. "Take your wife and child home to rest"


    Hearing this, I felt somewhat helpless but knew she was right. I wasn''t alone anymore and needed to consider the baby in my womb.


    After thinking it over, I didn''t insist any further and just reminded Grandma, "If you need anything, make sure to call me and Frank right away."

 Chapter 567

    Grandma chuckled lightly. "I know, I know."


    "Okay." I then turned to Frank. "Let''s go home. First, let''s drop Jane off."


    Unexpectedly, Jane waved her hand. "I''ll stay here. I have nothing to do, so I''ll stay at the hospital with Grandma. That way, you won''t have to worry about not being able to eat or sleep properly at home, affecting the growth and development of my goddaughter." I couldn''t help butugh. "You''re exaggerating."


    "If I say it''s necessary, it is." Jane pushed me out of the ward. "It''s gettingte. Go home, take a bath, and get a good night''s sleep. Remember to bring me my food tomorrow afternoon!"


    "Alright, I''ll bring them for you," I agreed, feeling a bit touched. "Thank you, Jane."


    I knew that asking me to bring lunch was just a way to help me feel more at ease.


    Jane pretended to be unhappy. "What? Now that you have a man, you''re being distant with your best friend?"


    I quickly denied, "No, not at all!"


    Jane cocked her brows. "Since it''s not the case, why don''t you hurry up and take your man home?"


    "Understood, I''ll get out of your sight right now!"


    I pulled Frank out of the room with me.


    When we got back to Region Gardens, it was almost 10 o''clock.


    I washed my hands and then went into the bathroom with a bathrobe.


    Just after finishing my shower and turning off the shower-head, the bathroom door suddenly opened.


    I was startled and quickly grabbed the bathrobe to cover myself, staring at Frank in shock. "What are you doing? Get out!"


    Instead of leaving, Frank not only stayed but began unbuttoning his shirt, his bold gaze locked on me as if he could see through the bathrobe and see mepletely.


    The corners of his eyes were slightly reddened. "Didn''t you say you would help me take a shower?"


    I was bewildered. "When did I say that?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, I realized what he was referring to.


    "I can help you wash, but can you sleep well tonight?"


    He had seized that chance.


    What a scheming man he was!


    Seeing my change in expression, Frank cocked his brows. "Do you remember now?"


    "I..." I came to my senses, only to see him quickly undressing, revealing his well-defined muscles. My face


    turned bright red as I looked down!


    "Why are you undressing so thoroughly?"


    "To take a shower," he said meaningfully, striding over and leaning in close, his breath warm against my ear. "And to do something else."


    Through the bathroom mirror, I could see my whole face visibly flushed.


    I couldn''t decide if it was because of his shameless teasing or if I was embarrassed by his casual


    advances.


    Before I could think it through, hisrge hand was on my lower back.


    His kiss was soft and tender.


    I couldn''t help but shiver, wanting to push him away but unable to bring myself to do it.


    Moreover, when he suspected I was pregnant, he had been cautious and only came once to avoid harming me. Now that I was pregnant, he would certainly be more careful. But I still underestimated him.


    I didn''t expect he would have other tricks up his sleeve.


    When he held me to prevent me from running away, I could only threaten him with the baby. "I''m pregnant!


    Frank''s warm breath was all over my ear, making me feel weak. "I know."


    I wanted to struggle, but he had cut off all my escape routes.


    "Didn''t you say you would help me take a shower? Are you nning on going back on your word?"


    After staying up toote and being too tired, I woke up the next morning with the sun already high in the sky.


    Groggily waking up, I looked at the time and was instantly jolted awake, seeing Frank already awake. I was annoyed. "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    I had promised to bring lunch to Jane!


    Before he could reply, I threw off the covers and got out of bed. Since Region Gardens was close to the hospital, I thought I could still make it if I hurried. Frank quickly grabbed me and said, "Don''t rush, take it slow."


    He nced at the time and added, "Your good friend has probably already had her lunch."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s had them?" I realized. "Did you arrange for someone to deliver them?"


    He didn''t confirm or deny but cocked his brows. "Anyway, she should be quite happy."


    I was stunned. "You... didn''t have Zachary deliver them, did you?"


    He gave me a "guess for yourself" look.


    I was immediately sure of it.


    When I went to the hospitalter, I would have something to gossip about!


    However, Jane seemed to have guessed my intentions, When I arrived at the hospital, I was met with disappointment.


    Only Grandma was in the ward.


    Grandma saw me looking for Jane and said, "Jane went to her office. She said that you still owe her a


    meal."


    I smiled lightly. "She''s asking for too much."


    I opened the lunchbox. "Frank specially asked Dr. Travis for a recipe. Julie made this for you. Try it."


    As I spoke, I served a bowl to Grandma.


    Grandma took the bowl and remarked, "Frank seems indifferent to everything, but when ites to anything rted to you, he''s very attentive."


    I felt warmth in my heart. "Yes..."


    "That''s great."


    Grandma looked at me and smiled. "My little Lily has family, a lover, and friends, and will soon have a child. Everything will be fine and you''ll finally be happy. "You''re right." I sat by the bed, smiling. "I''m very happy, so I want to share my good fortune with Grandma. Let''s all be happy."


    Grandma ced a stray hair by my ear. "Okay."


    In the following days, Frank left early and returnedte.


    Jane said that his father was restless even while lying in bed. He would always try to find something to do to make Frank unhappy.


    The Smith family was aplicated family, and I couldn''t be of much help. I could only take care of myself and Grandma and avoid adding to his troubles.


    I want him to be able to focus on dealing with the Smith family''s issues.


    During the days I spent with Grandma at the hospital, I also had a prenatal check-up. My HCG levels were doubling well, and the doctor said the embryo was developing very well. I felt reassured.


    I just waited for Frank to sort out the Smith family''s affairs, and for all the misfortune to pass.


    The days ahead should be peaceful and smooth...


    On the day Grandma was discharged from the hospital the continuous rain cleared up, and the sky was unexpectedly clear.


    However, when we got back to Region Gardens, our good mood was instantly ruined by an unexpected guest.


    At the door was Ben. As soon as he saw me helping Grandma out of the elevator, he quickly walked over.

 Chapter 568

    Grandma''s face turned cold. "Don''t call me ''Mom.'' I don''t have a son like you."


    Ben, naturally, wasn''t eager to face rejection. But he couldn''t avoiding.


    After all, he was still fixated on Grandma''s assets, fearing they might end up in my hands.


    He forced a smile. "Mom, I know you''re not in good health. I specially bought many valuable supplements


    to see you."


    "I don''t need them. Take your things and get lost."


    "Mom, no matter what, I''m still your biological son. I''m part of the Shaw family, and the Shaw family cannot be handed over to outsiders."


    ''Outsiders?''


    Grandma was so angry she almostughed. "Who do you mean by ''outsiders''?"


    "Lily is also a member of the Shaw family."


    "If we''re talking about outsiders, it seems your wife and child are the real outsiders."


    Ben suppressed his anger. "Bethany may not be rted by blood, but she''s been adopted and has been with us for many years. There''s a bond. If you deny her, what will others say about the Shaw family?"


    Grandma was too wise to argue with someone like him and didn''t want to waste her breath.


    "If you want the Shaw family, you won''t get it even if I die. Let alone that I''m still alive."


    "Go tell your wife too. Stop all your dreams. Everything rted to the Shaw family has nothing to do with her. We''ve done enough by raising her and her daughter for so many years."


    Since Ben didn''t achieve his goal, he naturally wouldn''t leave easily.


    "She''s still my daughter. I raised like my own. Mom, even if you favor Lily, you can''t give the entire Shaw family to her. She''s just a girl. She wasn''t raised in the Shaw family, and doesn''t know much about the family business. If the Shaw family ends up in her hands, it''ll only be ruined."


    Ben had always had a preconception about me.


    I, naturally, wasn''t interested in maintaining any meager... or rather, non-existent father-daughter bond.


    So, I didn''t say a word and just watched him coldly.


    Grandma remained calm. "Even if the Shaw family is ruined in Lily''s hands, I would still be happy."


    I knew Grandma was deliberately provoking Ben, but her words still deeply touched me.


    Since Grandma entrusted the Shaw family to me so seriously, how could I allow it to be ruined?


    "Mr. Shaw." I finally couldn''t hold back and said coldly, No matter what, you are my biological father. As long as you don''t cause trouble for me, I won''t do anything to you, and your life won''t change. But if you persist, then don''t me me for being ruthless." Ben didn''t believe this at all, and what he wanted was far more than what I promised.


    Heughed. "You''re young, but your attitude is quite bold. Still, you''re smart enough to know to please my mother and that she has the final say in the Shaw family. Now you''ve got what you wanted, but the Shaw family isn''t something I''ll just hand over to you." "Mr. Shaw, if you have the time toe here, you might as well get your head checked."


    Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice and instinctively turned my head.


    When he approached, I asked, "Didn''t you say you had something to do?"


    "Yes, but I came back to check on you," Frank said softly to me. He then turned to Ben with a cold voice." You can''t even figure out the situation with Simone and you''re dreaming of taking over the entire Shaw family? Ambition is good, but you need to have the ability to handle it." Ben was an elder, so Frank was a junior to him even though Frank was in his early 30s.


    His was visibly embarrassed. "I''m Lily''s father. If you want to marry her, you should speak to me more politely!"


    Frank smirked. "Now you know you''re her biological father. But when you teamed up with outsiders to bully her, why didn''t you mention being her father?"


    Ben was caught off guard, ring at me with anger. Knowing he couldn''t argue with Frank, he turned to


    Grandma.


    "Mom, if you insist on this, others will onlyugh at the Shaw family when things get messy!"


    I wanted to speak up for Grandma, but she stopped me


    Grandma waspletely unthreatened and said casually, "Anyway, I''ve lived to this age, and soon I''ll be joining your father. Even if you make a fuss, even if you end up in control of the Shaw family, people will still be talking about it for decades." Ben''s face turned dark. His lips twitched but didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, he stormed off.


    Once inside the house, Grandma gave Frank and me some space. "I''ll rest in the room for a while. You two talk."


    I asked Frank why he came back, and he said, "I guessed something might go wrong here."


    "What''s do you mean?"


    "Since I have Bethany, and I initially needed her to get the antidote from Kevin, but Jack exposed himself, I figured that without Jack''s help, Kevin and Simone would likely target me, and that means they might go after Ben."


    1 knew I wasn''t a saint. Being kind depends on whether the person is worth it.


    If I were in Frank''s ce, I would also use Bethany to threaten Simone for the antidote.


    I couldn''t just watch Grandma die.


    "So if Benes back, Simone will surely figure out that Grandma ns to leave the Shaw family to me. Won''t they be desperate?"


    "At least you''re aware of the danger now, which is not easy." After praising me, Frank pinched my cheek."


    Don''t worry. I''ve been handling things these days. They won''t have a chance to hurt you or Grandma."


    I looked at him, stubborn. "And you, you mustn''t be harmed either."


    Frank suddenly lowered his head and ced a kiss on my lips.


    His voice was seductive. "So, if I''m obedient, what''s my reward?"


    I met his dark gaze, remembering his various tricks, and my face turned red.


    "Well, you''re about to be a father. Protecting yourself what you should do. Do you need a


    reward for that?"


    "Yes, you''re right."


    just


    Frank, surprisingly, didn''t refute. "Anyway, whether it''s one thing or another, it''s all the same. Do you have any ideas if I were to help you take over the Shaw family?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I was indeed thinking the same thing.


    But being pregnant made me feel a bit constrained in what I could do.


    I also noticed that since Frank knew I was pregnant, his methods had be gentler.


    "So, let me thank you in advance, for being such a good man and good father, paving the way for us."


    Frank''s lips curved. "Is that all you''re thanking me for?"


    Before I could respond, he lowered his voice mischievously. "A thank you orally is fine too."

 Chapter 569

    Seeing Ben''s glum expression, Simone knew that the fool hadn''t fared well. She was aware of Frank''s temperament, and with Bethany in his hands, he was unlikely to be lenient.


    She was anxious and desperate, yet had to force herself to remain calm and speak gently to Ben. "Did Mom upset you again?"


    She handed him a ss of water. "She''s getting old now, so don''t hold it against her too much."


    Ben took the water with a grim face and drank it in one go, still feeling the frustration inside him. Simone continued, "But as your own mother, it''s not right for her topletely disregard your feelings..."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "And besides, the Shaw family should rightfully be yours to take over. I wouldn''tin if it weren''t f


    or the fact that if it goes to Charlotte... She''s so close to her biological mother, and not at all close to you. She probably already knows about our betrayal of Yasmin. When she really takes control of the Shaw family, it won''t be difficult for her to kick us out and seek revenge for her mother.


    "I can endure hardships and stay by your side, but you''ve been living in luxury'' and power for so many years. Most importantly, how will you face it? What will your business partners and friends think of you then?"


    Ben was angry but still had a shred of rationality. "Charlotte said that if she takes over the Shaw family, my life won''t change at all."


    If that was indeed the oue, he could still ept it...


    After all, if Madam Shaw insisted on giving the Shaw family to Charlotte, what could he do?


    Upon hearing this, a trace of malice shed in Simone''s eyes.


    What did it mean that his life wouldn''t change?


    What about her?


    Ben had merely met with that wretched Charlotte once and had already cast her and Bethany aside?


    The more Simone thought about it, the tighter her grip on her palm became. Controlling her tone, she said, "How can you believe everything she says? Even if she''s a kind child willing to do this, what about Yasmin? Have you ever considered what kind of person she is? Will she easily let you off?"


    "Between you, who has always denied her, and her mother who cares for her, who do you think she will


    choose?"


    "Ben, do you really think she will let Yasmin feel disheartened just for you?"


    "It''s clear that if we think of a way, you could firmly hold on to the Shaw family. But now, are you really going to let go and entrust yourself to others for the next few decades?"


    "No..." Ben suddenly put down the water ss and made a decision. "The Shaw family must be mine."


    Simone had a point.


    If he could keep it himself, why gamble on other''s words?


    "Yes, I''m also worried for you." Simone sighed, seemingly helpless. "Since it''s useless to talk with Charlotte, I''ll have to take some action."


    She naturally couldn''t sit idly by and wait for Ben.


    Ben was strong on the outside but weak inside. If it were just Madam Shaw and Charlotte, there might still be a chance.


    But with Frank''s protective stance, even ten Bens wouldn''t be enough.


    Ben nced downstairs. "By the way, where has Bethany gone these days? She hasn''t been home."


    Simone''s eyes shed. "She said she went abroad with her friends, probably having a great time."


    "Let''s hope nothing happens."


    "That won''t happen. She even reported safety to me yesterday."


    Ben didn''t ask further and went to the Shaw Group.


    Once he left, Simone breathed a sigh of relief and immediately contacted Kevin to ask if he had any solutions. Kevin was also troubled.


    He still couldn''t figure out why Jack had revealed himself.


    Frank was so difficult to deal with. There was a certain chance of winning while staying in the dark.


    But now...


    Their daughter was still in Frank''s hands, and Madam Shaw''s poison had been cured.


    It seemed that the Shaw family''s assets would all go to Charlotte.


    They had no leverage left.


    Frank was now extremely vignt. It was not easy to deal with the old man or Charlotte.


    "Why are you silent?" Simone was anxious. "You can''t just abandon Bethany. She''s your biological daughter, and you know Frank''s methods!"


    After raising Bethany for so many years, she too saw her as her own daughter.


    Just thinking about Bethany still being in Frank''s hands kept her awake all night.


    "Don''t be anxious," said Kevin. "I''ll think of something."


    "There''s only one choice left now."

 Chapter 570

    Kevin continued after a short pause, "But it''s very risky.


    Simone''s face twisted with anger. "I''m not afraid of risks."


    Compared to the risks, she feared even more that all her hard work would be ruined in an instant. Back then, she had sacrificed her dignity to take everything from Yasmin, climbing step by step to where she was now. She absolutely could not let Yasmin''s daughter take everything back from her.


    In the following days, Frank was extremely busy, working around the clock. I often struggled to stay awake on the sofa in the living room, waiting for him toe home, but couldn''t resist the early pregnancy fatigue and would eventually fall asleep. When I woke up again, I was already in bed. And once again, the space next to me was empty.


    Originally, due to the instigation of Mr. Smith, the board of directors at the Smith Group would frequently cause problems, requiring Frank''s attention. Now, he also needed to allocate some of his energy to help me with the Shaw family''s issues.


    I wanted to be involved, but he wouldn''t agree. His reason was that I was pregnant and shouldn''t worry too much. Even if I wanted to, I had to wait until the third month to be stable.


    Meanwhile, his own SZ Technology was also facing issues.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    One morning, as it was rare for me to send him off, I looked at his bloodshot eyes and couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t you just sleep in thepany''s lounge for now? You don''t need to keep running back and forth. The time spent traveling could be used for catching up on sleep."


    Thepany''s lounge was within the office, fully equipped with daily necessities and clothes.


    Frank flicked my forehead. "Most people wish their husband woulde home, but you''re pushing me away?"


    "Stop with the husband talk. We''re not even married yet."


    "Oh?"


    Frank''s eyebrows lifted slightly. "Then how about I make some time today, and we go get a marriage certificate?"


    I pushed him out the door. "Don''t be so perfunctory with your proposal. I won''t agree to that."


    Frank followed my push until we reached the elevator. He suddenly turned around, looking down at me.


    4 became cautious. "What''s wrong?"


    Frank remained silent, only gesturing for me toe closer.


    Thesitated. He continued to look at me without saying anything. Seeing the dark circles under his eyes, I moved closer to him. Japproached and looked up at him. "What''s going on...


    Suddenly, hisrge hand gripped the back of my head, stopping the words that were about toe out of my mouth.


    I thought it would be just a kiss, but instead, he bit down on my lips and pressed in. I struggled to breathe, and eventually, had to pinch his slender waist to get him to let go.


    Frank finally released me. I stepped back, breathing heavily, and identally noticed him wiping away the moisture from his lips.


    My ears turned suddenly warm.


    Frank looked at me, his gaze dark and his voice rough, "Wait for me tonight."


    But by nightfall, I waited until I fell into a deep sleep again, and he still hadn''t returned.


    Even when I woke up in the morning, the spot next to me was cold.


    Frank had note home.


    I quickly grabbed my phone and dialed his number.


    No answer.


    I tried calling twice more before the call connected. "Charlotte."


    It was n''s voice.


    I quickly asked, "Where is Frank?"


    n replied, "Frank is in a meeting."


    I couldn''t rx; something felt off, though I couldn''t pinpoint it. I pressed further, "Is something wrong?"


    "Frank will call you back soon. Don''t worry."


    Hearing this, I had no choice but to wait.


    I knew n was tight-lipped and only served Frank, so I didn''t want to press him.


    Anyway, Frank wouldn''t hide anything from me.


    Just as I was about to put down my phone and get up to wash up, the phone vibrated again. I thought it might be Frank calling back, so I quickly answered, only to find an unfamiliar number. Usually, I would assume it was a telemarketer and hang up, but this time, I answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Are you a rtive of Ben? Ben had a car ident and needs surgery. Pleasee over immediately."


    I frowned and said, "I''m not."


    The voice on the other end was confused. "But hisst call was to you."


    I didn''t have Ben''s number saved and had no need to contact him. Why would he have called me?


    I felt that something was off.


    "But I''m really not."


    I pursed my lips. "Check if there''s a note for Simone. Call her. She''s Ben''s wife and the one most qualified


    to sign the surgery consent form."

 Chapter 571

    The person on the other end of the line didn''t say anything more and hung up the phone.


    Unexpectedly, as I finished my wash and came out of the room, I saw Grandma anxiously hurrying out the


    door.


    "Grandma, where are you going?" I called out to her and, as I approached, noticed her face was extremely pale. I was rmed, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?".


    "I need to go to the hospital," Grandma answered hurriedly, forgetting to change her shoes as she opened the door and went out.


    I didn''t think about anything else and quickly followed. "Grandma!"


    Frank had been busytely and, with the issues at the Shaw family, there were bound to be some problems. So, he had left a bodyguard with me.


    "I''ll go with you. Don''t worry." I called the bodyguard and helped Grandma into the car.


    "Go to the First Infirmary," said Grandma.


    Suddenly, I remembered the call I had received earlier. "Grandma, did the hospital call you and say Ben had an ident?"


    Grandma nodded. "There was no one to sign the consent form for the surgery. I told the hospital to start emergency treatment first."


    As she spoke, she hesitated and said, "Charlotte... if we don''t save him, he''ll die."


    Grandma''s health was not very good to begin with. After a few instances of poisoning, though the toxins were cleared out, she was old and couldn''t handle much more stress.


    Ben was an idiot, but he was still Grandma''s biological son, born after ten months of pregnancy and raised with care.


    Logically, the Shaw family was supposed to be his.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But Grandma felt that Simone had bad intentions.


    As it turned out, this was indeed the case. Ben was indecisive. Simone would whisper in his ear, and he would listen to everything. Eventually, not only might the Shaw family end up in the hands of outsiders, but Grandma''ster years might not be peaceful either. However, all this was easier for me to contemte calmly because I had little emotional attachment to


    Ben.


    Moreover, Simone and Ben were unscrupulous in their quest for the Shaw family''s wealth, even resorting to poisoning Grandma repeatedly.


    I couldn''t stop Grandma from leaving, but I had to be cautious.


    "Ben might be in trouble. I''m going to the First Infirmary with Grandma. Pleasee over when you''re done."


    00 000 000 00 00 00 0 0 0 00


    I sent Frank a message on the way, and to be safe, I also sent a simr one to n.


    Arriving at the First Infirmary, just before getting out of the car, I instructed the bodyguard, "Make sure to keep a close watch on Grandma. Under no circumstances should she be harmed." Given Grandma''s current health, any additional strain would be devastating.


    The bodyguard nodded. "Don''t worry. We have people watching from the shadows as well. Given your current situation, you shouldn''t act alone."


    I agreed. For the sake of the baby, I wouldn''t act impulsively.


    Upon arriving at the emergency room, we were directed to the door of the operating room when we mentioned Ben''s name.


    On the way, I was still wondering if Ben had been manipted by Simone into some kind of trap. A petty scheme to entrap him.


    It soon became clear that Ben had indeed been in an ident.


    At that moment, he was lying in the operating room.


    Grandma trembled as she signed the surgery consent form and the critical condition notice.


    Thelped Grandma, who was unsteady on her feet, to sit down and asked the bodyguard to find out why Simone couldn''t be reached.


    ording to reason, since Ben was the key to Simone obtaining the Shaw family''s fortune, she wouldn''t be able to ignore it.


    A few minutester, the bodyguard returned and reported, "Simone''s phone has been off. The hospital tried calling many people and eventually reached the olddy."


    I couldn''t help but feel some regret. If I had answered the call and agreed toe, Grandma wouldn''t have known, and she wouldn''t have been so stressed.


    I took the bottled water the bodyguard handed me, opened it, and gave it to Grandma. "Grandma, have some water."


    Grandma suddenly grasped my hand, tears streaming down her face, filled with worry and guilt. "I''m sorry for making you go through this."


    "Grandma, don''t say that."


    I took out a tissue to wipe her tears and advised her to stay calm to avoid a sudden illness. "You''re my grandmother. It''s my duty to take care of you and help with things."


    Grandma tightened her grip on my hand. "I''m not here today to change anything. The Shaw family will definitely be left to you. This is how I can make up for the ancestors of the Shaw family... I came because, no matter how much of an idiot he had been, he''s still my son. I can''t just watch him die."

 Chapter 572

    "Now that I know he''s injured, If I refused toe see him, it''ll be no different than killing him..."


    "You don''t need to take it to heart. You''ve had no father-daughter bond in this lifetime. Even if you don''t visit or take care of him, there''s no fault in that."


    "Between parents and children, it''s always a case of reaping what you sow. It''s unreasonable for him to have never fulfilled his duties as a father, and just because of the blood ties and genes you can''t choose, you''re expected to be understanding and filial." I indeed didn''t have strong feelings for Ben, but I also couldn''t stop Grandma from saving her biological


    son.


    The reason I refused toe and sign earlier was because I was afraid-it seemed like a trap set by Simone.


    "I understand, Grandma. You don''t need to exin to me. You just need to promise me that it''s okay to be worried, but don''t get anxious or upset. Your health is the most important." "Alright, I know."


    Grandma patted my head, her eyes filled with tears, but her smile was kind and affectionate. "In times of great trouble, stay calm. The Shaw family will be in your hands in the future, and it will be better. I can be reassured by then. When I''m in the afterlife, I''ll tell Grandpa that we have a wonderful granddaughter named Lily."


    Hearing this made me uneasy, as if Grandma were making final arrangements.


    I know that no one can live forever, and there wille a day of separation between life and death. But dying of old age without illness or disaster was different from leaving due to an ident or illness.


    "I haven''t grown up yet. I still need your support, Grandma. There are many things I''ve learned from you, and you must teach me more." I touched my belly. "Besides, your great-grandson is still so small. Are you really going to leave him?"


    Grandma ced her hand over mine, as if taking in my words, and said softly, "My child, your great-grandma will wait for you."


    The surgery for Ben went from dawn until dusk.


    The hospital went from bustling with people to nearly empty and cold as night fell.


    The bodyguard went to buy dinner, but Grandma could only eat a few bites before losing her appetite.


    Seeing her difort, I didn''t force her to eat and quietly ate myself, making sure the little one in my belly wasn''t hungry.


    Meanwhile, Frank still hadn''t replied.


    I had also called, but couldn''t reach n either.


    I couldn''t leave, so I had to ask Jane to check on the Smith Group and SZ Technology,


    "Charlotte." Jane arrived at the hospital. "Don''t worry. He''s at the Smith Group. The specific situation isn''t


    clear, but I heard that his father is causing trouble again."


    "By the way, Zachary is here as well. He wanted me to tell you not to worry."


    I nodded, feeling a bit of relief.


    However, I couldn''t fathom what Mr. Smith was up to.


    He''d rather hand over the Smith Group to a scheming illegitimate child than trust Frank.


    He seemed to want to force Frank to bend and obey himpletely.


    But Frank''s nature wouldn''t allow him to bow to anyone, and he couldn''t ignore the Smith Group or sever ties with the Smith family entirely. Thinking of this, I felt some sympathy for the burden he carried.


    Jane sat beside me. "I''ve informed Zachary about the situation here, and he said he''d let Frank know."


    I nodded again. "Thank you for your help. After this, I''ll treat you to a big meal, and we''ll call Zachary as well."


    Jane cocked her brows. "No one knows me better than Charlotte."


    Just as she finished speaking, the door to the operating room suddenly opened.


    A nurse came out and asked loudly, "Are Ben''s rtives here?"


    Grandma stepped forward. "Yes, we are. How is he?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The nurse replied, "The surgery was very sessful."


    I breathed a sigh of relief, but before I could fully rx, Grandma''s body suddenly swayed.


    I was startled and rushed over, catching Grandma in my arms. Thankfully, Jane was quick to help me stabilize her.


    Seeing this, the nurse immediately called for medical staff and took Grandma to another emergency room without waiting for us to speak.

 Chapter 573

    Fortunately, Grandma fainted because she was overly anxious and under constant stress. After being so tense for such a long time and not eating or drinking properly, her body finally gave out. Overall, there wasn''t any major problem.


    Public hospitals were less well-equipped than private ones, and resources were tight, leaving only double- upancy rooms. Grandma and Ben were ced in the same room.


    I had originally nned to transfer Grandma to a hospital under the Smith Group, but considering that she would want to see Ben''s condition for herself at this critical moment, I decided not to go through with the


    transfer.


    Although Ben''s surgery was sessful, he needed to be monitored. A nurse was hired to take care of him, and family members had to be present to handle any emergencies, including signing documents and making payments. "Howe Simone hasn''t made a single move despite such a big incident?"


    Jane stayed with me because managing both situations alone was challenging, and I needed someone I could trust.


    I was anxious and instructed the bodyguards to keep a close watch on the entire floor.


    "People are always glued to their phones nowadays. If someone is truly so busy that they couldn''t even find time to charge their phone, it''s likely deliberate."


    Jane spected, "Could it be that Simone is avoiding us because she''s afraid Ben might die and has fled with the assets?"


    Simone is ruthless and would do anything to achieve her goals. And her associate, Kevin, is clearly involved in the underworld. I even suspected they might have been involved in the ident.


    After some thought, I shook my head, "It''s unlikely. Ben''s assets are smallpared to the entire Shaw family. I think she would choose the Shaw family."


    Jane agreed, "You''re right. She''s quite ambitious."


    Noticing that I was struggling to keep my eyes open, she pointed to the sofa. "You should take a nap. I''ll keep an eye on things."


    Due to my pregnancy, I had been extremely sleepytely. I always felt like I didn''t get enough rest, and even trying to stay awake as difficult.


    "Just for an hour. Wake me if anything happens."


    Jane gave me an OK sign. "Don''t be too tense. Maybe things aren''t asplicated as you think."


    It wasn''t paranoia. It was just that Bethany was still in Frank''s hands.


    Ben had visited Grandma a few days ago and left in a fit of rage, leaving behind harsh words.


    Simone wouldn''t just sit idly regarding Bethany or the Shaw family''s assets. Human greed wouldn''t disappear easily.


    Iy down but was still uneasy. "If anything seems off, call the bodyguards immediately."


    Jane ced a pillow under my head and covered me with a light nket, "Alright, alright. Sleep well. You know me. I get more alert at night. I''ll definitely keep a close watch on Grandma." I finally managed to fall asleep, though I was still restless.


    I had a very strange dream that was chaotic andcked a clear storyline. The dream was full of unsettling and disjointed scenes.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The entire dream was set in a dark environment, and I felt trapped in a strange loop.


    I heard very loud and disturbing noises and tried to wake up but couldn''t!


    Then I saw Grandma, and as I was about to go to her, I saw her suddenly copse into a pool of blood!


    I woke up with a jolt and realized that the disturbing noises were not just part of the dream but were actually happening!


    Simone''s voice rang out sharply. "Get Frank here!"


    My sleepiness vanished instantly. I focused and saw that Grandma, who should have been lying in bed, had been pushed to the window.


    "What are you doing?" I was nearly overwhelmed with anger and shouted, "Simone, if you harm Grandma, I''ll make sure you and your daughter pay for it!"


    Simoneughed. "Even if Bethany and I were buried together, I''ll make sure this old fool is dead as well. Instead of threatening me here, you''d better call Frank immediately!"


    The other bodyguards, who had received the sudden alert, rushed in.


    I felt somewhat more confident. "Aren''t you looking for Frank because of Bethany?"


    As I spoke, I looked around and didn''t see Jane.


    A bodyguard who had been with us from the beginning whispered in my ear, "Miss Greenwood was injured while trying to protect you and has gone to get treated."

 Chapter 574

    I frowned and asked, "Is it serious?"


    "It''s not serious, but because of this, we weren''t able to protect Madam Shaw in time."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, I realized that Simone hadn''te alone.


    But this time, she wasn''t manipting things from behind the scenes. She was directly involved, which I hadn''t anticipated.


    I stared at Simone and said, "I''ll have someone bring Bethany over. Let go of Grandma first!"


    "Do you think you have the right to bargain with me?" Simone replied confidently.


    Grandma looked increasingly weak and showed no sign of resistance,pletely under Simone''s control.


    I had my doubts. "If you poison Grandma again, I guarantee you''ll face a terrible end."


    Simone wasn''t intimidated by my threat and even deliberately loosened her grip.


    When Grandma swayed, my heart nearly stopped.


    "Grandma!" I red at Simone angrily and said through gritted teeth, "Dare to loosen your grip, and I promise Bethany will also suffer!"


    Simoneughed insolently. "You have no skills beyond making verbal threats."


    At that moment, I truly had no other options.


    I couldn''t reach Frank.


    I didn''t know where Bethany was.


    If Simone became even more ruthless and pushed Grandma down regardless of Bethany, I couldn''t bear to think further. "I''ll call Frank to bring Bethany over now." As I took out my phone, I warned, "Hold on to Grandma tightly!"


    But the phone remained unanswered, even after it was hung up.


    The longer it went unanswered, the more anxious I became, wondering if something had gone wrong on


    Frank''s end.


    What if he was in trouble too?


    ""Charlotte!"


    Jane, having finished bandaging herself, came back and looked at me with guilt, wanting to apologize.


    shook my head. Seeing her pale lips, I knew she was badly injured.


    Compared to her, I should feel more remorseful for dragging her into this.


    Right now, I didn''t have the time to ask how Simone had suddenly entered. I gathered my thoughts and said urgently, "Jane, call Zachary immediately." Janeplied immediately.


    But no one answered.


    She persistently called several more times.


    Still, no one answered.


    Jane began to panic. "Charlotte..."


    I clenched my fists and looked at Simone. "I''ll have someone go home to get the agreement form. I''ll trade the Shaw family assets for Grandma. Will that work?" I was taking a gamble.


    I was betting that Simone valued the assets more than Bethany.


    "I knew it. This old hag gave you the Shaw family."


    As expected.


    I continued to entice her. "Yes, I''ve signed the agreement. The Shaw family is now mine, but I can transfer it to you if you let Grandma go."


    "And..." I raised the stakes. "Bethany will also return to you unharmed."


    "I only want Grandma. Anything else you want, I can give you."


    Simoneughed heartily.


    I could see that she was very pleased.


    That kind of satisfaction from finally achieving her goal.


    She looked disdainfully at me and said, "If you had done this earlier, the old fool wouldn''t have suffered so much."


    I thought Simone had taken the bait, but suddenly her expression turned vicious.


    "But you''ve outdone yourself this time! Don''t think I don''t know that you''ve nned everything with Frank. If I don''t see Frank today, I''ll push your grandma down!" "No!"


    I was very desperate. Seeing Grandma on the edge, my heart ached more than ever.


    However, I couldn''t reach Frank at all.


    "I''ll give you five minutes. If you can''t get Frank to show himself, then prepare for your grandma''s death!"


    Just when I was about to lose all hope, a sharp male''s voice sounded. "How about you prepare for your daughter''s death first?"

 Chapter 575

    As soon as I turned around, I saw Frank striding in.


    The man exuded a cold and fierce aura. He was unusually dressed in a suit and tie, though his bow tie was undone and hanging loosely.


    It seemed he hade straight from the Smith Group.


    In my anxiety and panic, all my emotions vanished at that moment as I let out a long sigh of relief.


    Frank walked over and hugged me. He didn''t speak tofort me, but hisrge hand rested gently on my back, soothing me.


    Then, he lifted his gaze towards Simone and said coolly, "Looks like you have a death wish."


    He was usuallyid-back and rarely spoke like this.


    Even though he was controlling his emotions, I could still sense the rage surging within him.


    I knew he was here for me.


    "You''ve got the antidote, yet you still can''t let my daughter go. If I didn''t use some means, how could you, Frank, have appeared here?"


    Simone nced at Bethany, who was being held by n behind Frank.


    There were no visible signs of being beaten, but she was unconscious.


    "What have you done to my daughter?"


    Frank casually nodded, his brow frosted with coldness, and he said in a t, infuriating tone, "I did to you what you did to me. Tit for tat."


    "You-"


    Frank interrupted. "I have little patience. Don''t think that by kdinapping Grandma, you can threaten me. I''ve brought your daughter here. Now, let Grandma go."


    Simone was afraid of Frank, but havinge this far, she had to achieve her goal.


    "Just exchanging hostages isn''t enough. I also want the Shaw family."


    Frank pursed his lips.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I could sense his agitation and tightened my grip on his hand.


    Frank returned the squeeze, signaling me to stay calm. His gaze shifted, and his voice was neither warm nor cold. "You really are a model of filial piety, just watching your own mother be mistreated like this?" I was momentarily stunned.


    Following Frank''s gaze, I saw Ben, who was severely injured, standing upright.


    He was being held down by Frank''s men.


    ""How did he..."


    Realizing I had been deceived, my anger surged uncontrobly. "Grandma, hearing that you were in a life-threatening ident, rushed to sign the surgical consent form without even changing her shoes, fearing you would die if she was even a moment toote. And you were deceiving her?" Ben''s eyes shed. "If you hadn''t tricked her into giving the Shaw family to you, I wouldn''t have had to do this. She was fine with me before you came back. Look at how much suffering she''s endured since!"


    "The one who should feel guilty is you. You kept saying you''d take good care of Grandma and ensure she lived well. But in the end? She suffered."


    It was astonishing that he had the audacity to use the victim-ming tactic.


    Sometimes, I wondered if my appearance was the reason Grandma went through this series of events.


    But Ben was the least qualified to criticize me.


    I looked at him coldly. "Ben, not only are you unworthy of being a father, but you''re also unworthy of being a son. You''re not fit to be Grandma''s son!"


    "I thought you were just an idiot before, but now I see youck humanity altogether. Not only have you repeatedly allowed Simone to poison Grandma, but now you''re also conspiring with her against Grandma!" Ben''s gaze flickered, seemingly filled with guilt, and he wavered.


    Simone suddenly spoke up, "Ben, if you back down now, the Shaw family willpletely belong to Charlotte."


    "You heard what she just said. The agreement has already been signed!"


    The wavering in his eyes disappeared instantly. He gritted his teeth and looked at me. "Give me the Shaw family, and we''ll have nothing more to do with each other!"


    ''Nothing more to do with each other? That''s easy for him to say!''


    How could the things they did to Grandma be so easily brushed aside?

 Chapter 576

    At that moment, I could onlyply and said, "Okay, I agree."


    "First, let her put Grandma down. If she doesn''t, not only will you get nothing, but you''ll also end up in prison."


    Ben looked at Simone. "Let Mom go now."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Simone, wary, scanned the hospital room and instructed, "Get these bodyguards out."


    Frank raised his hand.


    Once the bodyguards exited the room, Simone said, "Move my daughter closer to me!"


    Hearing this, n, following Frank''s gesture, went over and ced Bethany on the bed near the window. After a quick look, he turned and gave Frank a signal. "Frank."


    Zachary entered and handed a brown paper bag to Frank.


    He nced briefly at Jane but didn''t linger.


    Frank gave the paper bag to Ben, who quickly took it and examined it carefully, confirming it twice before signing.


    Then he immediately walked toward Simone.


    However, he was stopped by n.


    "Put Grandma down," Frank said coldly.


    But Simone pulled out a syringe, its cold, sharp needle pressed against Grandma''s neck.


    Seeing this, my heart raced instantly.


    Frank held my hand, his brows not moving even slightly, and said, "The Shaw family is here. Even if you take Grandma away now, you''re still in Jeswood." His words seemed to be a question with no rise or fall in tone, but Simone was not a foo. She could hear


    the threat in his words.


    In Jeswood, Frank''s word wasw.


    However, since she had achieved her goal and had not yet enjoyed it, she would not give Frank and


    herself a chance to settle the score.


    She said, "You have no bargaining chips. First, let Bene over."


    Frank nced at n, who stepped aside.


    Ben moved to the window.


    He and Simone lowered Grandma down.


    The sky outside was overcast with thunder rumbling.


    "Bring Bethany over."


    Ben obeyed Simone''s instructions.


    I vaguely saw adder swaying near the window.


    Then, a safety rope was thrown in.


    "Put this on her."


    Benplied.


    After delivering Bethany, he attached the safety rope and buckle to Simone and himself.


    He climbed thedder first, waiting.


    Simone suddenly pushed Grandma out of the window, and the helicopter immediately flew away!


    Frank, seemingly anticipating this, quickly caught Grandma. I rushed over to check on her condition.


    Her eyes had no focus, and she did not respond when called.


    &


    Frank ced Grandma back on the bed, called for a doctor, and after giving a few instructions to n, he rubbed his weary temples and apologized to me.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t make proper arrangements, and I arrived toote."


    "You arranged things very well," I said.


    Frank couldn''t spend twenty-four hours a day doing nothing but apanying me and watching over Grandma.


    And despite me being with Grandma, such things still happened.


    I shook my head. "You are not at fault. It''s my mistake.


    Frank seemed to fear this and frowned. "Don''t me yourself for everything."


    "It''s my fault this time. I was careless."


    Even though I had suspicions, I still apanied Grandma to the hospital.


    "That wasn''t something you could control."


    Frank advised, "No matter how cautious you are, you wouldn''t have expected Ben to use this method, exploiting Grandma''s feelings for him and his mother." He was right.


    I could not have imagined that Ben would disregard his own mother''s life for the sake of money.


    "Frank."


    Frank looked at me, "Yes, what is it?"


    I held back tears, gritted my teeth, and said, "The Shaw family cannot be given to Ben. I want Simone to pay the price for her actions."

 Chapter 577

    Frank patted my head and said, "I''ll handle it. Don''t worry. You can''t get too emotional right now."


    "Charlotte!" Jane suddenly shouted, startling me.


    Frank, who had been maintaining his usual calm, immediately panicked when he followed Jane''s gaze.


    I had never seen such a helpless expression on his face before.


    The next moment, Frank quickly picked me up. I could feel the wetness between my legs. Blood was already streaming down them.


    I grabbed his arm. "The baby..."


    "It''ll be alright," Frank said in a serious tone, trying to reassure both me and himself.


    Being so close to him, I could clearly feel the irregrity in his heartbeat...


    As we entered the emergency room, I saw his hand shaking.


    Jane was injured and had difficulty walking. Zachary, for some reason, was moving slower than usual.


    She looked at the man ahead of her and couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    Zachary remained indifferent. "It was toote. It wasn''t convenient."


    Jane''s temper red up immediately. "Do you know that I had an urgent matter?"


    Zachary''s expression remained indifferent. "I think you could have sent me a message. I would have replied when I saw it."


    Jane wanted to curse but fell silent instead.


    Zachary''s eyes flickered slightly but he remained quiet.


    As they reached the emergency room door, Zachary received a call and then said to Frank, "I have something to attend to. Call me if you need any help."


    Frank nced at the time and said, "Take Jane home first."


    Jane immediately protested. "I''m not leaving. I want to make sure Charlotte is alright."


    Seeing that he wasn''t needed here, Zachary turned and left.


    Frank said nothing more, his eyes fixed on the light above the rescue room, his gaze bloodshot and wild, like a trapped beast.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before the emergency room door opened.


    Frank rushed forward in two big steps, "Doctor, how is the situation?"


    "Don''t worry. The adult is fine, and the baby is safe too.


    The doctor added, "But you must be careful. No more emotional stress or strenuous activities. You need proper rest. Otherwise, it will be difficult to ensure safety next time." Frank nodded, finally letting out a long sigh of relief, "Okay, we will be careful."


    I had another dream.


    I dreamt that Grandma left me, and the baby left me too.


    I woke up after being startled by my dream, and upon opening my eyes, I found myself in a familiar andforting embrace.


    Frank gently soothed me. "You were dreaming. It was just a dream. Don''t be afraid."


    I was still in shock, quickly piecing together the memories, and instinctively reached to touch my stomach. "Our baby..."


    Frank ced hisrge hand over mine and said softly, "The baby is fine, but you need to rest well."


    I gradually calmed down. "What about Grandma?"


    "Grandma is fine too. She''s had her checkup and medication, and is now sleeping peacefully." Frank answered methodically, even continuing without me having to ask, "Jane is also resting in her ward." Only then did I look around and realize we had been moved to a different hospital.


    We were now in a VIP room at a hospital affiliated with the Smith family.


    I was a bit concerned. "How are Jane''s injuries?"


    "I''ve consulted specialists who will provide her with the best treatment. She will be fine."


    "..."


    While I was speaking, Frank leaned down, pressing his forehead against mine, his voice very gentle. "What else do you want to ask?"


    "I''m hungry."


    He chuckled softly. "Everything is ready."


    He signaled to the bodyguard at the door to bring in the food.


    Then, with his distinctlyrge fingers, he lifted the lid, and began feeding me.


    The food was from my favorite restaurant.


    With the baby safe, and Grandma and Jane taken care of, I finally rxed and found my appetite returning.

 Chapter 578

    I slowly ate the food that Frank was feeding me.


    While feeding me, Frank instructed, "The doctor said you need to rest well. After you''re discharged, stay at home with Grandma. If you can''t reach me, don''t go anywhere." I nodded.


    There would definitely be more troubles ahead.


    Right now, I could do nothing but try not to hold Frank back.


    I looked up at his reddened eyes. "Why haven''t you been answering my calls today?"


    "I was so busy that I didn''t have time to return your calls."


    Hearing this, Frank instinctively began to exin. I sighed. "So you haven''t even had time to eat?"


    Frank''s lips curved into a pleased smile. "I thought you were going to use me, but it turns out you''re concerned about me?"


    took the spoon from his hand, fed him some food, and said, "Why would I use you? More than anything else, I''m concerned about your health."


    Frank swallowed the food in his mouth, cocked his brows slightly, and said meaningfully, "Don''t worry. My health will ensure your happiness.''


    It was strange how the word "happiness" sounded when he said it.


    I gave him a sideways nce and couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly happened at the Smith family? What trouble did Mr. Smith give you this time?"


    Frank put down the wonton and used a tissue to wipe the corner of my mouth. "These aren''t things you should be worrying about right now. The usual, just trust me."


    "If he pushes me too far one day, I can always..."


    I quickly covered Frank''s mouth, "Don''t say such things


    Given the increasing conflict and estrangement between him and Mr. Smith, I could guess that his remark was definitely not a good one.


    Today, the reason he hadn''t been answering the phone was likely because of Mr. Smith''s interference.


    "Be careful what you say in front of the baby, got it?"


    "Okay."


    Frank, helpless, continued to feed me food. I stopped him, "I can eat by myself. You should eat too." Frank insisted.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I smiled at him. "Thanks to the baby, even Frank is serving me like this."


    Frank shot me a sideways nce and smiled. "When haven''t I been serving you?"


    It was hard not to read between the lines.


    1 felt my face flush and quickly changed the topic. "I''m not worried, but at least you should tell me what happened."


    Frank''s eyes turned cold. "I was just catching a spy."


    "Why is it that every time something happens on my side, the Smith family also..."


    "Pretty smart."


    Frank praised me, but his gaze remained grave.


    I immediately understood. "Does Mr. Smith have something to do with Simone kidnapping Grandma?"


    Frank nodded. "He knows the director of the First Infirmary."


    After finishing the food, Frank took a phone call while I went to check on Grandma.


    Frank knew I wouldn''t be able to rest easy until I saw Grandma, so her hospital room was right next door.


    Grandma was still asleep. As I approached to adjust her nket, she suddenly grasped my hand and seemed to be murmuring something.


    I leaned in closer.


    "Lily, my Lily..."


    Hearing her call my name, I squeezed her hand gently and whispered, "Grandma, I''m here. I''m here."


    The next moment, Grandma suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Grandma, you''re awake? Are you thirsty? I''ll get you some water."


    As I spoke, I was about to pull my hand away to fetch the water for her.


    Unexpectedly, Grandma moved faster and pushed my hand away.


    I was stunned. "Grandma..."

 Chapter 579

    Grandma called my name, but she looked at me as if she was looking at a stranger.


    "Grandma..."


    "Grandma, what''s wrong?"


    I tried to hold Grandma''s hand again, but she pushed it away.


    p-N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The force was strong, leaving a visible red mark on the back of my hand.


    I waspletely stunned.


    After all, Grandma would never treat me like this.


    She usually just patted me affectionately and had never hit me this hard.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When Frank entered the room, he saw my dazed expression.


    I reached out to him and then pointed at Grandma.


    Seeing the red mark on the back of my hand, Frank''s eyes immediately became cold.


    But in the room, apart from me and Grandma, there was no one else.


    Frank frowned, unable to believe what was going on. "Grandma hit you?"


    I nodded. "Grandma seems not to recognize me. When I tried to hold her hand, she wouldn''t let me."


    The coldness in Frank''s eyes was reced by concern. He called for the doctor and also notified Prof.


    Kilburn.


    Although the red mark on my hand was obvious, I knew that my skin tends to leave marks easily but also fades quickly.


    Still, Frank had a nurse bring an ice pack.


    The doctor examined Grandma and then said, "Initially, it seems she experienced significant trauma leading to cognitive impairment. Further tests are needed to check for any brain damage, and psychological issues cannot be ruled out." As soon as the doctor finished speaking, Prof. Kilburn entered the room.


    After examining Grandma, he made the diagnosis. "An overdose of sedatives caused damage to the central nervous system, coupled with severe stress, led to cereber atrophy, triggering Alzheimer''s disease."


    I clenched my fists.


    Ben and Simone were nothing short of beasts!


    To gain the inheritance, they had repeatedly used unscrupulous methods, and now they had caused


    Grandma to develop Alzheimer''s.


    This illness was different from the previous two poisoning incidents; it was incurable.


    I forcefully suppressed my anger, "Prof. Kilburn, if Grandma doesn''t recognize me now, will she need thepany of someone like her son?"


    I was willing to care for Grandma in herter


    But...


    years.


    Alzheimer''s was aplex condition that may not be managed simply by my presence.


    Prof. Kilburn nodded. "With this illness, she might not recognize or may even reject those closest to her, while she may yearn for those who are absent or have had a distant rtionship." I felt a heavy weight in my heart.


    If Grandma insists on looking for Ben, Simone might cause even more terrible things to happen.


    Frank saw through my worries and looked at my still-red hand. "Don''t worry for now. Let''s have Grandma stay in the hospital and see how she responds to treatment."


    For now, this was the only option.


    When the helicopternded, Bethany woke up groggily.


    She saw a familiar figure and called out, "Dad..."


    Kevin, also on the ne, almost responded reflexively!


    "Sweetie, you''re awake?"


    Simone reacted quickly, interrupting and hurrying over. "Are you feeling ufortable?"


    Bethany held her head. "Mom... my head is spinning, I feel like I''m going to throw up.''


    Simone quickly helped her to the side, but Bethany didn''t vomit.


    Simone nced at Ben, who was lost in thought, and scolded, "As soon as Bethany wakes up, she calls for you, and you don''t evene to check on her or get her a ss of water?"


    Ben didn''t say much and handed her a ss of water.


    Although Simone told him that Kevin was a friend helping out, he felt somewhat off.


    Whether it was his own perception or heightened vignce, he felt, Kevin harbored a sense of hostility towards him.


    Ben suppressed hisplicated emotions andined, "You didn''t tell me Bethany was taken by Frank."


    "What do you mean?"


    Simone''s eyes shed slightly, tears falling quickly as she choked up. "Who am I doing all this for? Isn''t it for you? If I didn''t help you, the Shaw family would belong to Charlotte. Forget thanking me. It''s not like I didn''t marry you willingly and unconditionally. But you shouldn''t me me like this!"


    Ben couldn''t bear to see Simone cry.


    Over the years, only Simone had been by his side, considering everything for him.


    "I didn''t mean that. I just don''t understand why you kept it from me. If I had known Bethany was with Frank, I would have gone to bring her back long ago."


    Simone gave Bethany some water, helped her into the car, and then said to Ben, "If I had told you, what could you have done?"


    "You don''t know what Frank''s like. He''s relentless."


    "I don''t have an antidote to trade with him. If you had gone and caused a scene, making Charlotte unhappy, what would he do to Bethany? Have you thought about that?"


    Simone took Ben''s arm. "It''s not that I wanted to hide it from you. I was just too scared. I was afraid that if I told you, you would have to choose between your mother and me... What if you gave up on Bethany and me? And Ben, I don''t want to put you in a difficult position."


    Ben wiped her tears. "How can you think like that? No matter what happens, I will always choose you. I listened to you about tonight''s matter, didn''t I? I know you''re the only one who considers everything for me. From now on, don''t hide anything from me, okay?" Simone nodded.


    Kevin, who had been observing their interaction coldly, silently turned and left.


    Ben nced at his receding figure. "I don''t think he''s a good person. Let''s forget about this time, but don''t ask him for help again in the future."


    Simone leaned on Ben''s shoulder and, out of his sight, her eyes revealed a sinister look.


    ''Not asking him for help? Do you expect me to ask for your help? You''re useless! When will I ever get the Shaw family''s fortune?'' Simone said inwardly. But she responded submissively, "I''ll do as you say."

 Chapter 580

    When Jane learned about Grandma''s condition, she was somewhat incredulous.


    "How could this happen?"


    Seeing my downcast mood, sheforted me. "The world is unpredictable. However, Grandma has supported the Shaw family, which shows how strong and stable she is deep down. So, you don''t need to worry too much. With Prof. Kilburn and Dr. Travis around, even if they can''t cure her, they can at least stabilize her condition. Grandma has always been so good to you. I believe she wouldn''t just forget you."


    I couldn''t be that optimistic. "Grandma might not forget, but this illness is so irrational."


    Jane was somewhat familiar with Alzheimer''s disease. Elderly people with this condition could undergo drastic personality changes and it wasmon for them to be violent. They often refused to listen. to anything and may wander off alone, sometimes would get lost if they reached the streets or other dangerous ces.


    Taking care of someone with this illness was much more challenging than with an ordinary condition.


    "I know you''re feeling really upset right now."


    Jane held my hand, "But you''re pregnant and shouldn''t be too worried. Remember what the doctor said about needing to rest."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I haven''t forgotten..."


    It was just that everything had happened so fast, one problem after another.


    I thought all the gloom was behind us, and that Frank and I could live a stable life.


    But after getting pregnant, things have be even more difficult.


    "Even if it was the worst case scenario where Grandma insists on looking for Ben, we''ll find another way."


    "Worrying now is pointless."


    Jane mentioned the baby, and I touched my belly, feeling ufortable. I had just experienced the panic of almost losing the baby.


    Even though I was worried about Grandma, I had to stay calm.


    "Thank you, Jane." I touched her injured shoulder. "Does it hurt?"


    Jane brushed it off. "I''m no pushover, so it''s no big deal if it''s on my shoulder. I''m just grateful it didn''t hit my heart."


    "When I saw Ben getting up and heading towards you, my heart almost stopped."


    "First, I was shocked that he wasn''t hurt. Second, I was shocked that he actually wanted to hurt you. Even


    a tiger wouldn''t eat its own cubs!"


    I was shocked to hear this. "Was it Ben who injured you?"


    Jane hesitated. "Well, um, I''m tired..."


    "Frank told you not to tell me, right?" I asked.


    Jane pped her mouth. "I always let things slip,"


    I held her hand. "Tell me. I can handle it. If you only tell me part of it, I''ll just end up specting."


    "But you can''t tell Frank. Otherwise, he''ll most likely hold a grudge against me."


    "I promise." I nodded quickly. "Am I really that twisted, needing you guys to fight for me to be happy?"


    Jane felt reassured and advised, "Anyway, you have no feelings for Ben beyond blood ties, so treat him as a stranger from now on."


    I nodded.


    Seeing that I was somewhat stable, Jane continued, "If Ben hadn''t suddenly attacked you, how could Simone have seeded? You had so many bodyguards."


    since you were pregnant. Everyone''s attention was on you."


    "Everyone was shocked at the time, especiall "And the bodyguards took me to get bandaged, leaving Simone an opportunity." "By the way, I owe you an apology. I promised to take good care of Grandma." Looking at her injuries, I felt only guilt. "I should be the one apologizing..."


    "Nonsense!" Jane poked my head. "Think about it, which is more valuable, your shoulder or mine? I work in the market, so a little injury on my arm is nothing. But you''re a designer. If your arm is damaged, the whole Charlotte Jewelry will be in trouble." "Then I''ll have to live a bit more frugally, so it''s not like I''m getting injured for you, but for my own prosperous life, okay?"


    "And even if there should be apologies, Ben is the one who should apologize. I still don''t understand what has Simone been giving him to make him turn against his own mother."

 Chapter 581

    Hearing this, I forced a bitter smile, "It seems Ben''s true nature was never good. Otherwise, how could he be so easily swayed by Simone to turn against his own mother and daughter?"


    Jane agreed, "True, but you don''t need to worry too much about this. Frank won''t let them get away with it.


    "Let them be proud for a while. They''ll only be more miserable when they fall."


    As Jane and I talked, we drifted off-topic. Before falling asleep, she suddenly remembered something. "By the way, Charlie was drunk a few days ago and said he wanted to tell me a secret about Zachary. But Zachary showed up suddenly and scared him so badly that he became sober. No matter how much I questioned him, he wouldn''t tell me. Can you ask your husband about it? He must know."


    "Sure," I agreed. Frank, Zachary, and Charlie grew up together like brothers. If Charlie knew, Frank would certainly have the inside information.


    Just as I picked up my phone to message Frank, the screen lit up with a message from him.


    t


    "Sleep well and stop overthinking things. Good night."


    Unexpectedly, tears welled up in my eyes.


    I was torn on whether to reply or not. If I replied, he would know I wasn''t asleep and would worry. But I wanted to say good night.


    At that moment, another message came in.


    "Still peeking? If you have something to say, just say it and then go to sleep." I smiled.


    "How did you know I wasn''t asleep?"


    Frank sent a screenshot showing. "Typing..."


    I understood and typed back. "Good night. Sleep well."


    Frank. "Then give me a kiss."


    Jane was right beside me, watching closely. Since I was already messaging Frank, I couldn''t avoid asking


    her.


    "Can I ask you something first?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Does Zachary have any secrets?"


    After sending the message, I expected Frank might hesitate before revealing anything.


    I was surprised by his near-instant reply. "He has a dream girl. She is likelying back to the country soon."


    felt it might have been better not to ask. But Jane had already seen it.


    She gave a small smile. "I''m going to sleep now. You two can chat."


    With that, she wrapped herself up in the nket, leaving me with her back.


    I had no choice but to reply. "Why didn''t you mention this before?"


    Frank: "I hadn''t thought Jane would pursue Zachary. Later, since that ''dream girl'' had been gone for many years and Zachary hadn''t shown any intention to contact her, I hoped he could start a new chapter. Now that she''sing back, I thought it was best to tell you so that your friend doesn''t get hurt."


    I had to admit, reading his message, I couldn''t find any problems with it. Frank''s actions were always thorough. I couldn''t match his level of consideration.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And matters of the heart are indeed delicate and difficult to interfere with.


    If Zachary really couldn''t develop feelings for Jane, then telling her about this would at least help her cut her losses in time.


    "I guess you make a valid point."


    Frank sent a voice message. I nced at Jane, buried myself under the nket, turned down the volume, and pressed y.


    The man''s voice came through the earpiece, deeper and more alluring.


    I heard himugh, his voice casual as if he had just finished dealing with work.


    "Wifey, since I''ve been so good, can you give me a kiss?"


    The rising tone made my heart flutter.


    Wrapped in the nket and already feeling hot, hearing the voice message made me feel even more flushed.


    "Stop calling me wifey. I''m not your wife yet!"


    Another voice message came in.


    "Charlotte then, can you give me a kiss, Charlotte?"


    I yed with my phone, mentally preparing myself for a long time before pressing the voice message button and lightly kissing the screen.


    Frank''s voice message came through, crisp with a faintly raspy undertone, like a feather brushing against my heart, making it tingle with sweetness. "Good girl."

 Chapter 582

    The next morning, Frank arranged for n to deliver breakfast to the ward. After Jane and I finished eating, a nurse came in to change her dressings.


    Jane didn''t want me to watch. "Now that I''m you''re pregnant with my goddaughter, your mood affects her development. Don''t look, okay? Just rx." "Alright."


    I couldn''t argue with her. Just then, Yasmin called me, so I walked out of the ward.


    "Charlotte, where are you? I came to see you, but Julie said you''re not home."


    I suddenly remembered my mom had said that she woulde by when she had time. I hadn''t expected another incident to ur.


    require more lies to cover up. Moreover


    I was initially worried about her getting anxious and considered lying, but then realized that lying would some issues inevitably involve the Jackson family''s influence, and my uncle would probably inform her. If she found out I''d been lying to her, she''d be upset. It was better to tell the truth.


    "At the Smith family''s hospital."


    Half an hourter, Yasmin arrived at the hospital. She and Joanne were carrying a lot of things, but to avoid being noticed by fans and causing trouble for others in the hospital, she was dressed more casually than usual, wearing a mask and sunsses.


    2


    Noticing patients passing by and eyeing her curiously, I quickly led her into the ward. "Mom, I told you there was no need toe all this way. I''m really fine.


    "As your mother, am I supposed to wait until something serious happens beforeing to see you?"


    Yasmin removed her mask and gave me a reproachful look before pulling me around and thoroughly checking me.


    Seeing that I was indeed okay, Yasmin sighed in relief. "I told you, things can be unstable during the early stages. I advised you to stay indoors as much as possible, and if you do go out, you should bring more bodyguards."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I brought them."


    I sat my mom down. "But it''s impossible to be fully prepared."


    While speaking, I exined the situation to her. Anger surfaced in Yasmin''s eyes. "Ben is as stupid as ever! I used to ignore those trivial matters, but now he''s trying to harm you over money? Has his brain been kicked by a donkey? Fine, leave this to me. I''ll take care of him."


    I didn''t want her to get involved with Ben or add to her worries because of me.


    "Frank will handle it. You should avoid contacting Ben so you don''t get disgusted by him and Simone." "Don''t worry. I have your uncle. There''s no need for me to intervene personally."


    Yasmin immediately called Alex. "We can''t rely on Frank alone. His father is not an easy person to deal


    with. Have your uncle help out."


    I didn''t stop her this time because I agreed with her reasoning. Frank, no matter how capable, was just one person and could only do so much. Plus, my uncle wasn''t an outsider.


    This way, Frank could be relieved of some pressure, and the situation would likely be handled more smoothly.


    "By the way." After finishing the call with Alex, Yasmin asked, "If you''re fine, don''t stay in the hospital all the time. You''re pregnant. The hospital environment is filled with germs that could affect your immune system."


    "I was thinking the same thing." Jane, who had juste out of the bathroom, chimed in, "I''m here to keep an eye on things. Anyway, I''ll be hospitalized to have my wound stitched up."


    "Speaking of which." Yasmin gestured for Jane to sit down. "I really need to thank you. Is there anything you like? How about that new Herm¨¨s bag this year? It suits your style quite well." Jane was surprised and quickly declined, "Ms. Jackson, you don''t need to thank me. If I were in danger, Charlotte would protect me without hesitation."


    Yasmin disagreed, "That''s not the same. If something like this happens again, we''ll talk then. For this time, 1 must thank you."


    "Just let me know if there''s anything you like."


    Jane thought for a moment...


    The only thing that she liked but wasn''t able to get was Zachary.


    But she wasn''t the type to dwell on things she couldn''t have. If Zachary really had some dream girl she wouldn''t pursue him further. She smiled lightly. "I can''t think of anything a

 Chapter 583

    "Of course!" Yasmin agreed readily. She then stood up and said to me, "I''m going to check on your grandmother. Seeing you so worried and restless, and since I don''t interact with her often, it shouldn''t stimte her too much. Maybe she''ll still remember me." I nodded. "But can you promise me to tell me about any developments, no matter what? Don''t hide anything. I can handle it."


    "You can handle it?" Yasmin tapped my forehead. "I asked Frank on the way here. He wouldn''t lie to me, his future mother-inw. You didn''t tell me that you were rushed into the emergency roomst night."


    I rubbed my nose.


    When I was being honest with her earlier, I had indeed left out that detail. Even though I was fine now, it would definitely be unsettling for my mom.


    Mainly, if she were worried, she would most likely disapprove of me staying at the hospital. She was already busy and had to divide her energy to deal with my issues. The matter with my grandmother shouldn''t be something my mom had to handle. After all, she wasn''t married to Ben, nor was she his ex-wife. My grandmother wasn''t her mother-inw.


    "I''m sorry." I pouted. "I promise there won''t be a next time."


    "Better not." Yasmin patted my head. "Alright, don''t worry. Mom won''t hide anything from you."


    "Can I go and see her now?"


    "Please go ahead." I led my mom to the door of the ward and made a gesture of invitation.


    My mom gave me a reproachful look.


    She was already beautiful, and with that look, her gaze was captivatingly enchanting.


    No wonder she had remained popr in the entertainment industry for so long.


    After my mom left the ward, I couldn''t help but wonder, "Why did Ben cheat with Simone, who is so inferior to my mom?"


    Jane, eating the fruit my mom brought, responded to my question by pointing at the stic fork in her hand, looking ready to talk.


    "Men always wants to have a taste of everything."


    "Simone may be inferior to Ms. Jackson in every way, but she doesn''t show Ms. Jackson''s dominance. Even if she secretly thinks Ben is a fool, she would still say things he loves to hear."


    "Men like to be admired and pampered. Auntie is beautiful, but she''s not good at ttering others. She needs someone to pamper her."


    That part was true.


    After chatting for a while, my curiosity got the better of me. "You know how to talk and flirt, but you''re definitely not the type to tter someone against your own feelings. So, how did you pursue Zachary?"


    Jane forked a piece of fig and popped it into my mouth "I''d rather not talk about that person."


    1 chewed slowly. "Alright, let''s drop it."


    A few secondster, Jane sighed softly and said, "I can''t do things that destroy other people''s rtionships."


    "I''m just asking, do you really like Zachary a lot?"


    The ward fell silent suddenly.


    Jane took a long time to speak, as if struggling before finally admitting, "When Tom got married, I didn''t feel as hurt as I did over Zachary''s dream girl."


    At the Smith Group.


    There was a senior executives meeting in the conference room.


    When Luke entered, he saw Frank sitting in the main seat, which traditionally belonged to him.


    The board members and senior executives below kept their heads down.


    "Greetings, Mr. Smith. Please take a seat."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank had a casual smile on his lips and gestured to the seat next to him.


    The entire conference room was silent, no one dared to speak.


    Ten minutes before Luke arrived, everyone had received enough leverage to control them.


    They knew that with this Rank returning, the Smith family was definitely going to change hands.


    However, Luke was stubborn and refused to fully give up his power.


    Though he acknowledged Frank''s abilities, he couldn''t stand Frank''s arrogance. He had also done things he regretted, and he feared being swept out the door by Frank one day if he didn''t personally hold the reins of power. "You''re just the CEO. I hold the most shares and am the decision-maker of the Smith Group," Luke dered.

 Chapter 584

    Frank gave a brief, mocking smile and said, "Why don''t you ask the people present if you''re still the chairman of the Smith Group?"


    Luke gripped his cane tightly.


    Thest time he was so angry that he spat out blood, though it didn''t threaten his life, it did affect some of his nerves, making his limbs less agile. That was why he was anxious and had teamed up with Simone to help Ben take control of the Shaw family, and then cooperate with him.


    With control over both the Smith and Shaw families, he would have more power than Frank.


    He could also control thetter.


    But he didn''t expect that Frank woulde to the Smith Group early in the moming and convene a senior executives meeting without notifying him.


    That wasn''t exactly true.


    That brat knew someone would inform him.


    He hade as quickly as possible, only to find that he was still toote.


    "Earlier, I spoke with Mr. Shaw on the phone. He haspletely taken over the Shaw family and is now in charge. He is interested in cooperating with the Smith family, but this cooperation can only be discussed and signed with me.


    "Everyone here is also aware that with the development of the times, the Smith family is undergoing a transformation, which inevitably requires arge investment. I believe that aside from the Shaw family, there is no other suitable partner willing to cooperate with us." The people present remained silent.


    The cooperation between the Shaw family and the Smith family was not something Luke could achieve alone.


    The most troublesome part was that Frank was even more ruthless than his father.


    He had taken control of their lifelines.


    They had no choice but to submit.


    A director who had followed Luke for many years said, "Luke, since you''ve mentioned that the Smith Group needs to undergo a change, then we old-timers should retire gracefully. It''s the era of the younger generation now. "Besides, your son is quite excellent, having established apany like the SZ Technology on his own. Since he returned to the Smith family, thepany has developed well. Considering your health, you should let go." Luke couldn''t believe what he was hearing. The person speaking was an old general who had helped him elevate the Smith family to new heights.


    "Do you know what you''re saying?"


    "Of course, I do. Luke, you and Frank both share the same surname. Regardless of who manages the Smith Group, it will always belong to the Smith family. Why make such a fuss?" "You!"


    Smack!


    Frank threw the document onto the conference table, leaned backzily, and casually propped his long legs up.


    He tapped the table with his slender finger, his gaze sweeping over the crowd with a cold, detached expression. "Let me see, who else wants Mr. Smith to continue managing the Smith family?" No one spoke.


    Even the teammate who had fought alongside Luke fell silent.


    Frank smiled at Luke''s furious, pale face and chuckled.


    He said calmly, "Let''s vote. Those who agree to remove Luke from the position of chairman, raise your hands."


    After a few seconds, everyone raised their hands.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Luke struck the ground hard with his cane.


    He red at Frank, his face contorted with rage. "You ungrateful bastard!"


    "I shouldn''t have let you return to the Smith family!"


    Frank sneered. "What you shouldn''t have done is team up with outsiders to bully Charlotte."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Once again, it was all for that woman.


    Luke, enraged to the point of convulsions, finally lost consciousness, his eyes rolling back.


    Frank raised his hand, and n called in the bodyguards to carry Luke out.


    Frank stood up, buttoning his suit as he said, "Everyone has made the right choice."


    The crowd could hardly hide their distress.


    They forced smiles as they watched him leave.


    As noon approached, Yasmin still hadn''t returned from Grandma''s ward, and I was extremely anxious.


    Jane initially tried tofort me, but as she saw that I was growing increasingly restless and unable to sit still, she decided to check on the situation quietly. Unfortunately, as soon as she opened door of the ward, she ran into Yasmin.

 Chapter 585

    "You''re acting like a thief."


    Jane, linking arms with Yasmin, walked in. "Ms. Jackson, it''s just that your precious daughter is anxious. I just wanted to sneak in and check on the situation." Yasminughed. "Am I your enemy now?"


    Jane pouted. "I''m just not very articte. Please don''t take it the wrong way, Ms. Jackson."


    Yasmin, knowing her yful nature, wasn''t upset. She guided me to sit down and said, "We were chatting. I know you would be anxious."


    I was quite surprised. "You and Grandma managed to talk for so long?"


    After all, my mom''s rtionship with the


    and Simone.


    Shaw family had been strained ever since the incident with Ben


    Yasmin took a sip of water. "I didn''t expect it either. Despite the olddy''s condition, she was still able to have a calm conversation with me."


    "I had forgotten some of the details about Ben, but she remembered."


    Suddenly, she changed the subject. "But I need to tell you something."


    I had a bad feeling. "Grandma..."


    Yasmin could tell from my expression that I had guessed right. "It''s exactly as you feared."


    My feelings were tooplex to describe at that moment.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yasmin continued, "When I arrived just now, she was trying to contact Ben. Prof. Kilburn and Dr. Travis were both there, using their skills to calm her down a little. Don''t be so down. After I went in, she actually stopped asking for Ben: Prof. Kilburn told me that we could find some people she knows but isn''t too familiar with, and talking to her more might help her condition."


    I interjected, voicing my suspicion. "But does that mean I can''t go?"


    Yasmin took my hand and reassured me, "It''s not that you can''t, it''s just that for now, it''s better to wait until she stabilizes a little. You can visit herter. This kind of illness doesn''t keep her confused all the time. There are moments of rity." My eyes darkened.


    Yasmin felt my pain and continued, "You don''t need to stay in the hospital all the time. It''s not helping. Go home and rest. Joanne has already canceled all my work appointments for the time being so I have time to take care of you."


    "Look at your face. You''re so pale. If you don''t eat properly, the baby won''t get enough nutrition, unless you don''t want him anymore."


    Actually, this baby wasn''t part of my ns at all.


    But since he had arrived, I had to take responsibility for him.


    I didn''t expect to be in such a dilemma.


    I sighed. "It''s my fault. I wasn''t careful enough."


    "Even if you were more careful, would you have known the future?"


    My mom seemed both anxious and exasperated, losing her usual goddess-like demeanor and appearing like an ordinary mother.


    Seeing her daughter being so self-critical made her want to shake some sense into me.


    But I could feel her love in her words.


    "If you could predict the future, we would have been reunited long ago."


    "I''ve thought about you over the years, and I wish I had the ability to foresee the future."


    "If you must say you''re at fault, the root cause of the fault lies with me. I''m your mother. I gave birth to you but lost you. If you had always been by my side, there wouldn''t have been all these troubles." "I''m the one who made the mistake."


    Asforting words came to my lips, I suddenly smiled.


    It was all repetitive talk. What was done was done. We couldn''t really go back in time.


    The only thing I could do was to take care of myself and not make the people who care about me worry.


    "I''ll follow your advice, but I need to stay updated on Grandma''s condition."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep you informed about the situation and be truthful."


    Jane chimed in at the right moment, "I''ll be in the hospital for the next few days too, so I''ll keep you updated. Just go home and rest well."

 Chapter 586

    At the Suburban Sanatorium.


    The hospital said that Luke was no longer in any immediate danger, but he would be bedridden for the rest of his life. However, if he engaged in active rehabilitation, there was still hope for some independent


    movement.


    Frank only sent him to the sanatorium. He skipped the rehabilitation and instead spent a fortune hiring someone to take care of Luke for the rest of his life. Luke''s speech was slurred, his mouth crooked, and saliva dripped whenever he opened his mouth. A caregiver had to put a bib on him, much like a child.


    Luke had never endured such a disgrace in his life. He regretted his anger and agitation from earlier.


    Seeing Luke ring at him, Frank''s lips curved into a faint smirk. "You should be grateful. You have a good wife. Otherwise, a person like me, whom you call a scoundrel, wouldn''t let you livefortably. If you want to control me so badly, then keep your eyes wide open and watch how I live freely and arrogantly."


    Back at Region Gardens, Yasmin said she would cook for me.


    I was quite surprised. I always thought that someone as famous as my mom would only be involved in baking and wouldn''t handle greasy cooking. But then I thought, maybe I was being too narrow-minded.


    In the end, reality proved otherwise.


    "Oh no, this is no good."


    Yasmin nearly blew up the kitchen, and Julie quickly rushed in to save the day. I went over to check the situation and saw Julie picking up the pan, which had be unrecognizable.


    The kitchen was filled with smoke, and it was somewhat irritating.


    "Don''te in." Yasmin coughed while covering her mouth and tried to stop me from entering.


    I saw Julie hesitating, feeling both helpless and pained for the pan. Then 1 looked at my mom, who was flustered and clumsy.


    I handed her a wet towel to clean the oil stains on her hands. When our eyes met, both of us couldn''t help


    butugh.


    "Oh dear, I bragged too much."


    Yasmin snatched the wet towel from my hand and cleaned herself. "I thought cooking would be simr to baking. Who knew..."


    I had longed for a mother''s love.


    For the past 20 years, I wondered if I had been the cause of my parents'' misfortunes. When I finally knew the truth and had my mother back, I felt truly blessed.


    Jhugged Yasmin. "Mom, it''s so wonderful to have you.


    Yasmin patted my back. "It''s wonderful to have my daughter back by my side as well."


    After dinner, Yasmin took a work call, and I received a call from Frank.


    "I heard you''re back home and almost blew up the house?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t need to guess. It was definitely Julie who had told him.


    Frank''s personality was mboyant and unruly, and his sharp tongue could easily irritate people. He could even make his own father so angry that he ended up in the hospital. But he had so many loyal people around him.


    "You dare say that in front of my mom?"


    "Of course not."


    I snorted softly. "Yeah, you only know how toin to my mom."


    Frank chuckled. "How can you say that? If I don''t please my mother-inw, how can I bring you home?"


    I touched my nose and subtly changed the topic. "The people on Grandma''s side are reliable, right?"


    Frank didn''t call me out on my change of subject. "Of course, you don''t need to worry."


    "Take care of yourself. When Grandma gets to know you, she will be happy that you''re well. If Grandma wakes up and finds you sick or in trouble, not only will she feel bad, but I will too." I leaned back on the sofa, ncing at my t belly. "How''s everything on your end? Have you been eating


    well?"


    "Of course, I listen to you. The situation at the Smith Group was resolved. Now it''s time for the Shaw Group."


    "Be careful. There might be some desperate moves from people. Don''te out of Region Gardens if possible."


    I teased him, "If I don''t go out, I can''t go for my prenatal check-ups. What if something happens to your baby?"


    Frank''s voice softened. "I will make time to apany you. I remember all the dates for your check-ups."


    Hearing this, I felt an overwhelming sense of being filled up inside. I even wondered what I had done to deserve this.


    Seeing me silent, he asked, "What''s with the reaction? Don''t you want me to apany you?"

 Chapter 587

    I chuckled softly. "What do you think?"


    Frank clicked his tongue. "Relying on the fact that I can''t touch you right now? It seems you''ve figured out how to be flirty."


    ""Who''s being flirty?"


    After my retort, I couldn''t stop worrying about Grandma. "What if Grandma never recognizes me again?"


    I had actually prepared myself for the possibility that Grandma might never recognize me again, but it still felt heavy on my heart in front of someone so close to me. Frankforted me. "Grandma loves you so much. She won''t forget you forever. She''s just ill, and with treatment, she will get better."


    "Charlotte, what are you doing?"


    Yasmin called out to me. After chatting with Frank for a few more minutes and reminding him to take care of himself, I hung up the phone.


    I walked out of the bedroom, and Yasmin asked with a smile, "Did I interrupt your phone call?"


    "Not at all, we finished talking."


    "Then let''s watch a movie," Yasmin suggested. "I see there''s a projector here."


    "Sure." I linked my arm with Yasmin''s. "I always thought it would be nice to watch a movie with you."


    "I''ll get some fruit, and you choose the movie."


    "Let''s watch one you''re in."


    Yasmin shivered and quickly declined. "You watch it by yourself. I can''t watch my own intimate scenes with my daughter."


    I couldn''t help butugh.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In the end, we chose aedy.


    One of the lead actors was from Yasmin''s agency, and she even shared some gossip with me.


    Suddenly, the movie lost its appeal.


    "Is it true? He has a child with his agent?"


    "But he''s a rising star. Isn''t it unusual for someone from a talent show to be involved in a rtionship so early? If this gets out, a lot of his female fans might unfollow him."


    remembered that Jane used to really enjoy watching his dramas. Although he debuted from a talent show, his acting was indeed noteworthy. At least he was engaging to watch, unlike some other celebrities. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so easy for him tond a role in a major film.


    Yasmin fed me a grape and said, "There are plenty of people who marry secretly and have children. When lovees, there''s nothing much one can do."


    "As long as it doesn''t get out, the single persona can remain intact and keep making money."


    I bit into the grape and couldn''t help but continue gossiping, "With his level of fame, doesn''t the paparazzi have to watch him around the clock?"


    "Of course, and the paparazzi make a lot of money from it."


    I was surprised. "The paparazzi have already captured something?"


    Yasmin tapped my forehead andughed lightly. "I didn''t realize you were so nosy."


    That night, I slept with Yasmin.


    I dreamed that I had never left her as a child. She took me to shoot films and showed me the mountains and sunsets.


    On the day of the prenatal check-up, Frank came back to Region Gardens to pick me up.


    Seeing his drooping eyes and obvious fatigue, I frowned. "You should go upstairs and get some rest. I can go to the hospital by myself."


    After all, it was the Smith family''s own hospital, and with bodyguards apanying me, it wasn''t likely to be dangerous in such a short time. "You don''t get to decide."


    Frank helped me into the car and then bent down to sit beside me. "Ms. Jackson has a filmingmitment she can''t miss. If I don''t go, who will be apanying you?"


    I blinked. "Jane is here. She''s already at the hospital and recovering well. She can apany me for the check-up and then discharge herself."


    Frank leaned back in the seat, his long legs spread out casually. He nced at me and said, "So, you prioritize friends over me?"


    "Not at all." I looked at the dark circles under his eyes with concern. "I just want you to rest a bit. Frank, I don''t want you to be so tired."


    "Charlotte, you have no idea what exhaustion feels like."


    I didn''t understand and looked at him in confusion. "Huh?"


    "It''s not knowing when I''ll find you again." Frank reached out, pulling me into his embrace, hisrge hand gently rubbing my head. "It''s not knowing whether you''ll still be there through those endless days and nights. Life now, feels like a blessing to me, silly. As long as you''re by my side, I only feel content, not exhausted."


    X

 Chapter 588

    Region Gardens was not far from the hospital.


    Frank didn''t intend to sleep, but after my insistence, he closed his eyes and took a short nap. Even such a brief rest was enough for him to fall asleep, which showed just how exhausted he was.


    I didn''t want to wake him, since there were bodyguards with us.


    However, as soon as the car came to a stop, he woke up, instinctively gripping my hand and protecting me as I got out of the car.


    He had informed the hospital director in advance, so the check-up went quickly.


    While waiting for the results, Frank, concerned that I might overthink things, started talking about the Shaw family''s situation. "Simone knew I wouldn''t let them off, so after that night, she poisoned Ben and forced him to sign the asset transfer agreement."


    I didn''t react much to the news. Ben brought this upon himself. I only asked, "Does he know about Simone and Kevin? And that Bethany is their daughter?"


    Frank shook his head. "It was all staged. Kevin kidnapped Simone and Bethany, forced Ben to sign the agreement, and he thought the poison was from Kevin, not Simone."


    I couldn''t help but smile slightly. "He really loved Simone."


    Frank held my hand and yed with it. "Given the situation, you don''t need to dwell on it too much."


    "Charlotte!"


    Jane ran over, excited. "Grandma! Grandma wants to see you!"


    I didn''t immediately grasp what she said. "What?"


    "Grandma wants to see you!"


    When I finally realized, I was overjoyed and quickly went with Frank to Grandma''s ward. "Grandma recognizes me?"


    Jane was also thrilled. "Yes! I went to check on Grandma, and she asked me where you were. So I rushed


    to find you."


    At that moment, my heart, which had been hanging in suspense, slowly settled. I turned my head away, feeling like I might cry.


    Frank, as if expecting this, reached out to wipe away the tears from the corners of my eyes. "If you cry like this, it will make me feel heartbroken."


    Jane looked like she had seen enough of this emotional scene, but I nodded earnestly, trying to control my emotions. "You''re right!"


    I couldn''t let him worry about me any further.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you crying?" Once inside the ward, Grandma saw the tears on my face and asked anxiously, "Are you ufortable because of the pregnancy?"


    I wanted to speak but feared that if I opened my mouth, the well-regted emotions might copse, and the tears would start flowing uncontrobly. To avoid making Grandma worry, I just shook my head. Jane, looking worried, said, "Grandma, I heard that emotions can be unstable during pregnancy. You''re


    sick, so it''s normal for Charlotte to be worried."


    Grandma remembered the kidnapping incident herself, so we couldn''t hide it from her.


    She touched my head with a very loving gaze and said, "It''s my fault for making Lily worry."


    I shook my head vigorously.


    Grandma wiped my tears and said, "Don''t cry. Crying too much during pregnancy can be very hard on your eyes. Our Lily''s beautiful eyes shouldn''t be ruined by tears."


    "It would be such a pity, wouldn''t it?"


    I wiped away the tears, took a deep breath, and finally managed to speak. "I''m not crying anymore. Grandma, you''re fine, so I shouldn''t cry. I should be happy."


    "Good girl." Grandma squeezed my hand. "I don''t want to stay in the hospital anymore."


    "Then I''ll take you home."


    "Alright."


    While I was changing Grandma''s clothes, Frank went to ask Prof. Kilburn about her condition.


    Back at Region Gardens, after a quick tidy-up, Grandma was feeling tired and went to bed.


    I looked at Frank, who had just finished a work call and was sitting down on the sofa. I poured him a ss of water and then sat down beside him.

 Chapter 589

    After finishing up the day''s tasks, I suddenly remembered the check-up, "By the way, have the test resultse out?"


    "Yes, they have." Frank nced gently at my abdomen with a smile. "The little one is developing well. Your caution and efforts to protect him have paid off."


    Seeing this, n said whilst holding some documents, "Frank, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Frank nodded, "Alright."


    After n left, Frank noticed I was looking anxiously towards Grandma''s room and said, "Prof. Kilburn mentioned that as long as there are no further shocks, Grandma will likely maintain her current state."


    I understood the implication, "So, Grandma''s health..."


    Frank nodded and put his arm around my shoulders. "Life and death are natural processes. They are beyond human control. ept it with a calm mindset. In the limited time Grandma has left, make sure she is happy, and you should be happy too."


    As he spoke, he checked his watch, probably because he had other things to attend to. "Prof. Kilburn said that often, mood is crucial. A positive mood is beneficial for her health."


    I nodded, not wanting to dy him further. "You should go do what you have to. Stay safe and remember to keep me updated."


    Frank kissed my forehead, ruffled my hair, and left.


    The next few days were quiet and uneventful.


    Frank would send me messages to reassure me of his safety, but didn''t say much else. When I asked for updates, he would just tell me to rx and that it would be over soon. Grandma and I spent most of our time at Region Gardens.


    We nted flowers, raised fish, and did puzzles, as rmended by Prof. Kilburn. Engaging in those hobbies was beneficial for both Grandma''s physical and mental well-being and helped stabilize her condition.


    Whenever my mom had free time, she woulde over to check on me and bring various expensive supplements. She also gave Julie the meal n designed by her personal nutritionist and said gratefully," It''s tough for you to take care of me while I''m pregnant. I appreciate it."


    Julie quickly waved her hand, flipping through the nutrition n with a smile, "It''s my duty to take care of Charlotte during her pregnancy. I''m just d to have this meal n. I was worried about what to prepare. Every stage of pregnancy requires different nutritional focuses, and I''m not an expert. I was concerned about not bncing the nutrition properly. If the fetus is small, it could be weak; if it''s too big, it could lead to difficultbor."


    I knew Julie treated me like the futuredy of the Smith family, so she took care of me without anyints.


    As my mom was about to respond, a loud boom sounded from outside.


    Lightning and thunder came with the afternoon, darkening the sky as if it were nighttime.


    Heavy rain was imminent.


    I said worriedly, "Mom, if you don''t have any ns, you should stay the night. It''s too dangerous to drive in this weather."


    "Alright, I''ll stay and keep youpany," Yasmin agreed readily.


    I picked up my phone to send Frank a message, reminding him to stay safe as well.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, the message went unanswered.


    I assumed he was too busy to check his messages.


    Before I received a reply from Frank, Grandma began insisting on going out, and we couldn''t stop her.


    "I need to find Ben!"


    The rain had already started pouring down, and I wasing down hard, quickly flooding the roads.


    Grandma walked towards the front door, repeatedly mumbling about finding Ben.


    ""Grandma, listen to me..."


    I tried to calm her down, but as soon as I touched her, she forcefully pushed me away. "Charlotte-"

 Chapter 590

    My mom quickly caught me and held me steady.


    But due to this dy, Grandma had sessfully gone out of the house.


    I hurriedly grabbed an umbre to chase after her.


    My mom stopped me, "You can''t run. Take it slow. I''ll go."


    She swapped therge umbre she had for my small one and went after Grandma.


    I couldn''t slow down my pace at all. making sure not to harm the baby, I tried to keep up with them as quickly as possible.


    My mom had already caught up with Grandma, but Grandma was struggling fiercely, repeatedly calling out Ben''s name. They were both drenched, and the umbre was ineffective against the rain.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I stepped forward to offer my umbre, but the wind was too strong, and it barely provided any cover. Besides, Grandma wouldn''t let me shield her.


    "Ben, you need to take me to find Ben!"


    My mom didn''t dare use too much force for fear of hurting Grandma, so she just went along with her outside.


    She looked back worriedly and said to me, "You should go home now. It''s autumn, and your immunity is low during pregnancy. Getting wet in the rain could easily give you a cold, and that would be troublesome. I was already soaked.


    In just a few seconds, my mom and Grandma had moved far away.


    I thought for a moment, and decided that I needed to focus on taking care of the baby first. As for Grandma...


    As I turned to head back home, I prepared to call the bodyguards stationed in the underground garage to find my mom and Grandma. However, I ran into a human wall.


    Before I could see who it was, I was picked up in a horizontal embrace.


    Recognizing the familiar clean scent, I swallowed my gasp and asked, "Why are you back?"


    The man held me securely, striding upstairs directly into the bathroom.


    He wrapped me in a bath towel, turned on the shower, adjusted the temperature, and then began to remove my clothes. "Grandma..."


    I didn''t resist. Within a few moments, I waspletely undressed.


    Before I could feel the cold, warmth enveloped me.


    Frank, also drenched andpletely soaked, had his ck shirt clinging to his body, outlining his well-defined muscles.


    His face was expressionless, with rainwater running down his sharp jawline.


    He looked very detached.


    "Are you angry?"


    Frank rinsed me off with warm water, handed me a bathrobe to put on, and then carried me to bed.


    He pulled the nket over me snugly and went to get the hairdryer to dry my hair.


    Seeing his silence, I felt a pang of guilt and instinctively started to exin, "The situation was urgent. I was also thinking about the baby and didn''t act recklessly. Don''t be mad, okay?"


    Frank''s long fingers ran through my hair, drying it thoroughly before turning off the hairdryer.


    The rain outside pounded on the windows, and the room was dim with dark clouds hanging over it.


    With only the bedsidemp on, Frank''s brown eyes stared at me like a whirlpool.


    I crawled over to him under the nket, gently took his hand, and looked up at him, "I really didn''t intend to put myself in danger. I always remember that I''m pregnant. Downstairs, I was already nning to go back home." "Really?"


    I shook my fingers lightly and said softly, "Really. I always listen to you."


    "You listen to nothing."


    Frank gave me a sideways nce and pinched my face. "Grandma and Ms. Jackson will be fine. n has taken people to handle it. When I saw you drenched, I was angry, but now I''m not."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and tried to hug him, but he pushed me away. "I''m going to take a shower."


    Frank quickly showered, changed into a set of gray loungewear, and, after making sure he was warm, came over to embrace me.


    I nuzzled his neck. "I''m sorry for making you worry."


    Frank patted my head. "Enough. You''re always apologizing."


    My apologies clearly had little effect. I pulled away from his embrace, reached for his neck, and asked, What can I do to make you believe me?"


    At his words, a flicker of desire crossed Frank''s eyes, and his gaze dropped to my abdomen. "I used to think having a baby with you would be nice, but now I feel like it''s a hindrance."

 Chapter 591

    Chapter591


    I pped him lightly. "Stop saying that, the baby might hear you."


    Frank clicked his tongue with a hint of grievance.


    I massaged his shoulders. "You''ve been working hardtely. Let me help you rx a bit."


    Frank took my hand. "Alright, this little bit of effort from you is like just scratching an itch."


    Seeing him back to his usual self, I said, "Grandma''s condition suddenly worsened and kept calling out for Ben. But I haven''t mentioned Ben recently, nor have I shown her anything about him." Frank tossed his phone to me.


    I looked down and saw a news article.


    Even though I didn''t have any personal feelings for Ben, seeing the word "dead" made my heart skip aExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    beat.


    "Is this real?" Frank took back his phone. "It almost became real."


    Jasked, "Is Ben in your custody now?"


    "In the ICU."


    "So you came back because you saw this?"


    11


    Frank nodded. "I remembered that Grandma usually uses her phone after a nap. I thought you''d see it first.


    I felt a bit guilty. "My mom came, and I was talking to her, so I didn''t check my phone."


    "What''s Ben''s condition now?"


    Frank answered, "If he''s lucky, he might wake up, but we can''t be sure what his condition will be like."


    Hearing this, I was somewhat silent.


    Whether Ben lived or died wasn''t of particr concern to me. What mattered was Grandma''s condition; if she couldn''t see Ben, she might not be able to go on. Even though a mother''s son might be involved in her kidnapping, she still kept a soft spot for him in her


    heart.


    "As for Simone," Frank stroked my head and continued, "Kevin hasn''t been caught, but Simone and Bethany are in my custody.''


    "Kevin took the Shaw family''s assets. It depends on whether he wants money or the wife and daughter."


    Theld Frank''s hand, "Kevin is not someone easy to deal with. You need to be careful."


    Frank pinched my face hard. "If you could be more obedient, that''ll be doing me a favor."


    Yes, if I were more obedient, he wouldn''t have to be distracted to protect me and could handle things


    better.


    I looked up at him. "It won''t happen next time, okay?"


    Frank met my gaze, and just when I thought he was about to lean in for a kiss, he got up instead, "Don''t provoke me." At the hospital.


    Yasmin took the clean clothes from n and had a shower in the bathroom of the ward.


    Afterwards, n brought her some ginger soup.


    "Frank arranged this."


    Yasmin took it and praised, "Very thoughtful."


    n thought to himself, well, he''s going to marry your daughter.


    After drinking the soup, Yasmin felt warmed.


    She put down the cup and intended to update Charlotte on the situation, only to realize she didn''t have her phone.


    She asked n for a phone, and he replied, "I''ve already reported everything to Frank. He''ll inform Miss Charlotte." Yasmin trusted Frank''s handling of things.


    She said, "Alright, you carry on. Don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself. I''ll go check on the olddy." When Yasmin arrived in Grandma''s room, she was already asleep.


    "Did she receive a sedative?" she asked Prof. Kilburn.


    Prof. Kilburn nodded. "There was no other way but to let her sleep first. We can only see how much she can cope right now." "Do you know what caused her to be like that?" asked Yasmin.


    Prof. Kilburn unlocked his phone and showed her.


    Yasmin didn''t know Ben well, not even as an acquaintance. If anything, she hoped to never encounter him again in her life.


    But seeing his death reported still made her frown.


    "This..." Prof. Kilburn put away his phone. "He''s in the ICU. He was poisoned, and treatment has been administered, but whether he will survive is still uncertain."


    X

 Chapter 592

    592


    After dinner, Frank and I headed to the hospital together.


    I had packed some food for my mom, but when we arrived at the ward, no one was there.


    Grandma was already asleep, so there was nothing much to worry about for now.


    At this point, it all came down to whether Ben would survive.


    Frank took me directly to the ICU.


    I saw Yasmin standing there and walked over. "Mom."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yasmin looked at me. I was initially worried she might be upset by the situation, but her face was calm and emotionless.


    I didn''t ask further, just pulled her to sit down. "Have something to eat."


    "Frank has told you everything, right?" asked Yasmin


    I nodded.


    Yasmin cursed, "He''s a disaster."


    "If he had listened to the olddy even a little, things wouldn''t have turned out this way."


    "I actually hope he survives, just to see how his beloved Simone is with someone else, and the daughter he''s cared for all these years is someone else''s. It''s really satisfying."


    I looked at Frank, "Did you tell my mom all this?"


    Frank cocked his brows slightly and said, "I will tell Mom everything that she wants to know."


    I couldn''t help but smile. "It almost feels like she''s your mother."


    Frank cocked his brows. "Well, she will be in a while."


    Then he patted my head. "Alright, there''s no need to wait here. Go home with Ms. Jackson. I''ll let you know as soon as there''s any news."


    Since staying there wasn''t useful, I went home with my mom.


    After dropping us off, Frank went to thepany. Now that he had taken full control, the situation was unstable. Any missteps could be a huge loss for the Smith family and could easily lead to criticism. The next day, Yasmin had a shoot, so I was at home working on design drafts.


    At noon, Jane arrived with some food from who-knows-where. "Did Frank send you here again?"


    "Not entirely. I missed you too."


    I cocked my brows, taking the bag from her. "You''re getting sweeter and sweeter with your words."


    After setting the food on the coffee table, we sat on the carpet and began eating.


    She talked to me about recent developments in thepany.


    At the end, she noticed the design drafts I had set aside and cocked her brows. "Why don''t you use this time, while your belly isn''t too big, to design the wedding dress?" "I''m working on it."


    I took a sip of juice. "I''m also worried that by the time I reach theter stages of pregnancy, I might not have the energy. I want to finish all my private custom orders as soon as possible." Designing seems free but actually takes a lot of energy


    Jane poked my forehead. "Are you silly? That''s not what I meant."


    "Then what..." I was momentarily confused, but then realized she was referring to the wedding dress for me and Frank. I chuckled. "That''s not urgent..."


    With so many things unresolved, I didn''t even know when the wedding would take ce.


    Jane sighed, "That''s the top priority. All the preparations before the wedding can be handled by a wedding nner. They''re professionals and will do it quickly."


    "So the only thing left is the dress. Or do you not want to wear a dress you designed yourself for the wedding?"


    "Of course I do!" I answered immediately. "But it doesn''t have to be rushed. When I finish with the things at hand I''ll probably be showing, nning the wedding will be more troublesome. It''s better to just get the marriage certificate for now and n the wedding after the baby is born."


    "You''re quite good at nning."


    Jane cocked her brows slightly, seeing the logic in what I said, but still worried for me. "Won''t you frustrated without a wedding and just getting the certificate and having a baby?"


    feel


    I thought about it and answered seriously, "If it were with someone else, I''d definitely feel that way. But with him, I don''t."

 Chapter 593

    Because I was absolutely certain that this man cared more about me than I do myself, that was enough.


    Jane was taken aback for a moment, then chuckled. "You''re really a hopeless romantic. But Frank is indeed worth it."


    She said this while refilling my ss with juice, and reminded me, "However, the design of the wedding dress should definitely be prioritized: After all, it''s such an important asion, it needs careful consideration." "Alright, I''ll do as you say." I pretended to concede. Unexpectedly, with her fiery temperament, she immediately began discussing the design of the dress after finishing the meal.


    She was more anxious than the bride herself, afraid that I might regret something at the wedding.


    That night, my mom called to say she had to attend a film festival in the next few days and wouldn''t be able to visit me.


    "It''s fine, Mom. Jane is here, and with Julie cooking at home and Frank''s people around, I''m well taken care of."


    Yasmin felt reassured and ended the call.


    Just as Jane and I had finished our showers and were about to go to bed, I received a call from Frank.


    "Charlotte, are you asleep?"


    "Not yet." I felt a sudden jolt of anxiety at thete hour and instinctively asked, "What''s wrong? Is something happening?"


    "Don''t worry." Frank reassured me. "It''s just that Grandma has woken up and wants to see you. If you''re not asleep yet, would you like toe?"


    "Yes!" I was instantly overjoyed.


    Frank probably guessed my response, "n is already on his way to pick you up. Get changed ande downstairs."


    Before hanging up, he couldn''t help but remind me. "Take your time. Don''t rush. Okay?"


    I smiled. "Got it."


    When we arrived at the hospital, n didn''t take us to Grandma''s ward but directly to the ICU.


    Grandma was outside the ward, looking through the ss.


    "Grandma?" I walked over and tentatively called out.


    Grandma turned around and smiled at me, "Lily is here."


    Even though Frank had informed me over the phone, I couldn''t help but feel tears well up in my eyes when I saw her. "Grandma..."


    "Hey,darling." Grandma held my hand and raised her other hand, pointing and asking, "Will you me me for what I''ve done? He''s the one who did something wrong, and I almost hurt you because of him."


    I quickly shook my head. "Please don''t say that. I understand. You were sick. You didn''t mean to hurt me."


    Grandma patted my hand. "You''re the best."


    Seeing there was nothing urgent, Jane didn''t approach but sat quietly waiting nearby.


    n also sat down but kept his eyes glued to his phone, seemingly handling some issues.


    I looked around but didn''t see Frank and couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s Frank?"


    n replied honestly, "Frank went to catch Kevin."


    "Why didn''t you go with him?"


    I remembered that Frank and n usually didn''t separate, especially for major events.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    n pointed to his phone. "I have things to monitor here. Frank has capable people with him, so you don''t need to worry."


    I understood that Frank had specifically left him at the hospital. Frank was worried about me.


    At a dock nearby.


    At this hour, the area was pitch ck. Only the sound of the sea hitting the shore could be heard. Until a row of ck SUVS drove in, their headlights illuminating the coast.


    Kevin saw the tall man who got out of the first car and swore.


    The man didn''t care, just smirked and casually raised his hand.


    Several bodyguards from the following vehicles got out, pushing Simone and Bethany forward.


    Frank leaned against an SUV and said, "So, are you not nning to take your wife and child with you

 Chapter 594

    That night, kidnapping Grandma was highly risky. Kevin originally nned to poison Ben overnight, take the Shaw family''s assets, and then leave that night with Simone and Bethany. With Luke''s help in buying time, their escape could have gone smoothly. However, upon learning that Grandma had been diagnosed with Alzheimer''s, Kevin felt it was an act of god. So, he let his guard down. But thispse gave Frank an opportunity.


    Kevin steeled himself and said coldly, "I don''t have a wife or children."


    They were in a neighboring city the ship would soon reach the border. Frank''s influence was limited to Jeswood.


    Kevin waved his hand and ordered, "Set sail."


    The ship began to leave.


    "Frank..."


    Frank''s subordinates were anxious!


    If the ship left Jeswood, finding them again would be difficult.


    But Frank remained impassive and made no move. He was toote, Kevin was already on the ship. Taking the ship by force now would only cause more harm than good. It wasn''t necessary.


    Since Kevin wanted to y, Frank was willing to indulge him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He suppressed the coldness in his gaze and nced at Simone. "Ben was so obedient to you, even willing to kidnap his own mother. You should have livedfortably with him, enjoying everything. But now you choose to be with this madman, and he has abandoned both you and his biological daughter."


    Simone red at Frank and shouted, "You don''t understand! He will definitelye back to save me and our daughter!"


    Frank nodded. "Well, let''s see if you are able to wait for him or not."


    "What are you going to do!"


    Simone was still afraid of Frank but couldn''t bring herself to beg.


    She knew Kevin wouldn''t truly abandon her.


    "I''m telling you, if you do anything to me, you''ll definitely pay the price!"


    ''Pay the price?''


    Frank had never believed in such things before. Besides, dealing with trash like Simone could only be seen as a benefit to society. What kind of price would he have to pay?


    But thinking of Charlotte and the child, he took her words to heart.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die right away."


    Frank raised his hand, and his men took Simone and Bethany to the car.


    Simone was stunned. Originally, she thought that with Frank''s methods, he would throw them into the sea to be fed to sharks. But she quickly realized that Frank wasn''t looking to kill them. He was probably nning to y a long game. After all, Kevin had taken the Shaw family''s assets. And this was something Grandma had left for Charlotte. Frank would surely want to retrieve it.


    But he didn''t know that Kevin had backing abroad.


    Grandma''s health couldn''t withstand staying upte. I stayed with her in the ICU for a while, then helped


    her to her ward to rest.


    Once she was asleep, I whispered to Jane, "I''ll have n take you home. I''ll stay here with Grandma tonight."


    "No need, I''ll stay with you. I''ll leave once Frank arrives," Jane insisted.


    As soon as she finished speaking, n came in.


    "Sister-inw, Frank sent you a message and you didn''t reply. I''m here to let you know that he and I need to urgently go abroad. He''s already at the airport, and I''m heading there now."


    "If you need anything and can''t reach Frank, call me. The people around you have a special way to contact


    me."


    I listened while taking out my phone, and indeed had a message from Frank. "Okay, you go ahead."


    After n left, I quickly called Frank to remind him to be safe.


    When I returned to the ward, Jane had already settled down on the sofa.


    I said helplessly, "The sofa isn''tfortable. We should go home..."


    "It''s fine, I''m toozy to move," she replied.


    She pushed me onto the apanying bed. "Don''t stay up toote. Go to sleep quickly."


    Seeing her insist, I had no choice but to agree. "How about we sleep together? There should be enough space."


    "Enough with the jokes. You''re pregnant now, and I''m afraid you''ll crush my goddaughter."

 Chapter 595

    I smiled. "We still don''t know the gender yet."


    "This is my hopeful wish. Of course, I would also cherish a godson," said Jane.


    "Alright, go to sleep." She covered me with the nket,


    I had been so tired, staying awake just to apany Grandma, I fell asleep almost as soon as I closed my eyes. I had a dreamless night and slept very well.


    The next morning, I woke up hungry and vaguely smelled something delicious.


    "Does it smell good?"


    Focusing my eyes, I saw Jane waving a tuna sandwich in front of me.


    I chuckled helplessly. "You''re so childish."


    Jane took it as apliment. "I am childish."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She set up a small table and arranged the breakfast neatly.


    "Where''s Grandma?"


    I got up to check on Grandma and wash up, but the bed was empty.


    "Grandma got up early. She didn''t wake you because you were sleeping so soundly. After breakfast, she


    went to see Ben."


    I nodded and went to the bathroom.


    Jane followed, saying, "I wonder if Ben will be a good son after he wakes up this time."


    I almost swallowed the toothpaste, quickly spitting it out and asking, "Ben woke up?"


    "No." Jane quickly waved her hand. "I was just specting."


    "Even though I don''t like Ben, Grandma has obviously aged quite a lot. Losing a child at an old age would be extremely painful."


    "Even though Ben has done so many wrong things. He is still Grandma''s biological son."


    Jane and I shared the same sentiment. We never wanted Ben to actuallye to harm.


    Losing a child at an old age was one of the greatest sorrows in life. I didn''t want Grandma to experience that kind of pain.


    On the other side of the ocean.


    Frank arrived at the hotel.


    n reported on the progress of their work. Seeing Frank rubbing his eyes, n knew he was exhausted and had barely slept. "Frank, you should get some rest."


    n went next door.


    He was also running on fumes. Last night on the ne was the first time in many days he had slept for a full eight hours.


    By the time he woke up, Frank was already having breakfast.


    "Frank." He chuckled awkwardly. "Why didn''t you wake me?"


    Frank''s voice waszy. "I wouldn''t want you to die of exhaustion. Otherwise, I''d have to find another assistant, which would be troublesome."


    n actually felt a little touched. Frank was actually being kind.


    "Ever since Charlotte became pregnant, I fee like you''ve be much gentler."


    Frank curved his lips but didn''tment.


    Ben woke up a weekter.


    Once it was confirmed that there was no immediate life-threatening danger, he was moved to a VIP ward.


    But when Grandma and I went to see him, we noticed something was off.


    He actually smiled at me and patted the edge of the bed, signaling for me to sit.


    But that wasn''t what shocked me the most.


    What shocked me the most was that he held Grandma''s hand and whined, "Mommy, I''m hungry. I want to eat."


    I was taken aback and didn''t have time to react before my phone rang, so I had to step out to the balcony to answer it.


    When I came back, Prof. Kilburn was examining Ben.


    Jane had finished her work at thepany and also came over.


    Seeing my expression, she asked, "What''s wrong? Did Ben upset you again?"


    I shook my head and pulled Jane to the bedside, not knowing how to exin.


    Jane whispered in my ear, "Why does he keep looking at you and smiling foolishly?"


    I clenched my fists. "He..."


    "Ms. Wilson, could youe out with me for a moment?" Prof. Kilburn interrupted me. I immediately agreed and followed him to the door of the ward. Grandma wanted to listen in, but Ben firmly held her hand, not letting her leave.


    "It seems the poison has affected his brainstem Considering his condition, it''s quite remarkable he''s survived. The damage to his intelligence is actually a rtively good oue."


    I took a few seconds to process everything he just said. "Are you saying that he''ll always be like this in the future due to brain damage?"

 Chapter 596

    Prof. Kilburn nodded. "Something like that."


    Immediately, my heart sank.


    "Charlotte." I suddenly heard my mother''s voice. I turned and saw her walking towards me, giving me a warm hug. "I missed you so much." "Mom!" I sighed in relief, feeling somewhat steadied. But before I could exin the situation to her, the door behind us suddenly opened. And then, I watched in disbelief as Ben grabbed my mother in a hug.


    He was grinning foolishly and called out, "Honey!"


    Me, Jane, and my mom were all gobsmacked.


    There was a brief silence, and then my mom let out a scream that nearly brought the whole hospital down.


    Fortunately, Ben was weak, and she managed to pull away with little effort.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    My mom shuddered, continuously brushing herself off as if she had touched something filthy.


    Ben looked at Grandma with a hurt expression. "Mom, why?"


    My mom was at a lost for words.


    Grandma obviously hadn''t fully epted the situation either, but she knew what she was doing.


    "You''ve got the wrong person. She isn''t your wife."


    "She is! She is my wife."


    Ben reached out to hold my mother''s hand, but she quickly took several steps back.


    Her agility rivaled that of someone avoiding a gue.


    "Why?"


    Ben grabbed me, excitedly telling Grandma. "Sweetie! Mom, look, this is my and Yasmin''s daughter. Yasmin is my wife."


    I was rendered speechless.


    Jane hurried over and separated me from Ben.


    Ben began to cry, his face flushed with anxiety as he asked, "Mom, why is everyone ignoring me?"


    We all looked at Prof. Kilburn.


    Prof. Kilburn cleared his throat. "It''s just as you can see."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t ready to give up. "Isn''t there anything that can be done?"


    This was too terrifying. More so than when he was conscious.


    Prof. Kilburn shook his head. "It''s a miracle he''s still alive. The damage is irreversible."


    "Okay, thank you, Prof. Kilburn."


    Prof. Kilburn replied with a polite "You''re wee" and went back to his work.


    My mom could no longer bear it and said, "Charlotte, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    With that, she made a hasty exit.


    I didn''t really want to stay either, but Grandma wasn''t leaving yet.


    I met Grandma''s gaze. "Grandma......"


    "Go. I''ll be fine here."


    I was still worried because Grandma was still ill.


    Seeing my dilemma, Jane whispered in my ear, "Let''s leave a few bodyguards here. We can take our time processing this and thene backter." That worked for me.


    I was about to inform Frank, but I didn''t know that Prof. Kilburn had already spoken to him about the situation.


    "Gone crazy?"


    Upon hearing this, Frank put his pen down. "He''s not just acting?"


    "One can''t act in such a way without losing it. After all, he was once the head of the Shaw family."


    Frank pondered for a while and said, "Alright, I understand."


    "What about Grandma''s condition?"


    "She''s with Ben. Everything seems normal for now. I''ve checked her; there are no issues. As long as Ben is okay, she should be fine," replied Prof. Kilburn. Frank nodded in acknowledgement and then a call came in.


    He nced at the caller ID and said to Prof. Kilburn, "Prof. Kilburn, I have something to attend to. I''ll talk to youter."


    I held my phone, seeing the call connect, and said helplessly, "Frank..."


    "Yes?"


    On the other end of the line, the man''s voice was gentle. "Why do you sound so down?"


    wasn''t sure how to respond and let out a sigh.


    Frank chuckled. "You made an international call to me just to let me hear your sigh?"


    took a deep breath and told him about Ben''s situation,

 Chapter 597

    Chapter597


    After I finished speaking, I realized something. "Did you already know about this?"


    Frank nodded.


    I couldn''t help but mutter, "Then why were you pretending you didn''t?"


    "How was I supposed to know you were calling to tell me this? I thought you just missed me," said Frank.


    I snorted but said, "I did miss you. Frank, it''s just better when you''re here."


    I bit my lip. "When will you be back?"


    "Soon, just a day or two." Frank reassured me. "You don''t need to worry about Ben. Grandma will definitely make sure he doesn''t trouble you."


    "But what if Grandma wants to take him back to the Shaw family?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Then let her do that," Frank answered firmly. "That''s beyond your control. Given Ben''s condition, Grandma will be worried if she doesn''t take him back home."


    "But Grandma doesn''t want to see you upset or add to your troubles. In the end, she''ll choose to return to the Shaw family and take care of Ben herself."


    I pursed my lips. "Do you think there are any better neurologists?"


    "You can ask Dr. Travis first. If he says there''s no hope, then there''s no point in seeking other specialists."


    I then realized I had forgotten about Dr. Travis and quickly said, "Okay, I''ll ask Dr. Travis right away. Bye!" After hanging up, I remembered I didn''t have Dr. Travis''s contact details. Previously, my uncle and Frank were the ones in touch with him. Just as I was about to call Frank again, he sent me a number.


    I knew immediately it was Dr. Travis''s phone number.


    I quickly sent a "love you" emoji in response.


    The next day, Dr. Travis arrived at the hospital. After examining Ben, he said,


    "We can only try acupuncture, but I can''t guarantee it will cure him."


    The reason for wanting to help Ben was to spare Grandma from the burden.


    Simone and Bethany couldn''t be released, and with no one else around Ben, Grandma was the only one to care for him.


    Before I could respond, Grandma seemed more at ease than I was. "Let''s give it a go."


    When I heard Grandma say that, I knew what she meant.


    She had prepared herself to care for Ben.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Grandma ..."


    Her gaze was full of affection.


    I tightened my grip on her hand. "Grandma, you''re still sick. Your condition is unstable, and you''re not capable of taking care of him."


    However, Grandma said, "I have someone reliable who''s always with me. She can take care of the daily needs. She''ll watch over me, and I''ll watch over Ben."


    I bit my lip. "Grandma, you can''t take care of him forever..."


    "I''ll take care of him while I''m receiving treatment. If he improves before I pass away, let him live on his own. If not, you can send him to a special care facility, and you won''t need to worry about him." I didn''t agree, but Grandma insisted.


    Given the situation, I couldn''t say much.


    Grandma added, "I know you''re worried about me. How about I video call you every day?"


    "I''ll make sure you know my whereabouts, and I''ll also tell the person taking care of me to notify you if I haven''t called."


    4. 4.


    "You need to take good care of yourself now. You''re not alone anymore. Since you decide to keep the baby, you need to be responsible. I also want to meet your baby, so I''ll take good care of myself."


    I couldn''t retort and just said, "Grandma, there''s no need to keep your distance. Since he''s in this state now, I''ll visit you every week."


    Grandma knew this was me making a concession and agreed, "Alright, I will have someone prepare your favorite dishes."

 Chapter 598

    Jane apanied me as we took Grandma and Ben back to the Shaw family''s old residence.


    Ben was in a daze and was very clingy to Grandma. He would asionally nce at me and smile foolishly but didn''t say anything. He would call me "Sweetie" from time to time, and when he saw my mom, he called her "honey." My mom managed to suppress her urge to roll her eyes thanks to years of practicedposure.


    He also didn''t ask for Simone or Bethany, and he never mentioned their names.


    "Madam Shaw, you''re back."


    As we brought Grandma into the old residence, someone came to greet us. She appeared to be a bit younger than Grandma but was clearly from the same generation. Taking care of Grandma would be no problem, but Ben was another matter...


    I suggested, "Grandma, let me find someone else to help you out, to share the burden."


    The Shaw family''s residence used to have many servants, each with their own duties. Now, due to whatever trouble Simone caused, not a single servant could be seen. "I''ll ask Julie toe over."


    "No need." said Grandma. "It''s just cooking. You don''t need to worry."


    How could I not worry?


    "If you don''t agree, thene back with me to Region Gardens."


    Grandma understood I was considering her well-being and didn''t argue. "Alright then."


    "Okay."


    "Alright, you can go home now. Come over during the weekend. Don''t worry too much during the week days. Worrying too much during pregnancy is harmful, not only to the baby but also to yourself." "Remember, if anything happens, make sure to tell me right away and don''t keep anything from me."


    "Okay, got it."


    I left with Jane.


    In the car, Jane seemed hesitant, shaking her head and sighing from time to time.


    I found it amusing, "What''s wrong with you?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "If someone didn''t know better, they''d think you were possessed."


    Jane hit the steering wheel, "I just find it strange. How did Ben be so daft?"


    "Do you think he might be faking it?"


    hesitated for a moment but dismissed the idea. "Ben cares too much about his dignity. Even if he were vincingly. Also Dr. Travis


    Jane thought for a moment and nodded. "True. Doctors who conduct exams can be bought, but Dr. Travis


    is reliable."


    Back at Region Gardens, as I exited the elevator, my mom came out.


    She knew I was going to see Grandma and Ben. She felt ufortable with Ben calling her "honey", so decided toe back early.


    "He didn''t make you feel ufortable again, did he?"


    I shook my head and asked Jane if she wanted to stay for dinner. Jane declined, saying, "I''ll leave you with Ms. Jackson. I''m done here and need to head out for an appointment."


    She loves excitement, and I couldn''t join her in those lively ces right now.


    I smiled. "Then be careful on the road."


    "Don''t worry. Later!"


    Once she was in the elevator, my mom and I walked in together, arm in arm.


    Regarding Ben, Iforted her. "You won''t see him again. You won''t go to the Shaw family''s residence, and Grandma won''t let him go too far alone. Chances are, you won''t run into him again. He won''t being to Region Gardens either. Don''t worry." My mom rxed her frown. She then patted my hand, and asked, "Are you worried about Grandma?"


    I nodded. "A bit."


    Even though they were both in Jeswood and I would arrange for people to look after Grandma, it was still a concern not to be with her at all times. With Grandma''s health and Ben being an additional burden, I couldn''t help but worry.


    My mom smiled. "I knew you''d be worried. I''ve already asked Joanne to find a suitable servant. Once she finds someone appropriate, she''ll bring them over to help care for Grandma."


    I hugged her. "Thank you, Mom."


    She patted my head. "No need to thank me."

 Chapter 599

    Across the ocean.


    n received a phone call and hurried to report to Frank. Frank was about to pick up his phone and dial my number when he saw n and frowned slightly.


    ""You''d better have something very important."


    "It''s very important." n was sweating. "The ce where Jack was kept has exploded."


    Frank cocked his brows. "Exploded?"


    n didn''t was very nervous and said honestly, "The explosion was quite big, turning the area into ruins and has affected the surroundings. I need to go back and handle the relevant matters."


    Frank leaned back in his chair, and something flickered in his brown eyes. He tapped his fingers on the


    table twice.


    "Even if it''s in ruins, you still need to confirm whether he''s really dead."


    "Yes."


    n hurriedly turned to leave, but just as he reached the door, he heard Frank''s typically casual yet chilling voice from behind.


    "Find out the details, and then you know what to do."


    n didn''t dare to argue. He had previously assured Frank that there wouldn''t be any problems with Jack, Now, just because he had been out of the country for a few days and lost track, an incident had urred. Thinking about having to go to some remote ce in the future, he was feeling frustrated.


    ""Yes, Frank."


    The door closed.


    Frank got up and walked to the French Window, ncing at the blinding sun outside. After a while, he opened WhatsApp and started typing a message.


    "No phone call today, I have something to deal with. Go to be early and take care of yourself."


    Just as he was about to send the message, the hotel room door was violently kicked open.


    The news of the explosion in the suburbs remained high on the trending searches.


    I was scrolling through videos, and nine out of ten were about it.


    It was an abandoned chemical nt, which had left behind many potentially toxic products. The explosion created a thick ck smoke, and the air within several miles was polluted. Even though it was in the suburbs, there were still people living nearby "It looks serious. If there were people inside, they definitely wouldn''t survive."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded. "Okay, I get it."


    Since my mom was maintaining her figure, she only ate a tomato and gave me the rest of the fruit.


    "Go to bed after finishing them."


    I asked hesitantly, "Mom, I won''t turn into a pig, will 1?"


    All I did were eating and sleeping all day long.


    Yasmin reassured me, "No, you''re eating a diet carefully prepared by a nutritionist, so you won''t gain weight. Don''t worry."


    I felt relieved and pushed my mom towards her room. "Go get some beauty sleep, or you''ll be swollen in the morning, and it won''t look good on camera."


    My mom was heading to the set and didn''t have time to take care of me. She asked me to check when Frank would be back. If he couldn''t make it, she suggested Jane coulde and keep mepany. "Don''t stay upte either."


    "Got it."


    I nced at the time; Frank hadn''t called me today. I thought he might still be busy. There''s a time difference between here and there; it''s night here and daytime there. I sent him a message to ask. After finishing the fruit and still not receiving a reply, my right eyelid started twitching uncontrobly. I couldn''t stay calm and decided to call him.


    No one answered.


    1 called several more times, but still no response.


    Feeling increasingly anxious, I called n, but his phone was turned off.


    Recalling that he had mentioned a special contact method before he went abroad, I quickly called summoned a bodyguard. But that person couldn''t get in touch with n either. "Don''t worry, Charlotte. I''ll go check now."


    "Okay, hurry."


    After the bodyguard left, I was restless and couldn''t just wait idly, so I decided to call Jane to ask her to check with Zachary.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter600


    Jane was enjoying herself on the dance floor. Feeling her bracelet vibrate, she was about to check who was calling when she was suddenly pulled out of the dance area by an unseen force. She stumbled her way into a private room and managed to steady herself. Looking up, she saw a familiar yet cold face.


    Before she could say anything, her bracelet vibrated again. Seeing that it was Charlotte calling, she immediately answered, "Why are you calling me repeatedly? Is something wrong?"


    "Can you get in touch with Zachary? I can''t reach Frank."


    "Oh, what a coincidence..." Zachary was right in front of her. Jane raised her hand. "Did you hear that, Mr. Collins?"


    At the sound of her voice, Zachary took out his phone and made a call.


    Jane then thought of something and asked, "Have you made contact with n?"


    "No."


    Hearing this response, Jane felt a bit more alert. n''s phone was supposed to be on 24/7. She had always thought he was like a droid, a never-stopping one. Now, there was actually a time when it couldn''t be reached, which made her worry the situation might be worse than expected.


    But since Charlotte was pregnant, she couldn''t voice her concerns directly and could only offerfort.


    "Maybe he''s on a neing back? Frank is the type who only bullies others and doesn''t get bullied himself. I understand that you''re emotionally unstable because of your pregnancy and might be overthinking things. But we should also think positively and not just focus on the bad."


    While speaking, Jane walked towards Zachary, but her high heels caught on the carpet, causing her to unexpectedly fall into him. Zachary, who was on the phone, caught her with quick reflexes.


    In the past, Jane would have flirted with him under such circumstances, but now she just steadied herself and asked seriously, "What''s going on?"


    Zachary''srge hands, clearly defined, were still holding her arm. Feeling the delicate skin of her palm, his gaze darkened slightly, though his expression remained indifferent. He signaled her to hang up the phone.


    Knowing what he meant, Jane quickly said to me, "My phone is running out of battery. Wait for a moment while I charge it, and I''ll call you back afterwards."


    Zachary cocked his brows. ''Well, she reacted fast enough.''


    After she hung up, Zachary said, "Listen, there''s been Frank hase into some trouble. He can''t contact Charlotte for now. Don''t tell her the truth. Just reassure her and tell her that I''ve contacted them, and Frank will call her back once he''s finished." Jane straightened her back. "What happened to Frank?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Before long, Jane''s call came in again. I quickly answered, "Hello, Jane, did Zachary manage to get in touch with them?"


    "Charlotte, Zachary managed to get in touch. Frank is just dealing with a small matter and will definitely call you back once he''s done," said Jane.


    Despite Jane''s words, I was still uneasy. "Is there a problem at thepany? Is Frank alright?"


    "Don''t worry, Frank is fine. He can take care of himself. Just wait and he will call you. If he doesn''t, I''ll contact Zachary again."


    "Okay." I sighed with relief and reminded, "Please stay safe ande home early."


    After hanging up, I waited for a while, but my phone still remained quiet. I had to ask the bodyguard if there was any news about Frank.


    The bodyguard, who seemed to have been briefed by n, noticed my anxiety and reassured me, "Don''t worry, Charlotte. Frank will definitely call you once he''s done with his work." Hearing this, I had no other option but to wait.


    On the other side of the ocean, Frank sat on the sofa, rolling down his sleeves. He nced at the broken phone thrown across the room during the fight, his entire demeanor was as cold as a ice. n, with his men, had tied up the intruders and handed Frank his own phone.


    "Frank, your wife has been trying to reach you. You should call her back. Otherwise, she won''t be able to sleep well without hearing from you."


    Frank took the phone and dialed the number he knew by heart.


    Although I was worried about Frank, I couldn''t control my sleepiness. I fell asleep on the sofa while waiting.


    When the phone rang, I woke up instantly, almost unable to distinguish between dream and reality.


    In my dream, I saw Frank bleeding heavily.


    "Frank!" As soon as I answered the call, my voice was hoarse and I was worried. "Why haven''t you been answering your phone? What happened?"


    "Scared?" His tone was as clear as ever, but I could sharply sense him taking a slight, quick breath. I quickly asked, "Are you injured?"


    Frankughed. "Is being pregnant messing with your head? Can''t you hope for some good news from me?" I didn''t believe his words. "Have you noticed that you no longer tell me the truth?"

 Chapter 601

    There was a moment of silence.


    I was even more certain of my guess, sniffing as I said, "If you keep hiding this from me, worry."


    Frank felt a headache.


    I''m going to


    If he talked about it, she would worry. If he didn''t, she would worry even more.


    Thinking of this, he imagined his cold gaze, like a knife, piercing through the clumsy n on the other end.


    n also felt wronged, but there was nothing he could do.


    After bandaging his wound, he silently stepped back to stand aside.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank nced at the wound on his abdomen, pinched the bridge of his nose, and said, "The negotiations didn''t go very smoothly, but you don''t need to worry. I''m fine." I kept waiting for him to say something. In that minute-long silence, I was sure something had happened


    to him.


    And now, I couldn''t fly over there to check on him.


    Otherwise, he''d be distracted worrying about me.


    "Can you just be honest with me? Otherwise, how can I not worry?"


    Frank let out a lightugh and said, "If you want me toe back quickly, you don''t need to make excuses. I promise, I''ll definitely be back in the next couple of days."


    n hesitated, wanting to say something but stopping short. This was a gunshot wound. Getting on a ne could make it worse. Besides, when he got back, wouldn''t Charlotte check on him? How could he keep that hidden? It might be better to find an excuse to recover here before going back.


    "Stop crying. I''m all the way out here. I can''t wipe your tears for you," he said. "You worry about me, and I worry about you too. Please, for me?"


    I wiped my face and said, "Then you need to be honest with me."


    "I''ll head back the day after tomorrow. You can check me then. Is that okay?"


    "Be good. They''re waiting for me to hold a meeting. Just wait for me to get back, okay?"


    Frank shot a nce at n, who quickly added, "Frank, we''re abroad. We can''t keep Mr. Jones waiting too long."


    Frank asked me, "Hear that? Once I finish up, I''ll call you again, okay?"


    I figured I wouldn''t get much more out of him and didn''t want to dy his business,


    "Goodnight."


    After hanging up, I felt uneasy and was finding it difficult to breathe..


    I had just napped but wasn''t sleepy now, so I got up and went to the yard.


    The weather was nice that night, and the moonlight was gentle.


    The moon was already full. The day after tomorrow would be the Christmas.


    The Christmas was a time for family reunions.


    I just hoped... he woulde back safely.


    n felt the temperature in the hotel room drop after the call ended.


    He saw the hint of hostility in Frank''s eyes, along with a fleeting glimmer of murderous intent.


    "Speak up. Who sent you to kill me?"


    The kneeling men remained silent.


    Frank let out a coldugh and walked closer.


    "When you burst into my room just now, didn''t someone say something? Oh, in mynguage it''s take advantage of someone when they''re vulnerable?" The men kept their heads down, still silent.


    Frank picked up the taser handed to him by his subordinate.


    "Don''t want to talk? That''s fine. I''m not in a good mood today, but that won''t stop me from teaching you a


    lesson."


    The kneeling men were just hired hands who didn''t know Frank well, but they thought he looked pretty beatable.


    When the employer said "take advantage of someone when they''re vulnerable" they found it rather fitting.


    "To create an explosion back home to force my assistant to return, then attack me while I''m alone in my hotel room..."


    "That''s not called ''take advantage of someone when they''re vulnerable'', that''s... inviting someone into a trap. And I''m taking advantage of you in the trap."


    Before the kneeling men could process what Frank meant, they were struck on the head, howling in pain.

 Chapter 602

    $


    They couldn''t even think about what he meant by those words.


    Frank raised his hand, and n stepped forward to pull up an intruder.


    Frank poked the camera in front of him with an taser, lifting his chin slightly, exuding an air of reckless


    arrogance.


    "The price for this lesson is steep. I trust you understand, right? Senno Valin."


    On the other side of the camera was Senno Valin, the head of the Valin family, one of the local mafia


    groups.


    Initially, he had agreed to Kevin''s request to eliminate Frank.


    Now, things were getting interesting.


    He looked at Frank''s defiant image on the screen. "I want to win him over. If I can use a person like him, I can take over other territories and be the king here." Kevin was already furious that Frank hadn''t been eliminated. Hearing Senno say this only made him angrier.


    But he was just leveraging a little bit of gratitude here, not powerful enough to confront Senno.


    "Frank is very dangerous, cunning, and hard to win over. Plus, he''s ruthless. Since we didn''t kill him this time, he will definitelye back for revenge."


    "I like people like that." Senno''s eyes sparkled. "I haven''t encountered someone so interesting in a long time."


    Kevin was rendered speechless.


    What charm did Frank have that appealed to everyone, regardless of gender?


    What annoyed him the most was Frank''s arrogance, as if no one in the world could touch him.


    Wait, there was one person.


    "Senno, if you want to win Frank over, I have a good idea."


    My mom was on a business trip for theunch ceremony of a high-budget historical drama,


    With an investment of tens of millions, the preparation for props and costumes took months.


    Two veteran actors agreed to the role because of my mom.


    She should definitely make an appearance at theunch ceremony.


    "Frank said he would be back for the Christmas, right?"


    I wasn''t sure, but to reassure my mom, I nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    Only then did my mom leave, feeling reassured.


    In therge house, I was all alone.


    I didn''t feel like going out, so I settled in front of the coffee table to sketch.


    But my mind was restless, and I was unsatisfied with many of the drawings I made.


    Frank said he would call me back when he was done, but I hadn''t heard from him yet.


    At that moment, it was evening on his side, and I was worried he might be asleep, so I hesitated to call and disturb him.


    I really didn''t know how those in long-distance rtionships managed to hold on.


    I felt like I was suffering every second.


    "Charlotte!"


    Jane entered by entering the password herself, cheerfully rushing towards me while shaking a bag in her hand.


    "I bought a cake! Come on, eat something sweet. It will make you feel better."


    I replied helplessly, "How did you know I was feeling down?"


    Jane pinched my cheek. "Your mom told me. She saw you on the balconyst night, looking so lonely, and called me to ask. I didn''t know the details, so I just gave a brief exnation. And then this morning, she called me again and said that you looked unhappy, but she was in a hurry to go to the set, so she asked me toe over and cheer you up."


    During breakfast, my mom did ask me what was wrong, noticing my poorplexion.


    I made an excuse about feeling unwell due to pregnancy to cover it up.


    Not telling the truth was partly because she was going to the set, and I didn''t want her to worry unnecessarily.


    I also wasn''t clear on the specifics, so I couldn''t just say anything.


    "Did Zachary really not say anything to you?"


    Speaking of this, Jane seemed to get angry, grinding her teeth. "No, I asked him nicely, and he just turned and walked away."


    "I called him again, but he didn''t answer. I sent a message, and it was like throwing a peddle into the ocean."


    "What? Frank hasn''t called you back?"


    "He did."


    But I still felt restless and anxious.


    "He said there was just a problem with the coboration, but I know something has happened."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After hearing this, Jane thought for a moment and said, "It''s true that it''s not as safe abroad as it is here, but it''s much better than before. Your man is smart; he''ll be fine."


    "Don''t overthink it; maybe it''s just that he doesn''t want to keep the partners waiting. He can''t be treated the same way abroad as he is here."


    "Alright, stop worrying."


    Seeing me downcast, Jane pushed the cake in front of me. "He said he''d be back for Christmas, so just wait. If he doesn''te back or something happens, I''ll go abroad to help you check on him. Will that make you feel better?" What else could I say? I forced a smile. "No need. If Frank got into trouble, how could I let you go alone?"


    Jane''s eyes sparkled. "What if I''m not going alone?"


    I was confused. "Huh?"


    Jane grinned. "Zachary must also be worried about Frank. Even if he''s not, he could help out, right?"


    I couldn''t help butugh. "You''re being too scheming."


    Jane hugged me. "You''re happy now. Shouldn''t you think about your friend''s happiness too?"


    "I want to."


    I took a bite of cake and stuffed it into her mouth. "But isn''t it too risky to go abroad for a date at this moment? I can find opportunities for you here."


    "No, no, no.


    Jane let go of me, sat up straight, and wiggled her finger back and forth, looking mysterious. "Adventure

 Chapter 603

    Chapter603


    I also wasn''t clear on the specifics, so I couldn''t just say anything.


    "Did Zachary really not say anything to you?"


    Speaking of this, Jane seemed to get angry, grinding her teeth. "No, I asked him nicely, and he just turned and walked away."


    "I called him again, but he didn''t answer. I sent a message, and it was like throwing a peddle into the


    ocean."


    "What? Frank hasn''t called you back?"


    "He did."


    But I still felt restless and anxious.


    "He said there was just a problem with the coboration, but I know something has happened."


    After hearing this, Jane thought for a moment and said, "It''s true that it''s not as safe abroad as it is here,


    but it''s much better than before. Your man is smart; he''ll be fine."


    "Don''t overthink it; maybe it''s just that he doesn''t want to keep the partners waiting. He can''t be treated the same way abroad as he is here." "Alright, stop worrying."


    Seeing me downcast, Jane pushed the cake in front of me. "He said he''d be back for Christmas, so just wait. If he doesn''te back or something happens, I''ll go abroad to help you check on him. Will that make you feel better?" What else could I say? I forced a smile. "No need. If Frank got into trouble, how could I let you go alone?"


    Jane''s eyes sparkled: "What if I''m not going alone?"


    I was confused. "Huh?"


    Jane grinned. "Zachary must also be worried about Frank. Even if he''s not, he could help out, right?"


    I couldn''t help butugh. "You''re being too scheming."


    Jane hugged me. "You''re happy now. Shouldn''t you think about your friend''s happiness too?"


    "I want to."


    I took a bite of cake and stuffed it into her mouth. "But isn''t it too risky to go abroad for a date at this moment? I can find opportunities for you here." "No, no, no."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane let go of me, sat up straight, and wiggled her finger back and forth, looking mysterious. "Adventure is what makes rtionships heat up."


    I disagreed. "Are you saying you want love but don''t care about your life?"


    Janeughed. "Dying under the peony flowers is still a kind of romance."


    I was rendered speechless.


    Zachary did manage to get through to Frank.


    "What''s the situation on your end?"


    Zachary hadn''t exined everything clearly to Jane, as he himself wasn''t sure of the specifics.


    With her close rtionship with Charlotte, if he said the wrong thing and upset her, Frank wouldn''t care about him being a friend at all.


    Valin," Frank replied coldly.


    Zachary frowned. "The business was bait?"


    Frank nodded.


    Zachary fell silent for a few seconds and thought of someone. "Jack?"


    Jack had managed to stay behind the scenes for so long without being discovered, which made Zachary suspect there was someone else backing him.


    "Nothing''s been found." Frank''s voice turned cold. "For now, we can only confirm that Kevin is within the Valin family."


    "Kevin?" Zachary pondered. "He''s coborated with Jack before, yet to take your life, he wouldn''t hesitate to blow Jack up."


    Frank twirled the ss in his hand and finally took a sip. He asked, "Are you sure Jack is dead?"


    "I went personally and even pulled some strings. I haven''t slept a wink since, so I''m quite sure he''s dead," replied Zachary. "Let''s hope so."


    Otherwise...


    A killing intent crossed Frank''s mind. "Don''t let Jane know that I was hurt."


    "I know. If Kevin has connections to the Valin family, can you hold his wife and children to make him bring you back?" asked Zachary,


    X

 Chapter 604

    Frankughed. "So the condition he proposed is this.


    "But I''m more curious about how he blew up the ce where I was holding Jack."


    That ce was abandoned, and almost no one knew he was keeping people there.


    Kevin had fled abroad for the Shaw family''s assets, abandoning Simone.


    He didn''t have time to arrange this.


    For some reason, he just felt that someone like Jack, a rat in the gutter, wouldn''t die easily.


    "I''m still investigating this, but Jack definitely can''t be alive. That chemical factory is aplete ruin; the guards you arranged didn''t survive, and he was locked up there unless he''s a god or they found his body and confirmed his DNA."


    Frank set aside this doubt for now. "You need toe here."


    "I promised Charlotte that I''d be home for Christmas. Otherwise, she''d definitelye over regardless."


    Zachary agreed, "I''ll bring Simone and Bethany with me."


    He couldn''t help but tease him a little. After all, opportunities to see Frank in a tough spot were rare. "How does it feel to be a hostage?"


    Frank had always been wild and unrestrained. Could he really be hurt by such child''s y?


    "It''s okay, there''s food and drink, and they even had a bunch of people help me work out."


    Jane took me out shopping to distract me and found inspiration for designing a dress.


    I hadn''t wanted to go out, but I couldn''t resist her persistent nagging.


    Just as I finished changing clothes, I received a video call from Frank.


    I quickly pressed answer.


    Seeing Frank''s familiar handsome face made my eyes sting.


    Frank noticed my mood and stood up to turn around, his handsome face magnified on the screen,


    wless as ever.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He carried his usualid-back and mischievous demeanor.


    "Feeling relieved now?"


    I wasn''t relieved. "You take off your clothes."


    Frankughed, cocking his brows. "Are you developing some inappropriate thoughts about me?"


    I didn''t react right away, then heard him say, "They say during pregnancy, hormones are unbnced, now I believe it. But don''t worry. I checked with a doctor. Just to be safe, we need to wait three months. Be patient." I really wanted to go over there and kick him. I red at him and gritted my teeth. "You''re hiding


    something from me, so you''re intentionally changing the subject."


    Frank rubbed his nose, finally admitting, "I am facing some trouble."


    I tensed up. "What kind of trouble?"


    Frank sat up straight a little. "Kevin."


    "Kevin?" I was puzzled. "Weren''t you always dealing with him?"


    "Yes, but he escaped abroad. I came here for a business trip and ran into him. This isn''t my turf. He wants me to release Simone and Bethany."


    My heart skipped a beat. "So you''re trapped there?"


    "Did you get hurt?"


    Kevin was definitely involved in the underworld.


    Frank, through the screen, tapped my face. "I''m fine. I didn''t mention it before because I didn''t want you to worry. Zachary ising over with people soon. I''ll definitely be with you for Christmas, trust me, okay?" I pouted, just about toin when I heard Jane call me.


    "Charlotte."


    I looked up to see her leaning against the door, looking particrly sneaky.


    "Are you on the phone with Frank?"


    "I think I heard Zachary''s name."


    I knew what she was thinking and instinctively hung up the video call, blocking Jane, who was about to


    walk out.


    "No, you don''t need to go this time. Why would you do something knowing there''s danger?"

 Chapter 605

    Jane tossed her hair and, while booking a ne ticket on her phone and said, "Since you''re worried about Frank, I''ll go check on him for you." I didn''t really need that.


    I admitted I was worried about Frank, but I couldn''t let my good friend get into danger.


    "You..."


    Just as I was speaking, a video called came in.


    Seeing it was Frank calling, I answered, "What''s up?"


    "What... is... up?"


    Frank repeated my words very slowly.


    Then I remembered. "I didn''t hang up on purpose; Jane wants to go with Zachary to your side, and I''m trying to stop her."


    Frank''s voice became a bit heavier. "Don''t let here."


    Before I could reply, Jane said, "Mr. Smith, I''m an adult..."


    Before she could finish, Frank abruptly hung up the video call. I sent a question mark in response.


    He replied, "Someone will stop her. You don''t need to worry."


    I replied, "Got it, I''ll wait for you toe back."


    With Frank''s words, I watched Jane leave.


    Worrying didn''t help, and I felt a bit ufortable in my lower abdomen.


    I guessed it was due to stress.


    Since waiting at home was making me anxious, I decided to go to the hospital for a checkup and unexpectedly ran into Dr. Travis.


    "Not feeling well?"


    I answered honestly, "My lower abdomen feels a bit ufortable. I came to check it out."


    Dr. Travis took me to an examination room and checked my pulse.


    "Feeling down?"


    I nodded. "Frank went abroad and ran into some trouble. I''m worried."


    Dr. Travis withdrew his hand and prescribed me some medicine. "You need to keep your emotions in check. Don''t overthink things. Last time, you almost lost the baby. Be careful." wanted to, but I couldn''t control it.


    The baby was important, but the baby''s father was important too.


    Dr. Travis noticed my thoughts and said, "I know it''s not easy. Just take this medicine to help maintain the Pregnancy."


    He asked casually, "Did Frank say when he''ll be back?"


    I replied, "He''ll be back for Christmas."


    Dr. Travis nodded. "Then just take the medicine for these couple of days. Stop once he''s back. If there''s any problem, call me right away."


    I got up. "Thank you."


    Dr. Travis said, "No need to be so polite with me."


    I thanked Dr. Travis again and left the hospital, only to find it was raining outside.


    A bodyguard held an umbre, making sure I didn''t get a drop of rain on me.


    When I returned to Region Gardens, I saw Jane,pletely soaked.


    "Howe you didn''t find shelter from the rain? You didn''t even call me!"


    Lhurried over and pulled her into the bathroom.


    "First, take a hot shower. It''s not summer anymore, it''s December. You can catch a cold."


    While she was showering, I made some tea.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After Jane finished washing up, she came to the kitchen with damp hair and hugged me, looking pitiful.


    "Charlotte, from now on, I give up on pursuing Zachary.


    When Frank said that, I just thought it would be best if Jane didn''t go abroad.


    I never expected it would turn out like this.


    I rubbed her head. "What did he do to you?"


    Jane leaned against my shoulder. "He didn''t say a single word I wanted to hear. For the sake of the baby, I won''t talk about it with you." Hearing that made me even more curious.


    "I don''t think my child will be ruined by just a few words."


    Jane let go of me, her eyes dim. "You''re just being nosy."


    I smiled. "So just tell me."


    Jane leaned against the door frame, her long eyshes casting a small shadow over her eyes.


    This was the first time I had seen her look


    0

 Chapter 606

    nt


    "Forget it, I don''t want to hear it."


    Seeing her like this, I could tell Zachary must have said something really mean. Hearing it again would just make it worse.


    "Drink your tea."


    Jane took a small sip and, noticing I had some medicine, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing much." I exined about my hospital visit and running into Dr. Travis. "I can''t control it, so I''ll just have to take some medicine."


    Jane poked my forehead. "I told you I''d go check on him, but you weren''t happy about it. You even teamed up with Frank to let Zachary hurt my feelings."


    I apologized, "I was really just worried about your safety. If Frank can get trapped, what about you? I''ve never seen Frank actuallypromise before."


    Jane disagreed, "You''re being dramatic. If someone used you to threaten him, he wouldn''t think twice before giving in. He''d kneel if needed."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I really didn''t know what to say. "I''m looking out for you. True, he''d do anything for me. But right now, I only want to worry about him. If you go, I''ll have to worry about both of you. Then maybe taking the medicine won''t help."


    Jane fell silent, and after finishing her tea, she finally said, "Forget it. I''m not pursuing him anymore. Whatever happens, so be it. As long as you''re okay, that''s what matters. If Frankes back and sees you upset, he''ll definitely tear me apart." I added, "Keep your heart calm. With me around, he won''t hurt you."


    Zacharynded and immediately switched off airne mode. His phone buzzed with work calls and messages, including one from Frank asking if he hadnded.


    But there were no messages from the usual sender who would normally flood his phone with hundreds of texts a day.


    He replied to Frank, his expression neutral as he put his phone away and headed to the hotel where Frank was staying.


    Frank received Charlotte''s message just when Zachary arrived.


    He looked at Zachary. "You must be tired."


    Zachary sat down beside him and downed a ss of wine from the coffee table in one go.


    Frankughed mockingly, "I told you to stop her, not to get yourself into this mess."


    Zachary unbuttoned his shirt cor, feeling stifled.


    "I traveled all this way to save you, and this is how you treat your savior?"


    Frank shrugged. "What do you want? I poured you a nice drink to wee you."


    Zachary leaned back on the sofa, closing his eyes as if refusing tomunicate.


    Frank nudged him with his foot. "If you don''t like her, it''s fine to part ways. Better than you stringing her along, and I get dragged into it."


    Zachary opened his eyes. "When did I say I didn''t like...''


    He caught the teasing glint in Frank''s eyes and shut his mouth.


    Rubbing his temples, he said, "Don''t gloat."


    Frank patted his shoulder hard. "That''s not important. What matters is, with yourtest antics, you''ve definitely lost our bet on who marries first."


    Zachary was irritated. "Who do you think I''m doing this for? You really don''t appreciate good intentions."


    Frank clicked his tongue. "Who else would it be for? You''re just worried about hering with you and getting into trouble. But how could you call her a dog? That''s just rude." Zachary was rendered speechless.


    He truly didn''t want to help Frank anymore.


    GET IT N

 Chapter 607

    On the roof of the hotel, a helicopternded.


    Orderly, the men in ck suits disembarked, followed by Kevin.


    Finally, a man with yellow curly hair, blue eyes, and an unnaturally paleplexion stepped out. His lips were red, making him look quite alluring. He wore a white suit that was elegant and didn''t seem out of ce. "Mr. Senno, I need to tell you again, Frank is not easy to deal with."


    Senno smiled, looking more like a male siren. "I''m getting more and more curious about him."


    Frank was lounging on the sofa with his legs crossed since Zachary arrived.


    From the curve of his lips, Zachary could guess who he was messaging.


    "I did some research beforeing here. The local mafia doesn''t have a hundred percent credibility, so don''t let your guard down."


    Frank didn''t even blink. "Then it''ll be tough for you. I''ll have to scat first. Going back to spend Christmas with Charlotte."


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    He didn''t need to say anything more.


    "Frank." n walked over. "They''ve arrived."


    Behind him were Kevin and Senno.


    Frank finally put away his phone and nced over. The previous smile and warmth vanished like smoke, and he instantly turned cold.


    If the situation hadn''t demanded otherwise, Zachary would have wanted to p his hands, marveling at Frank''s ability to go from rxed to icy in an instant.


    Frank looked at Kevin casually and said, "I underestimated you."


    Kevin had changed from his previous humble demeanor in front of Frank to a more threatening one, saying, "Mr. Smith, it''s better to leave a way out for others. Otherwise, it harms both parties." Frank snorted coldly, "I should have shot you and fed you to the sharks instead of letting you have a way out to threaten me."


    Kevin replied, "If you hadn''t pushed me, I wouldn''t have done this. Mr. Smith, your methods are too ruthless, which makes you many enemies and invites retaliation."


    Frank didn''t care. "I can give you Simone and Bethany. You need to hand over the Shaw family''s assets. I see you''re quite close with the Valin family. You probably don''t need this money anymore."


    The Shaw family was a prominent family in Jeswood, umting wealth over generations. Although they had fallen from grace, they were still quite wealthypared to Smith and Jackson families. Kevin had gotten close to Senno by coincidence when he got his father to the hospital just in time.


    But that illness couldn''t be called a life-saving grace.


    That little favor had nearly worn out when Senno agreed to help him eliminate Frank.


    Later, when killing Frank didn''t work, it was used to exchange for Simone and Bethany.


    The Shaw family''s assets were the lifeline for their family of three to survive abroad. How could they possibly return them?


    Kevin gathered his thoughts and mocked, "Mr. Smith, don''t you realize your situation? You don''t have the right to negotiate with me."


    Frank''s eyes sparkled with sarcasm as he casually replied, "Is that so?"


    This kind of attitude was what Kevin hated the most.


    Why was he never afraid?


    Even when in danger, he seemedpletely rxed, as if he was unfazed, unlike himself, who often pretended to be calm. "What about my wife and child?"


    Kevin was reluctant to say more; anyway, with Senno here, it wouldn''t be easy for Frank to turn things around.


    This wasn''t Jeswood.


    The mafia didn''t care for personal connections.


    But Frank was an exception.


    Leaning back on the sofa, his voicezy as he asked, "Where did you get a wife and child?"


    Last time he was forced into a corner, Kevin had said he had no wife or child, pretending to give up Simone and Bethany. And he was sure that Simone would understand him.


    Now, he was trying to save her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 608

    "Frank, look at whose territory you''re in now. Being so arrogant will only lead to your doom!"


    p, p, p-


    The sudden sound of apuse.


    Frank didn''t even nce over.


    Just a glimpse of this monster made him feel nauseous.


    "Interesting indeed."


    Senno stared intently at Frank, making him feel physically ufortable.


    n, who had quickly risen to be Frank''s most trusted subordinate from among so many people, naturally had the basic skill of reading the room- by observing Frank''s expression.


    He could tell that Frank clearly disliked Senno and even seemed to want to shoot him, so he quickly said, " Our condition is the Shaw family''s assets. We''ll exchange the assets for Simone and her daughter. If you don''t agree, then there''s nothing to discuss." Kevin had no idea where Frank''s confidence came from.


    "Look at the situation now, I''ll say it again. You''re in no position to negotiate. Hurry up and give me my


    wife and kids."


    "Be quiet," said Senno, displeased.


    Kevin felt like someone was choking him. He wanted to say something but unable to.


    He couldn''t afford to provoke Senno.


    "Fra... Frank?"


    Senno tilted his head, resting his chin on his hand, looking at Frank with a yful smile. His Cherian wasn''t very good, and saying Frank''s name didn''te out smoothly, almost flirtatiously.


    Frank felt sick, thinking his name sounded dirtying from Senno''s mouth.


    Zachary had originally been sweating for Frank.


    He knew Frank must have a backup n, but this scene was bing quite interesting.


    Unexpectedly, it seemed Senno had a preference for men?


    ''Look at Frank, that irritating vibe-it annoys people but also makes them like him.''


    Frank shot a cold re at Zachary, as if he wanted to stab him into a sieve.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But Zachary just raised his ss and swayed it leisurely.


    ''Well, this is interesting.''


    Frank was at a loss for words.


    Really didn''t want to continue with this disgusting situation, so he finally spoke.


    He was looking at Kevin when he said, "The Shaw family''s assets in exchange for your wife and child. If you don''t agree, get lost."


    Kevin couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    But Senno interrupted him. "You''re so manly."


    Frank was rendered speechless again.


    It felt like bugs were crawling all over him.


    He hadn''t expected the mafia to have this kind of person.


    No wonder things were getting worse.


    Senno was only able to act this way because they were on his turf.


    If this were in Cheria, he would have been locked up a long ago.


    "I like you and need someone like you. Come with me, and we can rule this ce together. I can agree to all your conditions."


    Kevin wanted to speak but was afraid of provoking Senno and felt stifled.


    It was only because of the Valin family''s umted power over the years that Senno could even be a mafia leader.


    Frank clearly couldn''t sit still anymore. He raised his hand and lightly moved his index finger.


    His men instantly appeared, surrounding Senno and the others.


    The hotel''s living room instantly felt crowded.


    Senno spread his hands. "Is this where the conversation ends?"


    Frank not only didn''t want to talk, but also wanted to make Senno a mute.


    "n."


    n took out the asset agreement and ced it in front of Kevin.


    Kevin could never sign it. "Mr. Senno, I''ll take some men to find my wife and child. You handle them here."


    Senno looked at Frank with starry eyes. "Frank, are you really not nning to be on my team?"


    Frank clenched his fists, his eyelids slightly lifting, utterly disgusted.


    The next moment, he lifted his leg and kicked towards Senno.


    Suddenly, the spacious living room was thrown into chaos.


    n stepped in front of Frank, and Zachar

 Chapter 609

    The hotel manager didn''t dare toe and stop them.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    All I could hear were gunshots ringing out..


    Later, the police arrived.


    "Everyone, put down your guns!"


    The police separated the two groups, but Frank was already nowhere to be seen.


    The next day was Christmas.


    I finished breakfast early and sent a message to Frank, asking when he would arrive.


    By the time he replied, it was already close to noon.


    Confirming that he would arrive in the evening, I started preparing dinner with Julie. During this time, my grandma gave me a video call.


    "Look, I''m making Christmas puddings. Come pick them up this weekend."


    Seeing my grandma so happy lifted my spirits too.


    "Okay."


    After watching me for a while, my grandma said, "Why does it look like you''re not well?"


    I touched my face and smiled brightly. "No, it''s probably the lighting. I''m fine, don''t worry!"


    My grandma asked, "Is Frank still not back from abroad?"


    "He said he would arrive tonight."


    "Alright, then I''ll get back to work. Pay attention to your mood, and make sure to rest well. Don''t hide anything from me." "Got it."


    After hanging up the video call, I walked into the bathroom to take a look at my face.


    Turning my head side to side, I noticed I really did look pale.


    I ced my hand on my lower abdomen. "Sorry to make you upset as well, my child."


    "Can he understand what you''re saying?"


    I suddenly looked up to see a man approaching, tears flowing uncontrobly.


    Frank sighed and wiped my tears while saying, "Have you forgotten what Dr. Travis said?"


    "I''m back now, why are you still crying?"


    reached out to lift his shirt, but he sidestepped to avold me.


    He pinched my face. "I''m really hungry, can we eat first?"


    I thought my mood would improve with Frank''s return, and my appetite would follow, but after a few bites, I couldn''t eat anymore.


    I really wanted to know what had happened and whether he was injured.


    Seeing my unease, Frank said helplessly, "With you like this, I can hardly eat either."


    "Then eatter."


    I tried to lift his shirt again.


    This time, Frank didn''t stop me, and I immediately saw the bandage wrapped around his abdomen.


    The red stains on the white bandage were very striking.


    "I knew you were lying to me!"


    Frank hurriedly pulled me into his arms, lowering his voice tofort me. "I wasn''t by your side at the time. If I said I was injured, you''d just worry. I didn''t want to deceive you or hide it from you. Didn''t I tell you as soon as I got back? Stop crying. Too much crying will make your eyes hurt."


    I couldn''t control my tears. "How could this happen? You always n ten steps ahead, so what went wrong this time?"


    Frank gently wiped away my tears and exined softly, "The Smith family needs to change. Initially, I did suspect there was an issue with this cooperation, but I had no evidence. Only after arriving did I realize it was a trap. I thought, since I was already abroad, I had to catch the person baiting us. Moreover, I don''t understand Kevin''s movements, which made me feel uneasy. A person like him lurking in the shadows is bound to be a trouble. Now that you''re pregnant, I want to handle things more gently."


    I understood. "You used yourself as bait."


    Frank''s dry fingertip wiped away my tear stains. "Pretty clever."


    I lightly swatted his hand away. "Stop with the yful attitude. Since you knew it was a trap, how could you let yourself get hurt so badly?"


    "It''s not that bad. The bleeding is from flying. It''ll heal in a couple of days."


    I didn''t believe it at all. "Come with me to the hospital."


    Frank knew he couldn''t get away with it and obediently followed me to the hospital.


    When Prof. Kilburn unwrapped the bandage, I was horrified.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter"Frank!"


    610


    Frank quickly responded, "Yes, ma''am."


    I felt both angry and heartbroken.


    His smiling reply didn''t hide the beads of sweat forming on his nose.


    I noticed him frowning while Prof. Kilburn treated his wound.


    Though he was trying to endure the pain, some instinctual reactions couldn''t be controlled.


    I turned around, looking away from him.


    It was partly because I couldn''t bear to watch, and partly because I was indeed angry.


    Frank signaled for Prof. Kilburn to hurry up.


    Prof. Kilburn quickly finished the treatment and left Frank and me in the ward.


    Frank took my hand, but I shook it off.


    I heard him hiss and quickly turned back, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    Frank wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me into his embrace.


    Just as I was about to struggle, I heard his hoarse voice, "Charlotte, it hurts." 1 froze.


    Even though I knew this was his little scheme.


    "Serves you right."


    "Yeah," Frank agreed. "I deserve it."


    "Then stop being angry and take care of me, okay? I''m already so pitiful."


    Fine.


    Seeing that I was silent, Frank rubbed his face against my neck, like a big dog seekingfort from its owner.


    I wasn''t really angry, I was just heartbroken.


    With him like this, I couldn''t hold on anymore. I tilted my head to look at him. "This is no next time."


    "Okay, I promise."


    After we talked it out, we went home together.


    I wasn''t full from dinner, so we bought some pastries on the way back.


    I bit into the mung bean cake Frank fed me and asked, ''Is n not back yet?"


    Frank replied honestly, "He''s dealing with things with Zachary."


    1 paused. "There''s something I need to tell you."


    Before I could say anything, he guessed. "You should advise Jane not to be too stubborn."


    "Don''t start with that, you just want to win that bet on who gets married first."


    Frankughed and pulled me into his arms. "How do you manage to see through everything? But I have a question."


    I asked, "What?"


    "Before, you didn''t like anyone saying a word against Jane. Why is it this time, even though Zachary went too far, you didn''t say anything?" asked Frank.


    I pursed my lips. "Because I know Zachary doesn''t want Jane to go abroad, and I don''t want that either. You got hurt, which shows how dangerous things were. "Special circumstances call for special measures."


    "But Zachary did hurt Jane, she said she won''t pursue him anymore."


    "Are you happy? You''ll win that bet."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I saw him cock his brows and smiled. "Are you asking me to marry you?"


    ''He has no shame!'' I eximed inwardly.


    On the weekend, Frank and I went to the Shaw family.


    Grandma was already waiting at the door with Christmas puddings.


    "Yourplexion looks much better today."


    She looked at Frank and said, "Indeed, love is the best medicine."


    "The moment I returned, she got better."


    "Grandma..."


    I felt embarrassed, it sounded like I couldn''t live without Frank.


    But it seemed to be true.


    "I took Dr. Travis''s medicine, it''s his medical skills that are good."


    Grandma didn''t call me out, "Alright, as long as you''re well."


    Grandma handed me the Christmas puddings, "Just seeing you makes me feel at ease. Take care, and go back." "Okay."


    knew Grandma understood I didn''t want to see Ben.


    Now that Grandma was fine, I felt relieved too.


    After chatting for a bit, Frank and I left.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When we returned to Region Gardens, we saw n, whom we hadn''t seen in days.


    "Frank, everything is taken care of."


    n looked at me and seemed hesitant. "Charlotte..."


    Frank shot him a cold nce, "What''s wrong? Did you forget how to speak Cherian after a few days abroad?"


    n stammered, "It''s just that Mr. Collins, well... he was injured a little."

 Chapter 611

    Frank immediately understood. "Is it serious?"


    n was thinking about how to cooperate with Frank to deceive Charlotte.


    If Charlotte got angry, it would be much scarier than Frank getting angry.


    "It''s not serious, but he''s hospitalized. He might be waiting for someone to visit." Frank dragged out the sound of "oh."


    I just watched them, not saying anything.


    n finished what he needed to say and slin


    away.


    Frank and I exchanged nces for a moment, then he asked, "Shall we tell her?"


    I asked, "Are you going to do as I say?"


    Frank nodded. "Of course, I''ll listen to my wife."


    I yfully retorted, "Who''s your wife?"


    After this trip abroad, Frank spent more time at home.


    He apanied me to every prenatal check-up.


    Any work he could bring home, he did.


    This led to a bit of trouble.


    While I was happy he was with me, I didn''t have time to design my wedding dress.


    Under Jane''s urging, I already had a rough draft.


    However, I didn''t want him to find out now.


    The pregnancy symptoms intensified day by day, so the dress design was temporarily put on hold.


    When I reached 12 weeks, I received a call from my mom.


    "Baby, I''ve finished my recent work and can find time to prepare for the banquet."


    I was caught off guard. "What banquet?"


    "Of course, it''s the banquet for you!"


    Hearing this, I realized something.


    My mom was preparing to announce my identity.


    I knew she had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    I also hoped everyone would know I was her daughter, so she could attend my wedding as my mom.


    I smiled. "Great, when will it be held?"


    "After the 11th, just wait for my news."


    Calcting the time, I knew she was preparing to handle everything in detail.


    My heart was filled with indescribable excitement.


    On the day of the banquet.


    The weather was actually surprisingly happy.


    Not only did the local big shots arrive, but also many celebrities who usually appeared only on screen.


    Luxury cars lined the hotel entrance, along with reporters.


    Seeing the cameras, I was somewhat surprised. "My mom has really gone all out."


    Beside me, Frank casually replied, "Indeed, this setup is really increasing my pressure."


    I thought Frank felt the same way, but then I heard him say, "At the wedding, I need to make it even grander."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I was left speechless.


    I entered the lounge through the back door.


    When my mom saw me, her eyes lit up. "My daughter is so beautiful."


    I was still nervous but also excited.


    My mom felt the sweat in my palms and helped me sit on the sofa.


    "Rest for a while. Joanne wille to get you when it''s your turn."


    I nodded.


    Before closing the door, my mom instructed Frank, "Calm her down a bit. Even though she''s 12 weeks along, she shouldn''t be too nervous."


    "Got it, Ms. Jackson."


    After Frank acknowledged her, he sat down beside me.


    He asked, "Do you want me to say something?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Okay."


    Frank suddenly squatted down in front of me, "I''ve been trying tofort you since morning, but it hasn''t worked, the physiological response is uncontroble."


    "I actually have a way tobat it."


    I really believed him, mainly because I didn''t have the energy to judge.


    Plus, I genuinely trusted him.


    "What way?"


    "I''ll propose to you."


    The guests in the banquet hall were already seated, and the reporters were in position.


    When Yasmin took the stage, the shes from the cameras alone were blinding.


    Chacher 612

 Chapter 612

    I''m sure everyone has heard some news.


    When I initially denied my mother-daughter rtionship with Christine, everyone has been curious since


    then."


    "Here, I need to rify..."


    Yasmin recounts Simone''s past misdeeds and how Christine deceived her, preventing her from recognizing her own daughter.


    After all, she was a well-known actress, and tearse easily, just a few drops flow when needed.


    Today, she chose a light-colored gown, willingly ying the supporting role for her daughter.


    With tearful emotion, her performance was heartfelt and highly infectious.


    People in the audience were starting to wipe their tears.


    But among the crowd of reporters, there was a woman in a mask whose sharp eyes glint with malice. When Jane came to the lounge to find me, Frank happened to have a call and stepped out to take it.


    Jane looked me over, teasingly asking, "What''s wrong? Why are your ears so red?"


    I shot her a sidelong nce. "What are you thinking? He just suddenly brought up the topic of proposing."


    "A proposal? He proposed?"


    "No." I mumbled quietly, "He always just mentions it casually, and then it goes nowhere.*


    "Your man doesn''t seem like that kind of person."


    Jane started analyzing for me. "You''re too important to him. Proposing is a big deal, and he''s probably a bit nervous. This isn''t like running apany with a structure to refer to. He definitely wants to give you a unique proposal ceremony." Hearing this, I nodded. "You really have a way of analyzing other people''s rtionships, but when ites to yourself..."


    As I was saying this, I realized I had hit a sensitive topic.


    Seeing Jane''s expression dim slightly, I couldn''t help but say, "Zachary was injured. I think he wanted you to go see him. I didn''t tell you earlier because I thought you were upsetst time, and I didn''t want you to feel forced to reconcile." "I''ve been to the hospital," Jane replied nonchntly. "But I didn''t go knowing he was hurt, I heard about it while doing some errands, so I stopped by."


    A hint of sarcasm crossed her face. "But coincidentally, I saw him with a beautiful woman feeding him apples, all very intimate. She''s probably his dream girl."


    She appeared indifferent, but I felt a pang of sympathy and ruffled her hair.


    "It''s my fault for not paying attention to youtely."


    Zachary''s actions were making me a bit irritated. "If that''s the case, let''s change our approach. We don''t need someone who''s hung up on someone else." Jane raised an eyebrow, "Exactly! I''m not short on men, finding someone who''s obedient and understanding is easy."


    "Enough about my troubles. Today, you must be happy.


    Knock, knock-


    Just then, someone knocked on the lounge door.


    Jane went to open it.


    "Joanne."


    Joanne smiled at us. "Charlotte can get ready now."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I followed Joanne to the backstage area.


    Frank came over after his call and said, "Go ahead, I''ll be in the audience soon."


    "Okay." I nodded.


    "Now, let me officially introduce my biological daughter."


    As my mother''s words fell, the doors of the banquet hall opened.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, I saw my grandmother''s loving look and smiled at her.


    Grandma even gave me a thumbs-up.


    My nervousness eased a bit as I steadily walked towards my mother.


    Just then, a sharp female voice pierced through the air.


    "Charlotte, go to hell!"

 Chapter 613

    Boom-


    As the scream rang out, an explosion echoed.


    In an instant, the banquet hall erupted into chaos.


    I instinctively protected my abdomen, but as I tried to escape, If


    myself in a familiar, warm embrace.


    "Frank-"


    The smell of something burnt flooded my nostrils, and another explosion sounded, people scattered in panic, creating more chaos. "Oh my God, it''s sulfuric acid!"


    The screams around me heightened everyone''s fear.


    People fled in a frenzy, crowding me and Frank so we couldn''t move.


    Christine was like a madwoman,pletely disregarding the crowd.


    Some were sshed, causing even more uproar.


    Just as I saw Christine rushing towards me, in a critical moment, n pushed through the crowd and restrained her.


    But he was also burned in the process.


    "Charlotte, are you okay?"


    I forced myself to stay calm. "I''m fine, quickly take Frank to the hospital!"


    Prof. Kilburn and Dr. Travis also arrived and got into our car.


    After we rushed Frank to the emergency room, I felt dizzy.


    ""Charlotte!"


    Jane, who hade running, steadied me.


    I hadn''t noticed her safety earlier and was about to check on her when I suddenly heard her scream," Doctor-"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I lost track of what happened next, overwhelmed by the cacophony around me.


    Everything went ck, and I fainted.


    When I came to, I realized I wasn''t in the hospital.


    I immediately ced my hand on my abdomen.


    12 weeks in, and while it wasn''t showing, I could still feel the baby.


    I sighed in relief, got out of bed, and surveyed my surroundings.


    It looked like a room on a cruise ship.


    Before I could make sense of things, the door opened,


    1 instinctively pulled the nket over myself, and when the person''s face came into view, I was horrified.


    "Howe it''s you?"


    At the hospital.


    Frank was stabilized and out of danger, but his back had serious burn


    I would likely scar.


    However, that wasn''t the most serious issue today.


    "Have you found her yet?" Jane was pacing anxiously. "I saw her enter the emergency room, how could she just vanish?"


    Zachary had already sent people to investigate, and n was handling matters despite his injuries.


    If they didn''t find Charlotte before Frank woke up from anesthesia, he would definitely go crazy.


    Seeing Jane''s anxious expression, Zachary couldn''t help but say, "Calm down..."


    "How can I calm down?" Jane''s eyes were bloodshot. "If you hadn''t pulled me back, if I had saved Charlotte, Frank would be fine, and she wouldn''t have disappeared!"


    Zachary''s expression was grim. "If I hadn''t pulled you back, that falling chandelier would have killed you."


    "Stop arguing." na''s carefully chosen dress and her makeup, done early that morning, were now in disarray. "No matter how much we argue, the incident has already happened. Right now, what''s more important is thinking about how to exin this to Frank." Alex draped his jacket over na, he had juste from Yasmin''s ward.


    Yasmin was stable and just waiting to wake up.


    Today''s banquet was hosted by Yasmin, and as her brother, he needed to handle the aftermath.


    Alex said, "Call me if anythinges up."


    na looked at him. "Danny hasn''t woken up yet."


    Alex replied, "Today''s situation isplex, the whole banquet hall has been blown up. I have to deal with it. Call me when Danny wakes up."


    There was sound of thunder.


    Dark clouds rolled in, and the howling wind whipped the rain, turning the day into night.

 Chapter 614

    I couldn''t avoid it even when I was out at sea.


    The wind picked up, and the ship swayed violently.


    I had already been feeling unwell, and after a series of heart-pounding events, I was now throwing up into a trash can and seeing stars. Suddenly, a bottle of water appeared in front of me.


    I knew who it was from, but I didn''t take it.


    Yet the person offering the water didn''t give up, he opened the cap and held it to my lips.


    I turned my head, and as the ship swayed, water spilled everywhere.


    "Charlotte."


    That voice was all too familiar.


    My stomach churned even more violently, and my hands couldn''t stop shaking.


    It was Jack.


    He was someone I had once trustedpletely.


    After I finished throwing up, I wiped my mouth with a tissue and said coldly, "Don''t call me that."


    Jack scoffed, "Why can Frank call you that, but I can''t?"


    I knew that everything that had happened today was tied to him.


    Christine showing up in the banquet hall was likely his doing.


    Frank''s injuries were also a result of him.


    The schemes of the past and everything happening now left me feeling nothing but repulsion and resentment towards him. "How can you evenpare to him?"


    ""He wouldn''t use such dirty tactics like you!"


    Jack tossed the water bottle aside and wiped his fingers dry with a tissue,


    Then he walked closer to me.


    He no longer pretended, his face was devoid of the gentle smile he had when he called me Charlotte.


    It was as dark and stormy as the weather outside.


    "Stay back!"


    I grabbed something nearby and threw it at him.


    Jack easily dodged and grabbed my chin tightly.


    He leaned in and said coldly, "I''m not as good as him?"


    In his eyes was a near-maniacal obsession. "Charlotte, my love for you is no less than his. No, I love you more than he does."


    I tried to break free from his grip but hesitated to move too much because of the pregnancy.


    "Let go!"


    But Jack lowered his head.


    Just as he was about to touch my lips, I quickly covered his mouth.


    The next second, something warm and wet fell into my palm.


    I felt nauseous again.


    "Ugh-"


    Only then did Jack release me, and I clutched the trash can again.


    But I had nothing left to throw up, all that came up was bile, and I couldn''t manage any more.


    My throat burned painfully.


    But I couldn''t drink the water here, no matter what, and had to endure.


    Frank would definitely send someone to find me when he realized I was missing.


    My uncle and my mom would also look for me.


    They would be searching, so I shouldn''t have to stay here long.


    Jack watched me intently. "Charlotte."


    My mind raced, seeking a way out.


    Suddenly, he pressed his hand on my abdomen.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I panicked and tried to step back, but he held me firmly, leaving me unable to move.


    "Charlotte, I''m keeping this child because the doctor said your body can''t handle an abortion, and the medical conditions on the ship are poor, increasing the surgery''s risks. So, Charlotte, don''t provoke me."


    I trembled uncontrobly, gripping his wrist, my fingers digging into his flesh.


    Blood oozed out.


    Seeing this, Jack became excited.


    Only then did I realize how insane he truly was.


    For the sake of the child, I had toply. "Don''t hurt my baby."


    Jack withdrew his hand, disdainfully sweeping over my belly. "Once we reach my ce, I won''t keep this child."


    I panicked instantly. "No, you can''t do that. This is my child!"


    Jack smiled, patted my face, and suddenly asked softly, "Do you want to keep him?"


    I sensed he was about to threaten me, but I had no other choice.


    "What are your terms?"


    Jack''s gaze turned affectionate. "As long as you love me, I''ll keep him."


    00

 Chapter 615

    Frank woke up very quickly.


    Earlier than expected.


    So much so that Alex hadn''t finished dealing with things on his end.


    Zachary and n hadn''t found any trace of Charlotte either.


    Jane waited at the door of Frank''s ward, while na waited next door for her child to wake up.


    Both were on edge.


    Jane was about to go get a hot coffee to calm her and na''s nerves when the ward door suddenly opened.


    She turned her head in a daze.


    Seeing Frank''s pale face made her even more anxious.


    Her lips fumbled for a moment before she managed to say dryly, "You''re awake..."


    Although Frank looked unwell, the coldness and pressure he exuded hadn''t diminished at all.


    "Where''s Charlotte?"


    Jane had to tell the truth quickly, even if Frank went mad, he could find Charlotte faster.


    "She went into the emergency room but hasn''te out. We went in to look, but no one was there, and now..." "Frank."


    Jane''s words were cut off by the hurried arrival of Zachary.


    Zachary didn''t have time to catch his breath. "Madam Shaw has passed away."


    "What?"


    "What?"


    Frank was shocked, but his nature meant his emotions wouldn''t fluctuate too visibly. Jane, however, was so stunned that herCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Voice broke. "Are you sure?"


    Zachary''s expression was serious. "How could I joke about something like this?"


    Jane felt a bit unsteady, what was going on?


    Originally, Charlotte reuniting with her grandma was such a good thing.


    How had it turned into this?


    "Ben has also died."


    Frank felt both shock and sorrow.


    But there was something even more important.


    Frank asked, "Where''s Charlotte?"


    Zachary replied truthfully, "n is still looking. He was also injured by the sulfuric acid, and his wound hasn''t been treated properly, he''s been searching." Frank''s hand, which hung by his side, instinctively rubbed his thumb and i


    1


    finger together.


    He had some guesses in his heart but didn''t dare to confirm them.


    "Danny!"


    Danny woke up, and the first thing he said was that he wanted to find Frank, so na brought him over.


    "You can''t run, walk slowly."


    Danny couldn''t wait, he hugged Frank''s thigh tightly.


    "It''s the man who''s trying to take away Aunt Charlotte!" "What?"


    Frank didn''t immediately understand what he meant.


    Danny, with a serious little face, said angrily, "It''s the man named Jack who brought a dog to our house! He took Aunt Charlotte away!" Zachary was startled. "You saw Jack?"


    "Yes!" Danny nodded vigorously. "Uncle, I saw it with my own eyes!"


    na didn''t know about this.


    At the time of the explosion, it hade so suddenly, Danny was ying with other kids and was a bit farther away from her.


    Even with her quick reaction, he had still been affected.


    He had gone into the emergency room right after Charlotte.


    She asked, "How did you see that? You were unconscious at the time."


    "I woke up in the emergency room and saw Aunt Charlotte being taken away, but the doctor immediately gave me a shot..."


    Frank had always suspected this, but he didn''t expect Jack to be like a cockroach, utterly disgusting and hard to kill.


    The one who found it hardest to ept was Zachary.


    "Danny, are you sure about this?"


    He had assured Frank that Jack must be dead.


    Danny shook his head. "I''m sure. It was him."


    He remembered clearly the person who tried to take his aunt!


    Zachary found it hard to believe. "Is he Superman or something? The chemical nt exploded into ruins, how did he survive ande to take Charlotte?" "That''s what I want to ask you." Frank''s expression was t, his tone light.


    Zachary felt that it would be better if Frank gave him a beating.

 Chapter 616

    Frank''s attitude made him feel even more guilty.


    "I was indeed careless, I admit to my mistake."


    "Is this really the time to admit mistakes?"


    Frank returned to the ward, taking a few steps while cold sweat poured down.


    The sweat seeped into his wounds, making his lips turn pale from the pain.


    Zachary followed behind, saying, "I''ll definitely find her and bring her back in one piece. You can''t let your injuries worsen, if they get infected, you could die."


    Frank ignored him and walked around the room, asking Zachary, "Where''s my phone?"


    Knowing Frank''s personality, Zachary didn''t try to persuade him further and handed him the phone.


    Frank called n.


    n had already felt guilty due to the chemical nt explosion.


    He had been looking for a chance to make up for it.


    Now it seemed to be a case of mistakespounding,


    n answered, "Frank."


    "Any leads?"


    n knew what he was asking about and immediately replied, "No. The hospital''s surveince footage has been deleted. I checked the highways, airports, and train stations, now I''m heading to the docks." Frank scoffed.


    They had arranged everything so meticulously and even deleted the hospital''s surveince footage.


    After thest incident with his grandma, the hospital had changed staff, yet they still managed to slip through the cracks.


    It couldn''t have been done by Jack alone.


    "Check with Kevin and Neil Lin, especially at the border ports."


    n and Zachary had already dealt with Kevin and Senno during theirst trip abroad.


    They didn''t qualify to appear on camera.


    Though n was puzzled, he followed Frank''s orders.


    After all, he was responsible for hotel security, and the hotel had just exploded.


    He hadn''t managed to find Christine either.


    He felt guilty.


    "Don''t worry, Frank. Even if I die, I''ll make sure to bring Charlotte back to you."


    Frank simply said, "Jack took her."


    n was stunned. "What did you say?"


    Frank couldn''t be bothered to repeat himself, he hung up and started contacting others.


    Zachary noticed Frank''s forehead was slick with cold sweat from the pain of his injuries and felt uneasy.


    "I can''t convince you, but if Charlotte sees you like this, she''ll feel heartbroken."


    "If you don''t want her to worry, take care of yourself first. If there''s anything you need done, just tell me, and I''ll handle it."


    Frank didn''t reply and kept himself busy.


    Zachary understood, he hadn''t handled the situation with Jack well.


    Frank made several calls, and in between, he asked Jane how long he had been asleep and when they noticed Charlotte was missing.


    Jane answered truthfully.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hearing that Charlotte had bled and gone to the emergency room, pain surged in Frank''s brown eyes, and he hoarsely asked, "Is the baby still alive?"


    Jane couldn''t answer that question.


    With Jack taking Charlotte in such circumstances, t was uncertain if the baby would be safe. From Jane''s silence, Frank had a suspicion and asked Danny, "Did you see or hear anything else?" Danny shook his head. "I just saw him take Aunt Charlotte away, she was bleeding..."


    As he spoke, he started to cry. "Uncle, you''re so amazing, hurry and save her! She bled so much, I''m worried..."


    When it came to worry, Frank was the most concerned.


    If the child were gone, it would be heartbreaking, but most importantly, her safety mattered.


    Just as the room fell into a suffocating silence, Danny suddenly shouted, "Dad!"


    Alex walked up to Frank. "Madam Shaw and Ben have both passed away. Charlotte is currently missing, and there''s no one left in the Shaw family. You need to make a decision on whether to cremate them or keep them in the morgue until Charlotte returns." Meanwhile, on my side. It was an exceptionally gloomy day, with the rain outside pouring endlessly.

 Chapter 617

    As night fell, the entire city was enveloped in damp darkness.


    I didn''t know the full situation in Jeswood.


    Without a phone and with no clock in the room, I could only see the dark sea through the small window, making it impossible to tell the time.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It wasn''t until Jack came to deliver food that I guessed it must be evening.


    "Why aren''t you using your cutlery?"


    I didn''t trust Jack, I didn''t even dare to drink water, let alone eat the food he brought.


    Seeing through my thoughts, Jack said, "I don''t care. If ites to it, I can just give you a nutrition shot. After all, I never intended to keep this child."


    He was certain I wouldn''t let my child starve, but if there was something wrong with the food, it would only make things worse.


    Caught in a dilemma, I grew to hate Jack even more.


    Jack met my furious gaze with a smile.


    "Then go ahead and starve."


    With that, he walked straight out, closing the door behind him.


    I leaned against the head of the bed, looking outside.


    I ced my hand on my abdomen, feeling certain that Frank would find me.


    It wouldn''t be long.


    Frank searched every corner of Jeswood.


    The ports and docks were being inspected one by one.


    Key areas near the border were under close scrutiny.


    A so tight that not even a bird could escape, yet there were no leads.


    Frank, disregarding the advice against it, left the hospital to personally check every port.


    Zachary couldn''t convince him, so he had to let Prof. Kilburn lead a team to follow, bringing all the necessary equipment for emergencies.


    It had been nearly five hours since Charlotte went missing.


    The longer the time stretched, the greater her danger became.


    "n, prepare the boat."


    n wasn''t doing much better, the relentless rain soaked him as he ran back and forth.


    His burn injuries stuck to his clothes.


    But he couldn''t cry out in pain or stop to rest.


    "Frank, get on the boat.")


    Once Frank boarded, the rest of the team followed.


    Jane was still in her dress, it was bearable on the way, but once the boat moved, the cold sea wind mixed with the rain made it chilly. Zachary offered her his coat, but she refused.


    "Frank."


    n approached, handing over a phone. "It''s a call from Senno."


    Frank''s eyes shed with killing intent as he answered, but remained silent.


    Senno seemed to enjoy Frank''s demeanor, he appreciated his attitude.


    "Frank, as long as youe to me and be my man, I guarantee your woman will be fine."


    It was indeed connected to him.


    Frank thought Jack couldn''t possibly have such aplete n on his own.


    He had been careless in not dealing with Christine sooner.


    He had assumed that without Jack, Senno wouldn''t have the ability to stir up trouble.


    Frank''s voice, carried by the cold sea wind, was chilling. "Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll do you a favor and send you on your way."


    Senno seemed to find this hrious,ughing uncontrobly.


    "Frank, maybe you''re impressive in Jeswood, but I''m not someone you can just kill."


    "I''ll give you 10 minutes. If you continue with this tough attitude, you''ll never see that woman again."


    Frank hung up the phone.


    On the other end of the line, Senno was confused, looking at Kevin. "Didn''t you say that if we caught that woman, he would willingly be my man?" Kevin was also perplexed.


    He knew very well how much Frank cared for Charlotte


    Moreover, he had learned from Jack that Charlotte was pregnant.


    Given this situation, how could Frank notpromise?


    "Are you with Jack?"


    Kevin realized that Jack had already been in contact with Senno.


    The n to slip away started once they learned of Charlotte''s pregnancy.


    Even luring Frank to Senno''s territory had been calcted by Jack.

 Chapter 618

    Before, he thought Jack was being overly emotional and revealed himself for Charlotte. Who would have thought Jack had a backup n? His scheming was on par with Frank''s. But they couldn''t let their guard down with Frank. Charlotte had already been taken away, yet he still had that arrogant attitude-it was a bit abnormal.


    NO


    Kevin suggested, "Why don''t you have Jack film a short video and send it to Frank?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Senno understood and called Jack.


    Jack thought Charlotte would at least eat something for the sake of the baby. But to his surprise, she really wasn''t eating. He waited for a long time, reheating the food repeatedly, even cooking it fresh, yet he never heard her ask for anything. As midnight approached, he saw from the surveince that she hadn''t even had a sip of water, despite having vomited earlier Her little face waspletely pale, as if she might pass out at any moment.


    In the end, he couldn''t bear to see her suffer anymore. Just as he picked up the food, his phone rang. During her pregnancy, Julie had taken care of her meticulously, with meals at fixed times. After going without food for a while, I was already starving. At this rate, the baby might be fine, but I might not hold on much longer. I didn''t know if Frank had found my whereabouts yet. I couldn''t just sit and wait, I needed a n.


    Suddenly, the door swung open from the outside. I didn''t need to look to know it was Jack. I didn''t want to talk, I just wanted to curse at him. But that would only anger him more. He was aplete madman.


    "Charlotte."


    I pretended not to hear, staring straight out the window. Jack grabbed my arm and pushed me down onto the bed. I used my other hand to protect my belly, trying to escape his grip. When I realized my efforts were futile, I could only plead, "Please, don''t hurt my baby..."


    "As long as you don''t hurt the baby, I''ll listen to you."


    Since being aggressive wasn''t going to work, I decided to try a softer approach. I would buy as much time as I could. Frank must be on his way to rescue me.


    "You''ll do whatever I say?" I felt a chill run down my spine, this waspletely beyond my control. Jack tightened his grip on my arm. "Charlotte, you''re speaking against your own will."


    If it weren''t for the baby, I would really fight back. If it escted to mutual destruction, no one woulde out unscathed. But now, I couldn''t gamble with my child''s life.


    "I just have some uncontroble instinctive reactions, but what I''m saying is true. As long as you don''t hurt my baby, I''ll do whatever you say."


    "Since you''ve said that..." Jack released me and stood up, pulling out his phone. "Then let''s record a video.


    I didn''t understand but didn''t dare let my guard down. "Of what?"


    Jack smiled with a knowing look, "Of you kissing me. I''ll record it and show it to Frank,"


    That was a request I really couldn''t fulfill. But showing it to Frank... might not be a bad opportunity.


    "Okay."


    Jack seemed surprised by my quick agreement. "You Want to leak a message to Frank in the video, don''t you?"


    I only asked, "Are you going to record the video or not?


    Jack''s hand holding the phone suddenly shook violently. It looked like he was so excited that he couldn''t control himself. I didn''t know whether Jack really liked me or had other intentions. Since there was an opportunity, I couldn''t let it slip away.

 Chapter 619

    Upon hear


    is, excitement shone in Jack''s eyes.


    I kne


    ced my bet correctly.


    record a video to show Frank, telling him he can''tpare to you, and I should be with


    ed at me with a crazed expression.


    o take the phone from his hand, but suddenly, he raised his hand, and the phone slipped from my tips.


    I calmly said, "I just wanted to press the start recording button."


    Jack stared at me without saying a word.


    I turned away, feigning anger. "You wanted to film this, it''s up to you whether you want to or not."


    For all these years, Jack had disguised himself, lurking in the shadows with ulterior motives.


    Now, I finally showed him the kind of temper I had toward Frank, and he certainly wouldn''t take advantage of it.


    But despite that, my heart was still racing, especially as his silence stretched on.


    I felt like my heart might leap out of my throat.


    Just as I was thinking about whether to stoke the fire, my shoulder was grabbed, and I was turned around.


    I saw Jack start the recording, forcibly suppressing his excitement. "Then let''s start."


    His thumb lightly touched the screen, and the phone began the countdown.


    I wrapped my arms around his head and pulled him toward me.


    Seeing his obvious surprise, I almost trembled with excitement.


    "Close your eyes."


    Upon hearing this, Jack likely thought I wouldn''t do anything dramatic and calmly closed his eyes.


    I moistened my thumb slightly and touched it to the corner of his mouth.


    In one swift motion, I finished and released him, looking at the phone. "Frank, you see this? He really likes me. I''m willing to be with him, so you don''t need to look for me anymore." After saying that, I stopped the recording.


    I looked calm, but every nerve in my body was tense.


    I couldn''t even maintain eye contact with Jack.


    One second, two seconds, three...


    I saw Jack directly send that video and quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    But unexpectedly, he suddenly said, "You didn''t actually kiss me."


    I held on. "How''s that possible?"


    Jack held my face, his thumb pressing against my lips.


    He rubbed back and forth, making me wince in pain. Yet I couldn''t bro


    1. e.


    After a while, he suddenly withdrew his hand.


    I could only feel a burning pain on my lips.


    "Charlotte, you are indeed a bit clever, but you''re wrong. Even if you send a signal to Frank, he still won''t find you. This world isn''t one where Frank has the final say everywhere. There are ces where even he''s powerless." I didn''t know what ces he was referring to, I only believed in Frank.


    I believed he would definitely find me.


    On Frank''s side, he reached the border but encountered some difficulties.


    It was at that moment that n received the video.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After watching it, he didn''t dare show it to Frank.


    Zachary noticed the change in his expression and said, "Don''t push yourself. If you''re ufortable, let Prof. Kilburn check you out."


    "You''ve been with Frank for so many years, even if he punishes you, he won''t take your life."


    n was very loyal, and it wasn''t easy to find someone so loyal.


    Moreover, he had responsibilities regarding Jack, it wasn''t just n''s problem.


    But after Zachary finished speaking, n handed him the phone.


    ""What is it?"


    "Take a look."


    Zachary took the phone and yed the video.


    Seeing the scene, he felt like his head was exploding.


    If Jack had forced Charlotte, that would be one thing, but how could it be that Charlotte was cooperating willingly?


    X

 Chapter 620

    Before he could think it through, he heard Charlotte speaking to the camera.


    "Frank, you see this? Don''t look for me anymore..."


    Was Charlotte possessed?


    n, trembling, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "Should we show this to Frank?"


    Zachary as "Is it from Jack?"


    "No." n shook his head. "It''s from Kevin. It seems Senno wants to threaten Frank into joining them."


    Zachary pondered, "Doesn''t this confirm the deep connection between Jack and Senno?"


    n replied, "Given the current situation, there''s no need to hide anything."


    Zachary couldn''t understand why Charlotte would do this.


    He rewound the video and prepared to watch it again, but unexpectedly, the phone was suddenly snatched away.


    Zachary turned to see Frank and exchanged a nce with n.


    It was as if he was asking, "Why didn''t you warn me?"


    Frank walked silently, he had just seen it.


    Frank pressed y, and Zachary couldn''t stop him in time.


    In an instant, the man''s face turned cold, veins bulging in his hands as he crushed the phone screen.


    It showed just how much strength and anger he had.


    n''s phone was broken, but he could get a new one.


    But if Frank''s heart was broken, that was something else.


    "Frank, Charlotte must have had no choice..."


    Frank lifted his gaze, cold and indifferent.


    n couldn''t continue, he had seen the video, and Charlotte seemed quite willing to cooperate. "There are many kinds of coercion..."


    Even though it was dark outside, Zachary could still see the suppressed anger in Frank''s eyes. The corners of his eyes were bloodshot.


    If Jack were in front of Frank right now, he felt that Frank would definitely not hesitate to take Jack''s life. "Jack is a pervert, he might like making people take the initiative, so he threatened your wife into doing so..."


    Zachary''s exnation was rather dry.


    At that moment, not even the rain could save them.


    But he truly didn''t believe Charlotte would betray Frank


    Even if she were threatened, with her intelligence, she could have found a way to stall.


    "Don''t rush. I think this looks a bit like it''s been edited...


    "Not a "Frank interrupted, and Zachary was puzzled. "Not what?"


    ""Not eaned."


    Zachary was somewhat speechless, he was trying tofort him, but it seemed like Frank was just stubbornly enduring.


    "Well, there must have been something..."


    "n." Frank interrupted again. "Go check this symbol."


    n was stunned, taking the phone and asking, "What symbol, Frank?"


    "Charlotte''s finger."


    Upon hearing this, n quickly rewatched the video.


    Zachary followed along.


    At first, both of them were shocked by Charlotte''s proactive affection.


    So they hadn''t noticed anything else.


    After Frank''s reminder, they finally saw that Charlotte''s fingers were intertwined, seemingly forming a symbol.


    "This looks like the sign for private waters..."


    Zachary was somewhat uncertain as he took a screenshot and erged it.


    Now that they were at the border, navigating the high seas was difficult, they would have to pass through private waters.


    But there were many private waters, and they were fraught with danger.


    With Senno''s support, Jack would definitely have an easier time in private waters than they would.


    But now, with this symbol, it would be easier to find.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Your wife is quite clever."

 Chapter 621

    Before he could think it through, he heard Charlotte speaking to the camera.


    "Frank, you see this? Don''t look for me anymore..."


    Was Charlotte possessed?


    n, trembling, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "Should we show this to Frank?"


    Zachary as "Is it from Jack?"


    "No." n shook his head. "It''s from Kevin. It seems Senno wants to threaten Frank into joining them."


    Zachary pondered, "Doesn''t this confirm the deep connection between Jack and Senno?"


    n replied, "Given the current situation, there''s no need to hide anything."


    Zachary couldn''t understand why Charlotte would do this.


    He rewound the video and prepared to watch it again, but unexpectedly, the phone was suddenly snatched away.


    Zachary turned to see Frank and exchanged a nce with n.


    It was as if he was asking, "Why didn''t you warn me?"


    Frank walked silently, he had just seen it.


    Frank pressed y, and Zachary couldn''t stop him in time.


    In an instant, the man''s face turned cold, veins bulging in his hands as he crushed the phone screen.


    It showed just how much strength and anger he had.


    n''s phone was broken, but he could get a new one.


    But if Frank''s heart was broken, that was something else.


    "Frank, Charlotte must have had no choice..."


    Frank lifted his gaze, cold and indifferent.


    n couldn''t continue, he had seen the video, and Charlotte seemed quite willing to cooperate. "There are many kinds of coercion..."


    Even though it was dark outside, Zachary could still see the suppressed anger in Frank''s eyes. The corners of his eyes were bloodshot.


    If Jack were in front of Frank right now, he felt that Frank would definitely not hesitate to take Jack''s life. "Jack is a pervert, he might like making people take the initiative, so he threatened your wife into doing so..."


    Zachary''s exnation was rather dry.


    At that moment, not even the rain could save them.


    But he truly didn''t believe Charlotte would betray Frank


    Even if she were threatened, with her intelligence, she could have found a way to stall.


    "Don''t rush. I think this looks a bit like it''s been edited...


    "Not a "Frank interrupted, and Zachary was puzzled. "Not what?"


    ""Not eaned."


    Zachary was somewhat speechless, he was trying tofort him, but it seemed like Frank was just stubbornly enduring.


    "Well, there must have been something..."


    "n." Frank interrupted again. "Go check this symbol."


    n was stunned, taking the phone and asking, "What symbol, Frank?"


    "Charlotte''s finger."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing this, n quickly rewatched the video.


    Zachary followed along.


    At first, both of them were shocked by Charlotte''s proactive affection.


    So they hadn''t noticed anything else.


    After Frank''s reminder, they finally saw that Charlotte''s fingers were intertwined, seemingly forming a


    symbol.


    "This looks like the sign for private waters..."


    Zachary was somewhat uncertain as he took a screenshot and erged it.


    Now that they were at the border, navigating the high seas was difficult, they would have to pass through private waters.


    But there were many private waters, and they were fraught with danger.


    With Senno''s support, Jack would definitely have an easier time in private waters than they would.


    But now, with this symbol, it would be easier to find.


    "Your wife is quite clever."

 Chapter 622

    If they found out they were tricked just because Frank wanted to save someone, wouldn''t that offend two major families?


    They might not even be able to leave this sea area.


    Who knows, they might end up feeding the sharks.


    Frank''s brows furrowed. "Do as I say."


    "Ves."


    ing him insist, n immediately obeyed the order.


    "Frank."


    After n left, Zachary spoke up, "n makes a valid point. Things will getplicated once they''re involved. How can you guarantee that we can help the Jebwi family eliminate the Valin family? What if we fail?" Frank''s lips curved slightly, even though the illness hadn''tpletely faded from his face, it couldn''t hide his inherent wildness.


    "You go and find a way to send a message to Officer Locke."


    Zachary instantly understood, chuckling. "You really are a son of a bitch!"


    After I ate my fill, I began to feel drowsy.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Especially when the wind died down and the boat moved steadily, I could hardly keep my eyes open.


    I leaned against the head of the bed, forcing myself to stay awake for a while, but I eventually closed my


    eyes.


    But at the moment I heard the door open, I jolted awake.


    Jack had returned.


    His hands were empty, he wasn''t here to bring me anything.


    "I feel very ufortable on the boat,"


    I couldn''t help but be cautious and took the initiative to ask, "When can we get off this boat?"


    Jack sat down at the bedside and started to take off his clothes.


    I was shocked. "What are you doing?"


    Jack was incredibly calmpared to my panic. "Sleeping."


    After a few seconds of silence, I asked, "On such a big boat, don''t you have a room to sleep in?"


    Jack took off his shoes and reached out to grab me, but I quickly got up and dodged.


    "Then you can sleep, I''m not tired."


    Hearing this, Jack squinted his eyes. "It seems that your earlier cooperation was just to send a signal to


    Frank."


    He tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Too bad, Frank will never find you."


    As he spoke, he took steps toward me, revealing a sickly obsession. "From now on, you belong to me, you''re mine, Charlotte, and mine alone."


    I felt a chill down my back and quickly turned to run towards the door.


    Just as my hand touched the doorknob, arge hand locked around my waist from behind.


    Jack''s breath was warm against my ear as he spoke.


    I felt


    "It sec


    wave of goosebumps rise all over me.


    s you don''t really want this child, or else you wouldn''t be trying to run away."


    I knew my actions werepletely futile.


    Once I was out that door, I would still be on the boat.


    If I weren''t pregnant, I could jump into the sea as ast resort for a slim chance of survival.


    But now, if I jumped, I would likely end up dead along with the baby.


    I couldn''t afford to gamble.


    "I''m just feeling too stuffy, I want to get some fresh air. You don''t understand since you''ve never been pregnant. I feel nauseous from certain smells, and I have a terrible headache. Staying in this confined space makes it hard to even breathe." I spoke for a long time, but the hand around my waist showed no sign of loosening.


    I felt tense all over. "Didn''t you say Frank wouldn''t find you here? I''m just getting some air, what are you afraid of? Or do you think you''re not as good as Frank?"


    The arm around my waist loosened, and I immediately opened the door to go outside.


    I instinctively walked to the right, but I was suddenly pulled back by a force.


    A heavy weight settled on my shoulder-it was a ck trench coat.


    In a daze, Jack seemed as gentle as before. "It''s cold at sea."


    Suddenly, I remembered something and felt a surge of panic and fear.

 Chapter 623

    623


    "Was it you who changed my clothes?"


    When I woke up on the boat, I was wearing a set of beige cotton pajamas.


    At that moment, I was too shocked to see Jack, and then I was in a constant state of panic, desperately thinking of ways to escape.


    All sorts of emotions made me forget about this matter.


    Jack''s gaze lightly swept over me, and I couldn''t tell what flickered in his eyes, but he actually said "Yes."


    1: nly tensed up, a wave of disgust surging uncontrobly.


    I didn''t understand how someone I once trusted the most, someone who knew how to navigate rtionships, had turned into this.


    Even though it was under unconscious circumstances, just thinking about it made me feel as if ants were crawling all over me.


    That kind of physical difort was impossible to control.


    "I just changed your clothes, why do you look so lifeless?"


    Jack pulled me to the deck.


    The cold sea breeze blew toward me, howling, but I still couldn''t catch my breath.


    I didn''t want to talk to Jack.


    He let go of me, clearly confident that I wouldn''t jump into the sea.


    He took a chair and sat down on the deck.


    I stood by the railing, keeping my distance from him.


    Jack looked at me. "I''ll take it as you''re still not used to it, it''s okay, we have plenty of time to get to know each other better, and you won''t resist me anymore." My stomach churned, and I turned my head to lean over the nearby trash can and threw up.


    The meal I had just eaten felt like a waste.


    Just thinking about him changing my clothes made me nauseous.


    Jack frowned slightly. "Drink some water."


    As he spoke, he handed me a cup, but I didn''t take it.


    He pointed ahead. "We''ll be docking soon."


    I nced toward the back of the boat and saw nothing but unfathomable darkness.


    Jack shoved the cup into my hand and patted my head. "Don''t think about it, it''s a private sea area, Frank can''te in."


    I remained silent.


    However, Jack didn''t get angry at my attitude.


    He gently reached out, wanting to tuck my hair, which had been blown by the wind, behind my ear.


    I frowned and instinctively turned my head away.


    Jack looked at his hand hanging in mid-air and smiled. "Senno has taken an interest in Frank. If Frank really wanted toe into this sea area to save you, he would have to deal with Senno, but given Frank''s personality, I don''t think that''s possible. So, he will nevere into this sea area. Senno is one of the biggest mafia families here, no matter how capable Frank is, he can''t confront them head-on."


    Upon hearing this, I clenched my palms.


    explicably believed in Frank.


    He would find a way.


    "Charlotte, I love you more than Frank does. Stop thinking about him. If you behave, I can let you give birth to this child. But if you still foolishly hope Frank wille to take you away, then I can only give you asting memory."


    I couldn''t hold back, I suddenly raised my hand and sshed water on his face.


    Before he could react, I smashed the cup, took off the ck coat I was wearing, left the deck, and returned to my room.


    Even knowing it was futile, I still locked the door.


    I didn''t dare to sleep and moved a stool to block the door.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Even if I really couldn''t hold on and fell asleep, I would know if Jack opened the door.


    Thus, I would wake up.


    Frank''s boat was still drifting outside Senno''s sea area.


    Senno kept sending him messages, but he acted as if he hadn''t seen them.


    Senno was furious enough to order cannon fire to drive Frank away.


    But he didn''t know that Frank had already boarded a secret boat sent by the Jebwi family to pick him up.


    At that moment, he was already onnd.


    "I was still curious about who had such great ability to speak so arrogantly, iming to help me get rid of the Valin family."

 Chapter 624

    624


    I had indeed fallen asleep.


    Rubbing my stiff neck, I nced at the door.


    It was still locked, and I didn''t see any signs of tampering.


    Having slept for quite a while, if he hade, I would definitely have woken up.


    Just as I was about to sigh in relief, the doorknob turned from the outside.


    Realizing it was locked, the person outside didn''t force their way in. "Charlotte,e out yourself, or your child will suffer."


    11


    ack my anger and had to respond, "I''ll wash my face and be right out."


    Regardless of whether he had left or not, I quickly washed up.


    Afterward, I peeked through the small window.


    It was just getting light outside, the sea was exceptionally clear, reflecting the azure sky.


    But at that moment, I had no mood to appreciate the scenery.


    Once onshore, I still didn''t know what Jack would do to me.


    "Charlotte, you have one minute left."


    Hearing the knock again, I hurriedly opened the door.


    Jack threw a coat at me.


    It wasn''t the ck one fromst night.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing me hesitate to put it on, he said, "It''s up to you. If you catch a cold, I have a doctor who can treat you, but I can''t guarantee the life of the one in your womb." Taking a deep breath, I put on the coat.


    The wind outside was strong, and catching a cold during pregnancy would be a hassle.


    Moreover, I was under special circumstances.

 Chapter 625

    "You''ll do anything for this child, won''t you?" Jack''s smile made my skin crawl. "In that case, keeping it isn''t such a bad idea."


    I followed Jack from the cabin to the deck.


    As we were getting off the boat, he insisted on holding my hand, and I couldn''t break free.


    "Jack."


    I turned to see a man in a purple suit walking over.


    as very pale, but his lips were red.


    With his yellow curls and blue eyes, he really looked like a male fairy.


    "Senno."


    Jack introduced me.


    "So this is the woman you risked everything to bring back?"


    Senno scrutinized me and said, "You seem nice-looking, but besides that, there''s really nothing special about you. Why is he so infatuated with you?" ''Infatuated?''


    I felt a wave of dizziness, unsure if it was from seasickness or pregnancy.


    Silence hung heavily over the scene.


    Seeing that I wasn''t saying anything, Senno didn''t continue talking to me.


    He turned to Jack, saying, "I''ve arranged a ce for her to rest. I need to discuss something with you."


    Jack sensed something was off. "What more do we need to discuss?"


    "You help me escape, and I''ll bring Charlotte back. Then everything between us will be settled."


    "I''m only here temporarily, I''ll be leaving in a few days. After that, there will be no need for us to stay in touch."


    Senno didn''t seem fond of Jack. To him, Jack exuded a dark aura and was crazy.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If it weren''t for Frank, he wouldn''t be wasting his time here.


    But for now, he had to maintain appearances.


    "A transition also needs a ce, I can''t just let you roam freely here. Come with me."


    I didn''t want to be alone with Jack, so I turned to Senno, "Excuse me, sir, I''m hungry. Is there anything to


    eat?"


    Every moment I could dy was worth it.


    Senno had feelings for Frank, but he was also someone who had been preparing to take over the Valin family since childhood.


    He had seen various things.


    Outsiders might think he was foolish, but that was just his way of protecting himself.


    So he could see through my attempt to buy time while waiting for Frank.


    "Of course, I even had a chef from your country prepare something."


    I smiled slightly. "But I''d like to try your local dishes. I''ve heard the beef is good."


    Senno seemed helpless. "Well, for that you need something fresh, freshly killed. Knowing you wereing, I prepared dishes from your country. If you want beef, you''ll have to wait a bit."


    I replied, "That''s fine, I can wait."


    Sudden


    ck pulled me to his side.


    I avoided looking at him, steadying myself while keeping my gaze on Senno.


    Jack forcibly turned my face toward him.


    Meeting his abyss-like amber eyes made me anxious.


    "What are you doing?" I pped his hand away, speaking angrily to cover up other emotions.


    Jack wrapped his arm around my shoulders with great force, causing my shoulder to tingle with pain.


    He said to Senno, "You want Frank to be yours, I won''t get involved. But if you think you can use my woman as leverage, dream on."


    Sennoughed. "What are you talking about? I''m just using her to lure Frank to the ind. Once he''s on my turf, I can do whatever I want." At those words, a chill ran down my back.


    Earlier, I tried to buy time with Senno because I sensed he didn''t want Jack and me to be alone together.


    I wondered if he had reached some kind of agreement with Frank.


    If that were the case, Frank would definitelye to the ind.


    Hearing him say that, I became even more worried about Frank''s safety.


    But at the moment, I had no way to warn him.

 Chapter 626

    "Stop thinking about it."


    Jack leaned closer to me, saying, "Even if he can get onto this ind, he can''t take you away."


    "I won''t let you two meet."


    After saying this, he turned to Senno, "You know what to say. With or without the person in front of you."


    "Forget your arrangements, I have my own ce to stay. You don''t need to worry about food, I''ll take care of that. In a couple of days, I''ll be leaving with my people."


    Senno didn''t reveal what he was really nning, he simply said, "Do as you wish."


    A weight settled in my heart.


    There wouldn''t even be a chance to buy some time.


    Frank reached the shore, ncing around to assess the number of people.


    "Frank."


    Senno hurried over, arms open for an embrace.


    Frank sidestepped and asked bluntly, "Where''s my lover?"


    Senno''s eyes seemed to almost bore into Frank.


    Suppressing his anger, Frank asked again.


    Senno replied, "Don''t worry. She''s fine. I''ve prepared some food, let''s eat first."


    Something flickered in Frank''s eyes, and he replied coolly, "That''s fine."


    Senno, however, was delighted.


    This was his prize.


    Chatter,


    Frank remained afpof throughout Senno''s appearing casual while actually observing his surroundings.


    As they passed a patch of grass, he noticed something glinting but didn''t mention it, simply gesturing to the right.


    "Is that an undeveloped forest over there?"


    Senno was thrilled to be talking to him.


    "Yeah, it''s not developed yet. If you have any ideas, feel free to build it as ..


    Frank nced back at the grass before continuing forward


    you see fit."


    Senno followed eagerly. "I specially invited chefs from your country to make dishes you love."


    Frank showed little surprise.


    It wasn''t surprising that Senno could find basic information.


    He wouldn''t be able to find out anything else though.


    "Frank, sit."


    Once they entered the dining area, Senno pulled out a chair for Frank.


    Frank didn''t object and sat down.


    Senno took a seat beside him, serving him food.


    The people around them were avoiding eye contact.


    Kevin was also on the ind.


    Frank had taken back his rightful property from the Shaw family, and Kevin still held a grudge.


    Of course, he had toe and take the opportunity to reim the Shaw family''s assets.


    Simone had alsoe along.


    Bethany had been ced in a care facility for treatment, her mental state wasn''t that great.


    Simone was there not only to reim the Shaw family assets but also to seek revenge on Charlotte.


    The pain she had endured would be repaid a thousandfold.


    As long as Charlotte died, Frank would likely be devastated.


    Once on the ind, and away from the strong winds by the shore, I casually tossed aside my coat. Jack nced at the coat and pulled me into the forest.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    From his expression, he hadn''t noticed my ulterior motive, but I didn''t dare to let my guard down. After walking for a while, we came to a small cabin that appeared to have been cleaned in advance, spotless.


    "Sit down and rest for a bit, I''ll go prepare something to eat."


    Jack patted the side of the bed. When I didn''t move, he gently pushed me down to sit.


    He squatted beside me, looking at me tenderly. "I''m sorry for putting you through this for a couple of days, I''ll make it up to youter. From now on, I won''t let you suffer even a little. Charlotte, trust me. I''ll make sure you''re happy and content, and you''ll forget all about Frank."

 Chapter 627

    After Jack left the cabin, I looked around the ce. I found nothing. When I opened the door to go outside, I was surprised to see someone guarding it.


    I suppressed my frustration and asked, "Are you from Senno''s side or Jack''s?" No one answered me. But if I dared to take a step forward, they would immediately block me.


    On the other side, Frank''s face was as dark as water, he had no interest in picking up his cutlery. No matter how much food Senno filled his te with, Frank''s patience was already thin, and his concern for Charlotte made it even scarcer. However, he had to buy some time to ease Senno''s vignce.


    "I''m not hungry." Frank stood up and walked outside, ncing towards the shore before heading into the forest. Senno didn''t stop him and followed along. But he was blocked at the entrance.


    Frank had a gut feeling that Charlotte was nearby. "Don''t think that just because I''m on this ind, you can control me. I can''t join the Valin family without seeing my wife."


    Senno was cautious about Jack, especially when it came to that woman. During their previous cooperation, Jack usually had his own people, and aside from Kevin, he rarely used others.


    However, there was no vested interest between them, just pure cooperation without too much concern. There are wild beasts in this forest, so keep some people watching, so the neers don''t identally wander in."


    Frank fell silent and turned to leave. As he passed some bushes, he caught a glimpse of something shiny. He subtly withdrew his gaze and continued towards the shore. Senno followed him, saying, "Frank, don''t be anxious. Let''s go to the room to rest first. Later, I''ll bring people to show you." "I guarantee she''ll be unharmed."


    Frank didn''t respond and walked straight to the shore. As he boarded the boat, Senno signaled for people to surround him.


    Standing at the edge of the boat with one hand in his pocket, Frank''s face showed no emotion, but his deep brown eyes were mesmerizing. Senno''s heart raced as he got closer, his blue eyes revealing his affection openly. "Frank, you''re really charming."


    At that moment, Frank just wanted him to stop talking. And he did just that. In a swift motion, he grabbed- the gun from a nearby guard and pressed it against Senno''s forehead. The casual demeanor he had been acting out vanished without a trace, leaving only an overwhelming coldness. "Where is she?"


    Senno, however, just smiled. "Frank, if you kill me, neither you nor that woman will leave this ind alive.".


    The guards nearby all drew their guns and pointed them at Frank.


    If he killed Senno, he would be killed instantly.


    Everyone felt that Frank wouldn''t dare shoot and that included Senno.


    Then a gunshot suddenly rang out, causing my heart to skip a beat. I was afraid something had happened to Frank. But just as I stood up, Jack pressed me back down. "Eat your meal."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I had no appetite.


    "Did Franke to the ind?" I asked.


    Jack picked up food for me and repeated, "Eat."


    When I didn''t move my cutlery, his tone turned threatening. "Think about the baby in your womb."


    At the shore, everyone was caught off guard by how things were unfolding. Frank was actingpletely out of character! Senno stood frozen in ce, while other subordinates rushed towards the sound of the gunshot. Kevin and Simone also came to see what was happening, whilst hiding behind a small hillside.

 Chapter 628

    They thought it was Frank''s unbearable temperament that had angered Senno. They even imagined how satisfying it would be to see Frank dead. Once that happened, they could take the Shaw family''s assets from Charlotte and then eliminate her. It would be a double celebration.


    But what they saw was Frank pointing a gun at Senno. It waspletely the other way around. The atmosphere by the shore was tense. Only Frank, the cause of the situation, stood rxed with one hand in his pocket. Yet beneath that calm exterior, he was on high alert, especially not having seen Charlotte.


    "I''ll ask you one more time, where is she?"


    Senno raised his hand, signaling everyone to lower their guns. Frank was difficult to conquer, which only made people want to conquer him more.


    "I''ll take you to her."


    Senno returned to his usual self, smiling as he led Frank into the forest, not caring about the gun in his hand. After all, Frank wouldn''t casually kill him without first finding that woman.


    What Senno didn''t realize was that Frank''s shot was just a signal for Kanby''s people. He could easily deal with Senno and then go find Charlotte. However, he needed to ensure the n''s integrity and extricate himself from the chaos without leaving any trace behind. He couldn''t be a husband stained with blood, nor a father like that.


    I was threatened by Jack to eat, but a few minutester, I threw everything up. This time, he didn''t offer me water or show concern. Instead, he grabbed me and took me to the back of the wooden cabin, where a helicopter was waiting. The urgency felt off. I was increasingly certain that the earlier gunshot was rted to Frank.


    I couldn''t leave this ce. If I did, it would be nearly impossible for Frank to find me again. I immediately clutched my stomach and leaned against a tree. "I feel unwell."


    Jack''s expression was dark and indifferent as he reached for me, but I clung tightly to the tree trunk. The bark was rough and dry. If he pulled too hard, I would definitely get hurt.


    "Charlotte," Jack said helplessly, gazing at me. "Do you really not want toe with me?"


    "..." I instinctively protected my stomach, unwilling to leave but afraid of provoking him. "Jack... I..."


    I was still weighing my words when I heard a whoosh by my feet.


    "Get your dirty hands off her!"


    Hearing that familiar voice made my tears uncontroble.


    "Frank!"


    I watched him step closer, trying to break free from Jack''s grip to run to him. But Jack''s hand was like a vise, my wrist ached, and I couldn''t escape.


    As Frank approached and saw the red marks on my skin, he raised his gun. Jack pulled me in front of him, his voice dark. "Go ahead, try shooting me."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jack was acting as if he had lost his mind, he only wanted to take me away, and everything else was


    irrelevant. His eyes were filled with malice. "Senno, didn''t I tell you not to use Charlotte in exchange for


    him?"


    Senno shrugged. "I''m being threatened too, can''t you see that?"


    Jack sneered, clearly not believing a word of it. This was Senno''s long-held territory, there was no way Frank could threaten him.


    Jack spoke calmly, "Come out, everyone"


    Suddenly, many people emerged from the forest, surrounding them. I was still struggling to break free from Jack to reach Frank. But Frank frowned slightly and shook his head subtly.

 Chapter 629

    He signaled me not to struggle.


    To trust him.


    He looked at me, softly saying, "I''m here, don''t be afraid, okay?"


    I wasn''t really afraid, but I had never wanted to hug him so much before.


    "Frank, you''ve seen the woman, can youe with me now?"


    Senno''s smile faded significantly. This woman made Frank so gentle, he definitely couldn''t let her stay alive.


    Jack was just right to take her away.


    Their goals would both be achieved.


    "Jack''s mercenaries are different from me, they only care about money. If the money is right, they''ll do anything." But just as Senno finished speaking, his trusted aide rushed in. "Boss, bad news! Kanby''s people areing!" "Kanby?" Senno looked at Frank,pletely losing his smile. "I treated you sincerely, and you repay me like this?" "Go, tie him up for me."


    "Jack, take your people and get this woman far


    away."


    Jack didn''t want to waste time here either.


    Frank could escape unscathed from Senno now that he had teamed up with Kanby.


    But Kanby was no pushover, and Frank might have a difficult situation to deal with. "Let go, I won''t go with you."


    I clung to the edge of the helicopter, but I couldn''t resist the strength of a man.


    "If you make any more noise, these mercenaries will put hundreds of holes in Frank. If you want to see that, I don''t mind helping you make it happen."


    I hesitated for a few seconds but finally let go.


    Frank stepped forward.


    The mercenaries had their guns aimed at his chest, yet he kept moving forward.


    "Frank!"


    "Frank!"


    At the same time as my voice, n''s called out.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    saw hic


    I breathed a sigh of relief, I knew Frank hade prepared.


    Kanby followed, confronting Senno.


    Jack borrowed some men to deal with Frank''s men.


    Soon, Jack watched his men fall one by one.


    Frank remained unharmed, slowly approaching.


    But Jack showed no signs of panic, he simply drew his gun and aimed it at my head.


    "Frank, if I can''t have her, you can''t either. Fine, I''ll take her with me to the other side. In the next life, she will definitely love me first."


    Frank paused and suddenly said, "You can take her."


    Jack was taken aback and then aimed the gun at Frank.


    "Don''t try any tricks, how could you let me take her? That''s impossible."


    Frank kept his gaze on me. "But I don''t want her to get hurt."


    "If I let you take her, can you ensure her safety? Can you make sure she doesn''t suffer? If you can, I won''t


    stop you."


    Jack didn''t believe a single word..


    He was convinced that Frank was ying tricks.


    A dangerous glint crossed his eyes. "Since you love her so much, why don''t you die for her? Then you can


    watch over her in heaven. I can make her happier than you can


    With that, he pulled the trigger.


    "Don''t-"


    I lunged at him with my shoulder, and the bullet grazed past Frank''s face, leaving a shallow wound. My heart raced in terror. "Frank!"


    000


    "I''m here." Frank raised his hand, wiped the wound with his thumb, and smiled at me. "I''m fine, don''t worry.


    Jack fired again, but this time he was smarter, holding me tightly against him.


    I had no choice but to step on his foot.


    But it didn''t affect him at all.


    The gunfire exploded in my ears.


    My heart was pounding faster than ever.


    But I heard Jack let out a muffled grunt.

 Chapter 630

    630


    Taking advantage of Jack loosening his grip, I slipped out of his arms.


    I was dumbfounded when I saw him arm hanging down and the gun on the ground.


    I took two steps back, but didn''t feel any sense of relief.


    "Charlotte."


    Frank strode forward and pulled me tightly into his arms.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I finally regained came back to my senses a little. "Frank..."


    All the anxiety and tension of the day, all the bad emotions, vanished in that moment.


    I felt an immense sense of security.


    It was something no one else could give me.


    Jane had wanted to step forward, but seeing us so tightly embraced, she just waited to the side.


    At that moment, a group of people suddenly arrived.


    The leader was still in uniform, shouting to everyone, "Don''t move!"


    Senno hade to this ind with only a small number of people, believing no one could enter his territory.


    But today, Frank brought Kanby.


    Kanby was well-prepared and Senno waspletely defeated.


    "Frank..."


    As he closed his eyes for thest time, he called out to him but received no nce in return.


    Frank wasn''t looking at anyone now.


    His eyes were only on me, and mine were only on him.


    "Kanby, this time you have nothing to argue about, I saw the entire crime scene."


    "Officer Locke?"


    Kanby looked towards Frank and I, who were hugging.


    He then realized what had happened. He then made up his mind and was swift to act. He aimed the and took his shot. "Frank, watch out!"


    "Frank, watch out!"


    n and Zachary shouted at the same time and stepped forward.


    Frank quickly reacted, shielding me from danger.


    gun


    He ced me behind him, facing the gunman with the bushy beard.


    "Kanby, what''s the meaning of this?"


    Kanby''s eyes were dark and cold.


    He was like a reaper who hade to im a life.


    "You''re asking me?" Kanby weighed the gun in his hand. "God will tell you."


    "Kanby! Put down the gun!"


    Officer Locke fired a warning shot at his feet.


    However, Kanby wasn''t scared of Officer Locke at all. He ordered his men to kill Frank no matter what.


    He actually dared to y this trick.


    Tricking him into getting rid of Senno and then having Officer Locke, who had been watching him,e to arrest him at the scene.


    If such a person wasn''t on on his side, then he had to be gotten rid of.


    Officer Locke and Kanby became entangled again.


    In the chaos, n watched our backs while Frank led me out.


    But Jack suddenly appeared from nowhere and grabbed my arm.


    His hand was bleeding but still had a lot of strength, I couldn''t break free.


    Frank''s expression turned fierce as he forcefully severed Jack''s grip.


    But Jack pulled out a knife.


    "Frank, watch out!"


    Frank moved to protect me, leading Jack to one side.


    All my attention was on Frank''s safety and I waspletely unaware that danger was approaching me. "Charlotte, watch out!" Jane, protected by Zachary, suddenly shouted at me. I subconsciously turned around and saw Simone pointing a gun at me.


    The bullet came straight for me, and I could hear many people calling my name.


    "Charlotte-"


    "Charlotte!"


    "Charlotte-"


    But for some reason, I felt like I suddenly became mute, unable to respond, my feet rooted to the ground,


    unable to move at all.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell before me.

 Chapter 631

    My head buzzed, and I watched as Jack fell straight in front of me. He coughed up blood but still smiled at me.


    Frank, who was tripped by Kevin, was a step slower than Jack. He saw Jack blocking the shot for me and froze for a moment before quicklying over, covering my eyes with his hand. "Charlotte, don''t look..." I instinctively shook my head and dazedly ran over. "Jack..."


    All the kindness Jack had shown me in the past surged back in an instant. Tears streamed down my face as I reached out to cover the gunshot wound that was gushing blood. I had no idea what to say.


    n helped Officer Locke capture Kanby, quickly controlling Kevin and Simone. With Frank''s assistance, Officer Locke helped him deal with Kevin and Simone. n thanked them and sent them away. Jane came to me, holding my hand. "Charlotte..."


    Jack''s face gradually turned pale, and he weakly smiled at me. "I''m fine, Charlotte... don''t be afraid, I really am fine."


    When I was on the boat, I deeply regretted trusting him, but he was injured because of me, I had to admit, my heart ached. "Jack..."


    I wiped my tears. "How could you be fine?"


    Frank had already asked n to contact the hospital, waiting for medical personnel to arrive. Jack smiled, looking at me with deep affection and tenderness.


    "I was wrong, Charlotte. You were right, I was wrong. I said I love you, but I''ve always hurt you. Blocking the shot for you was my choice, and it''s the only thing I''ve for you that didn''t hurt you. Charlotte..." He slowly raised his hand to wipe my tears. "Don''t cry. Promise me you won''t cry anymore. Even if I die, this life is still owed to you. The real Jack died many years ago. It was you who kept me alive all this time." "You''re going to be fine..."


    "Listen to me..."


    Blood poured from his mouth, and he grew weaker. He nced at my still-t belly. "I know the loss of yourst child has already caused you great pain, so... this time, you can''t be the one who gets hurt." "Charlotte... let me make up for things, okay?"


    "Jack!"


    My tears flowed uncontrobly, my throat choked, and could only nod vigorously. "Okay... okay!" Jack smiled with relief, but the next moment, his hand that was on me suddenly lost strength and fell away without warning. His hand dropped, palm open, revealing a bracelet inside.


    Just then, the doctor arrived and quickly dered him dead.


    My head buzzed, and my body swayed suddenly.


    Frank steadied me. "Charlotte, he... would definitely want you to be well."


    "Yeah..." I held back my tears the best I could and nodded. "Then... let''s bury him here."


    "As you wish."


    Frank instructed n to handle things and took me onto the boat first.


    Once in the room, I held onto him tightly.


    He lifted me andy down on the bed with me.


    "I''m so sleepy."


    Last night, it felt like I had slept, but also like I hadn''t.


    "Then sleep."


    I closed my eyes, suddenly remembering something. "My mom and grandma are okay, right? I remember there was an explosion."


    Frank''s gaze flickered, but I was leaning against his chest and couldn''t see it.


    "You should get some rest."


    I thought everything was fine. If there was trouble, Frank wouldn''t hide it from me. With Frank by my side, I felt very secure and quickly fell asleep.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I didn''t know if it was because I had just experienced a life-and-death struggle, or because I had watched Jack die right in front of me.

 Chapter 632

    I had a dream.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    And it was a nightmare-


    In the end, I dreamt of my grandma, talking to me with a kind look on her face.


    But I couldn''t understand what she was saying.


    It felt like she was saying goodbye.


    But why was she saying goodbye to me?


    "Grandma, don''t go!"


    I saw my grandma leaving and I was shouting and chasing after her in my dream.


    She was walking slowly, but I couldn''t catch up with her no matter what.


    Suddenly, the scene changed, and I began fall, which jolted me awake. "Don''t move."


    I was covered in cold sweat, my calf held by some force.


    It hurt so much I frowned and gasped.


    Gradually calming down, I saw Frank massaging my calf.


    "You cramped up."


    I did cramp, but he reacted faster than I did.


    "Frank, how long until we get back to Jeswood?"


    Frank nced at his watch. "Around eight or nine tonight."


    "I want to go see Grandma as soon as we get back."


    Frank paused, then said, "Okay."


    I felt something was off. "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Frank bent my leg and straightened it, asking, "Is it better?"


    I moved it a bit and nodded. "Better."


    Frank stood up. "Prof. Kilburn is on the boat. I''ll have him give you a quick check-up."


    "I''m sorry." Frank clearly didn''t understand my sudden apology. "What''s wrong?"


    I exined, "I just fell asleep without asking how your injury was."


    Frank seemed amused. He patted my face. "Even if you had asked, the wound wouldn''t heal instantly."


    "Besides, you experienced all this while pregnant. I guessed you must have been too scared to sleep or eat well. Honestly, I was relieved you could sleep. I was worried you wouldn''t be able to and that you


    would fall ill."


    I got up from the bed to check his injury.


    Frank said, "It''s just some abrasions. The cut isn''t deep. It''s been treated and bandaged."


    "I''m not looking at those."


    I pressed him to sit on the edge of the bed and slightly opened his cor to look inside.


    "I didn''t know what happened after you went to the emergency room. I woke up on Jack''s boat, not knowing how you were injured."


    Frank held my hand, pulling me to sit on hisp.


    I was reluctant, but he pinched my cheek. "Don''t worry. Your weight isn''t going to crush me."


    "The injury on your back is fine, but..."


    I saw him suddenly be serious and hurriedly asked, "But what?"


    Frank leaned his head on my shoulder, sighing, "But it''s going to leave a scar. You''re not allowed to dump me because of it."


    I couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    If he hadn''t blocked for me, I might have been disfigured. How could I possibly dump him because of this?


    It was just a scar. What mattered was that he was fine.


    "Don''t worry; how could I possibly leave you?"


    Aplicated emotion flickered in his eyes where I couldn''t see.


    But when he lifted his head, he was back to normal again.


    "I''ll go call Prof. Kilburn over and get you something to eat. Your stomach was still grumbling when you were asleep."


    How could it not? I threw up everything I had eaten and my stomach waspletely empty.


    I grabbed his hand and shook it. "Can you ask Jane toe over? I want to talk to her."


    Frank nodded and went out.


    As the door closed, my eyelids drooped.


    I ced my hand over my heart, feeling like something was squeezing it.


    "Charlotte."


    Jane arrived faster than Prof. Kilburn.


    I guessed she must have been waiting right outside or next door.


    "You really scared me." She hugged me and continued, "When that crazy Christine charged at you, rushed to pull you away, but Frank was faster than me, and then Zachary pulled me back. If I had reacted a bit faster, Frank wouldn''t have gotten burned so badly"

 Chapter 633

    I held her hand tightly. "The incident happened too suddenly, so you don''t need to feel guilty. With the sound of the explosion and everything in chaos, I''m just grateful you weren''t hurt."


    "You don''t even know how powerful that explosion was. Zachary pulled me away because the chandelier fell. Later, when you and Frank went to the hospital, there were several more explosions. Ms. Jackson..."


    At that moment, Jane suddenly shut her mouth.


    I sensed something was off. "What happened to my mom?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jane hesitated, clearly hiding something from me.


    Before I could press her further, there was a knock on the door.


    Jane immediately went to open it.


    "Prof. Kilburn, pleasee in quickly."


    Prof. Kilburn thought Jane''s demeanor made it seem like he was walking into a tiger''s den.


    But he didn''t think too much of it, assuming Jane was just worried about her friend.


    Even Prof. Kilburn had arrived, it still couldn''t take my mind off what Jane had just said.


    I saw Jane trying to slip away and called out to her, "If you walk out that door, we''re no longer friends."


    Jane had no choice but to return, looking dejected.


    "Jane, tell me the truth."


    Jane said, "Ms. Jackson is fine. She was injured a bit and is resting in the hospital. I just told her you''re okay. As for your grandma... Let Frank talk to you about your grandma''s situation."


    Just as I was about to ask more, Prof. Kilburn asked, "Do you feel any difort?"


    "I was busy treating Mr. Smith at the time. After I dealt with Mr. Smith''s injuries, I heard you almost had a miscarriage and were taken to the emergency room, but I didn''t see you there. Iter heard that you were taken away without emergency treatment, so during this time, have you experienced any issues?"


    Prof. Kilburn was different from Dr. Travis. Dr. Travis could discern a lot from taking pulses, but Prof. Kilburn needed to wait for various test reports.


    I shook my head. "When I woke up, I should have been treated. I felt the baby was still there and didn''t have any major issues. I just threw up the food I ate, and now I just have some chest difort, but my stomach doesn''t hurt. I''m not sure about the baby''s condition though."


    Prof. Kilburn reassured me, "If you''ve been treated, you''re already 12 weeks along. There shouldn''t be any problems for the next couple of hours. Once we return to Jeswood, let Dr. Travis check your pulse."


    I was still worried about things, and after speaking with Prof. Kilburn, I looked at Jane, who was standing to the side.


    "Why can''t you tell me about Grandma''s situation?"


    Prof. Kilburn also knew the reason but couldn''t say anything.


    This was something Frank needed to exin.


    "Looking at the test results, there shouldn''t be any issues, but pregnant women should avoid stress and significant changes. No matter what happens, you must stay calm."


    I felt there was more to Prof. Kilburn''s words.


    But before I could ask, Frank came in with food and went to discuss my situation with Prof. Kilburn.


    "There are generally no problems, but after such a thrilling experience, even though it''s been three months, it''s still not particrly stable. For the time being, avoid any major stress." Frank fell silent for a moment. "Okay."


    After Prof. Kilburn left, Jane hurriedly slipped away.


    Frank set the food down and first fed me some oat porridge. "Here, have something to eat."


    I turned my head, refusing to eat the food.


    Frank seemed to have guessed something.


    Jane had always been one to let things slip.


    "Just eat. After you finish, I''ll tell you anything you want to know."


    I didn''t want to eat, but my stomach growled twice at that moment.


    I had no choice but to feed the little one first.


    I took the bowl of oat porridge and finished it myself.


    Then I went on to eat some meat and vegetables.


    Once I confirmed I couldn''t eat anymore, I took a sip of water and then looked at Frank.


    Frank got up from the bedside and pulled a chair to sit in front of me.


    Frank got up from


    He held both of my hands. "Actually, I nned to wait until we return to Jeswood to have Dr. Travis check you before discussing anything."


    I held her hand tightly. "The incident happened too suddenly, so you don''t need to feel guilty. With the sound of the explosion and everything in chaos, I''m just grateful you weren''t hurt."


    "You don''t even know how powerful that explosion was. Zachary pulled me away because the chandelier fell. Later, when you and Frank went to the hospital, there were several more explosions. Ms. Jackson..."


    At that moment, Jane suddenly shut her mouth.


    I sensed something was off. "What happened to my mom?"


    Jane hesitated, clearly hiding something from me.


    Before I could press her further, there was a knock on the door.


    Jane immediately went to open it.


    "Prof. Kilburn, pleasee in quickly."


    Prof. Kilburn thought Jane''s demeanor made it seem like he was walking into a tiger''s den.


    But he didn''t think too much of it, assuming Jane was just worried about her friend.


    Even Prof. Kilburn had arrived, it still couldn''t take my mind off what Jane had just said.


    I saw Jane trying to slip away and called out to her, "If you walk out that door, we''re no longer friends." Jane had no choice but to return, looking dejected.


    "Jane, tell me the truth."


    Jane said, "Ms. Jackson is fine. She was injured a bit and is resting in the hospital. I just told her you''re okay. As for your grandma... Let Frank talk to you about your grandma''s situation."


    Just as I was about to ask more, Prof. Kilburn asked, "Do you feel any difort?"


    "I was busy treating Mr. Smith at the time. After I dealt with Mr. Smith''s injuries, I heard you almost had a miscarriage and were taken to the emergency room, but I didn''t see you there. Iter heard that you were taken away without emergency treatment, so during this time, have you experienced any issues?"


    Prof. Kilburn was different from Dr. Travis. Dr. Travis could discern a lot from taking pulses, but Prof. Kilburn needed to wait for various test reports.


    I shook my head. "When I woke up, I should have been treated. I felt the baby was still there and didn''t have any major issues. I just threw up the food I ate, and now I just have some chest difort, but my stomach doesn''t hurt. I''m not sure about the baby''s condition though."


    Prof. Kilburn reassured me, "If you''ve been treated, you''re already 12 weeks along. There shouldn''t be any problems for the next couple of hours. Once we return to Jeswood, let Dr. Travis check your pulse."


    I was still worried about things, and after speaking with Prof. Kilburn, I looked at Jane, who was standing to the side.


    "Why can''t you tell me about Grandma''s situation?"


    "Charlotte, cry if you need to. Let your feelings out. When you''re tired, get some rest. After you wake up, I''ll take you to see Grandma."


    ''For the final farewell,'' he added inwardly.


    I instantly broke down.


    Frank didn''t say it directly, but I could already sense it.


    Nothing could make Frank hesitant and tongue-tied.


    Only because I was pregnant, he didn''t want me to be stimted.


    But how could I be stimted?


    That could only mean Grandma...


    "Why..."


    I couldn''t ept it or understand it.


    I wanted to stay calm. I still had to be responsible for the little one in my womb.


    I couldn''t lose one more rtive.


    But I couldn''t control it.


    Just the thought of Grandma leaving me forever made it so hard to breathe.


    "Charlotte."


    Frank allowed my tears to fall. He didn''t wipe them away but helped me breathe normally.


    "Tell me why this is happening..."


    Jane was at the door, listening to the heart-wrenching cries, and she quietly shed tears as well.


    Suddenly, a bony hand appeared in front of her, holding out a tissue.


    Jane didn''t take it and turned away.


    Zachary knew his words at the airport were harsh.


    Later, he had no choice but to use a tactic to try and trick her intoing to see him. Only then could he


    get the chance to exin things to her, but Jane didn''t fall for his trick.


    The next time they met was at the banquet where Charlotte and Yasmin recognized each other.


    Who would have thought such a big incident would happen at that banquet?


    When she didn''t take the tissue, he took the initiative to wipe her tears.


    Jane pped his hand away. "I just want to let my tears fall. I don''t want to wipe them."


    Zachary knew she had a good rtionship with Charlotte and didn''t say anything.


    He simply stuffed the tissue into her hand.


    But Jane threw it away and went straight back to the room next door.


    Zachary was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 634

    "Charlotte, cry if you need to. Let your feelings out. When you''re tired, get some rest. After you wake up, I''ll take you to see Grandma."


    ''For the final farewell,'' he added inwardly.


    I instantly broke down.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Frank didn''t say it directly, but I could already sense it.


    Nothing could make Frank hesitant and tongue-tied.


    Only because I was pregnant, he didn''t want me to be stimted.


    But how could I be stimted?


    That could only mean Grandma...


    "Why..."


    I couldn''t ept it or understand it.


    I wanted to stay calm. I still had to be responsible for the little one in my womb.


    I couldn''t lose one more rtive.


    But I couldn''t control it.


    Just the thought of Grandma leaving me forever made it so hard to breathe.


    "Charlotte."


    Frank allowed my tears to fall. He didn''t wipe them away but helped me breathe normally.


    "Tell me why this is happening..."


    Jane was at the door, listening to the heart-wrenching cries, and she quietly shed tears as well.


    Suddenly, a bony hand appeared in front of her, holding out a tissue.


    Jane didn''t take it and turned away.


    Zachary knew his words at the airport were harsh.


    Later, he had no choice but to use a tactic to try and trick her intoing to see him. Only then could he


    get the chance to exin things to her, but Jane didn''t fall for his trick.


    The next time they met was at the banquet where Charlotte and Yasmin recognized each other.


    Who would have thought such a big incident would happen at that banquet?


    When she didn''t take the tissue, he took the initiative to wipe her tears.


    Jane pped his hand away. "I just want to let my tears fall. I don''t want to wipe them."


    Zachary knew she had a good rtionship with Charlotte and didn''t say anything.


    He simply stuffed the tissue into her hand.


    But Jane threw it away and went straight back to the room next door.


    Zachary was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 635

    Frank noticed that the person in his arms had stopped moving.


    Once he confirmed she was asleep, he gentlyid her on the bed.


    Then he went to prepare a warm towel and wiped away her tear stains.


    After that, he quickly took a shower and climbed under the covers, pulling her back into his embrace.


    I had a long dream.


    From seeing Grandma to the days spent with her.


    Then came the kidnapping, the explosion...


    And Grandma passed away without me being able to see her onest time.


    Who should I me?


    me Jack?


    But ultimately, I should me myself.


    It was myck of ability that failed to protect them.


    Grandma and the baby.


    The baby...


    "Charlotte..."


    I heard Frank calling me. He was standing not far away, looking at my abdomen with sadness in his eyes.


    His tone was one I had never heard before, so humble.


    "Do


    you really not want our baby anymore?"


    I quickly ced my hand on my belly. "What are you talking about? Our baby is still here..."


    But Frank seemed to not hear my words at all.


    "Never mind, if you don''t want it, then so be it. I just want you to be happy."


    I wanted to exin, but everything around me fell into darkness.


    The scene before me spun.


    Then I saw a little girl.


    She called me Mommy and asked why I didn''t want her.


    I opened my mouth to exin but couldn''t make a sound.


    She cried, getting further away from me.


    It was just like the scene of Grandma leaving in my dream.


    I hurried to chase after her, continuously shouting for her not to go.


    But no sound came out, and I could only watch her disappear into the distance.


    "Don''t-"


    I suddenly woke up. "The baby! My baby!"


    The next moment, my hand was grasped.


    Frank tucked my damp hair behind my ear and gently stroked my head tofort me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s okay, Charlotte. The baby is fine."


    My vision gradually cleared, and I noticed there were many people standing in the room.


    At the front, Prof. Kilburn''s hands were covered in blood.


    My eyes widened and I quickly reached for my abdomen.


    Frank gently patted my back. "You bled a lot, but the baby is fine. Don''t worry."


    Prof. Kilburn signaled the medical staff to clean up.


    After they left, he said to me, "Ms. Wilson, although the baby is okay this time, it can''t handle much more. I know it''s hard for you to ept that Madam Shaw has passed away, but for the sake of the baby, I hope you can calm yourself. If there''s another incident, I''m afraid I won''t have the ability to help you keep this baby."


    Even though I already knew about Grandma''s death, hearing it spoken out loud still caused a heart-wrenching pain.


    I slowly tightened my fingers, gripping the fabric of my abdomen tightly.


    I wanted to do something, but no matter what I did, it wouldn''t bring Grandma back, and it might even make me lose the baby.


    My grip tightened, and the fabric in my hands became a crumpled mess.


    My nails dug into my palms, and I suddenly began to tremble uncontrobly.


    Frank held me in his arms, kissed my forehead, and in an extremely gentle voice, he reassured me," Charlotte, you don''t need to be so hard on yourself. If this baby isn''t meant to be with us, then so be it. We can still have children in the future. Even if we don''t have kids, it''s okay. To me, you are the most important. I just want you to be well."


    I remembered the dream I had just had.


    Frank should be bold and carefree. He should never be humble. He should never make himself suffer just to make me happy.


    He shouldn''t always be the one makingpromises.

 Chapter 636

    And I knew he was looking forward to this child, one rted to us by blood.


    I had promised him that if I got pregnant, I would definitely carry the baby to term.


    "I''m fine. I will protect this child and won''t let anything happen to her. Besides, I dreamt just now that the baby in my belly is a girl, a very cute girl." Frank saw me smile and curved his lips slightly as well.


    But I knew we were both unhappy.


    There was no way to be happy. We could only try to lighten our moods a little, especially me.


    "Can you help me wash up? I feel terrible."


    Frank nodded and got up to get some water.


    Prof. Kilburn and Zachary left the room.


    Jane approached, her eyes red. "I''m sorry, Charlotte."


    I took her hand. "Why are you apologizing? It''s not your fault. The reason you kept it from me was for my own good."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After Frank finished wiping me down, I felt a bit drowsy again.


    Before long, I fell asleep once more.


    Once I had rested enough, I got up to eat.


    Frank handed me some cutlery, his eyes never leaving my face.


    I pushed the food toward him. "You should eat too. My health is important, but yours is equally important."


    Frank pressed his thin lips together slightly and remained silent.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, the boat docked, and under Frank''s arrangements, we headed straight to the hospital.


    When we reached the entrance of the morgue, my feet froze.


    On the boat, I had been anxious, even wanting to fly back immediately.


    But at that moment, I hesitated.


    I thought to myself, if I didn''t see Grandma''s body, did that mean she hadn''t died?


    But I knew very well that this was impossible.


    Frank pressed his hand on my shoulder, leaned down to my ear, and whispered, "Let''s wait until tomorrow. You need to rest tonight.",


    shook my head and pushed the door open.


    Frank apanied me, while Jane and the others waited outside.


    When we reached the cold storage, Frank didn''t move, and I asked, "Which cab?"


    Frank held my hand tightly. "Charlotte, I know Grandma''s passing is a huge blow for you. If you can''t bear it, you can tell me. Don''t force yourself."


    I tried to appear rxed. "I''m fine, really. I''ve epted it."


    "I know that even death can''t bring Grandma back. And I also understand that Grandma wouldn''t want anything to happen to me; she came to me in a dream," Frank''s eyes were filled with heavy heartache.


    His calm demeanor was definitely not genuine.


    But he understood that facing Grandma''s death couldn''t leave someone unaffected.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he opened the cold storage.


    I reached out to pull the zipper, but Frank stopped me.


    He slowly opened it, and Grandma''s face gradually came into view.


    Extremely pale, with a chilling coldness.


    Those eyes that had always looked at me with kindness were tightly shut, never to open again.


    But for some reason, I couldn''t shed a single tear at that moment.


    I reached out to trace Grandma''s brows and eyes, tidying her hair a bit. "I want to hold a proper funeral for Grandma."


    Frank instructed n to make arrangements, but n couldn''t hold on and went to get an IV.


    Zachary took over the task.


    Jane hesitated for a moment but eventually followed him.


    Frank and I prepared to take Grandma to the crematorium when someone suddenly called out to me at the door. "Charlotte, you''re back?"


    It was my mom.


    Russ P


    In my memories, she was beautiful, elegant, generous, and always smiling


    She was like a painting, every frame a work of art.


    But today, her face looked pale, and she was wearing a somewhat ill-fitting hospital gown. When she reached out to me, I noticed the scars on her forearm.

 Chapter 637

    She looked like a flower beaten down by a storm.


    "Mom!"


    I hurried over and took her hand.


    She gently patted my head, and after a long pause, finally spoke, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I''m sorry for what happened to your grandma."


    "Mom, this has nothing to do with you."


    I looked at her injuries and frowned. "But how did you get hurt so badly?"


    "Compared to Grandma''s death, my injuries are minor."


    She didn''t seem to care much, sighing with some guilt. "I keep thinking, if I hadn''t held the banquet, maybe they wouldn''t have had the chance, and you and Grandma wouldn''t..."


    "Mom!" I interrupted seriously her, wiping her tears. "Whether you held the banquet or not, we were in the open while they were in the dark. It''s impossible to prevent everything. So, it really has nothing to do with you! Don''t think that way!"


    My mom looked at me with pain in her eyes. I squeezed her hand and escorted her back to the ward.


    "Mom, you''re injured too. You should rest. I need to take Grandma to the crematorium and let her rest in peace."


    She looked worried. "What about you? How are you?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m perfectly fine. Nothing is wrong with me..."


    Hearing this, she seemed to finally rx, but then suddenly fainted.


    At that moment, my uncle came in and quickly caught my mom. "Your mom was in the middle of the stage and got hurt badly. She might not be able to wear a gown again. But I''m just stating facts, no offense meant And your mom has been awake since she found out you were missing and heard about Grandma''s death. She''s been burning with fever."


    I had noticed earlier that my mom''s hand felt abnormal. I thought it was just her emotional instability, being too agitated.


    "She needs to rest. Once she wakes up, I''ll take her to the funeral."


    After my uncle finished speaking, he carried my mom away. At the door, he turned to Frank and said, There''s something else you need to tell her as well."


    After they left, I looked at Frank. "What is it?"


    Frank didn''t say anything, leading me back to the morgue and opening the adjacent cold storage.


    As the zipper was pulled down, I saw Ben''s face.


    My whole body froze!


    +25 E


    "He..."


    Frank said, "He tried to protect Grandma but was hit by a falling pir. Unfortunately..."


    He continued after a short pause, "Grandma still couldn''t escape her fate."


    I pursed my lips, taking a long time topose myself.


    But, in the end, there wasn''t much emotional connection between Ben and me.


    Originally, the things he did to Grandma were unforgivable, but in the end, he did save her life.


    I thought Grandma also hoped that Ben could join her on the others side and reunite as a family.


    I lowered my gaze. "Let''s bury him together in the Shaw family grave."


    After Frank made the arrangements, we headed to the crematorium.


    Once the cremation was done, Zachary had also made the arrangements. We returned to the Shaw family home.


    I ced Grandma''s urn on the table, along with her ck-and-white photo.


    The Shaw family was still one of the three prominent families of the past, and with Frank and Zachary there, even though it was almost midnight, many people came to pay their respects to Grandma. After three days of vigil.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    On the fourth day, early in the morning, I carried Grandma''s ashes to the Shaw family grave.


    The sky was overcast today.


    It was raining when we arrived.


    Frank held the umbre for me, and the ground was slippery, so I walked very carefully.


    But I would still slip.


    Frank was always there to steady me just in time.


    I saw himpletely drenched from the rain.


    Raindrops gathered on his chin.


    I pushed his hand. "You should stay dry too."

 Chapter 638

    ""It''s fine."


    Frank helped me to the ce.


    I first settled Grandma next to Grandpa, then it was Ben''s turn.


    After burying them, I knelt in front of Grandma''s gravestone.


    The ground was covered in gravel, and after the rain, it mixed with the mud.


    There was a look of heartache in Frank''s eyes.


    Although he was wearing long pants, they felt thin.


    However, he held back and said nothing and paid his respects as well.


    The others, including Jane, did the same.


    "Grandma,ter on, I''ll bring the child to see you. When she can talk, I''ll have her call you Great-Grandma. You should take care of yourself on the other side. If you need anything, just tell me in my dream. Grandma, I''ll take care of myself. Don''t worry about me... Grandma, this is where I''ll send you off."


    After saying that, I bowed.


    Frank apanied me.


    He helped me up and bowed to Grandma again.


    He solemnly promised, "Grandma, rest assured, I will protect her thoroughly."


    I looked up at Frank and smiled at him.


    But I saw the panic in his eyes.


    Before losing consciousness, his hoarse shout reached me.


    "Charlotte-"


    Dr. Travis also came to say goodbye to Madam Shaw.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The main reason was that Frank said Charlotte''s condition was off. He was there to be prepared for any unexpected events.


    So when he heard Frank''s voice, he immediately stepped forward.


    Prof. Kilburn was also there.


    But this wasn''t a ce for treatment.


    Dr. Travis first performed emergency aid and quickly rushed to the hospital.


    In just a few days, they had already been in the emergency room several times.


    Frank was dressed in ck today, so the slender, pale hand that was exposed, covered in blood, was strikingly bright.


    He had never been like this before.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    Watching her clearly in distress but feeling helpless.


    "First, wipe your hands." Zachary handed him a wet tissue. "I know a psychologist. I''ll call her to take a look."


    Before Frank could reply, Yasmin, who had followed, cried out, "It''s all my fault."


    ""Ms. Jackson."


    Frank walked over. "Your health is important, go to the ward to deal with your wounds and get some rest. Charlotte has already lost Grandma. She can''t lose you too." Yasmin nodded. "Call me when shees out."


    Frank agreed.


    Once Yasmin left, he told Zachary, "Call her over to check on Ms. Jackson."


    Such a big explosion had made the news.


    The Jackson family was also affected. With so many lives lost, rtives would demand answers.


    Yasmin had a lot to bear.


    "Uncle!"


    na brought the child but couldn''t attend the funeral.


    However, Danny had been worried about Charlotte, and as soon as he heard she was back, he immediately wanted toe over.


    ""How is it?"


    Frank shook his head.


    na sighed. "This year has really been full of disasters. I''ll leave Danny here for now. Keep an eye on him while I handle some matters." Frank didn''t have time to look after the child and handed Danny to Jane.


    na said a few words to Danny and left the hospital.


    She went to the best church to pray.


    Just as she got out of the car, another car parked beside hers.


    It looked very familiar.


    The driver''s door opened, and the person who got out was also familiar.


    na took a nce and walked towards the church.


    Alex quickly caught up.


    na frowned. "Are you here to talk about a business cooperation?"


    Alex replied leisurely, "With such a big incident happening in the Jackson family, shouldn''t I make a prayer?"


    na was rendered speechless


    If she remembered correctly, Alex wasn''t a religious person.

 Chapter 639

    During the emergency treatment, Prof. Kilburn came out to talk to Frank about the situation.


    "I''ve done all I can, the rest depends on Dr. Travis. However, Dr. Travis said that treatment is possible, but he is not a miracle worker. If the patient remains emotionally distressed and cannot resolve it on her own, he cannot guarantee the child''s safety." Frank''s hands, hanging by his side, clenched into fists.


    His lips tightly pursed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After a few seconds of silence, he spoke, "If we can''t guarantee the child, then we focus on saving Charlotte first."


    Jane noticed the restrained emotions in Frank''s eyes.


    She didn''t fully understand it.


    But she always felt that she could see such emotions in Frank.


    It was as if every bone in him had been shattered.


    "There must be a way."


    Jane turned her face away, holding back tears. "Charlotte is very strong. She just needs time to ept it. Plus, she said she wouldn''t give up on this child. Frank, you need to hang in there too. Furthermore, Charlotte has just lost her grandma. She can''t lose this child. Otherwise, she will definitely break downpletely."


    Zachary wanted to wipe her tears but was brushed away again.


    He turned to Frank and said, "Jane is right. In this situation, we need to do everything possible to save the child."


    Given the current circumstances, Jane didn''t want to argue with him.


    She continued "At the funeral today, she must be feeling awful. When she wakes up, I will talk to her properly. Believe that she just needs some time to clear her mind. If she talks to me more, maybe it will help."


    Frank understood these words, of course.


    However, he could no longer bear to see her suffer.


    Being pregnant was already difficult.


    Repeated near-miscarriages had caused irreversible harm to her body.


    Adding to that, she had faced such a huge blow. If she continued to force herself for the sake of the child, it might drive her insane.


    If she were to have another miscarriageter on, when the pregnancy was further along, her body would suffer even greater damage.


    No matter how reluctant, he had to cut his losses in time.


    "Prof. Kilburn, if we can''t save the child, don''t force it. I just want her to be healthy and safe."


    "Frank!" "Frank."


    Jane shot a re at Zachary and said to Prof. Kilburn, "If Charlotte is conscious, we must ask for her opinion. It''s her right."


    "Frank, even if you''re worried about Charlotte, you must discuss it with her and not make a decision on your own. After all, this child belongs to both of you." Frank fell silent.


    Prof. Kilburn understood the gravity of the situation.


    He returned to the emergency room.


    After leaving the church, na noticed that I was already dark.


    Alex had been following her, which annoyed her.


    But one would need to be sincere when saying a prayer and acquiring a good luck charm.


    She pretended he was a stranger and didn''t talk to him.


    She wanted to avoid any arguments.


    Although he was always silent and never argued.


    "This ce is remote, and it''s not safe at night. You can drive behind me. Or you can also ride in my car. I''ll have someone drive yours back."


    na ignored himpletely. ''So he can speak?''


    She got into her car and drove off quickly.


    Alex pursed his lips and immediately chased after her


    The emergency treatmentsted for six hours.


    When na arrived at the hospital, it still wasn''t over.


    She took the sleeping Danny from Jane''s arms.


    "Thank you."


    Jane moved her sore arms and shook her head. "It''s nothing, we''re family:"


    na handed her the good luck charms. "I''ve made a prayer, please help me hand them out, and keep one for yourself." "Okay."


    Jane kept one for herself, gave Frank two, and then headed to Yasmin''s.


    Zachary thought for a moment and followed her.

 Chapter 640

    na nced over, then picked up the child and said to Frank, "The child will catch a cold sleeping like this. I''ll stay in the nearby ward. Call me if you need anything." Frank nodded.


    na understood his feelings right now but couldn''tprehend why they had to endure so much hardship.


    How could this suffering never end?


    Now the unborn child was also suffering.


    She hoped the good luck charms she sincerely prayed for could protect them.


    "Give me the child to me."


    On the way back, Alex was left behind at an intersection by her.


    He had originally nned to take a shortcut but didn''t expect to get stuck in a traffic jam.


    He was much slower and had just arrived.


    na sidestepped his outstretched hand and entered the ward.


    She ced Danny down, took off her shoes and coat, and covered him with a nket. Then she sat down beside him.


    Alex said, "You should sleep with the child for a while. I''ll call you if there''s anything." na remained silent.


    Jane returned to the front of the emergency room and noticed Frank''s condition was off.


    He was leaning against the wall, his back slightly bent, head drooping, and his body swaying.


    Before she could take a closer look, as she approached, Frank copsed to the ground.


    She quickly reached out to grab him but missed.


    Just as he was about to hit the floor, Zachary arrived and caught him.


    "He''s burning up!"


    Zachary pulled one of Frank''s arms over his shoulder and checked his temperature. "Go get a wheelchair."


    Jane hurried off, and Zachary helped Frank into the ward, calling for an emergency doctor.


    1


    "The high fever is caused by an infected wound. This must be taken seriously. Start an IV to reduce the fever and fight the infection. Don''t leave him alone tonight. If the fever persists, it could be very dangerous." Zachary understood the seriousness.


    The burns hadn''t healed yet, and they had been on the go for two days.


    He really shouldn''t have been wearing clothes, they needed to clean and dress the wounds in time.


    He even got caught in the rain today.


    He understood, but no matter what, the people who were alive had to take care of themselves. They couldn''t neglect their health.


    "I understand."


    Before leaving the ward, the doctor reminded, "Call me immediately if anything happens."


    Zachary nodded in response.


    He said to Jane, "You go to the emergency room. If Prof. Kilburnes out, ask him about Charlotte''s condition. If there''s nothing urgent, he shoulde see Frank."


    Jane nodded and returned to the emergency room.


    Just then, Prof. Kilburn came out, and she asked, "How is Charlotte?"


    Not seeing Frank, Prof. Kilburn already knew what was happening.


    "There''s no problem for now. We''ll move her to the ward shortly. Dr. Travis will handle the follow-up


    treatment."


    "But, as I said, if the patient cannote to terms with it and remains depressed, nothing can save her. Given her current condition, it''s not suitable to keep using medication anyway." Jane nodded. "Please go see Frank, he has a high fever."


    Prof. Kilburn showed no surprise, with all this turmoil, it was a miracle he didn''t have a fever.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When I woke up again, the blinding white light met my eyes.


    I closed them again, slowly opening a slit until I adjusted and could fully open them.


    "Charlotte, you''re awake!"


    Jane was very excited. "Do you feel any difort? I''ll go call Dr. Travis to check on you!"


    I didn''t have a chance to speak before she rushed out.


    Dr. Travis was next door, treating Frank.


    "Dr. Travis, Charlotte is awake."


    While treating Frank, Dr. Travis asked, "How does she look?"


    Jane didn''t have time to look closely and forgot to wait for a response from Charlotte.


    "I''ll go check again."


    With that, she rushed next door.

 Chapter 641

    Ex-husband''s Regret


    641


    I must have been unconscious for quite a while, my mouth felt dry.


    25%¡ê


    ...


    However, knowing that the baby was still there, I breathed a sigh of relief and prepared to get up for some


    water.


    It was at that moment that Jane rushed back in and quickly took the cup from my hands.


    "I''ll get the water for you. Just lie down, wait for Dr. Travis toe and check on you before moving."


    Seeing her so anxious, and fearing for the baby, Iy back down.


    Jane poured a cup of warm water and handed it to me, then adjusted the pillow behind me so I could leanfortably.


    I sighed. "You don''t have to be so meticulous, I''m not that bad off yet."


    Jane''s expression turned serious. "You don''t need to pretend to be okay in front of me. We''ve been friends for so many years, and I know you."


    I lowered my head to drink the water, hiding the pain in my eyes and not responding to her. "Where''s Frank?"


    Jane replied, "He has a high fever and is being treated next door."


    She didn''t give me a chance to speak and continued, "Charlotte, I didn''tfort you earlier because I know that no one can truly understand what you''re going through. No matter what I say, it won''t bring your grandma back. And losing a loved one is a lifelong sorrow, so I didn''t tell you to look forward or not to be too sad. But now, I can''t hold back any longer. You can''t continue like this. I''m not trying to pressure you with the child, but you said you want to keep the baby, so you must take responsibility. Otherwise, you might as well end it now. Don''t let the baby suffer with you, and you''ll hurt yourself emotionally and physically. Also, don''t bottle it all up. You don''t have to cry, but you need to express your feelings honestly to me. If you keep everything inside, it will hurt not only you but also the child and Frank. And all of us who care about you."


    Jane was so dry-mouthed that she drank a cup of water before preparing to continue.


    I raised my hand to stop her and asked, "Is my baby okay?"


    Jane said, "If you can''te to terms with this, Dr. Travis said he''s not a miracle worker and can''t guarantee the safety of the baby."


    "Frank has already said that if the child can''t be saved, then don''t force it. He can''t bear to see you suffer.


    I can''t bear it either. If I can''t convince you, then this child might just not be in our fate."


    I fell silent for a moment, unsure of where to begin.


    I never imagined my grandma would leave me so quickly.


    I had been preparing to care for her and show her filial piety in the future.


    AA


    Yet because of the baby in my womb, I didn''t have time to process all this.


    I had to get over the fact that Grandma had passed away.


    But that wasn''t an easy thing to do.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I pursed my lips. "I''ll go check on Frank first."


    Jane went to fetch a wheelchair.


    Feeling weak, I sat in the wheelchair and let her push me over.


    When Dr. Travis saw me, he first checked my pulse.


    He said, "I don''t rmend using too much medication. It''s better if you can open up your feelings on your own. If you really can''t, then you can take medication."


    I thanked Dr. Travis and went to see Frank.


    Dr. Travis continued, "His condition isn''t great either. The onlyforting thing is that his physical health is rtively good, but he can''t handle sustained high fevers. If the fever doesn''t go down tonight, we need to be prepared." I held Frank''s hand, which was burning hot and made me tremble.


    How could his fever be so serious?


    Even people with the best health couldn''t endure this, not to mention he was injured.

 Chapter 642

    642


    "Be prepared for what?"


    Dr. Travis and Prof. Kilburn exchanged a nce and sald, "The worst-case scenario. If the fever develops into pneumonia,bined with his extensive wounds..." I didn''t want to go there that day.


    "You can''t stay upte or overwork yourself. After this, go back and rest. Even if you can''t sleep, just close your eyes and rest. We''ll keep an eye on things here." Frank was lying face down, and I saw the extensive wounds on his back.


    My nose felt sore, but I didn''t want to cry anymore.


    Crying was the least useful thing.


    "Jane."


    "Charlotte, what is it?"


    I took a deep breath, trying to appear fine. "I want to have something to eat."


    "Okay, I''ll go buy something for you right now."


    It was gettingte, and Zachary came along too.


    "Buy more, everyone probably hasn''t eaten yet."


    After the funeral, we were supposed to eat, but one thing after another had prevented us from doing so.


    Yet, when I mentioned it, Dr. Travis and Prof. Kilburn still looked worried.


    They could tell if I was truly feeling lighthearted or just pretending.


    After all, losing a loved one wasn''t something that can be recovered from quickly.


    It takes time.


    Sometimes, you just have to go with the flow.


    Do your best and leave the rest to fate.


    Frank woke up briefly, saw me, and squeezed my hand before quickly closing his eyes again.


    It happened so quickly that if I hadn''t been watching closely, I might not have noticed.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry. He definitely cares about you, but his body can''t handle it. Just seeing you here safe is enough to put his mind at ease," Dr. Travis exined.


    I wiped the sweat from Frank''s forehead and let out a soft sigh.


    After Dr. Travis spoke, he didn''t disturb us, sitting on the couch with Prof. Kilburn to discuss some medical ideas.


    I didn''t understand much, so I leaned against the bed, watching Frank.


    After a while, I nned to check his temperature.


    But the readings kept fluctuating, making my heart race with anxiety.


    If anything happened to Frank because of me, I would be even more guilty.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    One after another, everyone around me seemed to meet unfortunate ends. "You''re overthinking again."


    Startled, I looked at Frank, who had opened his eyes. "Were you just talking?"


    He curved his lips. "With you like this, I thought you had a high fever and were losing your mind."


    I quickly checked his temperature again, it was still high. I looked at Dr. Travis. "Can he drink water?"


    Dr. Travis replied, "You can moisten his mouth with a cotton swab."


    I got up but was pressed back down by Frank. "I don''t want any water. You shouldn''t move around so much, and don''t just sit here, go lie down and rest. And stop taking everything upon yourself, thinking you''re a burden." I didn''t know how to respond. "You''re sleeping, and I was being quiet. How do you know so much?" "Because I know you too well."


    Frank''s eyelids drooped, clearly ufortable. I quickly said, "Don''t talk so much, save it for when your fever goes down."


    He pressed his thumb against my palm.


    Confused, I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing..."


    After a brief silence, Frank looked at me and said, "Your palms are sweaty. Just now, you grabbed my hand tightly, I knew you were overthinking."


    "Charlotte, don''t punish yourself for others'' mistakes."


    I parted my lips, trying to get him to rest more, but before I could say a word, I saw him close his eyes again.

 Chapter 643

    "Not really..."


    Frank paused for a few seconds before continuing, "Your palms have been sweating. Just now, you grabbed my hand tightly, so I knew you were overthinking things." "Charlotte, don''t punish yourself for someone else''s mistakes."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I opened my mouth, wanting him to stop talking.


    But before I could say a word, he closed his eyes again.


    Even in such poor health, he was trying tofort me. What reason did I have to keep myself trapped in a self-made prison?


    Jane and Zachary returned with food.


    After I ate, Jane insisted I rest while she kept watch.


    I asked her to wait a moment and went to talk to Dr. Travis and Prof. Kilburn. "You two should go to sleep, I''ll call for you if anything happens."


    Prof. Kilburn was fine, but Dr. Travis really shouldn''t stay up all night.


    Thinking it wasn''t useful to have so many people here for now, I decided to rest.


    I turned to n and said, "Can you set up another bed? I''ll sleep here."


    The VIP ward''s bed was quiterge, but with Frank''s severe injuries, I wanted to give him enough space.


    n went to arrange it.


    I told Jane, "You should go rest in the other room."


    Jane disagreed, "You shouldn''t tire yourself out. I''ll keep an eye on him, and if there''s an emergency, I can call for help."


    "I can sleep here and keep an eye on him."


    "You''ve been busy all day, you need to rest."


    "Go on."


    Jane seemed like she wanted to say more, but I had to push her out.


    "If anything happens, call me right away. Don''t try to handle it yourself."


    "Okay.


    Zachary followed her out.


    n and the others finished setting up the bed. "Mrs. Smith, I''m right next door. If anything happens, call me. Don''t try to handle it yourself. Dr. Travis said you need to rest."


    I nodded. "I won''t joke around with the baby, I know what I''m doing."


    After n left, the ward fell silent.


    I noticed Frank''s dry lips and used a cotton swab dipped in water to moisten them.


    I wasn''t feeling sleepy, so I sat at the bedside.


    I changed his fever patch and monitored his temperature.


    He asionally woke up, looked at me for a few seconds, then drifted back to sleep.


    I thought he was stable and was about to lie down when the monitoring device suddenly emitted a shrill rm.


    I quickly rushed to the door and called for n.


    n immediately went to find Dr. Travis and Prof. Kilburn.


    Jane heard themotion and came out. The first thing she said was, "Don''t panic. Take a deep breath, he''ll be fine. He has always been in good health."


    Some emotions couldn''t be controlled just by willpower.


    I felt a wave of heat wash over me and hurried to the restroom.


    "Jane!"


    "I''m here, I''m here." Jane followed me to the door.


    "Call Dr. Travis."


    "Okay, okay."


    I heard her shout for Dr. Travis, "Charlotte is having a situation."


    Prof. Kilburn was the first to get Frank into the emergency room.


    Dr. Travis came over to check on me.


    I pursed my lips. "I''m bleeding."


    Dr. Travis handed Jane some medicine. "Give this to her, don''t let her move around."


    After saying that, he hurried away.


    Jane opened the restroom door, entered, and handed me the medicine and water.


    I drank it and took


    "Don''t move."


    moment to gather myself before trying to get up.


    Jane turned and pushed a wheelchair into the room.


    There was a cushion on it.


    "I know you''re worried about Frank. I''ll push you over, if anything happens, just tell me. Don''t go walking around by yourself."


    I realized my condition wasn''t great. "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it, we''re friends."


    I sat in the wheelchair, and Jane pushed me out, covering me with a nket.

 Chapter 644

    Several people were standing at the emergency room door.


    Danny was among them.


    "Aunt!"


    He threw himself at my legs. "Aunt, I saw the bad guys take you away. I was so scared. It was a good thing that Uncle was capable of saving you, but he got hurt."


    He sniffled. "I didn''t know Uncle would end up like this..."


    I hadn''t expected it either. Ultimately, it was still my fault.


    "Why aren''t you asleep? It''s sote."


    na exined for him, "He slept, but he was worried because he hadn''t seen you. When he woke up, he rushed over to check on you."


    I patted his head. "Good boy."


    Jane tapped my shoulder. "You two talk. I need to make a few work calls."


    "Is something wrong at thepany?" I asked.


    "No, I can handle it. You don''t need to worry about it." Jane reassured me, "I''ll be right next door. If you need anything, call me."


    "Okay."


    I nodded. "You handle your things, I still have Danny here."


    Danny puffed out his little chest. "Pretty sister, I''m here!"


    "Good." Jane seemed a bit more at ease and walked a little farther away to make her call.


    na stepped closer to me. "I think they''ve already said everythingforting, so I won''t repeat it. I prayed for a talisman for you both, I hope after this, you won''t have to face any more hardships."


    I tried to force a smile, but my eyes felt hollow. "Thank you, sister."


    na squeezed my shoulder. "No matter what you decide, we''ll support you. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself, sometimes, things cannot be forced."


    I nodded. "Thank you all for staying with me through this."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    na waved her hand. "Family doesn''t need to be polite."


    As dawn broke, Frank was finally wheeled out of the emergency room by Prof. Kilburn.


    Dr. Travis came over to check my pulse before saying, Frank is fine, this kid has a strong will to live."


    I sighed in relief. "I''m really sorry for the trouble."


    Dr. Travis replied, "At my age, many friends have passed away. I can''t say Ipletely understand, but I have faced death myself. Such matters can''t be resolved by others, you have to work through it yourself.


    If you really can''t, don''t neglect your own health. If you keep this up, things will be even more difficultter.


    I sensed the meaning in Dr. Travis''s words.


    He was telling me that if I couldn''t open up my heart, I wouldn''t be able to keep this child.


    And if I forced myself to endure like this, I would harm my own body.


    In that case, I would have to lose the baby, and future pregnancies would be even harder.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "Thank you, Dr. Travis. I''ll remember your words."


    Dr. Travis needed to get some rest. Prof. Kilburn returned with us to the ward and briefly exined a few things.


    "I have some matters to attend to. If anything happens, send someone to find me."


    "Go do what you have to."


    I turned to Jane and the others. "You all go rest. I''ll be here."


    Jane wanted to say something, but I interrupted her. "If you''re not tired, I''m hungry."


    There was nothing else Jane could say. "Wait here, I''ll go get you something to eat."


    I noticed Zachary following her. At that point, I had no energy to ask them what was going on.


    "Charlotte, you should sleep. I''ll keep watch.


    I looked at his arm and said, "I haven''t had the chance to ask about your injury. Thank you, if it weren''t for you, my child and I could have been hurt." n replied, "Charlotte, let''s not dwell on that. As long as you''re okay, Frank will be fine."


    I nced at Frank and said to n, "Can you help me with something?"

 Chapter 645

    I had already reached my limit.


    I needed to consider the baby, so after breakfast, I nned to sleep.


    Frank was down, n was still injured, and Zachary was here to keep watch for a couple of days. The Smith family and SZ Technology had umted quite a bit of business that needed addressing.


    Before leaving, I wanted to talk to Jane, but she was sitting on the sofa, absorbed in her phone, giving no sign that she wanted to chat.


    Given the current situation, it wasn''t the best time for a conversation. I decided to wait.


    I dreamt of my grandmother again.


    She probably wasn''t at ease about me, as she kepting to my dreams.


    "Lily, throughout life, one must experience birth, aging, illness, and death. I am very happy that while I am still alive, I can have this period of grandparent-grandchild rtionship with you. At first, I thought I would never see you again in this life." Thugged my grandmother tightly.


    "Grandma..."


    ant


    I cried freely in her embrace, I didn''t want to hear her say those things.


    I didn''t want to lose her, but I had to ept that I already had.


    "Grandma."


    I kept calling, over and over.


    "Grandma, can youe back?"


    It was a wish, I knew it was a wish.


    But I still wanted Grandma to return.


    She patted my back and spoke slowly, "Lily, you must live well. I''m waiting for my great-grandchild to call me ''great-grandma. Since you promised me, you can''t go back on your word. I can''t keeping to find you, and you shouldn''t worry too much about me. You are my granddaughter, but in the future, you will be Frank''s wife and the mother of your child. Just let me live in the deepest part of your heart, leave the other spaces for them. Be good, don''t grieve for me so much."


    1 sensed Grandma was about to leave and hugged her tightly.


    But she still vanished from my arms.


    "Dr. Travis, is Charlotte okay?".


    Jane looked worried.


    I had been sleeping well, but suddenly started crying and was now trembling all over.


    Frank had woken up after the anesthesia wore off and insisted on being by my side despite his condition.


    She was truly at her wits'' end.


    Dr. Travis knew there wasn''t much he could do. "It was a nightmare."


    "It was expected, after all, her grandmother just passed."


    Frank suddenly spoke up, as if he had made a great resolution, "Dr. Travis, we can''t keep this child..."


    "Frank." I woke up just in time to stop him. "This child is ours, you can''t make decisions unterally."


    "I can''t watch you suffer like this. If we keep the child, Dr. Travis won''t be able to provide treatment for you, and it will only bring you more pain."


    "I''m fine."


    ????? ???? ? ?? 00 000 000 0000 000 00 00000 0000 000000


    I held onto his arm and sat up, he propped a pillow for me.


    I reached out to touch his forehead. "You, on the other hand, should rest properly."


    How could Frank rest peacefully?


    "Charlotte, this child..."


    "Let''s keep the child." I took his hand and ced it on my belly. "I will definitely keep the child. Please don''t say those things in front of the child anymore, the child can sense the outside world now."


    Frank pursed his lips and fell silent for a while, still wanting to express the same sentiment.


    I looked at n. "Is it done?"


    "It''s done."


    n immediately walked over and handed me a small square box.


    I opened it and took out the ring inside, cing it on Frank''s finger.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Frank frowned, staring at the ring as if trying to see through it.


    I handed him the women''s ring. "How about you put this on me?"


    He looked confused butplied.


    A


    00000 00000000


    0000


    Our hands, adorned with rings, intertwined, and I said, "Frank, I need to take care of Grandma''s funeral and other matters, so I won''t be able to marry you any time soon, but I''ll use this to make a promise to you."

 Chapter 646

    "Once everything''s been taken care of, we''ll get married right away, how about that?"


    Frank stared at me for a long time without saying a word.


    I could see the emotions swirling in his eyesplex feelings of disbelief, joy, excitement, and perhaps even a hint of me stealing his chance to propose.


    But in the end, he said nothing and simply hugged me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I wanted to pat his back tofort him, but remembering his injury, I gently patted the back of his head


    twice.


    "Go celebrate over there, I need to talk to Dr. Travis."


    Frank released me, giving me onest look before moving aside to give Dr. Travis some space.


    I turned to Dr. Travis and said, "I can''t manage my feelings alone anymore. Pleasee up with a n, and I will follow it strictly, as long as it can help me keep this child."


    Frank immediately added, "We can keep the child, but not at the cost of making Charlotte suffer too


    much."


    Dr. Travis stroked his beard and asked, "Have you made your decision?"


    "Yes." I recalled my earlier dream, a slight smile forming at the corners of my mouth. "I promised my grandmother I would bring the child to see her and let her be called ''great-grandma.'' I can''t go back on that promise." "Alright." Dr. Travis nodded. "As long as you cooperate with my method, I assure you that both you and the child will be fine."


    I couldn''t get out of bed, so I bent over slightly to thank him.


    "No need to rush the thank me. You two can properly express your gratitude after you recover."


    "That''s a must."


    In the days that followed, both Frank and I stayed in the hospital.


    Once his fever broke, he got back to work.


    The ward was filled with documents.


    Sometimes I apanied him while he worked, and at other times I walked downstairs with Dr. Travis, which was also part of the treatment.


    I would wash fruits for him to eat, but they all ended up in my belly and that of the little one.


    As time went by, I gradually began to show.


    During a check-up, the doctor let Franke in to listen to the heartbeat with me.


    It was a magical feeling that left even him in awe.


    He cocked his brows and said, "I can hear the baby saying she''s my daughter."


    I didn''t believe it, but seeing Frank visibly rx, I yed along.


    "It seems she doesn''t hold a grudge about what you said before, she still likes her dad."


    During this time, Frank was quite cautious around me.


    His usualid-back demeanor was nowhere to be found.


    He used to tease me often, but now he was serious, almost unrecognizable.


    Back in the ward, I looked at him and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Huh?"


    Frank was once again taken aback by my sudden apology, but he understood why I felt the need to say it.


    "It seems you didn''t take my words to heart. You''re not at fault, Charlotte. None of this was caused by you.


    "Now that those people are gone, we don''t need to suffer because of their malice."


    I reached out to cup his face, looking at him seriously, "But Frank, I really owe you an apology."


    "You''ve already apologized several times."


    I asked, "So, do you ept my apology?"


    Frank''srge hand covered mine, enveloping itpletely as he looked back at me earnestly and said, " Charlotte, you never need to apologize to me."

 Chapter 647

    When I was nearing delivery, my mom and uncle came to see me.


    I had visited her before when she was in the hospital.


    Not only was she physically and mentally shattered, but the reporters kept sneaking in because of the high media attention.


    My uncle arranged for her to go abroad for treatment, and it just so happened that Zachary knew a psychologist there.


    Seeing them arrive, I couldn''t help but feel happy and quickly got up to walk over. "Mom, Uncle, you''re


    here!


    My mom was startled. "You child, your belly is so big now, why are you still so worked up?"


    My uncle nced at my round belly and nodded. "That''s good, you''ve put on some weight. There was a time when you looked so haggard and frail, you would have fallen over with just a gust of wind."


    I smiled awkwardly and looked at my mom. "How''s the treatment going? I couldn''t get through to you when I called, and Uncle said you were doing well."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    My uncle said, "Most of the injuries are healing well, but organizing a banquet has put you through so much trouble to protect the baby, she still feels guilty.


    Hearing this, I held my mom''s hand. "Mom, I med myself before for almost losing my child, and I still feel guilty about it. But even if I hold onto this forever, Grandma won''te back. Mom, I''ve alwayscked family affection and cherish the time spent with my loved ones. Grandma is gone, and I hope you can stay with me"


    My mom squeezed my face. "Of course, I care about you the most "


    On the day the baby was born, the weather was surprisinglyfortable.


    However, I was still sweating profusely in the delivery room.


    Originally, Frank said he would apany me, but I refused


    i felt that giving birth wouldn''t look very good


    But I asked my mom to be there with me


    The main reason was that i believed a baby could heal person''s heart, and since they share a generational bond it would surely belp dispel her woedes


    "Mom burts so much


    "I''m here with you by mom wild my hand 1 can see the baby''s head, it will be quer soon. Take a deep


    Caside the debory s are sougat sa phot


    He had been canareng all the king about cdith and was prepared by apany me


    Because he knee gre barth was the way, who sing Charlotte''s condition, he couldn''t control bes


    frustration.


    Just like now, Zachary wanted to offer some words offort but was quickly silenced by a cold re from Frank.


    He didn''t want to provoke anything either.


    Jane also couldn''t sit still.


    Recently, she had watched a lot of materials rted to childbirth.


    This included news, videos, books, and documentaries,


    Especially the documentaries, they really tugged at one''s heartstrings.


    A few days before Charlotte gave birth, she had already started feeling anxious.


    She couldn''t let this anxiety affect Charlotte.


    It was Charlotte who noticed andforted her.


    What a sin.


    "Have a cup of iced Americano to calm down."


    Zachary handed her the coffee tofort her.


    She epted it, at that moment, iced Americano was truly a lifesaver.


    "Thank you."


    Zachary slid a hand into his pocket, his voice steady. "No need to be so polite with me."


    During this time, Jane had indeed kept her distance from Zachary.


    In fact, they hadn''t seen each other much.


    After Charlotte entered theter stages of her pregnancy, Frank had thrown all the work to Zachary.


    Zachary was so busy that he could hardly be seen.


    When they did meet, they hardly spoke.


    Mainly because she didn''t take the initiative to talk.


    She felt that this way, it was fine to be ordinary friends.


    If he really married his first loveter, she could still smile and give him a wedding gift.

 Chapter 648

    "Thanking others is a good virtue, it''s what elementary school teachers teach."


    Zachary had been somewhat impatient and even a bit annoyed by her incessant messages and provocations.


    But since that day at the airport, he felt quite ufortable about their interactions.


    Yet he hadn''t found the opportunity to sit down and talk with her properly.


    Once Charlotte gave birth, he would need to make time for that.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Why hasn''t shee out yet?"


    Frank was pulling at his own hair in frustration.


    Seeing him pull out a lighter, n quickly stopped him.


    "Frank, your sister-inw hasn''t been inside for long. Giving birth isn''t like buying something, be patient. Ms. Jackson is in there with her, so she''ll be fine. Don''t scare yourself."


    "If the babyes out and you smell like smoke, you''ll choke her."


    Frank hadn''t caught much of what was said earlier, but he did hear thatst part.


    He tossed the lighter into his pocket and found a reflective surface to tidy up his hair and cor.


    But as time passed, he had no mind to worry about such things.


    No matter how much n tried to persuade him, it was useless.


    "Mr. Smith, congrattions!"


    Fortunately, just as Frank was about to lose it, the doctor came out of the delivery room to announce, The mother and baby are safe!"


    Frank finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Where''s my wife?"


    "She''sing out."


    Yasmin emerged with the bed and said, "She''s too tired and fell asleep."


    Frank took over the portable hospital bed.


    Yasmin looked at him. "Did you see the baby?"


    Frank hadn''t thought of it until Yasmin reminded him to check.


    Jane had already gone over to the nurse holding the baby.


    "Why does she look a bit ugly?"


    Frank was displeased, but when he walked over to look, he had to admit it was true...


    But he naturally wouldn''t admit it. "How could my daughter possibly be ugly?"


    Jane wouldn''t argue with him on this. "Of course, your and Charlotte''s child is the most beautiful in the


    H


    world."


    Frank felt satisfied. He said to Yasmin, "Mom, you watch the baby. I''ll take Charlotte to the ward to rest."


    After Yasmin returned, Frank naturally changed his words.


    When he asked, he found out that Charlotte had proposed to him.


    She looked just like a peacock spreading its tail.


    Seeing them happy together, she let it be.


    "Okay."


    When I woke up, my first instinct was to touch my belly.


    This had be a habit during this time.


    Especially since this child had been through so much with me.


    I always needed to confirm that she was still there.


    But today, my belly felt t, and I was startled upright. "My child!"


    "She''s right here."


    Hearing that familiar deep voice, I turned and saw Frank already holding the baby in front of me. "Take a look."


    I carefully took her, feeling a bit flustered.


    With Frank''s guidance, I managed to hold her properly.


    I chuckled, "You look more like a mom."


    Frank took the opportunity to wrap his arms around me and ced a gentle kiss on my forehead.


    With immense tenderness and sincerity, he said, "Charlotte, thank you. Thank you for giving birth to our child."


    I nudged my forehead against his. "Just saying thank you isn''t enough, let''s see how you perform as a dad from now on."


    Frank held both me and the baby tightly. "I won''t let you down."


    I had thought that giving birth was the most painful part.


    After passing that, raising the child would be easier with so many people to help and professionals to guide me.


    But when it came to feeding the baby, I hit a snag right away.


    I didn''t want my child to drink form, I wanted to breastfeed.

 Chapter 649

    But I didn''t expect that my milk wouldn''te out naturally and I would need the help of professionals.


    The pain was arguably worse than giving birth itself.


    "Is this person professional?"


    Frank stood at the door, wanting to go in multiple times but was held back by n.


    When my mom saw that n was losing his grip, she handed the baby to him.


    Sure enough, he froze.


    "It''s normal to feel pain. I know you''re worried about Charlotte, but this is a necessary process, there''s no way around it." Frank wanted to give the baby back to my mom, but she wouldn''t take her. "You take the baby and walk


    around a bit."


    If he stayed there watching, the professionals inside would probably be scared to death.


    "Jane,e with me to buy some things."


    Yasmin took Jane with her and also called n along.


    Zachary was busy helping Frank with a meeting today, so he wasn''t there.


    At that moment, Frank was alone at the door, staring at his daughter.


    The baby didn''t cry, she just blew bubbles at him.


    His heart meltedpletely.


    "Your mom has been through a lot, you need to be good and not make it too hard for her. If anything happens, just find me."


    When I finally rxed, even in thefortably air-conditioned room, I was still sweating a lot.


    The professional wiped me down and said, "You can breastfeed now. I''ll go call Mr. Smith in."


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    "It''s my duty."


    The professional went to get Frank.


    Frank instinctively called n to settle the bill but only remembered he had been called away by Yasmin.


    He handed me the baby first and then went to pay.


    When he returned, I was breastfeeding, so I turned to the side when I saw him.


    Frank chuckled. "What are you hiding from? What part of you haven''t I seen?"


    I shot him a re. "Don''t teach our daughter bad habits."


    Frank came over and sat down, watching our daughter eat happily, then poked her cheek with his finger. +25 BONU


    She looked at him for a moment and then smacked her lips even more joyfully.


    "Ugh."


    Frank looked at me. "I think she''s showing off to me."


    I was really speechless. "Why don''t you just go to work?"


    Feeling idle could really make someone sick.


    Frank stared at me, his gaze dropping down and then back up to me, clearly bing intense.


    I couldn''t cover his eyes while holding the baby, so I turned my back to him.


    He wrapped his arms around me from behind, resting his chin on my shoulder.


    His hot breath brushed against my ear as he spoke. "Charlotte... I-"


    I quickly interrupted him. "Can you be a decent person?"


    Frank replied, "I don''t want to be a decent person."


    What could I say?


    During my pregnancy, even though the three-month mark was generally considered safe, I hadn''t been in good shape.


    With his physique, it was indeed impressive that he held back for nine months without relief.


    He hadn''t even asked for my help, he mostly handled things on his own.


    And now, I had to rest for a month after giving birth.


    With him looking at me like that, it was understandable he might think that way.


    But still, I didn''t think it was appropriate in front of the baby!


    My ears turned red, and I shot him a re. "If you don''t want to be a decent person, then at least be a good dad!"


    Frank released me and stood up. "Fine, I''ll be a good dad."


    He sat down on the sofa and picked up a parenting guidebook to read.


    I smiled, feeling pleased.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jane and Yasmin returned with the items.


    They almost filled the hospital room.


    Jane held up some baby clothes, presenting them like a treasure. "Look, I picked these out! Aren''t they cute?"


    Baby clothes were just so small, making them look adorable.


    I chuckled lightly. "Babies grow so fast, buying so many unnecessary things is just a waste of money."

 Chapter 650

    Jane seemed to have endless wealth, waving her hand, "How is it a waste of money when you spend it on your daughter? Besides, Frank doesn''tck money."


    She put little shoes on the baby and added, "Mr. Smith said he''d reimburse me for everything, so it''s fine."


    I thought to myself, ''Everyone here is quite extravagant.


    "Aw... so cute!"


    Jane couldn''t help but kiss the baby and asked, "Have you chosen a formal name yet? You can''t just keep calling her ''baby.""


    "When I visit others, they even have nicknames. We should at least have a formal name."


    I felt that names just had to be simple and easy to remember.


    But Frank was different, he insisted on a unique name.


    He flipped through dictionaries every day but never found anything he liked.


    "Why don''t you choose the nickname? I can''t decide on the formal name."


    I initially nned to just call her "baby" until Frank picked a name that wouldst.


    I thought I coulde up with a nicknameter that would match the formal name.


    But now it seemed we shoulde up with one.


    Jane got excited. "Really? Can I really pick one?"


    I smiled. "She''s your goddaughter, of course you can!"


    Jane immediately became serious.


    She even started researching names online to see which ones were considered auspicious.


    Iughed and said, "Nicknames don''t have to be that serious, do they?"


    "No way, we need to be careful about this."


    Jane sighed. "It''s not easy for us."


    I looked down at my daughter blowing bubbles, feeling my heart soften.


    After all she''s been through, it was time to give her a name with good fortune.


    "But it says online that names shouldn''t be tooplicated, simple names are easier to care for."


    "Like Z."


    I facepalmed. "Are you serious?"


    Jane quickly shook her head. "I was just giving an example! Don''t tell Frank."


    If Frank knew she suggested naming his daughter "Z," it would be a disaster.


    "How about we call her Syd? It sounds cute and easy to raise." Before I could respond, she denied it herself. "No, it feels a bit tacky, it doesn''t suit our little princess." I was wrong.


    I thought Jane woulde up with a name quickly, but it seemed she was even more particr than Frank.


    But seeing her so earnestly focused, I couldn''t bear to stop her.


    Suddenly, Yasmin spoke up, "How about calling her Sparrow?"


    "Sparrow has connotations of freedom, joy,munity, resilience, and simplicity.""


    Jane pped her thigh. "Ms. Jackson is great at naming!"


    Yasmin pinched the baby''s cheek. "Sparrow."


    Sparrow smiled.


    Jane cocked her brows. "Looks like the little one really likes it, and the meaning is good too."


    I thought it was great as well, I called her name several times, and Sparrow smiled back at me.


    "What''s going on? It''s so lively in here."


    When Frank walked in, we were allughing happily.


    He approached us. "What''s my daughter listening to that''s making her so happy?"


    I exined the naming situation to Frank.


    His smile faded. "Sparrow?"


    Oh no, I forgot he had been racking his brain for the baby''s name.


    Now he would definitely overthink it.


    I tugged at him. "It''s just a nickname..."


    He raised his hand to interrupt me, turning to grab the dictionary again to search for names.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Yasmin found it amusing and said to me, "Choosing a name is harder than signing a multi-billion contract."


    I thought it was a bit funny too, but I understood his feelings.


    "After all, it''s his only daughter, and it''s his first time being a dad."

 Chapter 651

    Frank even went to a church for a name.


    When I found out, I couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time.


    My mom sighed. "It''s my fault as a mother-inw, I put too much pressure on him."


    Jane teased, "Now you have morepetition for Frank''s love."


    "He''s a materialist, and now he''s religious."


    "Don''t stir up trouble," I huffed. "He''s not loving anyone else, he loves my daughter. I''m actually happy about it."


    But Frank''s actions were indeed a bit over the top.


    A name was important, but it didn''t require such a big fuss.


    When he returned, I nned to talk to him about it seriously.


    Instead, he put a bracelet on my wrist.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "The good luck charm from na is too childish. This one can help you ward off all disasters."


    I couldn''t help but feel my resolve weaken.


    My heart was gradually filled with emotion,


    He used to be so arrogant, yet now he sought divine protection for our peace.


    It was quite unbelievable.


    "n said you went to seek a name for the baby, why did youe back with a bracelet?"


    Frank took out a piece of yellow paper from his pocket, slowly unfolded it, and handed it to me.


    I saw the words on it.


    -Serena Smith.


    This was simple, easy to remember.


    When ites time for school exams, the fewer strokes will save time.


    I actually quite liked it.


    "Serena."


    I waved the paper in front of the little one, "Look, we have a name now! Daddy got it for us, Serena. Do you like it?"


    The little one reached out to grab the paper and smiled sweetly at me.


    I looked at Frank. "It seems your daughter really likes this name."


    Frank held us both, "I hope she can say whatever she wants without fear. As long as she follows her heart, her dad will always have her back." +25 BO!


    Iughed, "You''re spoiling her already. By the time she grows up, she''ll be a little tyrant. Let''s see how you


    handle that."


    Frank leaned down and kissed my parents, "Then it''ll be hard on you to keep a tight hold on the kite string so I don''t fly away with Serena."


    A monthter, I returned from the postpartum center to Region Gardens.


    I discovered the house had changed dramatically.


    My mom and Jane had redecorated everything.


    There were tons of baby items everywhere.


    When I walked in, it felt like there was hardly any room to stand.


    "Surprised?"


    Jane handed me a bouquet of flowers. "You''ve worked hard, great mother."


    I shot her a look and turned to my mom. "Mom, this is too much."


    This looked like a small amusement park, who puts slides and everything in their home?


    My mom replied, "This is nothing. As long as Sparrow wants it, I''d even pick the stars from the sky."


    "Fine then." I sighed. "It''s fine to pamper Sparrow, but we can''t spoil her."


    Jane disagreed, "Our Sparrow is a little princess, okay? Her dad, her mom, her godmother, her grandmother, and her uncle are all rich. We can''t shortchange her materially." "But don''t worry, we won''t interfere with her education, we''ll just give her love."


    With so many people loving Sparrow, I couldn''t dampen their enthusiasm. "You''re quite clever."


    Jane looked proud. "Of course!"


    She picked up Sparrow. "Come, let''s see howfortable the crib I bought is."


    I rubbed my forehead and turned to Frank, who was standing still at the door. I asked, "Do you think this is over the top too?"


    Frank shook his head. "This ce is too small."


    "What?


    Frank said, "We need to get a bigger one."


    I was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 652

    In the evening, Frank didn''t have dinner at home.


    Zachary also helped him handle many things.


    He couldn''t keep being aloof, he had to go check it out.


    I fed the child some milk and sat down at the dining table.


    I noticed Jane was staring at her phone, bringing cutlery to her mouth but not picking up a single grain of rice.


    "What are you busy with? If it''s work-rted, I can start handling it with you now."


    Jane shook her head.


    "Nothing." She put down her phone and said, "It''s my personal matter."


    There were rarely any secrets between Jane and me.


    She wasn''t someone who could keep things hidden.


    Something was off.


    Thinking back, it seemed like there was something strange between her and Zachary.


    "Have youpletely given up on pursuing Zachary?"


    Jane responded with a nod.


    "Let''s not talk about him him, you should eat more meat and nourish yourself."


    She kept serving me dishes until my te was piled high.


    I reached out to stop her.


    "Is it because of that so-called first love?"


    Jane put down her cutlery.


    "No matter how much I like him, I won''t do something to ruin someone''s rtionship."


    I couldn''t intervene in matters of rtionships.


    This kind of thing didn''t follow logic.


    "Did you confirm? Is there really a first love?"


    Jane pointed to her own eyes.


    "I''m not blind."


    I said, "Seeing doesn''t necessarily mean it''s true."


    Jane clearly didn''t want to talk about this topic.


    "Since you''re already engaged, what about your wedding dress?"


    17


    "The year of mourning is almost over, you probably won''t have time to get it made."


    Jane rarely avoided questions about rtionships.


    She usually did whatever she wanted.


    "Why care about true love when you''re an adult?"


    That was her motto.


    But now she was clearly caught up in true love.


    "Do you have any ideas?" I decided not to dwell on the topic anymore.


    Jane hugged me and smiled.


    "Believe it or not, I actually do have a way."


    At the bar.


    Charlie raised his ss first.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Congrattions, Frank, on weing a precious daughter. I also wish you and your wife a smooth journey ahead, health, and happiness."


    Frank clinked sses with him, smirking and teasing, "You''re starting to sound like a dad. What, jealous? Want to be a dad?"


    Charlie sighed. "I do want to, but the girl isn''t responding."


    Frank nced over at Zachary and asked, "Are you serious now?"


    Charlie leaned closer to Frank.


    "Frank, Jane and Charlotte have such a good rtionship. Can you say a few good words for me? I wasn''t reliable before, but I swear I''m serious this time."


    Frank squinted his eyes.


    "Someone has already clearly rejected you, so why are you still chasing her? There are plenty of other women in the world."


    "She hasn''t rejected me."


    ""She hasn''t?"


    Frank nced at Zachary and asked, "What do you think?"


    Charlie-said, "She said she was busy, and I can understand that. After all, she''s Charlotte''s best friend, and with so many things going on, she must be busy. I also can''t just keep chatting with her for fun, I''m waiting for her to finish up. Right, Frank, you can help me say a few words when the timees." Frank curved his lips into a meaningful smile and kicked Zachary''s leg.


    "I sacrificed time with my wife and daughter to drink with you. You''re just here acting like some moody boy? If you don''t want to drink, I can leave."


    "Don''t!" shouted Charlie. "He''s been like thistely, zoning out all the time. I asked him, but he won''t say anything. Don''t let him ruin the mood, I''ll drink with you, Frank." "Zoning out?"


    Frank pretended to be clueless, but he knew very well.


    Charlie spoke before Zachary, "I''m puzzled too. His ex-girlfriend, who he couldn''t forget, came back, and you''d think he''d have nothing to be moody about."

 Chapter 653

    "Under such circumstances, even I''m not moody."


    ''Ex-girlfriend...''


    Frank''s smile deepened as he looked at Zachary, casually saying, "So it seems our bet still has some


    suspense."


    Charlie chimed in, "I think Frank can win. His family wouldn''t agree with the rtionship between him and his girlfriend so easily. With his personality, he wouldn''t sneak off to get a marriage certificate and then announce itter." Zachary nced at Charlie and finally spoke to Frank, "Why didn''t the people who were supposed to visit mest time I was hospitalized show up?"


    Frank cocked his brows, responding unhurriedly, "Oh, my wife told me not to talk about it."


    "But the ones who shouldn''t havee did. I''m not clear on that."


    Zachary hadn''t received any news and was waiting for Jane, only to be surprised by someone else.


    "Let''s drink."


    Frank didn''t say anything and downed his drink.


    Stood up. "It''s gettingte, I''m heading back."


    He put down the ss and


    Charlie quickly stopped him.


    What time is it?"


    Frank adjusted his cuffs. "You wouldn''


    home early."


    He wouldn''t stop bragging.


    Understand, when you have a wife and kids, you''ll naturally head


    Charlie could onlyin inwardly and say, "How about you help


    "How about you help me out then?"


    Frank neither agreed nor refused. "I''m leaving."


    Charlie walked him to the door and was about to turn around to talk to Zachary when Zachary also left.


    Just as Frank sat in the back seat, the other door opened.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing Zachary get in, he wasn''t surprised and instructed n to drive.


    Zachary asked, "Did she say anything?"


    "What?" Frank pretended not to understand. "Which ''she''?"


    Zachary frowned. "I''ve been working hard to help you these past few days. You don''t have to thank me, but do you really want to be a backstabber now?" Frank snickered. "You scared her away yourself, why are you angry with me now?"


    Zachary felt quite regretful.


    That was why he wanted pretend to be seriously injured and talk things out.


    Who knew things would keep happening unexpectedly?


    He couldn''t find the right moment to talk.


    Now, it was worse than being strangers.


    She could smile at strangers asking for directions.


    But not at him.


    "You''re not helping me, you''re making things worse."


    Frank found it amusing. "What a talent you are, directing your anger at me."


    Zachary fumbled for a cigarette but didn''t have time to light it before Frank snatched it and tossed it in the car''s trash can.


    He pped his hands and casually said, "Sorry, my wife and kids can''t stand the smell of cigarettes."


    He didn''t sound sorry at all.


    Zachary pressed his throbbing temples and asked, "You''re really not going to help me out here?" Frank leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms. "Tell me, what''s up with your ex-girlfriend?" When I sent Jane out, Frank''s car happened to stop.


    Jane nced at her watch. "You''re back so early? You''ve really turned into a sensible man. Charlotte, to be honest, I never dared to think this before."


    I patted her arm and smiled. "You''ll meet a good man who loves you too."


    But I didn''t expect Zachary to be in Frank''s car.


    My words fellpletely into his ears.


    I shot Frank a look, asking why he didn''t warn me.


    Frank walked over, taking my hand, and said to Jane, "We won''t be seeing you off."


    Jane shook her car keys. "No need, Mr. Smith, I drove here."


    "You drove. I see-"


    Frank dragged out his words, his gazending on Zachary''s face, but he was talking to Jane. "Be careful on the roads."


    I caught the amusement in his low voice,pletely sounding like he was enjoying the show.


    I secretly poked him in the side.

 Chapter 654

    "Hmm?"


    I forgot that Frank was always reckless.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I tried to cover his mouth but didn''t have time.


    "Honey, are you hinting at something?"


    I shot him a re, hurriedly chatting with Jane for a moment before pulling Frank into the elevator.


    Back home, Frank cocked his brows, a hint of mischief in his expression. "In a hurry?"


    At first, I didn''t get what he was talking about.


    Then I reached out and poked his face hard. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Frank looked confused. "What do you mean?"


    I withdrew my hand. "About Jane and Zachary. She''s Sparrow''s godmother. You handle it."


    Frank pulled me into his arms and leaned down to kiss me. "I won''t do anything, just watching the show."


    I was about to speak when he picked me up effortlessly.


    "Besides, I have my own important matters to attend to."


    I could truly feel Frank''s urgency.


    He was so anxious that he even took a shower with me.


    But just as we got into the bathroom and stripped down, the bedroom door was knocked on.


    "Madam..."


    Julie''s voice was cautious. "Um... Sparrow is awake, it''s time for her to be fed."


    Julie didn''t want to disturb us either, and she had taken the baby to her own room to soothe her to sleep.


    Who would have thought that she would wake up at that moment?


    I quickly grabbed a bathrobe, loosely tied the belt, and hurried to the guest room.


    Julie looked a bit embarrassed. "Actually, the baby has pretty fixed feeding times..."


    Sparrow was indeed very well-behaved, not causing any fuss.


    She waited for me toe and feed her, happily ying by herself without crying.


    Who could have guessed it would be so perfectly timed?


    As I was feeding her, Frank walked in wearing a dark blue loungewear outfit, pinching Sparrow''s cheek. Eating so happily."


    I could hear the clear hint of grievance in his voice, so smacked his hand. "Are you really sulking over your own daughter?"


    "I won''t dare." Frank yed with Sparrow. "She''s the one bullying me."


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    In the underground car park.


    Jane didn''t even nce at Zachary, heading straight for her car.


    n saw Zachary approaching Jane and turned to leave.


    They weren''t tired, but he had only recently managed to get eight hours of sleep.


    He didn''t have time to waste with them there.


    Just as Jane was about to unlock her car, she caught a glimpse of Frank''s car speeding away and halted her movements.


    Zachary had already reached the passenger seat but didn''t open the door.


    "Not leaving?" he asked.


    Jane hadn''t been able to understand Zacharytely.


    He had spoken so harshly before, clearly not wanting to develop anything further with her.


    Now that the first love had returned, he definitely wouldn''t take any further steps with her. She had retreated to the status of a regr friend, but he was still inching closer. During the busy times, she had often handled various matters with him, running around. In the midst of all that, he would check in on her.


    At that time, she hadn''t really thought about it, andter felt it wasn''t necessary to mention it either. Slowly, things had cooled down, and given Zachary''s personality, he wouldn''t be the one to push things further.


    It was always others pursuing him.


    "Mr. Collins, I''m not reallyfortable letting a drunk adult male in my car."


    Zachary, feeling the effects of the alcohol and the frustration building inside him, was dizzy.


    He felt that those words shouldn''t havee from her and in a moment of thoughtlessness, he said, " Didn''t you say before that if I got drunk, you''de pick me up and..."


    "Mr. Collins." Jane coldly interrupted.

 Chapter 655

    "If Mr. Collins wants me to give you a ride, I''m sorry, I don''t have time. But I can call a taxi for you."


    Zachary pressed his throbbing forehead. "Why must it be like this?"


    Jane found it amusing and was toozy to say much to the drunk. "Are you calling for a taxi yourself, Mr. Collins, or should I help you?" Zachary felt confused and asked, "Are you still talking to Charlie?"


    Jane had tied her hair up to make it easier to hold the baby. Feeling a bit irritated, she let it down and shook it.


    Then she nced over at Charlotte''s house.


    She was contemting whether to interrupt their moment and let Frank deal with Zachary.


    But thinking about Frank''s methods, she passed on that idea.


    She took out her phone, preparing to call a taxi.


    Just then, Charlie called her, which was convenient, she could have him take Zachary away.


    But before she could answer, her phone was snatched away, then she was enveloped by a shadow.


    Before she could react, she felt something soft and cool against her lips.


    Smack-


    Without thinking, Jane pped him.


    Previously, when she teased him, he hadn''t shown any interest at all.


    Even if it was just for fun, kissing and sleeping together, she could ept it openly.


    But that wasn''t what Zachary did. He had always been cold and distant, giving her no response.


    Later, at the airport, he had made things very clear.


    Knowing he had a beloved first love, she maturely adjusted their rtionship to that of ordinary friends.


    So now, when he forcefully kissed her, it felt like he was just being a rogue.


    "If you keeps acting like this with me, Mr. Collins, don''t me me for embarrassing you in public."


    Zachary had never been pped before.


    Even with strict discipline at home, he had never been pped when he made mistakes.


    He had his pride.


    If it were the woman he loved, then fine, let it be.


    But he and Jane didn''t share that kind of rtionship.


    He threw Jane''s phone onto the car roof and turned to leave.


    Jane picked up her phone, unlocked the car door, got in, and sped away.


    On the balcony upstairs.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I asked Frank, "Aren''t you going to send Zachary off?"


    Frank pulled me inside, closed the balcony door, and drew the curtains. "He''s a grown man, he can handle it. Time to sleep."


    But I couldn''t sleep, especially since it concerned Jane, I wanted to ask about the situation. "What''s Zachary doing?"


    Frank pinched my cheek. "You''re still worried about Jane? It''s Zachary''s first time getting pped, I think your good friend will be fine."


    I slipped out of his arms, turned over, and rested my chin on my hands, staring at him.


    Frank chuckled helplessly and pressed down on my head, tilting his chin. "That trip abroad, Zachary spoke harshly, he''s just looking for a chance to apologize."


    I scoffed. "You guys apologize by forcefully kissing someone?"


    Frank didn''t want to discuss this. He hadn''t expected Zachary to kiss Jane either, but it wasn''t surprising.


    If you liked someone and didn''t say it, then you deserve to get pped.


    "Are you trying to gather intel for Jane?"


    I shook my head. "Jane said she wouldn''t do anything to ruin someone''s rtionship. She''s decided to let go, so I won''t y matchmaker."


    "Our Jane is so radiant and charming, she doesn''t need Zachary."


    Frank could tell there was more to my words.


    It was obvious I was pushing him to talk about the first love.


    "Zachary''s family is special, involved in politics and business, so they have high standards for his partner."


    I blinked, guessing, "Is the first love from an ordinary background?"


    Frank nodded. "Yeah, she''s the daughter of the family driver. Interestingly, Zachary''s mother really liked her, treating her like her own daughter, giving her everything on one condition. She couldn''t develop feelings for Zachary."

 Chapter 656

    656


    "Sir Collins found out about it and sent her abroad, saying it was to see the world and learn more. In reality..." Frank patted my head. "Got it?"


    "So..." I reached out to tap Frank''s strong chin. "That''s what makes someone unforgettable, right?"


    Frank nced at me. "You now know that Zachary and his first love can''t be together, and now you''re nning to match him with Jane?" "Not really, it all depends on Jane''s feelings."


    I withdrew my hand. "I just think it''s a pity to miss out on a good rtionship because of such misunderstandings."


    "Are you ying with words here?"


    Frank leaned in and nudged my nose. "I''ve told you everything, what''s my reward?"


    I quickly pushed back against him. "I still have questions to ask."


    Frank let out a nonchnt hum and kept his hands moving. "Go ahead and ask."


    I pressed down on his hands and asked seriously, "Then wouldn''t that mean Jane isn''t qualified to marry into the Collins family?"


    Now, the Charlotte Jewelry was growing, and as one of the founders, Jane was making a fortune.


    But for a family like Zachary''s, it was about more than just money.


    Moreover, the Charlotte Jewelry wouldn''t be considered enough by their standards.


    Frank pondered, "Whether she can enter depends on Zachary."


    As he spoke, he pushed me down. "We finally have some time, let''s not talk about them." "Don''t be silly..."


    I pushed back, but my strength was nothing to him.


    With one hand, he pinned both of mine down.


    I felt embarrassed. "Frank!"


    Frank leaned in closer and whispered yfully in my ear, "Call me more, Llove to hear it."


    Jane was driving like a maniac.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    What the hell was he doing?


    Was he out of his mind?


    When she teased him, he showed no warmth, acting as if he were a monk.


    And now, why was he kissing her?


    *


    Jane felt a rush of frustration, she couldn''t talk to Charlotte at this hour.


    Finally, she turned the car toward a bar.


    Charlie was feeling bored, when he called Jane and got no answer, he nned to go home.


    But unexpectedly, he ran into her at the bar entrance.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Hey, beautiful, here to have fun?"


    Jane wasn''t in the mood to engage. She tried to suppress her anger and forced a polite smile.


    "Do you think I''m here to take a civil service exam?"


    "Want to join me?"


    Charlie followed her inside. "I still have the private room upstairs."


    Jane waved her hand, sitting on a high bar stool. She gestured to the bartender. "The usual."


    Charlie sat next to her. "Does Miss Greenwood really enjoy the hustle and bustle?"


    Jane liked a lively atmosphere, but not tonight. "Since we ran into each other, I''ll treat you to a drink, Charlie."


    Charlieughed. "I never let beautiful women pay, tonight''s bill is on me."


    Jane appeared open to fun but still had her principles.


    She wouldn''t take someone''s money if there was no possibility of developing feelings.


    "Your kindness is better reserved for someone who needs it more."


    Charlie didn''t catch the underlying meaning. "Don''t be so polite with me. Fate has allowed us to get to know each other."


    Jane hade to unwind and let go of the frustration from Zachary.


    Tomorrow, she would be the cheerful and radiant Jane again.


    But Charlie was starting to annoy her.


    However, since he was friends with Frank, he was kind of a benefactor.


    It wasn''t necessary to break tiespletely.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Charlie."


    "Don''t mention it."


    After two drinks with Charlie, Jane still felt bothered and decided to hit the dance floor.


    She didn''t expect to see people kissing.


    That wasn''t unusual in a bar at night, but today it just rubbed her the wrong way.


    She cursed under her breath and decided to go home to sleep.


    "Leaving already?"

 Chapter 657

    Charlie caught up to her. "It''s still early."


    Jane stopped, turned, and leaned against the car.


    Suddenly she asked, "Has Mr. Collins encountered any issues recently?"


    "Huh?"


    Charlie was caught off guard by the sudden topic, but he didn''t think much of it and replied, "Hey, it''s just that his ex-girlfriend is back. It''s normal for him to be a bit off, he almost fell out with his family over her before." ''So devoted. Then why the hell did he kiss me? So shameless!''


    Jane turned and kicked the tire. Such an action caused her foot to hurt and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Seeing this, Charlie realized something was wrong. "Feeling down? Did someone bully you? I''ll go teach them a lesson."


    Jane really wanted to say it was Zachary, but unfortunately, they were friends.


    She had to deal with this herself.


    "No one bullied me. I just don''t want Mr. Collins to be in a bad mood and raise my rent. Or not give me such a good spot to rent." Charlie waved his hand. "Nonsense! I''m still here, you don''t have to worry, Miss Greenwood."


    Jane really wasn''t in the mood, even being superficially polite was her limit today.


    "I think I left the gas on at home. I need to head back."


    Charlie panicked, as if his own gas was still on. "Perfect! My driver can give you a ride. Let me know when you get home."


    Jane nodded and got into the back seat.


    When Charlie couldn''t see the back of the car anymore, he withdrew his gaze and pulled out his phone to type a message in their group chat. He looked quite regretful.


    "Ran into Miss Greenwood. If it weren''t for her gas leak at home, we would have had a lovely evening."


    Frank was feeding the baby.


    Charlotte was tired tonight and didn''t wake her for breastfeeding, she took the milk stored in the fridge. and was heating it.


    He rarely paid attention to group messages, but feeling good tonight, he replied, "You didn''t send her home and help her out?" Gas leak?


    That sounded like an excuse Jane woulde up with


    Charlie: "I drank, so I can''t give her a lift. I had my driver drop her off, and I''ve asked her to message me when she gets home... What do you want me to help with? I can''t fix gas lines." Frank felt it was unnecessary to reply.


    Chasing someone like this would take lifetimes without sess.


    They were friends, so if Frank were to be nice he would say Charlie was naive and sweet.


    To put it bluntly... just forget it.


    Now that he was a dad, he needed to set a good example for his daughter, so he wouldn''t say those harsh words.


    "Get home early, wash up, and sleep."


    In dreams, anything was possible, and there was always a chance to pursue someone.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Charlie, however, was excited: "Today, Jane was in a bad mood, and Iforted her. I think I might have a chance."


    Frank didn''t want to reply anymore.


    Charlie, however, showed no signs of stopping: "They say if you care for a girl when she''s at her most vulnerable, she''ll fall for you." Frank squinted and paused, then typed: "Who said that?"


    Charlie sent a picture.


    Frank opened it.


    "108 Ways to Pursue a Girl."


    After a moment of speechlessness, he simply muted the group chat.


    He didn''t know that Zachary was watching.


    He guessed Jane was upset because he had forcefully kissed her.


    Getting pped earlier had made him angry, but on the way back, that anger had faded.


    Now, after drinking some water, he was calm again.


    He pondered how to repair their rtionship.


    His gaze lingered on the image.


    "108 Ways to Pursue a Girl..." he muttered to himself.


    The next day, just after dropping Frank off at work, I saw Jane storming out of another elevator.


    I noticed the dark circles under her eyes and asked, "Didn''t sleep all night?"


    Jane had insomnia, she couldn''t wait and rushed over early in the morning.


    "Let''s talk inside."


    I poured her a ss of water.


    1 already knew what she wanted toin about, especially since I had seen everythingst night.

 Chapter 658

    658


    I was hesitating whether I should speak first.


    Jane finished a ss of ice water and bit her lip, cursing, "Do you know that Zachary''s sick?"


    I nodded in agreement.


    If he liked her, he should just say so, after that, they could talk things out and be in a proper rtionship.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    What was with the kissing? That was just something couples did.


    Now it was like he was acting like a thug.


    Anyone would be angry in her shoes.


    "Why not report him to the police?"


    "I want him to learn a lesson that he''ll never forget," said Jane. Then suddenly realized something was off. "I don''t think I mentioned what he did, why would you suggest calling the police?"


    "Oh, I know." She leaned back on the sofa, crossing her arms in a questioning posture. "Did you peek at us from upstairsst night?"


    I felt guilty about this. I originally intended to go downstairs, but Frank wouldn''t let me.


    I also thought this was their issue, and as a friend, I shouldn''t intervene too much.


    "I''m guilty, so I can talk to Frank about this and help you vent your anger. But it can''t go too far, after all, he has helped us a lot before."


    Janeughed. "So now you''re Frank''s fiancee, huh? You''re not as unconditionally on my side as before."


    I rubbed my nose. "I''m just being objective, I can''t be too extreme, can I? That wouldn''t be good."


    Jane was just good with words.


    Zachary was after all the big boss and a friend of Frank


    She couldn''t make her good friend feel awkwardly stuck in the middle.


    "This time I''ll just treat it like getting bitten by a dog. If it happens again, I''ll make sure he''s totally- embarrassed!"


    I thought for a moment and decided to mention the matter of the first love.


    "Last night, I asked Frank about it, he said it wasn''t love, but during his teenage years, he felt a bit of a stir, though it was quickly snuffed out by Zachary''s grandpa"


    Jane shook her head. "Frank is justforting you. Charlie told mest night that he almost fell out with his family over that first love."


    I frowned.


    Frank wouldn''t lie to me, I was sure of that.


    We hade so far together, and I could see everything he had done.


    "Charlie''s words are the ones I wouldn''t trust," I analyzed. "Don''t you remember what he said on Frank''s birthdayst year? He seems to miss the point all the time." Janeughed. "You are getting better at insulting people. I guess you''re bing more like Frank."


    I smiled and patted her. "I''m just being serious here, but the choice is yours. If you don''t want anything to do with Zachary, I''ll definitely help you."


    Jane picked up a bunch of grapes to eat.


    As she spit out the seeds, she said, "Even if I wanted something, he has to pursue me. I''m not going to be the one chasing him and being ignored anymore."


    I found it hard to imagine Zachary chasing someone.


    With his background, he already had the capital for people to line up to pursue him.


    Of course, Jane was no slouch either, but Zachary was wealthy and good-looking.


    "You also need to consider ss issues. We''re notcking, but can you love someone enough to go against the whole world? If not, there''s no need toplicate yourfortable life." Just as Jane was about to respond when her phone rang.


    Seeing it was an unknown number, she thought it might be a client and answered.


    But then a familiar male voice came through.


    It sounded a bit weak.


    "Jane..."


    "I have a fever."


    Jane was confused and then speechless.


    ''Are you sure it''s a fever, not something else?'' she thought. ''Otherwise, why are you calling me?


    She paused for a few seconds, replying indifferently, "Do you need me to call 911 for you, Mr. Collins?" Zachary was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 659

    Zachary flipped through the book "108 Ways to Pursue a Girl" and said slowly, "There''s no need to waste medical resources. Please can you bring some medicine over, Miss Greenwood?"


    Jane replied, "Medicine? That''s easy. Just wait, Mr. Collins."


    Zachary curved his lips slightly, it seemed that these 108 ways were quite effective.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After Jane hung up, she found someone to run the errand.


    Zachary purposely waited in the living room. The moment the doorbell rang, he immediately went to open the door.


    It turned out to be a small, dark-skinned man with a big smile. "Hello, sir, here''s the fever medicine you ordered. That''ll be 59.99,"


    Zachary paid the money, returned to the sofa, and stared thoughtfully at the book",


    Girl."


    Why didn''t it work?


    At Region Gardens, I saw Jane looking happy and asked, "Are you feeling better?"


    Jane had the errand runner take a photo of her.


    Seeing Zachary''s shocked expression, she couldn''t help butugh even more.


    He always acted so aloof and detached.


    "I feel about half better."


    Ways to Pursue a


    She waved her hand, "Let''s not talk about unhappy things. You must celebrate your birthday this year, right?"


    Last year, my birthday coincided with my grandmother''s passing, so I wasn''t in the mood to celebrate. Then I didn''t go out for a mourning period, and since I was in myte pregnancy, Frank''s birthday was only a simple celebration at the hospital. I generally wasn''t keen on birthdays, unlike Jane, who loved lively celebrations.


    But after the baby was born, it was definitely something worth celebrating.


    "Right, let''s have a birthday party this year."


    "Got it, I''ll make the arrangements."


    Jane stood up, took a few steps, then turned back and lowered her voice. "I''ve got the dress sorted out, you need to try it on. Frank hasn''t changed much, so the size you gave should be fine."


    Even though I hadn''t gained much weight during my pregnancy, my body had changed somewhat.


    I was recovering from the delivery, but since it was a wedding dress, it had to be perfect.


    If anything went wrong on-site, it would leave a regret.


    "Just bring it to me, and when Frank goes to work, I can try it on."


    Jane shook her head, "It''s a limited edition, you have head over to try it on yourself."


    "I worked hard to get this opportunity, please make an exception."


    I shot her a teasing nce. "You make it sound like I''m some big shot. I''ll head over if I have to."


    Janeughed. "I''m just worried you''ll be preupied with the baby and won''t be able to leave!" "Then schedule a time and let me know."


    "Okay."


    I saw her to the door.


    After turning back to feed the baby, my mom said, "I''ll keep an eye on things. You should try on the dress,


    it''s really important. If it doesn''t fit, I can help think of a solution."


    There are quite a few traditional wedding dresses avable.


    But now, everyone prefers the new traditional style.


    The kind I want is quite rare in the market.


    But there wasn''t enough time to design and make one myself now.


    "Let''s see how it goes, if Jane can''t manage it, I''ll let you know. But Jane is quite reliable."


    My mom nodded. "That''s good."


    After a pause, I asked, "Mom, are you really not nning to act again?"


    My mom had retired from acting for many years. Last year, she decided to return to the big screen and had negotiated for a film.


    But after that explosion, she halted all work that required her presence.


    After all, her family business was substantial enough to afford the breach of contract fees.


    Plus, my mom rmended suitable artists and actors to various brands and directors, so the fees weren''t exceptionally high.

 Chapter 660

    But there were many people who felt it was a shame.


    My mom was famously talented, a naturally gifted actress who became well-known from a supporting role.


    She gained a lot of favor from the audience.


    Many waited for years to hear about her return, and now that she was withdrawing again, her fans had been hoping for hereback.


    Moreover, my mom''s injuries had mostly healed, so they wouldn''t affect her ability to act or attend events.


    But she doesn''t want to show her face at all.


    "I want to try a different approach. I''ve slowly started handing over thepany''s matters to Joanne, and now I just want more time to spend with you and Sparrow."


    Jane went to book a venue for Charlotte''s birthday and for Sparrow to be introduced to everyone.


    The ce she found was special because the main hall connected to a small hall.


    No worries about crowds, during the main event, the small hall would still have a view.


    Just as she was about to pay the deposit, she received a call from Frank.


    "What? Then I can''t book this venue. How about we find a grassy area? We can invite as many people as we want. An outdoor event would be perfect since the weather won''t be too hot. A little cool is fine, with so many people drinking, it''ll warm up." Frank trusted Jane with the venue arrangements.


    He had only one request."Don''t let it slip."


    Jane quickly promised, "I can be quick-tongued, but for things like this, I''m always tight-lipped. Llove surprises!"


    Frank hung up and asked n, "Has the ring arrived?"


    Dinner was just served when I heard movement in the elevator, so I got up to open the door for Frank.


    1 I also brought him some slippers.


    Frank cocked his brows. "Your enthusiasm is a bit scary."


    J shot him a nce. "Then don''t wear them."


    Frank chuckled, changed into the slippers, and wrapped his arms around me as we walked inside. "So, what''s the good news?"


    "What''s wrong with me being nice to you?" I retorted. "Should I treat you coldly from now on?"


    Frank yfully pinched my cheek. "Either way is fine. You''re gorgeous no matter what face you put on."


    Hearing that made me blush, and I wriggled out of his embrace.


    Frank went to the bathroom, washed his hands, and came out to hold Sparrow.


    "Have you missed your dad?"


    Sparrow reached out to grasp at the air as Frank leaned down a bit.


    Sparrow''s handnded on his face, and she grinned widely.


    Frank bounced her a couple of times. "Looks like you''re a little troublemaker, just like your mom."


    I shot him a re.


    He smirked, put Sparrow down, sat beside me, and began feeding me.


    "Don''t be jealous. Here, have something to eat."


    I was about to respond when he suddenly leaned closer, lowering his voice intentionally and gripping my ear tightly.


    "I know my wife misses me too."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I certainly didn''t have his thick skin. To avoid blushing, quickly changed the subject.


    "This year we''ll celebrate my birthday and Sparrow birth together. Jane said she''d make the arrangements, and I agreed, just wanted to let you know." Frank nodded. "Do it however you want, as long as you''re happy."


    Speaking of Jane, I told him about Zachary faking his illness.


    Frank ced food on my te while drying his hands and said, "It''s not fake."


    "What?" I was puzzled. "But in this weather, with his health condition, it''s hard to catch a fever, right?"


    Even though it was after the start of autumn, the temperature was still around 35 degrees Celsius.


    Suddenly, something came to mind. "If he made himself sick, that''s also faking it."


    Frankughed. "I can see you have a grudge against him."


    I shook my head. "Not really. He has helped us a lot, but..."

 Chapter 661

    "No need for ''buts." Frank patted my head. "A favor is a favor. He helped us, and I''ll remember this debt of gratitude, but it can''t serve as a shield for him hurting your friend."


    I didn''t have an opinion about Zachary that was this extreme.


    I just wanted to know what he really meant for Jane.


    He had been so cold before, speaking harshly, why was he suddenly ying this childish game now?


    "Why can''t he just say it directly?"


    Frank opened his phone and showed me a picture.


    "108 Ways to Pursue a Girl"


    I tugged at the corner of my mouth. "What is this?"


    Frank raised his chin slightly. "It means just what it says."


    I put down the phone, thinking a bit. "Does he want to pursue Jane?"


    "That''s one way to understand it."


    I felt a bit speechless. "But can''t he just state his intentions first before taking action? Feigning illness really isn''t charming at all."


    Frank put some food on my te. "Eat first, you need energy to get angry."


    I chewed the food hard, incredulously asking, "Did he really make himself have a fever?"


    Frank nodded. "I checked on my way home from work, it''s true."


    "Last night, he got angry, went out to the main road to hail a cab and didn''t call his driver. But he had never been through this before. He got home all sweaty, took a cold shower, and still felt mad, so he drank iced water, and that got to him. He also had a meeting today that he didn''t attend." I forgot to eat the food as I listened.


    It wasn''t a surprise, I just felt a bit helpless.


    "He''s never been pped, being angry is fine, but he shouldn''t have forced a kiss. Since he likes Jane, he could have just said it."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s better than him trying to find some suitable opportunity to exin what happened at the airport. There are plenty of opportunities to exin past behaviors and to apologize."


    Frank added more vegetables to my te. "I suggest you don''t interfere. Let them develop freely and see their choices. What you need to do now is eat well."


    "I think the person involved is often confused."


    My mom spoke up. "Just letting it go might not yield good results. Sometimes it''s okay to use a bit of method to stoke the fire between them."


    I looked at my mom, she smiled softly. "I''m just offering a suggestion. You don''t have to take it."


    "She values her friend," Frank spoke for me. "She''s unsure if Jane wants to continue, but she won''t interfere and add bricks to their rtionship."


    I indeed thought that way, but Frank''s words sounded a bit sarcastic.


    "Mom, that suggestion is fine, but if Jane doesn''t want anything with Zachary, there''s no need for me to do anything. It feels like a good intention could backfire." But my mom stated clearly, "I don''t see that she really wants to cut ties with Zachary."


    I actually noticed that too, but I always felt that feelings don''t follow logic, especially between Jane and Zachary, since they were close friends of both Frank and me.


    If anything went wrong, it would be awkward for both Frank and me in the middle, they might struggle to even nod at each other in the future..


    "Stop thinking about it."


    Frank took the cold vegetables from my te, added hot ones, and served me a hot drink. "Eat well. I''ll let you know when it''s time to stoke the fire."


    I went back to eating my food.


    Jane had been running around all day.

 Chapter 662

    It took a while to finally find a ce that was satisfactory in every way.


    As long as it didn''t rain, it would be perfect.


    She was exhausted, her back aching, as soon as she got home. She then copsed onto the sofa, not wanting to do anything.


    But after lying down for a while, she still got up to remove my makeup.


    While she was applying a face mask, her phone on the coffee table kept ringing.


    She picked it up and sneered after seeing the caller ID.


    She wasn''t going to answer and even cklisted him.


    On the other end, Zachary felt helpless.


    He waited all day, but Jane hadn''t sent him a single message.


    Did she really not care about him at all?


    Was she really going to treat him like a stranger, even less than a regr friend?


    He pressed on his aching forehead and sent her a message.


    "Tomorrow at 4 PM, Half-Mount Teahouse, I have something to tell you."


    Jane didn''t receive the message.


    ''Text messages were different from WhatsApp. One wouldn''t receive a notification if one was cklisted by someone else. Zachary didn''t verify it and assumed Jane got the message.


    In the evening, the wind picked up, drifting in through the slightly open balcony door, lifting the window


    screens.


    The moonlight clearly illuminated two figures entangled on the bed.


    I held Frank back. "We agreed, just this once."


    Frank was bare-chested, the heat making my face flush, his brown eyes were dark and clearly not


    satisfied.


    But I wanted to try on the dress early tomorrow to address any issues in time.


    If I let him go on endlessly, I wouldn''t be able to sleep until dawn.


    Then, it would be hard for me to get up early the next day.


    "I''m doing this for your health. Studies show that as you age, you can''t do too much of this, it''s bad for your health."


    Frank smirked, his low, alluring voice lingering in my ears.


    "Where did I give the impression that I''m getting old?"


    7


    I felt like there was a trap in his words.


    "I''m getting old and I can''t overdo it. Shouldn''t you, as my boyfriend, be understanding?"


    Frank let out a deepugh. "Then as your boyfriend, shouldn''t you help me out?"


    Wasn''t that just killing the conversation?


    I opened my mouth but couldn''t find the words.


    Frank leaned closer, his voice was a soothing whisper that made me dizzy.


    "Baby, I''ve missed you so much. It''s been a long time. Now, can you care about me a little?"


    I found myself nodding absentmindedly.


    By the time I finally closed my eyes in exhaustion at dawn, I regretted it immensely.


    But I didn''t even have the energy to be angry.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The next day, as expected, I didn''t wake up until noon.


    Luckily, I had prepared milk for the baby in advance, otherwise, the child would have gone hungry.


    "Go ask Dr. Travis for a prescription to help your recovery."


    As I stepped out of my room, my mom noticed I didn''t look well. "You had a tough pregnancy, and your body has taken a toll. Ask if there''s anything that won''t affect breastfeeding." I felt my face heat up.


    Even though my mom didn''t say it directly, at her age, having given birth to me, she must know why I looked so drained.


    "Um, Mom,"


    I rubbed my nose, needing to change the topic. "I''m runningte, I''ve made ns with Jane, so I''ll leave the baby with you."


    My mom noticed my embarrassment but didn''t pry further.


    "Go ahead, but don''t be toote, the baby still needs fresh milk."


    "Okay, I won''t be toote!"


    After promising, I hurried out.


    Little did I know, my mom was thinking that living under one roof with us was indeed a bit inconvenient.


    She needed to find a solution.

 Chapter 663

    As I stepped out the door, I saw Jane''s car.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    I smiled as I got in.


    Jane started the engine, her smile ambiguous. "No problem."


    I buckled my seatbelt, feeling a bit shy about the topic, especially since it involved me.


    I changed the subject and asked, "Tell me honestly, have you really given up on Zachary?"


    Jane raised her hand in a vow. "I couldn''t be more serious, I''m more genuine than pearls." There were some things I decided not to say.


    Once I figured out what Zachary really meant, I could address it then.


    Zachary had waited at the Half-Mount Teahouse all day.


    But he didn''t see Jane.


    Earl Grey tea was supposed to cool him down, but it only made him more agitated.


    If he had known, he might as well have gone to a bar.


    But he felt a bar wasn''t a proper ce for serious conversations.


    Now, he found himself in a bit of a mess.


    "Drinking tea alone?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Just hearing thatzy, irritating voice, Zachary knew who it was without looking up.


    Frank sat down opposite him, pouring himself a cup of tea and taking a small sip, teasing, "Looks like you''re pretty worked up these days."


    Zachary shot him a dispassionate nce. "What do you want?"


    Frank leaned back in his chair, amused. "I mean, your fever hasn''t gone down yet, so of course you''re upset."


    He knew why Zachary was like this but chose not to mention it.


    Zachary couldn''t sit still anymore and stood up to leave.


    Frank knocked on the table. "Alright, don''t sulk. In a couple of months, it''s my wife''s birthday, can you help me out?" Zachary refused. "I''m busy."


    After saying that, he realized something was wrong. "You''re not asking for..."


    Frank nodded calmly. "Yep."


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    Jane took me to the outskirts of the city.


    I was a bit surprised. "Is the dress fitting ce around here?"


    Jane nodded. "This dress is from the medieval period. It witnessed a very loving couple during the turmoil of war when love couldn''t prevail, and despite the sadness, they freely fell in love and eventually got married, hand in hand until they were a hundred. With the blessing of many descendants and a happy life, I think this dress is perfect for you. Its design is very simr to your original draft."


    "The couple has passed away, and now one of their great-grandchildren is looking after the dress, this used to be their home."


    I asked, "With such a meaningful dress, we won''t be allowed to make alterations, right?"


    Jane snapped her fingers. "Not at all. The couple said that slight modifications are allowed, but major changes that alter its original appearance are not."


    I understood and asked, "So, how did you convince them to lend us this dress?"


    Jane smiled. "They initially didn''t want to lend it because they were worried that the borrower wouldn''t honor the agreement and would damage the dress. But when I showed them your photo, they agreed." "Why?"


    I was puzzled.


    Jane pulled me inside.


    The host came over. "I saw the photo, and this youngdy''s temperament is somewhat simr to my ancestor''s. Seeing her in person, it''s even more striking. I believe this dress will suit you perfectly."


    Jane winked at me and said to the host, "Shall we try on the dress?"


    "In that room." The host pointed.


    Jane led me inside and closed the door behind us.


    I immediately spotted the dress hanging in the middle of the room.


    "This is exactly what I imagined." I couldn''t take my eyes off it.

 Chapter 664

    Jane said, "I knew you would love it, so hurry and try it on."


    I put on the dressyer byyer.


    I thought the waistline would be tight, so I took a breath and asked Jane to button it for me first.


    Once I borrowed the dress, I could slim down a bit before the wedding day, and it would fit perfectly. But surprisingly, I didn''t feel any urgency.


    "It fits quite well, it doesn''t seem like any alterations are needed. You can loosen the bust area a bitter."


    Jane turned me toward the mirror, clearly amazed. "It really suits you! You look beautiful!"


    Looking at my reflection, I felt satisfied, this was the dress I had always wanted.


    As for the suit, I knew without Frank trying it on that it would look great on him.


    "I don''t think it needs alterations. The bust area looks a bit tight now, but it will loosen up soon."


    Jane understood and opened the door, calling for the host.


    The host came in, eyes brightening. "It looks like it was made just for you."


    Then he said, "I can''t lend this dress..."


    "Wait, if it''s tailored for me, why can''t you lend it? Didn''t we agree?" Jane asked, confused.


    The host quickly exined, "I want to give it to you."


    "When my ancestors passed, they mentioned finding someone fated. We didn''t know how to define ''fate'' until today when we met this youngdy." "Yes, yes, this is fate."


    Jane was suddenly delighted but, after exchanging a nce with me, added, "But I can''t ept something for nothing..."


    The host waved his hand. "It''s just two dresses. Although they seem valuable now, they''re really nothing special."


    How could that be true?


    The craftsmanship was exquisite, and the silk and fabric were of high quality.


    It was clear this came from a wealthy family back in the day.


    I said, "Some things can''t be measured by value. This dress has been well-preserved and still holds its charm, it''s evident how much you cherish it. Although it can''t be measured by value, I still can''t just take it The host waved his hand again. "If I say it''s a gift for a fated person, then it is. If you really feel bad about it, just agree to one request."


    "Go ahead."


    "Take good care of this dress. I hope from you, it can meet another fated person."


    "Okay."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I stopped refusing and epted.


    On the way back, I held onto the two dresses tightly, reluctant to let go.


    Jane looked at me and smiled. "You really should thank me for this."


    I nodded. "Of course."


    When we got back to Region Gardens, as soon as we exited the elevator, I heard renovation noisesing from next door. Jane heard it too and said, "If I had known they were selling, I would have bitten the bullet and bought it to be your neighbor." "Wee back."


    Just as Jane and I sat down, my mom came in carrying Sparrow, smiling brightly.


    "Did you hear the renovation noise next door?"


    I chuckled. "Mom, are you taking Sparrow to watch the excitement?"


    My mom shook her head. "No, I wanted to check out our house."


    "What?" Jane and I asked in unison.


    My mom exined, "I initially wanted you to move to the Cloud, but Frank wouldn''t agree. I thought about ''buying a house nearby to help take care of the baby and give you and Frank some space. But Frank felt our current ce was small, so he bought the one next door. Later, they''ll connect the two, giving everyone their own space and making it easier to care for the baby, plus more room for entertainment." I felt they were exaggerating, thinking about putting all those entertainment features in the house.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter665


    Now they had even bought the ce next door, were they nning to build a yground? But my focus wasn''t on that.


    What struck me was my mom saying she wanted to move out to give Frank and me space.


    I had noticed her strange expression when I left today!


    But I was in a rush and didn''t think to ask more.


    Now, it felt even more awkward to bring it up.


    Jane helped me out, saying, "It really is important to have your own space, no matter the rtionship. I think it''s crucial. Buying the ce next door is perfect. I cane y with the kid, and if it getste, I can just stay over. Plus, I can chat with Ms. Jackson about gossip-sound''s great!"


    My momughed. "Those gossips won''t fill your stomach, I don''t understand why you like hearing them."


    Jane cocked her brows. "It''s entertaining."


    My mom shook her head affectionately. "Fine, during dinner tonight, I''ll tell you a couple of stories for


    some entertainment."


    Jane stepped back and whispered to me, "Don''t take this too much to heart."


    "People have their own habits. They have to stay together to take care of the kids, but even the best rtionships need some space. This solution is quite good, it''s a win-win."


    ,"Frank is still sharp, I wish heaven would grant me a man like him too."


    Hearing her reassurance, I felt a bit relieved.


    Originally, my mom wanted to live with me more, but now she had to move out alone to give Frank and me space, which left me feeling a bit uneasy.


    Now, being next door, there was space but no distance, which was indeed quite nice.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, I still felt building a yground at home was a bit over the top.


    This property had great management, and the yground facilities downstairs were quite sufficient, not having them at home wouldn''t affect anything. After dinner, I mentioned this to Frank.


    Frank hugged me as we entered the room. "This is your mom''s intention, we shouldn''t stop her. You don''t want your mom to be upset, do you?" That line really left me speechless.


    Frank added a moral obligation, "I see your mom is happy doing this. She can forget about the earlier chaos, and isn''t that what you want? She''s really rxed now." "You''re so considerate,"


    I shot him a sideways nce and pinched the soft flesh at his waist.


    But he suddenly pushed me down onto the bed. "Are you hinting at something?"


    I wanted to retort, but his kiss sealed my lips tightly.


    Jane was in a great mood and went to the bar for drinks.


    When Charlie learned that Zachary wasing, he immediately rushed over.


    Seeing Jane in the lobby, he assumed they had a date and looked puzzled. "Why not just go up? Zachary is already in the private room."


    Jane was confused by this. "Why would I go up if Mr. Collins is in the room?"


    Charlie scratched his head. "Aren''t you the one who arranged this? With Charlotte''s birthdaying up and the baby''s arrival, and Frank''s proposal, aren''t you all going to discuss the ns?" Jane was rendered speechless. "How do you know all this?"


    "What''s there to hide? It''s a big celebration," replied Charlie. "I have to help out too. I might seem talkative, but I wouldn''t go bbing about important matters."


    What else could Jane say?


    "You can go up and discuss it with Mr. Collins. I''m from the bride''s side, I''m not responsible for the proposal."


    Charlie looked puzzled. "Have you and Zachary had a fight?"


    Fight


    "What''s there to fight about?" Jane quickly denied.

 Chapter 666

    Charlie sat down next to Jane and called the bartender for drinks. "I really have nothing to say to him, it''s way more interesting to drink with a beautiful woman."


    Jane just wanted some alone time, to be precise, she didn''t want to drink with Charlie. It felt so uninteresting.


    Charlie didn''t sense Jane''s annoyance at all, he was busy sharing in their group


    "Two days of idental encounters-what else could it be but fate?"


    He paired it with a picture of Jane drinking..


    Frank was too busy to check his phone at that moment.


    Zachary, however, nced at it.


    chat.


    Recognizing Jane''s familiar background, he stood up to leave, but when he reached the private room''s door, he turned back.


    It was clear she wanted to draw a line between them, why should he chase after someone who didn''t want him?


    Jane found the drinking ufortable and made an excuse to slip away.


    Back home, she felt restless and opened another bottle of wine.


    Out of boredom, she scrolled through Twitter and saw Charlie''stest post.


    "Thank you, my brother for letting me know what not to have before drinking alcohol! Ceftriaxone!"


    Anyone familiar with their group would know he was talking about Zachary.


    In that instant, Jane thought about whether the medicine she asked someone to buy contained ceftriaxone, she hoped it didn''t cause her trouble!


    Little did she know, Charlie''s post was a joke on purpose.


    Even if Zachary was angry, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to end his own life. It was because he hadn''t taken his medicine, he was still burning up with a fever. The alcohol made him drunk very quickly. Charlie sent Zachary to the hospital for an IV and then posted another update with a photo of them together.


    Jane clicked on the picture and saw Zachary lying in a hospital bed, his face pale and devoid of color, his Tips even turning white.


    It stirred something in her, and without thinking, she changed her clothes and took a cab to the hospital. Thirty minutester, she arrived at the hospital and found Zachary''s room but heard soft, gentle voices inside. Peering through the half-opened door, she saw his first love feeding Zachary oat porridge.


    Jane looked down, a self-deprecating smile forming as she threw the oat porridge she had brought into


    the trash.


    Once back home, she copsed onto the sofa, feeling disgusted with herself.


    How pathetic could she be?


    He kissed her forcefully, and while she was angry, she had actually wondered if he had any feelings for


    her.


    When he called her while sick, asking her to buy medicine, was that a sign of wanting to develop something further? But in the end...


    It was a ssic case of saying one thing to her face and another behind her back.


    ''What a scumbag!'' Jane cursed inwardly.


    Jeswood had been drenched in rain for three consecutive days, and the prolonged heat finally passed.


    The temperature dropped rapidly.


    My birthday had finally arrived.


    Jane had arranged for the banquet to be held outdoors on a grass field.


    The weather was considerate, providing a beautiful sunny day.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Aunt!"


    Danny ran over to me. "Where''s Sparrow?"


    Ever since he met Sparrow, he had been eager to see her, but with school and extracurricr activities filling up his time, it had been a while since theyst met.


    I pointed behind me. "She''s looking for your aunt."


    Danny immediately scampered off, his little legs moving quickly towards my mom.


    na walked up to me, handing me a gift. "That kid Frank can surely get his hands on all kinds of treasures, so I got you something practical. I specially got this from the harbor city, it''s guaranteed to keep you safe. Plus, here''s a red envelope-buy whatever you want." I epted it, squeezing the red envelope and feeling something was off.


    na exined, "It''s a cheque, fill in any amount you like."


    "Don''t worry. It''s your uncle''s money."


    000


    I couldn''t help but grin and immediately epted. "Then I''m going to fill in a big one!"


    "As long as you''re happy."


    na was very generous.


    Then she suddenly turned her gaze elsewhere and eximed, "Oh, looks like there''s a good show to watch."


    I followed na''s gaze and my expression changed.

 Chapter 667

    Not


    far away was Zachary... and the rumored first love.


    I couldn''t help but frown, "na, can you keep Janepany for a bit? I need to..."


    na gave me an OK gesture and went to find Jane.


    She even blocked Jane''s line of sight,


    I quickly went to find Frank.


    Frank had already seen and walked towards Zachary.


    "What a good brother I have," he said sarcastically. "On my family''s big day, you''re here to ruin the fun."


    Zachary hadn''t spoken yet when Charlie chimed in, "No, how is it ruining the fun? There are no other ex-girlfriends of Zachary here."


    Zachary shot him a sidelong nce. "Shut up."


    Charlie looked quite aggrieved, "I was speaking up for you."


    Zachary couldn''t be bothered to respond to him and looked at Frank, his gaze actually crossing over him


    to Jane.


    Frank stepped aside,pletely blocking his view.


    Zachary knew what Frank meant by a big day. It wasn''t just the birthday party, it was also the day for his proposal.


    He said, "I won''t ruin the fun."


    "Nina isn''t an outsider either, the red envelope is ready."


    Nina Linton handed me a gift bag. "Happy birthday, and congrattions, Mrs. Smith."


    I smiled politely and looked up at Frank.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Frank took the bag, smiling as he weighed it. "Is this a gift from the two of you?"


    Nina''s smile was perfectly measured, like it was drawn with a ruler.


    Both sides were symmetrical, paired with her long, straight ck hair and a simple white dress, elegant and poised.


    She wasn''t the prettiest, but she was enough to catch people''s eyes..


    Her beauty waspletely different from Jane''s bright and vivacious style.


    If Zachary liked Nina, he would definitely not like Jane,


    "It''s just from me. As your best friend, Zachary can''t be as stingy as I am."


    The wedding gift inside the bag was already quite valuable..


    Even if she said the gift was from both of them, no one could say anything, this was already quite appropriate for a first meeting with me.


    "Alright." Frank nodded slightly. "Find a ce to sit, I still have to host others. Let Zachary entertain you."


    "Okay, do what you have to."


    After Zachary and Nina left, I pulled Frank over. "How could this happen?"


    Frank shrugged. "I really didn''t know. Don''t me me,''


    "He has helped us a lot, but what he''s doing is really annoying."


    "Yeah, so you don''t have to hold onto the favor he did. That counts on my side, you can fell however you want."


    I frowned slightly. "I''ll keep an eye on Jane. You need to make sure Zachary won''t seek trouble."


    Frank patted my head. "I promise."


    "Wait." Charlie, who was still confused, said, "What are you all talking about? I didn''t understand a word."


    Frank dismissed him. "Can''t you see how busy we are? Go help out."


    Charlie had to set aside his curiosity and hurriedly left.


    Once Charlie was far away, I whispered to Frank, "Aren''t you going to tell him anything?"


    "Tell him what?"


    Frank nced at Zachary. "They weren''t together, nor did they confess. Jane was pursuing Zachary before, and it seems that they won''t end up together anyway. Not saying anything would actually cause less trouble. There''s no telling what''s going on in that mind of Charlie''s...


    He shook his head, giving me a "you know what I mean" look.


    I was rendered speechless.


    ''Alright then,'' I thought.


    Jane had actually seen everything.


    When na came over, it was basically just to find something to talk about, she knew it was to prevent her from seeing Zachary.


    "Alright, na, take a break and have something to drink. I have nothing to do with him, it doesn''t matter who he brings. I won''t ruin Charlotte''s birthday party, so you don''t have to keep an eye on me."


    X

 Chapter 668

    na took a sip of water, feelingfortable as she sighed. "Charlotte is also concerned about you."


    "I know." Jane nodded. "You go sit down and rest, I still need to chat with the clients here."


    "Okay, go do what you have to."


    I was still a bit worried about Jane, even somewhat distracted while cutting the cake.


    It was Frank who steadied my hand.


    However, the situation I was worried about didn''t happen.


    Jane and Zachary were sitting very far apart.


    There were many people and an aisle in between them.


    They were each talking to others.


    But just as the cake was being served, Jane suddenly stood up, startling me.


    I looked over at Zachary, and he stood up as well.


    They both started walking towards me.


    I hurriedly tried to tug on Frank''s shirt, but my hand met air.


    Frank was no longer beside me.


    "Jane..."


    I feared Jane might do something impulsive. Just as I was about to speak, I saw Jane take the microphone and cover my mouth. Zachary had also stopped beside me.


    I was momentarily dazed, reaching to pull Jane''s hand away, but she spoke up. "Thank you all for taking the time to attend my best friend Charlotte''s birthday party, as well as Sparrow''s birth celebration. On this joyous asion, I am also happy to present a performance for everyone."


    I was dumbfounded.


    It wasn''t that I was surprised by Jane performing, she always loved lively events, was extroverted, and could sing and dance. A performance from her wasn''t unexpected.


    But what was Zachary doing up there?


    Were they really going to perform together?


    "We have a very special program today, which is a talk show."


    "My partner is none other than Mr. Collins."


    Nwas gobsmacked.


    I blinked at Jane. "What are you doing?"


    Jane smiled. "This performance is specially dedicated to you. Just watch from the side."


    And just like that, I was gently pushed off the stage by Jane.


    na pulled me down to sit.


    While I was in a daze, I still felt something was off.


    The two on stage had already started.


    I focused intently, fearing they might start arguing.


    But they didn''t.


    Their act was surprisingly coherent.


    Although it was a parody of a famous talk show, the execution was quite good.


    But when did they practice this?


    Weren''t they all ignoring each other these past few days?


    Jane and Zachary hadn''t rehearsed.


    It was purely Jane delivering the punchlines while Zachary followed with the responses.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was just a warm-up for Frank''s proposal. It didn''t have to perfect.


    It couldn''t bepared to professionals.


    "Alright, our performancees to an end. Please give a warm round of apuse to wee the next performer on stage."


    Jane stepped down from the stage.


    Suddenly, petals began to fall from the sky.


    As the soft piano music yed, I realized the stage was rotating.


    A figure gradually came into view, someone I was extremely familiar with.


    He rarely wore all white.


    Sitting at the piano, he began to y and sing.


    His deep voice blended beautifully with the piano, sounding less like a song and more like a storytelling.


    The venue fell silent, the melody seemed to have a magical power, drawing everyone fully into his music.


    I had no idea this segment was included.


    And I hadn''t seen Frank y the piano.


    He only sang asionally.


    After all, I had been busy withpany matters for the past couple of days.


    I had to admit, this man had such talent, he handled everything with ease.


    "Please wee my wife to the stage to perform with me."


    Suddenly, I was called to the stage by Frank without any preparation.


    "What should I y?"


    Frank whispered a song title in my ear.

 Chapter 669

    I could y a bit, but it had been a while, so my fingers feel rusty.


    "Are you going to lead me?"


    Frank looked at me with deep affection. "Okay."


    I was still a bit confused, just following his rhythm.


    I didn''t know how it happened, but Frank suddenly stopped, and I got distracted, hitting a wrong note.


    As soon as that note sounded, I didn''t even have time to apologize.


    Suddenly, fireworks erupted around the stage, filling the sky with stars.


    Frank knelt in front of me, holding up a ring. "Charlotte, even though you''ve already proposed to me, I still want to formally ask you to marry me. After all, some things are meant to be done by the guy."


    "Thank you for falling in love with me again, for apanying me through all difficulties, and for working hard to give birth to our daughter."


    "So, please, let me take care of you for the rest of your life."


    "Charlotte, will you marry me?"


    Getting married was already a done deal.


    I had originally nned to celebrate my birthday and our child''s birth, then go visit Grandma to tell her the


    news.


    I never expected that Frank had prepared a proposal ceremony.


    Even though we were so familiar with each other, knowing we would definitely get married and love each other for life, when he actually knelt before me and said those words, my tears werepletely uncontroble. I was a bit speechless, only extending my hand to nod emphatically at him.


    Frank slipped the ring onto my finger and embraced me warmly. A tender kiss fell on my lips.


    Boom-


    Fireworks exploded beside us.


    Apanied by cheers and apuse.


    Frank knew I wasn''t good at being affectionate in front of a crowd, so it was just our lips touching, nothing deeper.


    He released me, resting his forehead against mine. "We''ll talk more tonight."


    ""Charlotte!"


    Danny rushed over, scattering flowers around me, continuously calling, "Charlotte, Charlotte."


    I felt both helpless and amused.


    Frank grabbed him by the cor and suddenly he fell silent.


    "When did you start calling her Charlotte? Weren''t you told to call her ''Aunt'' before?"


    Danny tried to break free but failed. He then looked at me for help.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I patted Frank''s hand.


    He released Danny, who hid behind my legs, ring at Frank, saying, "I just suddenly decided to call her Charlotte. I want to be a member of her family. From now on, I''m your little brother-inw! If you make my sister unhappy, I''ll beat you up." Frank raised an eyebrow, "Beat me up?"


    He could easily pin this little brat down, yet he was boldly saying he would fight him.


    "So what? I won''t grow up, and you won''t get old. If you annoy my sister, when you''re old and can''t move, I''ll take her to find another old man to enjoy life with!"


    Frank clicked his tongue, his lips pressing down, "I think you''re asking for a beating."


    "Charlotte, help me!"


    Danny cried out from behind me, "Charlotte, quickly, take off the ring! We don''t want to marry a violent man!"


    Frank couldn''t help butugh in anger.


    I was alsoughing and crying at the same time, "Frank, stop teasing him, it''s about time to send the guests off."


    Frank and I went to see off the guests, and soon it was just close friends left.


    Oh, and there was also Nina.


    I had originally nned to treat everyone to dinner that night, especially since they had worked so hard for today''s banquet.


    Now, I didn''t even know how to start.


    "I''m tired."


    Frank spoke up, "I see you''re all tired too, you can go back and rest."


    Once Frank finished speaking, he didn''t give anyone a chance to respond, wrapping his arm around me, holding Sparrow, and just walked away.

 Chapter 670

    I quickly called out to Jane.


    She was arm in arm with my mom, keeping pace with me.


    Alex came over to find na but asked Danny if he wanted to go y.


    Of course, Danny wanted to y, so he pulled his mom and dad along, and the three of them left together. That left just the three of us.


    Charlie scratched his head. "I won''t disturb you guys then. My grandma called and said she misses me." "Alright, go on."


    In the end, the whole venue was cleared out except for the staff tidying up.


    Only Zachary and Nina remained.


    Zachary seemed a bit lost as he watched Jane leave.


    Nina sensed something. "Zachary, are we going home now or...?"


    The man next to her seemed not to hear, and she nced in Jane''s direction as well.


    Her face held a perfect curve, but there was no change in her expression as she gently asked again.


    This time, Zachary reacted, replying softly, "I''ll take you home."


    After resting for two days, Frank and I took Sparrow to visit Grandma.


    My mom volunteered to join us.


    I was a bit surprised because she had been avoiding the topic.


    "Mom, if it''s still hard for you, we can wait a bit. Grandma will understand."


    My mom shook her head. "Some things need to be faced to truly let go."


    The three of us, along with Sparrow, went to see Grandma.


    We had originally nned toe yesterday, but it rained.


    With a child, we were worried about her catching a cold.


    Today, the roads were still damp.


    I walked behind Frank as he held the child to prevent her from slipping.


    Frank turned back to me. "You go ahead."


    I refused. "No, I''ll stay behind and watch."


    He handed the child to me, urging me to go first. "I won''t be able to know if you fall over behind me."


    I couldn''t help butugh, carefully making my way forward while holding the child.


    We stopped in front of the tombstone, and Frankid down flowers and arranged Grandma''s favorite


    foods.


    He knelt first, then reached out for the child, but I shook my head and knelt with the child in my arms.


    Though my mom never had a close rtionship with Grandma, she also knelt down.


    I freed one hand to hold hers, our eyes meeting without needing words.


    I turned to the tombstone, and Frank gently wiped the water stains from the photo.


    I smiled at him, changing how I held the child to face Grandma.


    I spoke up. "Grandma, I brought your great-granddaughter to see you."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I haven''t dreamed of youtely, and I don''t know how you''re doing. If you can hear me today,e and see me, and if you need anything, just let me know."


    "Also..." I raised my left hand, the pear-shaped diamond ring sparkling in the light. "Frank proposed to me, and we''re preparing to get our marriage certificate and hold a wedding. When the timees, I''lle back to toast you. Today''s wine is to celebrate the child''s birth."


    I bowed to show respect towards Grandma and Frank did the same.


    Then, Frank said in a deep and hoarse voice, "Grandma, thank you for your trust. Thank you for giving Charlotte to me. You can rest assured that from now on, I won''t let her suffer any grievances."

 Chapter 671

    Frank gently wiped away my tears, helping me up and taking the child from me.


    "You can cry for two minutes, but any longer will damage your eyes."


    I wrapped my arms around him and rubbed my cheek against his shoulder. "I''m not crying anymore."


    Frank patted my back and whispered, in my ear, "Help your mom up."


    I let go of him and turned around. As I bent down, I saw my mom bowing.


    My mom opened her mouth but didn''t say anything.


    Seeing her trying to get up, I reached out to support her.


    She waved her hand. "You go talk to your grandma a bit more, I''ll give you some room."


    I kept holding her. "I''m done, let''s go home together."


    The corners of my mom''s lips twitched slightly as I linked my arm with hers, slowly guiding her down theCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    steps.


    Frank followed behind, holding the child.


    Back at Region Gardens, he didn''t go to the office but headed to the kitchen to cook.


    "Charlotte, you chat with Mom," he said.


    I knew he was staying home to cook in hopes of easing the mood between my mom and me.


    ''He understood that my mom and I had both been ming ourselves.


    Even if we seemed to have moved on in our daily lives, the guilt would resurface every time Grandma was


    mentioned.


    After visiting Grandma, those feelings peaked.


    I often wondered if the ident could have been avoided if we hadn''t held the banquet or if Christine


    hadn''t taken advantage of the situation.


    Then none of this would have happened.


    "Mom..."


    I sat beside her, and strangely enough, we both found ourselves looking at Sparrow in the crib.


    We sat in silence for a long time.


    When Frank came out carrying dishes, he nced over at us.


    Our eyes met, and he cocked his brows at me.


    At that moment, a good portion of my gloom magically lifted.


    I turned to my mom. "Mom, let''s remove the shackles we''ve tied ourselves with."


    She poked Sparrow''s cheek, and the baby, not understanding much yet, smiled back, drool dripping down.


    My mom smiled too, squeezing my hand as she said, "Yes, I want to live healthily, see you and Frank happy, and watch Sparrow grow up. If possible, I''d like to see Sparrow find her own happiness too."


    At that, a sudden thought struck me. "Mom, now that you have some free time, why not try dating?"


    She poked my forehead. "What are you thinking? Do you think I''m like you? Dating?"


    "Why not?" I replied. "As long as you want to, you can date at any age."


    My mom shook her head. "I''ve been alone for so many years, I''m used to it. I don''t want someone to disrupt my current life."


    I wouldn''t push her, but I could suggest something.


    After dinner, my mom took Sparrow out for a stroll while Frank and I cleaned the table.


    As I loaded the dishes into the dishwasher, I brought up the idea.


    Frank closed the dishwasher, pressed the start button, and wrapped his arms around me as we left the kitchen.


    It wasn''t until we were in the bedroom that he finally spoke. "Your idea isn''t bad. If Mom starts dating, it''ll definitely shift her focus and prevent her from feeling trapped."


    "But implementing that idea is still difficult."


    "You can''t just force her to date."


    "There haven''t even been any rumors in years, nor have we heard about any ambiguous rtionships."


    Suddenly, a person came to mind. "You know the award-winning actor, Jason Robinson, right?"


    Frank nodded. "I''ve heard of him. He seems to have worked with Mom for half his life."

 Chapter 672

    "Yes, and he never responds to the rumors about my mom, but he has rified others. Being unmarried and childless at this age isn''t a problem, it just means he''s waiting for someone to open up."


    Frank pinched my face. "I didn''t know you would pay attention to such details."


    I heard all of this from Jane.


    At that time, we didn''t know that my mom was my biological mother.


    Jane loved to chase celebrities and gossip, always chatting with me about it.


    When we talked about my mom and the Jason, we never imagined that one day the main person would have anything to do with us.


    "I think we can find an opportunity to try."


    Frank hummed in agreement, "Then go arrange it with Jane, I won''t be involved. If there''s something you really can''t solve, just tell me."


    I hugged him. "Thank you, Frank."


    I knew he wanted me to not trap myself.


    Frank held me as hey down, a yful smile appeared on his face. "Let''s thank me practically."


    The next day, I asked Jane out.


    Of course, I didn''t get up until noon.


    I told my mom I wouldn''t be home for dinner and hurried out.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I saw Jane leaning against the car.


    She spotted me and opened the back door.


    I asked in confusion, "What''s going on?"


    She pushed me inside, and I realized there was someone in the driver''s seat.


    The guy greeted me warmly, "Hello, Miss."


    I looked at Jane. "What the hell''s going on?"


    Jane tossed her hair and introduced, "Michael Hall."


    I smiled and nodded as a greeting, then whispered to Jane, "Is he your new friend?"


    Jane beamed, "My new little puppy."


    When the birthday party ended, I asked Jane.


    She said if it weren''t to help Frank propose to me, she wouldn''t even spare Zachary a nce.


    But after so many years as friends, I could tell she hadn''tpletely let go.


    However, I also had no ns to help them clear up misunderstandings.


    Because what Zachary did wasn''t very nice.


    If he wanted to be with Jane, he needed to suffer quite a bit.


    "That''s good, as long as you''re happy."


    Jane winked at me. "Isn''t it funny? You told me you wanted to matchmake Ms. Jackson and Jason, and he is in the same crew as Jason."


    I was surprised. "He''s an actor?"


    "Not graduated yet."


    Jane said, "He just got an opportunity to join the crew, it''s like starting an internship."


    This world was big, yet it was surprisingly small.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I chuckled lightly. "That really is quite a coincidence."


    We passed by a store on the way.


    I had to say, this world was terrifyingly small.


    That was what I silently thought when I saw Zachary at the store entrance.


    What was even more coincidental was that Michael had just bought Jane her favorite iced coffee.


    Jane was typing furiously on her phone, not noticing.


    Michael opened the coffee cup and fed Jane a sip.


    Jane took a sip and turned to him, smiling. "So sweet.


    Jane could ignore Zachary, but since I saw him, I had to greet him.


    Not liking what he did was one thing, but he also put in effort to help.


    ""Mr. Collins."


    Zachary withdrew his gaze from Jane and turned to me.


    Although his voice was faint, I could still hear the politeness.


    "Out shopping with friends?"


    I maintained a polite smile. "Just checking out the store and having a wander around."


    Just as I finished speaking, a gentle female voice rang out.

 Chapter 673

    "Zachary."


    Nina saw me and smiled gently. "Charlotte, we meet again."


    She was a bit younger than me, but it felt a little weird for her to be a first name basis since we had only


    met once.


    I wondered where she got the idea from?


    Since we were both smiling, I could only respond politely, "Hello."


    Just as Nina was about to say something to me, Jane pulled me away.


    "There are other matters to attend to, don''t waste time here."


    I nodded at Zachary as Jane led me away.


    Michael''s big, bright eyes were full of innocent curiosity. "Charlotte, was that your friend just now?"


    Before I could respond, Jane wrapped her arm around his neck, saying, "Why are you so curious about unimportant people? No need to know so much."


    Michael obediently nodded. "I''ll listen to you. If you say I shouldn''t know so much, then I won''t."


    I felt a bit irritated.


    I felt like my head was going to explode.


    Michael and Zachary werepletely different types.


    Though Jane''s preferences can be unpredictable, they wouldn''t vary this much.


    Perhaps the grudge in her heart was still bothering her.


    Zachary stayed put, only retracting his gaze when he could no longer see Jane.


    "Zachary, you don''t look so good. Have you not recovered after falling ill? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Nina asked with concern, her soft tone seeming to soothe all bad emotions. But it didn''t soothe Zachary.


    Thinking of how Jane had draped her arm around that guy''s neck and how intimate they looked, he felt suffocated.


    He loosened his tie, his throat itched as he clenched his fist against his lips, but he couldn''t hold back and coughed a couple of times.


    Nina quickly handed him water. "Zachary, have some water."


    Zachary waved his hand. "Have the driver take you home, I have things to do."


    Nina didn''t show any emotion and continued softly, "If you really feel unwell, don''t force yourself. Make sure to go to the hospital. If you need me to take care of you, just call me, I''m free anytime." Zachary waved his hand and walked away quickly.


    Nina held her cup tightly, her fingertips turning white.


    Silent words ground out between her teeth. "Jane!"


    After wandering around with Jane, she ended up buying a lot for Sparrow.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I couldn''t stop her and could only sigh in resignation.


    Jane put her arm around my shoulders. "Don''t be jealous, I still love you the most."


    "Give me a break." I pushed her away and advised, "Children will grow very quickly. They''re not set in stone now. If you buy these, they might not fit in a few days."


    "As long as they''re worn," said Jane. "What matters is the experience, our Sparrow has to look beautiful every minute."


    I really couldn''t argue with her, so I pulled her away. "I can''t stay out too long, I have important matters to attend to."


    "Okay, okay." Jane paid at the register, and Michael kindly and gentlemanly took all the bags.


    I wanted to help with a few, but he wouldn''t let me.


    "Let me handle this kind of physical work, it''s good exercise. You know for us actors, managing our physiques is a very important thing."


    I was about to speak when Jane said, "The reason I brought him along, aside from Jason, was to help carry the bags."


    After saying this, she turned and winked at Michael. "Later, I''ll treat you to a big meal to make up for it." Michael smiled brightly. "Thank you, Jane."

 Chapter 674

    "You''re wee."


    We stood in front of the elevator.


    I felt a gaze fall on us.


    Turning my head, I saw Zachary standing beside me.


    He wasn''t a stranger, so I had to speak.


    "Are you heading downstairs, Mr. Collins?"


    Zachary''s eyes swept over Jane before he replied, "Finished, heading to the underground car park."


    I understood, he was about to leave.


    I said, "We''re also going to the underground car park. Looks like we''re headed to the same ce."


    Just as I finished speaking, Michael suddenly chimed in, "Jane, my back is suddenly itchy, can you scratch it for me? I can''t reach."


    This wasn''t a big deal, Jane immediately helped him.


    "Jane, you can''t reach through my coat."


    Michael''s voice was pitiful, paired with his puppy dog eyes, making him look like a big, spoiled boy.


    It was hard not to feel softhearted.


    ''However, I had never liked younger boys, I was indifferent.


    But Jane seemed to enjoy it.


    She reached into his cor. "Is it here?"


    Michael smiled. "A little lower."


    I wasn''t sure if it was my imagination, but it felt like he was provoking Zachary.


    But he shouldn''t know about Zachary and Jane''s rtionship.


    Jane likely wouldn''t mention her ex to a new me.


    Could it be the male instinct reacting to a sense of territory?


    Ding-


    The elevator doors opened.


    "Alright, Jane, let''s get in the elevator," said Michael, while blocking the elevator door, ushering Jane inside and casually protecting me too. Once I stepped in, he left the door and entered as well.


    We three were in the elevator, while Zachary was outside.


    I saw the elevator doors starting to close, wondering if Zachary chose not toe down with us.


    Unexpectedly, just as the doors were about to shut, he suddenly reached out to stop them.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    But Zachary walked in with a calm demeanor and pressed the button for the basement.


    In the air, there was suddenly a faint scent of tension.


    I coughed lightly and took out my phone.


    Jane and Michael stood in the corner, clearly keeping their distance from Zachary.


    Zachary stood by the elevator buttons, his back straight, his gaze fixed straight ahead.


    I was in the corner behind him, secretly taking photos to send to Frank: "Help, I think I''ve stumbled into a battlefield."


    Frank, who should be free now, replied instantly: "Is that Jane''s new... boyfriend?"


    I replied: "He''s a potential partner, but it might not develop."


    Frank: "Got it, reserve boyfriend."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He knew quite a bit of terminology.


    I exined: "He''s in the same crew as Jason, so he can check out the situation over there."


    Frank: "You handle it, remember, if there are difficulties, look for your husband. He''ll back you up."


    Il sent back a "Got it" sticker.


    Just then, the elevator arrived, and I took the chance to put my phone away.


    The elevator doors slowly opened.


    But Zachary didn''t move.


    Michael turned his back to block Zachary, using his foot to keep the door from closing, saying to Jane, Jane, let''s go." Jane stepped over his foot to walk out.


    But due to the narrow space, their bodies inevitably brushed against each other.


    H


    Michael had already exited the elevator but still used his foot to block the door, waiting for me toe out.


    I smiled politely. "Thank you."


    "No problem at all."


    Zachary''s finger pressed on his phone before he released it, and with a whoosh, a voice message was sent out.

 Chapter 675

    I turned to nce back, and Zachary was steadily following behind us.


    His expression was calm andposed.


    When we reached the spot, I realized his car was parked in this area too.


    "Why do you keep looking at him? Aren''t you afraid Frank will get jealous?" Jane whispered mischievously in my ear.


    I chuckled softly. "He''s not the type to get jealous over everyone."


    Just as I finished speaking, my phone rang.


    As I picked up the call, a sudden crashing sound erupted nearby.


    I turned to look, stunned, and even forgot to hold the phone to my ear.


    Coming to my senses, I quickly walked towards Zachary''s car.


    But Jane stopped me. "Don''t go over there, it''s too dangerous. I''ll call the police."


    I felt a bit anxious. "We should get the person out first. What if the car explodes?"


    "Don''t worry." Michael ced the shopping bags into the car, "I''ll go take a look. This crash shouldn''t cause an explosion, but you and Jane should stay back to avoid getting hurt. And besides, you two can''t lift a man''s weight." Though that was true, Michael''s life was also important, so I still felt uneasy.


    At that moment, Frank''s anxious voice came through. "Charlotte, what happened? Are you okay?"


    I realized I had been on the phone the whole time.


    I collected my thoughts and quickly exined, "I''m fine, it''s Zachary who crashed into a pir in the underground car park. The front of the car is pretty damaged, and I don''t know how he is."


    "Stay where you are," Frank said immediately. "I''ll handle it."


    As he spoke, he quickly instructed n, who was nearby.


    It turned out he had received a voice message from Zachary, with a guy calling our names in a flirtatious


    manner.


    I hadn''t expected such a situation to arise after just one call.


    Not far away, Michael had opened the driver''s door.


    Upon seeing the situation inside, he wasn''t overly surprised.


    His expression wasn''t as obedient towards Jane, instead, there was a hint of sarcasm as he said coolly," Mr. Collins, your little act isn''t working."


    Zachary leaned back in his seat, he knew the situation well enough-it wasn''t life-threatening.


    However, the pain hadn''t subsided, and he had a terrible headache, looking quite unwell.


    He looked at Michael with a chilling gaze. "Do you think ying innocent is effective?"


    Michael smiled. "Clearly, it''s more effective than your little act. Look, Jane isn''t evening over."


    Zachary felt a surge of anger, he had been holding it in since that day at the teahouse when he didn''t see Jane.


    Seeing her act close with this pretty boy only fueled the fire.


    He had originally nned to just walk away.


    Since she wanted to draw a line, fine, he wouldn''t push further after trying once.


    But for some reason, he found himself heading over to their side.


    Following them down the elevator, he thought about driving awayter, wondering when they might meet again.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He felt that he had been out of his mind to resort to such shameful tactics.


    It felt like something from Charlie''s so-called "108 Ways to Pursue a Girl."


    He considered I more like "108 Ways to Be an Idiot."


    "She''s just ying, why are you taking it seriously?" Zachary scoffed. "Come at me when she agrees to marry you.."


    Michael wasn''t fazed, he retorted, "How do you know we''re not getting married?"


    "When the timees, I''ll send you an invitation, and you better show up," he said.


    ''My ass!'' Zachary was definitely not performing well today.


    His headache made him feel like his head was about to explode, his eyelids felt like they weighed a ton, and he felt like he was being roasted over a fire. Seeing Michael open the car door and not doing anything else, I felt confused. "What are they doing?"

 Chapter 677

    "Well." Frank had a big smile on his face. "See you tonight."


    After Jane''s car drove away, Frank walked over to Zachary.


    The middle-aged man quickly bowed. "Mr. Smith."


    Frank rested his hand on the car roof, slightly lowering his neck to nce inside.


    Seeing that the man in the car had no reaction, he simply lifted his leg and kicked it. "Stop pretending.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary propped up his heavy eyelids, his voice hoarse. "I''m not pretending."


    Frank was merciless. "upying medical resources."


    As he spoke, the ambnce arrived.


    In the VIP ward, Frank leisurely watched Zachary get an IV drip.


    He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. "Hurting yourself like this is a bit low."


    Zachary frowned, not wanting to hear the words "hurting himself."


    "I had a headache and wasn''t paying attention, it was just a car, I''m not short on money."


    Frank chuckled. "ying dumb now, are we?"


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    He took a deep breath. "My head really hurts, and my vision is blurry."


    "Serves you right."


    Frank showed no mercy. "Who can you me for not treating your illness?"


    Zachary was frustrated. "How did you feel listening to the voice message I sent you? Happy?"


    "You really should have been there to hear how that young boy sweetly called your wife Charlotte."


    Frank''s smile vanished in an instant.


    Indeed, friends did know how to really annoy each other.


    He chuckled. "Seeing Jane with another guy, you''vepletely given up, right? Really angry? Well, watching someone you like like someone else, you should be pretty mad." Zachary didn''t want to talk to him, but not talking made him even angrier.,


    His heart ached with anger.


    "Why did I be friends with you?"


    "Likewise."


    Suddenly, the two acted childishly, like kids pecking at each other.


    Frank didn''t have time to waste like this.


    After all, Zachary would live, so he stood up to leave.


    Just as he turned, he heard Zachary''s hoarse voice.


    "You''re really not going to help?"


    "Nope."


    "Please."


    Frank cocked his brows.


    This was truly rare.


    He turned back and sat down.


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    I, along with Jane under Michael''s lead, met the award-winning actor, Jason Robinson.


    When he saw me, I could feel the warmth he showed me, something he didn''t show to others.


    But what he said next chilled my heart.


    "I know you. You''re Yasmin''s daughter.''


    He personally handed me a ss of water.


    While Jane and Michael received theirs from an assistant.


    I took it and thanked him politely. "Hello, I''m sorry for the sudden visit."


    Jason sat down opposite me and got to the point. "I know why you came to find me. I also attended that banquet, but because Yasmin found a reporter, she wanted the whole world to know you are her daughter. To avoid stealing the spotlight, my schedule wasn''t made public. I was on site to rescue Yasmin, but to avoid being spotted by the media, I was positioned a bit far from the stage, and I saw her getting hit by the copsing wall."


    He paused there, pain shing in his eyes, and continued, "Later she went abroad for treatment, and I also went, expressing my desire to take care of her, but she refused. And because I got hurt when saving her, I can only use a stunt for actions scenes in the future. She felt guilty and rejected me even more thoroughly."


    He spoke with a hint of helplessness. "So, Charlotte, there''s no possibility for me and your mother."


    That day was too chaotic, I was kidnapped andpletely unaware of all this.


    I stood up and bowed slightly. "I''m sorry for being abrupt."


    "But I just want my mom to love herself well and not be trapped by that explosion."

 Chapter 678

    "Uncle Jason, if you truly have feelings for my mom, just say the word, and I will find a way to help you. If not, I apologize again for my abruptness today."


    Jason''s hand holding the cup trembled slightly.


    But he didn''t let my words cloud his judgment, his voice remained rational.


    "Charlotte, I won''t force Yasmin. If she loves me, I will cherish her for a lifetime, but if she doesn''t, I''m willing to be her friend for life."


    Upon hearing this, I understood and advised him, "If, as you say, my mom rejected you out of guilt, then she must have feelings for you. If not, she would have directly apologized and said there''s no possibility between you two." Jason used to think the same way. He and Yasmin had shared half a lifetime.


    Their time together surpassed that of many couples, and they understood each other deeply.


    He felt that since she hadn''t clearly rejected him, perhaps they could take a step further...


    Butter he changed his


    mind, not because of her subtle rejection.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rather, he understood Yasmin-if she liked someone, she would take the initiative.


    If she didn''t take a single step, it indicated ack of interest.


    Jason looked at me. "Haven''t you asked your mom if she has someone she likes?"


    I had asked.


    But my mom said no, expressing a desire to be alone and free.


    Yet those around her couldn''t sense how free she truly felt.


    She was nothing like the vibrant star she used to be.


    Since the incident at the banquet, my mom had been feeling guilty and regretful.


    She might im to have moved on, but deep down, she was likely more repressed than anyone.


    That was why I came to find Jason today.


    Sometimes when you''re at a dead end, you just want to try.


    "Won''t you give it a shot?"


    Jason smiled, but the warmth didn''t reach his eyes. "If try and fail, I won''t even be able to be friends with Yasmin."


    A shallow attempt could let them act as if nothing had happened, as they used to.


    But if he went too far, then it would lead to them being further apart.


    Given Yasmin''s personality, she would likely keep her distance.


    He didn''t want to take that risk.


    "Charlotte, I''m sorry."


    1 bowed again. "I''m the one who should apologize for disturbing you. You do what you have to, and I''ll leave now."


    Jason saw us off to the car.


    Michael didn''t leave with us, he stayed with the crew for his scer.


    "Jane, Charlotte, take your time on the road, and message me when you get home."


    Jane winked at him before getting into the driver''s seat.


    She turned to me, noticing my downcast expression, and confidently dered, "Let me tell you, I''ve been following this for years, and I won''t be wrong-Ms. Jackson isn''t indifferent towards Jason." I had also looked into what she said over the past couple of days.


    I found out quite a bit of old news.


    My mom and Jason, indeed, had a deep connection, just as Jane described.


    The fan-made videos showed moments that made me, as her daughter, want to exim how sweet it all


    was.


    If it were someone else''s video, I might not have believed it, considering how the entertainment industry could create couples through acting.


    But my mom''s feelings for Jason... clearly weren''t an act.

 Chapter 679

    I returned home and used Jane and Michael''s conversation to subtly steer the topic toward Jason, curious about my mom''s feelings for him.


    My mom quickly caught on. "You want me to talk to Jason and help this rookie out, right? Is Jane serious about him? Is she really done with Zachary?"


    Though my mom was older, she kept up with current events.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and shook my head. "Not sure, honestly."


    I shifted the topic. "I discussed with Frank that we should keep the wedding low-key, like an engagement, just inviting close friends and family. What do you think?"


    My mom nodded. "It''s your wedding, you can do whatever you want, and I''ll y along."


    "Can I invite Jason? I remember you have a sweet duet with him, perfect for a wedding."


    At her age and after being in the entertainment industry for so long, she initially thought I was just chatting. But when I mentioned Jason, she quickly realized my intentions.


    "You just asked me if I have someone I like, then mentioned Jason. Looks like you want to set us up?"


    I cleared my throat. "Not really, I just heard he saved you at that banquet, so since there''s a bond, I thought it would be nice to invite him to share some joy. Who knows, maybe his love life will bloom too."


    Jason had always been single, clean in reputation despite rumors, a rarity in the entertainment industry, with many girls trying to get close to him.


    "Oh, so you want to find him a partner?" My mom tapped my forehead yfully. "Alright, if that''s the case,


    go ahead and invite him."


    "I''ll also find someone suitable for your age to invite as well."


    That wasn''t my intention, but I knew she was ying dumb.


    Iughed. "Mom, how about you and Jason recreate that ssic dance scene from your film at my wedding? It would be a memorable highlight!"


    I was trying to beat her at her own game.


    My mom''s smile faded, and she cocked her brows. "So, you''re trying to y tricks on me?"


    I linked my arm with hers. "Just tell me honestly, do you like him or not?"


    My mom sighed. "If I say I don''t like him, you won''t believe me, right?"


    I immediately replied, "I believe you, if you say so, I''ll take your word for it."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You..."


    Yasminughed helplessly. "You clearly don''t believe me."


    I insisted, "Really, as long as you say it, I''ll trust you. If you say you don''t like him, I''ll drop the idea of setting you two up."


    After a moment of thought, my mom said slowly, "Sometimes I feel being friends is just right, but if we be lovers, what if our personalities don''t match? If it doesn''t work out, then decades of friendship could end, which would be a pity." I was surprised. "You and Uncle Jason think alike. Seems like he understands you well."


    "Enough." My mom surrendered. "I''m done arguing with you, you''re set on this."


    "I just think Uncle Jason''s personality would mesh well with yours."


    In the end, my mom relented. "Invite him to your wedding. You handle the arrangements, and I''ll cooperate. If nothing happens then, let''s forget this idea, deal?"


    I held up my hand in assurance. "Deal."


    That evening, after feeding the baby, I returned to the room and told Frank.


    He casually dried his hair, sat on the sofa, and stretched out his long arms to pull me into his embrace.


    "Feeling happy?"

 Chapter 680

    680


    I nodded. "I''m quite happy."


    If my mom had feelings for Jason and a rtionship could develop, that would be a good thing.


    Missing out on love was a significant regret.


    Frank patted my head. "I have something to tell you."


    "Is it about Zachary?" I pulled away from his embrace, crossing my arms and looking at him seriously. "You''re not trying to turn me against him, are you?" Frank chuckled lightly. "Of course not, I''m firmly on your side."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But he then shifted his tone. "However, Zachary did ask me for help."


    I asked, "How did he ask for your help?"


    Frank replied, "He asked me with words."


    I shot him a nce. "You''ve really mastered the art of pointless chatter."


    Frankughed, wrapping his arms around me again. "You don''t understand him, the fact that he can say please'' shows he genuinely wants my help."


    I poked Frank''s solid chest. "If he really wants something, he should talk it out with Jane, apologize sincerely, and express his true feelings. If he''s sincere, Jane will forgive him." There was no deep-seated grudge between them.


    "Wait!" I pushed Frank away. "If Zachary can''t take care of his first love, I definitely won''t help him at all." Frank picked me up effortlessly and tossed me onto the bed, leaning over me.


    "He did ask me, but I didn''t say I would help. I just wanted to let you know. They can figure out their own issues, they''re not three-year-olds. We should focus on more important matters. Don''t let these trivial things waste our time."


    I opened my mouth to say something but ended up giving him an opportunity to cut me off.


    What could I say in the end? All that came out were fragmented sounds.


    Jane was busy looking for a venue to hold a traditional wedding.


    When she took a break, she saw Charlie''s social media post.


    "Our usually healthy Zachary has been sick for nearly two weeks, this is worth noting."


    The apanying photo showed Charlie and Zachary but Jane''s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of a white skirt.


    Well...


    She immediately blocked Charlie''s posts.


    She poured herself a ss of wine and took it to the balcony to enjoy the night view


    She didn''t even hear her phone ring, only realizing there were calls after finishing the drink.


    ncing at the contact, she called back.


    "Jane..."


    Michael''s pitiful voice came through, and Jane patientlyforted him, softening her tone. "Who bullied my little puppy? I''ll help you get revenge." Michael sniffled. "You didn''t answer my calls."


    "I was busy." Jane slumped onto the sofa. "What''s up? What''s up with so many calls?"


    "I was worried you''d be hungry, so I brought you food, but I didn''t know exactly where you live..." Jane got up from the sofa, putting on her clothes while asking, "Where are you now?" Michael replied, "At the entrance of yourmunity."


    "I''ll be right there."


    Jane Kicked off her slippers, slipped on somefortable shoes, and hurried to the entrance of themunity.


    She saw Michael standing there, holding things in both hands, looking as pitiful as a small puppy abandoned by its owner, yet obediently waiting for her to take him home.


    Even though Jane knew Michael wasn''t as simple as he appeared, she understood that his actions were a way to slowly integrate himself into her life.


    It hinted that he had further intentions-not just wanting to y around wit

 Chapter 681

    681


    She was not a wishy-washy person and should have said things clearly.


    If one couldn''t handle it, then one shouldn''t y. She didn''t want things to beplicatedter.


    But she didn''t do that. Instead, she said, "There''s a private theater over there, let''s go."


    Michael followed Jane across the street, his eyes downcast. "I''m sorry, Jane. I just wanted to bring you something to eat, I didn''t mean to disturb you. If I wasted your time, I can find a way to make it up to you." Jane smiled. It was a bit cool in the evening, and she casually put on a jacket and asked, "How can you make it up?"


    "..."


    Michael leaned closer to her. "I''ll do whatever you want."


    Jane linked her arm with his. "Don''t do things like this again. If you want to bring me something, call me first."


    Michael suppressed his joy and looked aggrieved. "I was afraid you''d think it''s a hassle, so I took the initiative. If you doesn''t like it, I won''t do it again, I just hope you don''t hate me for it."


    Jane knew in her heart that his words were all technique and didn''t have any true feelings.


    But she liked hearing them.


    Sweet talk made people dizzy, but they were nice to hear.


    It was far better than some hurtful words from that dog.


    No matter whether he was doing it for her sake, she didn''t want to hear those overly cold truths.


    "It''s fine. Just don''t stand in the cold wind in the future. Call me, and I won''t refuse."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Michael finally showed a smile. "You''re the boss, Jane.


    "If you''re happy, then I''m happy."


    "I''ll do whatever it takes to make you happy, Jane. I will never upset you."


    Zachary didn''t like staying in the hospital.


    After finishing the IV drip and feeling his headache had eased, he wanted to go home.


    Charlie couldn''t stop him and called Nina over.


    "Zachary, how did you get so sick?"


    Her eyes were filled with unshed tears, her soft voice choked with emotion. "It''s all my fault. I should havee to the hospital with you when I noticed you don''t look so good. I shouldn''t have left you alone." As she spoke, she wiped away the tears that were about to fall, took Zachary''s hand, and blew on the alcohol swab that hadn''t been removed.


    "It''s already bleeding, Zachary, I''ll call the nurse to handle it."


    Zachary pulled his hand back, his voice faint and a bit hoarse from being sick. "It''s fine."


    He looked at Charlie. "Make sure she gets home safely


    "Zachary, you can''t be discharged yet. You still have a fever. If you insist on leaving, I must go home with, you to take care of you. Otherwise, I won''t feel at ease and definitely won''t sleep tonight." Zachary just wanted to be alone. "It''s fine. There''s medicine at home. Don''te out alone at night, it''s not safe. I''m a grown man and can take care of myself, don''t need you to worry." Nina didn''t argue, nodding gently. "Zachary, you shouldn''t just care about me, you need to take care of yourself too."


    Her voice was soft and delicate. "If you don''t take care of yourself, I''ll have to tell your mom."


    Zachary definitely didn''t want his family to know, especially his mom.


    He didn''t want to deal with the hassle.


    "Understood. Let Charlie take you home."


    Nina reached out to help him up. "If you want to go home, I''ll take you


    first."


    "No need." Zachary avoided her hand. "Charlie will handle the matters about your new store recently, I''ve already instructed him. You just need to sign the paperwork. Nina suppressed her emotions and maintained a gentle smile. "Thank you, Zachary. Sorry for bothering you."

 Chapter 682

    Zachary waved his hand. "It''s nothing."


    Nina looked at Charlie. "Can you please give me a ride back?" It wasn''t really a hassle, but Charlie didn''t quite understand.


    Why was Zachary seemingly indifferent towards his ex-girlfriend?


    He clearly had almost fallen out with his family over her before.


    But the next moment, he realized.


    Zachary''s personality was inherently aloof.


    Plus, he cared about appearances.


    :


    If he wasn''t sure that his ex-girlfriend had returned for him, he probably wouldn''t take the initiative to reconcile.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But that was fine, after all, Nina was back for good, and there would be plenty of time to rekindle old feelings.


    He was still sick now, so it was normal for him to be unable to engage emotionally.


    "Zachary,e on, smile."


    Zachary looked up at the sound, being sick had slowed him down a bit.


    After Charlie took the picture, he was satisfied and posted it on social media.


    "I''ll take her home first, you wait for me at the hospital."


    "I have other ns. Just take her home."


    Charlie was too noisy, he didn''t want to talk to Charlie these days.


    Charlie didn''t realize Zachary didn''t want to be with him, he thought he had something to do, so waved his hand, and left with Nina.


    On the way back, Nina smiled gently and asked, "I noticed that Zachary seems a bit downtely. Is something wrong since I just came back?" Charlie sighed. "Isn''t that because of you?"


    ''Friends help each other out,'' thought Charlie


    He stepped on the brakes at the red light and continued, "He feels guilty for not being able to protect you back then."


    Nina didn''t agree. "You can''t me Zachary for what happened. We were just kids, and we did what the adults arranged for us."


    Charlie said, "That''s just his personality. He''s definitely happy you''re back, but it''s just that he''s been hurt, fev

 Chapter 683

    Charlie dropped Nina off and drove to Jane''s ce.


    When he arrived downstairs, he called Jane, but she didn''t answer. Instead, he received a text back.


    "Man, I''m asleep."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, he learned from the security guard that she had just left with a young man and gone into the alley across the street.


    Jane wasn''t famous like a celebrity, but she was outgoing and could chat with anyone. With her strikingly beautiful face, it was no surprise that people would look twice.


    Having lived there for a while, she had be familiar with the security guard. During holidays, she often brought small gifts or local specialties for him.


    So, whenever any unfamiliar men came looking for her, the security guard would notify her first instead of letting them in directly.


    The security guard assumed Charlie was just a persistent suitor who had been turned down, hence mentioning that Jane had a boyfriend-one who was both younger and better looking.


    Given how beautiful Jane was, it was only natural for her to have more admirers.


    "You shouldn''t be standing here in the cold," the security guard advised kindly, noting Charlie''s luxury car. Miss Greenwood doesn''t seem like someone who only cares about money, she''s doing well for herself. Love can''t be forced."


    After hearing the security guard''s words, Charlie dejectedly returned to his car, took out his phone, and opened a group chat. "I''m heartbroken."


    Without waiting for a reply from the two others, he continued to share his thoughts.


    "Although Jane is with someone else, I have to say, calling her name so intimately all the time is too cheesy and gross. Based on my understanding of men, that guy is definitely not a good person, he''s probably just after Jane''s looks and money!" "Jane actually falls for this? Clearly, my qualifications are better in every way. What does that guy have besides being younger and able to call her name in an intimate way?"


    "A college student who just joined a film crew and hasn''t even graduated yet. Who knows if he''ll be a superstar? He''s ttering Jane because he''s eyeing her money, she has plenty of connections. It wouldn''t be hard for her ask Yasmin for a favor." "Oh my god! They even went to a private theater! What kind of good ce can that be? They can''t possibly be watching a movie at this hour!"


    "Boohoo, my brothers, I''m heartbroken. I''m so damn sad..."


    Charlie shared his thoughts in the group before, but today was different.


    When Frank had patience, he would reply asionally, and Zachary would chime in when he felt like it.


    But today, Frank was too busy.


    10


    Zachary did see the messages, but his focus wasn''t on Charlie''s heartbreak.


    It was on the private theater.


    He was almost home but instructed the driver to turn around.


    After a while, Charlie still hadn''t received a response from his friends.


    Sitting in the car, he couldn''t help but send Jane another message.

 Chapter 684

    She just wanted a change of pace.


    Receiving Charlie''s WhatsApp message now, she felt it was time to rify things.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Mr. Lennox, you and Mr. Smith are friends, and I''m Charlotte''s best friend. There are some things I don''t, want to say too bluntly. I appreciate your feelings, but cannot reciprocate. I''m sorry, you will find the right person. As for me, I like this younger guy, so please don''t be so involved. You''re just a friend, not a father."


    If her own father couldn''t control her, how could Charlie?


    The only person that she might listen to was Charlotte.


    But Charlotte had always indulged her, being happy together when she was happy and sad together when she was sad.


    She held a ce in her heart for her but wouldn''t act like a mother, controlling everything and forbidding her from doing anything.


    In life, whether good or bad, one had to experience it for themselves.


    If someone could tell her she would have parents like that, she would rather be reborn as a dog than be


    their daughter.


    "Still, thank you for your reminder, Mr. Lennox. In the future, I hope you can treat me as an ordinary friend. If you don''t want to, that''s fine too, I won''t force it." Charlie''s initial attraction to Jane was indeed based on looks.


    ''Butter, he genuinely wanted something serious.


    Jane was different from the other girls he had met.


    He thought that not refusing meant there was still a chance.


    Yet this time, she hadpletely rejected him.


    "I''m going to cut off all feelings from now on."


    After sending that message in the group, he went off to find a ce to drink.


    He called some friends who could drink with him.


    The others in the group hadn''t responded to his message.


    Frank had his own business to attend to.


    Zachary had already arrived at the private theater.


    The driver was worried. "Sir, you still have a fever..."


    Zachary waved his hand. "It''s fine, I''ve had an IV."


    The driver was just an employee and had no authority over this. "Then I''ll wait here for you."


    Zachary waved him off, telling him to go back.


    But the driver couldn''t shake the worry, if something happened to Zachary, he wouldn''t be able to work for the Collins family anymore. He was the only heir.


    Pretending to leave, he circled back and waited.


    As Zachary entered the private theater, he felt his head throbbing again.


    The decor wasn''t particrly luxurious, the dim, ambiguous lighting made him frown.


    Clearly, this private theater was different from the others.


    "Is it just you?"


    Zachary couldn''t stand the smell in the air, it was indescribable and made his head spin.


    His stomach felt a bit off too.


    He said he was looking for someone and showed the front desk a photo of Jane. "She''s with a college student."


    He also pulled up a photo of Michael to show the front desk.


    While a private theater wasn''t as busy as a regr cinema, it still had its fair share of visitors at night.


    The front desk couldn''t remember every face.


    However, a beautiful girl would definitely leave an impression.


    Besides, the way this guy called her made the front desk cock her brows.


    Rtionships between women who are elder than men tend to attract more attention..


    And this tall, handsome man in front of them, despite looking a bit unwell and weak, had an air of coldness-he was likely here for some sort of scandal, People were curious and couldn''t resist gossip.


    "Room 3, please pay here."


    Zachary paid and went down the steps, finding Room 3 and stepping inside.


    It was even darker inside, making it hard to see the floor.


    After adjusting to the darkness, he immediately started searching for that familiar figure.


    By the time Jane arrived at the private theater, it was already gettingte.


    All the good seats were taken.


    She hadn''t expected Michael to be there and didn''t want to go somewhere else, so she found a quiet spot nearby.

 Chapter 685

    In a ce like this, people usually squeezed towards the back.


    Ironically, there were more empty seats at the front.


    At first, there was someone sitting next to her, but she didn''t pay much attention.


    The movie was of a genre she loved, and with someone beside her passing snacks and drinks, she became engrossed in it.


    The first to notice Zachary was Michael.


    However, he wouldn''t bring it up.


    "Do you want some jelly, Jane?"


    "Sure."


    Jane always wanted something to snack on while binge-watching.


    She hadn''t had dinner, so this was the perfect opportunity to munch on some snacks.


    Later, she could hit the gym to burn off the calories.


    She couldn''t let anything spoil her mood.


    But unexpectedly, someone did.


    The jelly Michael handed her was abruptly snatched away from her lips.


    She turned her head to see who had the audacity to steal jelly from a stranger in the middle of the night!


    Seeing Zachary''s almost smirking expression made her freeze for a moment.


    It was outside her understanding that Zachary woulde to such a ce.


    "Miss Greenwood is awake in the middle of the night and seems to be in high spirits,ing here just for jelly."


    Jane couldn''t let someone get away with bothering her especially if she felt wronged.


    When she had pursued Zachary, she had held back a little, even when he said harsh things, she hadn''t fought back. She had initiated that connection, so being neglected was expected.


    But now, it was different.


    She had drawn a clear line with him. If it weren''t for Frank and Charlotte in between, she wouldn''t even


    want to share the same air with him.


    In this context, he came to her with that condescending attitude.


    Could she tolerate it?


    Clearly not.


    "Mr. Collins, what a nice night for you toe here alone, watching others be affectionate. Could it be that you''re... Oh, I get it. It''s because you''re getting older and can''t keep up, right?" She intentionally pitched her voice, mimicking Nina''s tone. "Zachary."


    Zachary shouldn''t havee.


    Not going to the teahouse had already settled their rtionship.


    Thest time they shared augh while performing together was merely for Frank''s sake.


    It didn''t mean they wanted to resolve their past misunderstandings.


    That day, he had been dazed with fever and fantasized about hering to ask him something when he took Nina along.


    A few teasing remarks would have been fine, he could have exined himself then.


    But when they met again two dayster, she was already all over someone else.


    "Is there a rule that you muste with someone?"


    Zachary came from a family involved in both business and politics, with aprehensive upbringing that equipped him with more than others.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He had always been aloof, preferring to solve problems as they arose, having already anticipated solutions beforehand.


    He always knew what he wanted, whether regarding situations or people.


    Initially, when Jane flirted with him, he thought she was just being yful.


    But he wasn''t interested in ying, so he had responded coldly.


    Now that Jane had stopped flirting and distanced herself, it was the oue he desired.


    Yet, it left him feeling unsettled.


    "I''ve never been here before. I was just curious, is that so wrong?"


    Jane smiled, "Of course, Mr. Collins can go wherever he pleases. Who would dare say anything?"


    But she didn''t want to stay in the same space as Zachary.


    After tossing that cheerful remark, she stood up and called Michael to leave.


    Michael grabbed the unfinished snacks and obediently followed Jane out.


    Zachary didn''t know what had gotten into him, but as Jane passed in front of him, he reached out, grabbing her wrist and pulling her into his embrace.

 Chapter 686

    686


    Jane was momentarily stunned.


    After she reacted, she clumsily tried to get up but was firmly held down by him at her slender waist.


    "Take your dirty paws off me."


    Zachary not only didn''t let go but pressed her closer to himself.


    Jane could only move one hand.


    She couldn''t push him away, so she covered his mouth and teasingly said, "So, Mr. Collins likes to be forceful."


    "Let go of Jane!"


    Michael threw away his snacks and grabbed Jane''s arm, trying to pull her out of Zachary''s embrace.


    Although Zachary was unwell, he had been trained since childhood.


    Naturally, Michael couldn''t sessfully pull Jane away from him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Jane frown, he scolded, "You''re hurting her. Her wrist has turned red."


    The people in Room 3 were attracted by the chaotic scene in the front row.


    Since Michael couldn''t pull Jane away, he turned to grab Zachary''s wrist, trying to make him let go of


    Jane.


    But his hand was like a vise, not budging at all.


    "I''m sorry, Jane..."


    Michael looked at Jane, his eyes filled with dog-like innocence. "I''m too weak. I can''t help you. I don''t want to use too much strength, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you. I... I''ll think of something else..." Among the onlookers, a younger girl voiced her discontent, "Sir, can''t you see that she''s in pain? Her eyes are red, she clearly feels ufortable. Just let go already."


    Someone chimed in, "Exactly! Just because you''re strong doesn''t mean you can bully her like this."


    "Not necessarily," someone countered. "What if this girl is still with someone else and the current partner is justifiably upset?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How do you know he''s the current partner and not just a suitor? This girl is pretty, it''s normal to have handsome admirers."


    "Don''t just judge by looks. No matter how handsome he is, being violent like that doesn''t help. I think she''s right in not choosing him."


    While the crowd was buzzing with discussion, Jane didn''t want to be the center of attention.


    She looked into Zachary''s dark eyes, clearly sensing the strength of his grip, he seemed to be angry.


    Yet, his eyes showed no real emotion.


    What she once found interesting now only left her feeling irritated.


    "Zachary, if you don''t let go of me today, you''ll regret it.


    Zachary couldn''t stand that statement.


    With his long, defined fingers, he removed her hand that was covering his mouth. "Tell him to leave. I have something to say to you."


    Jane scoffed, "Mr. Collins is so used to giving orders from his high perch, but I''m neither your employee nor your partner. Why should I listen to you?" Zachary replied, "You''re renting my store, aren''t you a business partner?"


    Jane, with her free hand, flicked her hair and smiled. "You can take that back. I''ll just have Charlotte find another store."


    Would Frank be willing?


    He would definitely want to have a say in it.


    Though they called each other friends, everyone knew Charlotte was more important.


    Who would dare to upset Charlotte? Frank would turn on them without a second thought.


    But Zachary didn''t want to lose his chance tonight. Since he had already pinned her down, he needed to rify things.


    Otherwise, he might not get another opportunity after this.


    She certainly wouldn''t give him another chance.


    "I have serious business to discuss with you."


    He softened his tone and nced at Michael. "I''ll clear the ce, you let him leave."

 Chapter 687

    687


    Jane was also a smart person and quickly understood Zachary''s intentions.


    He spoke in a seemingly grand manner but was actually testing her.


    As long as she opened her mouth to tell Michael to leave, he would get what he wanted.


    He cleared the room, and she told Michael leave.


    It merely confirmed that she had not truly moved on from him.


    To her, he was still more important than the new guy.


    Jane smiled faintly. "I refuse, Mr. Collins. If you don''t let go of me, I''ll have Michael call Charlotte. If a boy calls Charlotte at this hour, what do you think Frank would do?"


    Who knew Frank''s character better than Zachary?


    And Jane indeed was capable of doing such things.


    He held her tightly but eventually released her.


    Jane immediately stepped out of his embrace and left with Michael.


    Even in autumn, with a knitted dress and a coat draped over it, her charm remained undiminished.


    The exposed section of her straight, well-proportioned calf was extremely graceful.


    As they were about to exit the hall, Zachary saw Michael nce back and give him a provocative smile.


    ''He actually looked down on getting into a confrontation with such a young boy.


    Aside from being younger, there was nothing else he could take advantage of.


    After meeting Michael for the first time, he had sent someone to look into him.


    His parents were not around, he had a sick grandmother at home, and he had made his way up through sponsorship. Some even wanted to be his sugar mommy. Entering the entertainment industry was merely for the quick money.


    A person like that was not worth Zachary''s attention.


    Jane was probably just teasing him.


    "Jane, he has been following you. I''m worried. Let me take you upstairs."


    Jane certainly knew that Zachary was following her.


    She wasn''t afraid, just didn''t want to argue with him at thatte hour.


    Even if Michael didn''t escort her upstairs, Zachary couldn''t go to her house either.


    Yet she didn''t refuse Michael and allowed him to take her upstairs.


    Zachary followed behind at a leisurely pace.


    Watching Jane walk with the young boy to the automatic door, the boy didn''t stop.


    Only then did he quicken his steps to intercept them, pulling Jane aside.


    Michael held onto Jane''s other hand.


    Neither side showed any intention of backing down.


    The atmosphere was clearly tense.


    The security guard had initiallye out to greet Jane


    He wanted to mention that a man hade to find her in a luxury car.


    Seeing this scene, he leaned against the doorframe and started watching the show. ''Looks like another man has showed up. It''s quite a scene tonight.''


    It seemed that being beautiful also brought a lot of trouble.


    "Let go.


    Zachary grabbed Michael''s wrist and used a technique to force him to release his grip.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Michael''s voice was filled with grievance. "Jane, I''m sorry. I''m not strong enough. He almost broke my wrist. I really can''t help you, I''m so useless." Zachary''s face darkened.


    Jane tried to pull her hand back, but Zachary wouldn''t let go. She bit down on his wrist with all her strength.


    Even when blood was drawn, he didn''t loosen his grip.


    Jane''s temper red as she red at him. "Zachary, if there''s something wrong with your brain, go see a psychologist. Don''t be acting all crazily in front of me!"


    Zachary pulled her aside. "Charlie must have told you that this young boy isn''t a good person. It''s alright if you want to take him out for some fun, but to take him home? Do you know what happens when you take a man home? He looks weak, but as a girl, you would still be at a disadvantage in terms of strength, so..."


    "So what?" Jane interrupted him coldly. "I''m an adult. Do you think I don''t know what might happen by bringing someone home? Mr. Collins, do you know too little about me to say such ridiculous things? Do you take me for a pure, innocent girl who just entered society and knows nothing?"

 Chapter 688

    3


    Zachary''s head ached intensely.


    Initially, he thought he would feel better after the IV drip, but now it felt like his blood pressure had risen due to anger. His vision blurred slightly.


    He wanted to say something, but Jane had already shaken off his hand.


    When he tried to grab her again, he missed his mark.


    Then, everything went dark, and he copsed.


    Jane instinctively reached out to support him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This wasn''t just because he was Zachary, she would have helped anyone who suddenly fainted in front of


    her.


    "Stop pretending. If you don''t get up soon, I''m letting go. If you fall and hurt yourself, don''t me me," she said, preparing to release him, but when she saw that he really was about to fall, she gritted her teeth and held him up. But her strength was limited, so she called out to Michael. "Help me out here."


    Michael was reluctant but still took over holding Zachary from Jane, though he immediately thought about just dropping him.


    However, he couldn''t ruin his image in front of Jane.


    "Jane, what''s wrong with him?"


    Jane reached out to touch Zachary''s forehead.


    He was burning hot.


    How long had it been? His fever still hadn''t broken?


    He should have been hospitalized for treatment by now. Did he not fear pneumonia?


    "Michael, I might need you to help me take him to the hospital."


    Just as Michael was about to agree, the driver from the Collins family rushed over. "Miss Greenwood, please hand Mr. Collins to me." Jane was ready to get rid of this trouble. "Just take him directly to the hospital."


    The driver took Zachary without a second thought, not even having time to consider theplications between Zachary and Jane.


    The urgent matter was to get him to the hospital quickly, otherwise, he might lose his job if the Collins family found out. "Thank you, Miss Greenwood."


    Jane felt unworthy of the gratitude but didn''t want to say much, so she simply nodded.


    Once the driver drove away, she turned to Michael and said, "You should go home too. Let me know when you get back."


    Michael felt it was a pity, if he could go upstairs tonight, he could make more progress with her.


    But he wasn''t in a rush. He would treat Jane better so she could see his great qualities and eventually fall for him.


    "I''ll wait until you go inside. After you''re upstairs, I''ll take a cab home."


    Jane had never felt this way before.


    In the past, she had fought her way out of darkness all on her own.


    But even after climbing out, she found herself still surrounded by darkness.


    She thought about giving up, wanting to just end it all rather than continue suffering.


    She wished she could be reborn, hoping for a happier family in her next life.


    It was Charlotte who had pulled her out, holding her hand and giving her the courage to live.


    In the years since, Charlotte had always been behind her.


    But now Charlotte was starting her own family, and Jane didn''t want to keep her tied to her.


    Today, Michael seemed to y the role Charlotte once had.


    He made her feel safe and illuminated, ensuring she would no longer walk alone in darkness.


    She would no longer look back and find only endless darkness.


    Yet, she wasn''t fooled by this appearance.


    People capable of such things were not limited to Michael alone.


    Their arrangement had been understood from the start-it was just for fun.


    She was well aware that loving Michael would be difficult for her.


    Because...


    As she thought of this, she smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Humans wereplicated.


    They liked those who didn''t reciprocate but were drawn to those who didn''t like them, ending up battered and bruised. But it feltfortable.


    Jane waved goodbye to Michael.


    She quickly returned home and sent him a message.


    "Head off home now. It''s quite cold out tonight."


    "Message me when you get home."


    Michael replied with a cute emoji and turned to take a cab.


    As soon as he got home, he didn''t even change his shoes and hurriedly messaged Jane.


    "Jane, I''m home. You should rest early. Goodnight!"

 Chapter 689

    Jane replied instantly, "Goodnight".


    Michael leaned against the entrance, smiling like a three-year-old who just received candy.


    When Zachary woke up in the hospital, he still felt disoriented.


    Seeing the driver by the bedside, he frowned. "What are you doing here?"


    Why wasn''t it Jane?


    The driver poured him some water. "I was worried about you."


    Zachary was indeed very thirsty, and after drinking a bit, his mind began to function again.


    "You brought me to the hospital?"


    The driver nodded.


    Zachary frowned even more. "What did you see?"


    The driver answered honestly, "I saw you talking to Miss Greenwood, and then you suddenly fainted. She couldn''t hold you up, but luckily her boyfriend was there to help. I hurried over and brought you to the hospital."


    Hearing the words "her boyfriend," Zachary''s brows furrowed even more.


    "She said that herself?"


    ""What?"


    The driver was momentarily confused.


    Zachary pressed. "Did you see them go home together?"


    The driver shook his head. "I was in a hurry to get you..."


    As he spoke, he noticed Zachary suddenly trying to pull out his IV.


    The driver jumped in rm and quickly organized himself. "Mr. Collins, with all due respect, you''re hospitalized. Your fever hasn''t broke, and you could end up with brain damage. If that happens, Miss Greenwood certainly won''t choose you!" Zachary shot him a cold re.


    The driver shivered but held onto his hand tightly.


    Only those who passed a political review could work as a driver for their family.


    Moreover, they had to undergo annual reviews to ensure there were no issues.


    This driver had been with him for many years without any problems, and he genuinely cared about him.


    However, the truth was indeed something that was hard to bear.


    Was he really that bad?


    But after reflecting on what he had said previously, it was no wonder Jane had looked at him with disdain.


    He truly wanted to apologize to her.


    It was she who didn''t give him the chance.


    He had never done anything so humiliating in his life before.


    Nor had he ever been in such a predicament.


    "Let go. I''ll remain hospitalized."


    The driver looked skeptical. "Is that for real?"


    Zachary gave him a frosty look, saying nothing.


    The driver withdrew his hand, standing by. "I haven''t informed your parents yet, but if you don''t start taking care of yourself, I''ll have to report the truth."


    Zachary pressed the throbbing temple of his empty hand, letting out a sound of agreement.


    The driver sighed in relief.-


    Zachary spoke up, "Have someone check where Michael is."


    The driver hurried to handle the matter, and his subordinates acted quickly, reporting back shortly.


    The driver conveyed. "He''s in his own house. Don''t worry. He''s not at Miss Greenwood''s."


    Zachary rxed his brows, feeling a little better. He said, "You go and bring her over tomorrow. Tell her that I nearly died because of her and she needs to take responsibility." The driver was rendered speechless. ''Do you really think this will win her over, Mr. Collins?''


    But the driver still followed orders.


    However, he was unsessful.


    Jane didn''t make things difficult for the driver and just called Charlotte.


    After a night of rest, Zachary felt much better when he woke up in the morning, his head no longer ached.


    In a good mood, he waited for Jane, but instead, Frank showed up.


    "What are you doing here?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Do you think I wanted toe?"


    Frank pulled up a chair and sat down. "You''re really something,ing up with this ridiculous excuse about being responsible because you nearly died because you''re pissed off." Zachary understood immediately.


    Jane didn''t want toe andined to Charlotte, who sent Frank instead.


    "You said you would help me?"


    Frank casually crossed his legs, his expression neutral. "My wife won''t allow it." 2/3


    Zachary felt his head started to ache again. "I''m begging you."


    Frank replied, "I agreed to help you, but my wife won''t allow it."


    Zachary gritted his teeth. "Are you ying dirty?"


    Frank retorted, "Aren''t you?"


    Using that flimsy excuse, Zachary indeed felt like he was being a bit unreasonable.

 Chapter 690

    But he really had no other choice.


    He went directly to find Jane, but she wouldn''t listen to him.


    There had to be an opportunity to sit down and talk things through.


    He cleared his throat. "Do you have any suggestions?"


    "Just hurry up and get this illness of yours treated," Frank said as he stood up, adjusting his cuffs. "You still need to help with my wedding." Zachary opened his mouth to refuse but then realized something.


    "You''re really something, always scheming."


    Frank shot him a sidelong nce and walked out.


    After several busy days, Jane finally found a suitable venue for a traditional wedding and spent a long time negotiating before finalizing it. "Jane, have something to drink."


    For these past few days, Michael had been by her side.


    His drama had finished filming, and he was waiting for news from other productions.


    Jane took the cup and noticed it was warm. "Where did you get this hot drink from?"


    "I sweet-talked thedy in the lobby a bit, and she helped me get some hot water."


    Jane drank half a cup, feeling warm inside.


    Michael was quite attentive, their interactions over the days had gone smoothly in every aspect.


    Sometimes she found herself wondering if she should give him a chance.


    If it didn''t work out, they could part ways amicably.


    But she quickly dismissed that thought.


    He was such a good person, she didn''t want to hurt his feelings.


    As long as they didn''t make things clear, parting could be gentle.


    "What do you want to eat? I''m in a good mood today and will treat you. You don''t have to worry about the price."


    Michael''s eyes lit up, his smile radiant. "Jane, you work hard for your money. Besides, I''m not picky, I''ll eat whatever you like." "Then I''ll take you somewhere."


    Zachary stayed in the hospital, waiting to recover while also anticipating Frank and Charlotte''s wedding.


    But he couldn''tpletely ignore what was happening with Jane.


    Reports from his subordinates mentioned Michael''s presence in her life.


    Today, the two of them had even gone to the most iconic Western restaurant in Jeswood.


    It was a popr spot for rich kids looking to date.


    Reservations were required, it was impossible to get a table without one.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Frank had their VIP card.


    Jane had reached out to Charlotte, who naturally would help.


    Now, the two were already seated by the window.


    Zachary looked at the photo and nearly smashed his tablet.


    A voice stopped him.


    "Zachary!"


    Nina rushed in, quickly approaching Zachary, circling around to inspect him closely.


    "Why are you back in the hospital? Didn''t you say you were fine after the IVst time?"


    "It''s my fault."


    She sniffled, her tone soft and pitiful. "I should have insisted on taking care of you and not left you alone."


    Just as Zachary was about to respond, she continued, "Zachary, this time, don''t push me away. If I can''t see you, I''ll be really worried. I can''t eat or sleep well at home. Just let me stay and take care of you, please?" His mother really liked Nina. If it weren''t for his grandfather...


    Zachary wanted some peace. With Nina''s persistent attitude, she might just spill his hospitalization to his


    mother.


    If that happened, he could forget about having a quiet life.


    "Fine, I appreciate it."


    "You and I are family, we grew up together. It''s only right for us to look after each other."


    Zachary barely registered what she said.


    Thinking of that photo made him furious, and he tossed the tablet to his subordinate, lying t on the hospital bed.


    But he still couldn''t suppress his anger and messaged Frank.


    "Can your wedding happen sooner?"

 Chapter 691

    Frank finished his meeting and unlocked his phone, only to find a message from Zachary.


    However, another message caught his attention.


    Naturally, there was a priority, so he quickly exited the chat with Zachary and jumped into the other conversation.


    Mrs. Smith. "Frank, Jane helped us find a wedding venue!"


    He actually had his own ns for the wedding venue.


    But since Jane was so dedicated, his wife would surely appreciate it, so he decided to let them handle it.


    He replied to his wife. "In that case, when would it be convenient for Ms. Charlotte and me to visit the


    civil affairs bureau?"


    While waiting for a response, he casually acknowledged Zachary. "I''m getting married now. What about you? Are you going to show up while hanging on an IV?" Zachary replied instantly. "If you have the guts to get married now, I''ll crawl over."


    ''Is he crazy?''


    Frank ignored that message and opened the pinned chat with his wife.


    Mrs. Smith. "I''m avable anytime, it just depends on whether Mr. Smith, the busy man, has time."


    Frank felt a surge of excitement, almost dropping his phone.


    n entered to report on matters and saw Frank rushing past him with determined strides.


    He didn''t even give n a chance to speak before disappearing from sight.


    What was the urgency about?


    n, feeling uneasy, hurried after him.


    To his surprise, he found Frank''s car in the underground car park.


    There was still a meeting to attend!


    He called Frank, but Frank didn''t answer, he just sent a message instead.


    "Cancel everything for today."


    n was taken aback.


    At Region Gardens, I sent the message to Frank and then went to y with the kids.


    I hadn''t expected that Frank would abandon a pile of work to rush back.


    To be honest, marriage was already an understood matter between us.


    Whether it was wedding first or getting the license first didn''t make much difference.


    But I didn''t expect him to be this impatient.


    On the way to the civil affairs bureau, I hadn''t even gotten my head around things. "Aren''t we picking a date?"


    I held the documents in my hands, feeling both excited and nervous at same time.


    "It seems there aren''t any festivalsing up, but we should check the calendar just in case it''s not a good day to get the license."


    I wasn''t superstitious, but since getting a marriage license was important, I wondered if we should choose an auspicious date.


    Hearing this, Frank nced at me at a red light but didn''t speak.


    After the light turned green, he focused on driving again.


    Noticing he wasn''t going to respond, I pulled out my phone to check the calendar.


    Before I could get far, arge hand with defined knuckles snatched the phone away. "What are you doing?"


    "The more you check, the more nervous I get.''


    "1


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and tease him, "So our proud Mr. Smith can get nervous too?"


    Frank dropped my phone and took my hand instead.


    I felt his usually dry hand was slightly damp now.


    I squeezed his hand back, offering silent reassurance.


    We didn''t speak the whole way.


    It wasn''t until we arrived at the civil affairs bureau that Frank turned to me.


    His brown eyes were deep and filled with warmth, making it easy to drown in their depths.


    "Charlotte, I don''t want to wait any longer, not even a second. As long as you''re willing, today is a good day to get the certificate."


    That made sense.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If that were the case, no matter what day it was, whether it was suitable or not, as long as we were willing and in love, all difficulties would be easily ovee.

 Chapter 692

    "Then shall we go in?"


    "Okay."


    The process of obtaining the marriage certificate was notplicated.


    Frank did not make any arrangements in advance, we followed the staff''s guidance andpleted the paperwork.


    When I came out of the civil affairs bureau holding the marriage certificate, I felt a bit dazed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank wrapped his arms around me, lowered his head, and kissed my forehead.


    The smile at the corner of his lips was deeper than usual, clearly indicating his genuine happiness.


    "Honey."


    His low and serious voice made my ears feel warm.


    I ignored the heat in my ears and touched my nose. "Such a happy asion deserves a celebration Let me treat you to dinner."


    Frank raised an eyebrow but didn''t say anything.


    I let out a slight sigh of relief.


    But I didn''t expect thatter that night, he pinned me down on the bed, forcing me to call out those two


    words.


    "Hu... Hubby..."


    After getting the certificate, we moved on to nning the wedding.


    We mainly wanted to avoid further dys since the weather would get cold.


    Even though the outfit was warmer than a wedding dress, it couldn''t withstand the biting wind.


    Jane found a wedding venue, a Western-style building left over from World War 2.


    Frank and I didn''t intend to be too extravagant, we only invited close friends and family, which was enough.


    After some discussions, we set the specific date for the wedding in mid-November.


    Autumn and winter in Jeswood were typically rainy, but on the day of the wedding, it was a rare sunny day.


    After changing into the traditional style dress, I felt not only warm but even a bit hot.


    Jane teased me, "Are you so happy to marry Frank that you''re sweating?"


    "Shut up."


    Y shot her a nce.


    Janeughed. "What''s there to be embarrassed about? Marrying someone you love and who loves you back is something to be happy about."


    Following my mother''s arrangements, I was departing from the Cloud.


    After my makeup was done, my mother came over and stared at me intently.


    As she looked, her eyes began to glisten.


    I felt my own eyes warm and held back my tears. "Mom, let''s make a deal. When you get to the wedding venueter, you can''t cry before than I do." My mom was amused and managed to hold back her tears.


    "Hurry, hurry, hurry!"


    Jane rushed upstairs to gather na and the others.


    "The groom is here! Everyone,e and block the door!"


    In this matter, na was the most enthusiastic.


    After all, there weren''t many chances to openly tease Frank.


    Even if there was a chance, it was rare to see Frank at a loss.


    But no one expected that the pile of things they prepared would bepletely useless.


    That stingy guy Frank was unusually generous today, directly overwhelming them with cash.


    Envelops were flooding in, filled not just with money.


    There were also checks of varying amounts and property certificates for apartments and shops.


    Among those present, no one was short on money, yet they couldn''t resist the impressive disy and ended up opening the door.


    The most ungracious one was Jane.


    What was originally a rented shop turned into her own, and she hurried to wee Frank inside.


    She was grinning from ear to ear, even directly handing him the wedding shoes.


    I gave her a light smack. "You really are my best friend."


    Jane said meaningfully, "I know you''re eager to get married. I''m just going along with your wishes, no


    need to thank me."


    Zachary and Charlie were also groomsmen today.


    Both of their gazes fell on Jane.


    To avoid stealing my thunder, she didn''t wear her usual favorite red.


    Instead, she wore a custom-made white dress with subtle patterns, though her demeanor still showed her yful side, she appeared more gentle overall.

 Chapter 693

    She was beautiful enough to attract attention.


    I had thought that after Charlie was rejected by Jane, he wouldn''t have any more thoughts about her.


    But at that moment, I saw his eyes shining, and his eager expression was impossible to hide.


    As for Zachary...


    He still had that usual calm demeanor, looking as if he was lost in thought.


    "Charlotte."


    Hearing my name, I looked at Frank, who unexpectedly knelt on one knee to help me put on my wedding shoes. "Honey, let''s go home."


    I ced my hand in Frank''s palm, my brows and eyes curving up in a smile. "Okay."


    Once he received my affirmative reply, he lifted me in his arms and strode out.


    Upon returning to Region Gardens, he let Sparrow roll around on the wedding bed.


    My mom had cooked food for us, and unsurprisingly, the first bite was raw.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I looked at my mom, and she winked at me. "Do you like it?"


    I smiled helplessly. "I can''t really say I don''t."


    My momughed. "Alright, let''s move on."


    ''After finishing the wedding rituals in the wedding room, Frank carried me onto the wedding car, and we


    headed to the venue for the ceremony.


    As we approached, Frank lifted me from the car into the carriage.


    He already owned a horse farm with several horses, and today he had specifically chosen a white one.


    As the music yed and drums filled the air.


    The carriage was lifted and swayed as it moved a short distance.


    After handing the horse over to n, Frank came to help me down from the carriage.


    The process of a traditional wedding was quiteplex, and many steps had been lost over time.


    Somehow, Frank found an elderly man familiar with all the procedures.


    He guided throughout the traditional wedding.


    We followed all his instructions andpleted all the procedures of the traditional wedding step by step.


    As we reached the final step and kissed each other, the old man''s voice rose even higher. "Now send them to their wedding room!"


    Cheers erupted around us, and Charlie even dered he would make mischief in the wedding room.


    Frank was in good spirits today and held back his sharp tongue as he helped me upstairs.


    In the beautifully decorated wedding room, the elderly man tied our garments together. "Please, groom, lift the bride''s veil, wishing you both a lifelong bond and happiness."


    Frank slowly lifted my veil, and our eyes met.


    In each other''s gaze, we saw the same emotions.


    We couldn''t express our love and excitement with words.


    "Here." The old man handed us wine. "Please drink from the cup together."


    I reached my hand around Frank''s arm, and we drank from the cup in perfect unison.


    Next, the old man shared many auspicious words beforepleting the rituals and leaving.


    Frank instructed n to express our gratitude to the elderly man.


    Afterward, Frank and I changed into formal attire and went to the hall to toast.


    Knowing I hadn''t eaten anything since we got up, Frank found moments to feed me.


    After toasting, he was pulled away by friends.


    Jane also dragged me over, urging me to eat while she had already peeled the shrimp for me.


    "Frank is busy today, so I''m stepping in. This will all be his responsibility from now on."


    I joked, "You''re just doing this for the money, right?"


    Jane scoffed, "Let''s not say th

 Chapter 694

    "Charlotte, happy wedding!"


    Michael raised his ss to me. Just as I lifted mine, I heard another voice calling my name.


    Before I could respond, a voice came from beside me. Mrs. Smith, happy wedding!"


    It was Nina.


    Nina also knew Frank, so I wasn''t surprised by her presence.


    Jane and Michael had been getting along well recently, so they weren''t paying much attention to Zachary.


    At least they wouldn''t cause trouble at our wedding.


    However, I still felt a bit worried when I caught a glimpse of Zachary''s indifferent face.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But since everyone was right in front of me, I raised my ss and politely responded, "Thank you."


    Nina took a sip of her drink and smiled at me. "Wait here, I''ll help you rescue Frank. Don''t let him dy your wedding night, especially since Zachary has just recovered. It can''t go on like this." "Two birds with one stone," she said.


    I felt that herst four words were the key point.


    But I didn''t say much, just replied, "Thank you and sorry for the trouble."


    "It''s no trouble at all."


    ''After Nina left, I looked at Jane.


    Jane was feeding Michael without giving Nina a nce.


    I truly appreciated these friends for not making a scene at our wedding.


    "Honey."


    As the banquet neared its end, Charlie and his group finally let Frank go.


    He hugged me from behind, his warm breath tickling my ear, making me feel a bit itchy, so I tilted my head slightly to avoid it.


    But he nuzzled into my neck. "I drank too much and can''t stand. I feel awful."


    "Honey, can you take me home?"


    Was he pretending?


    Everyone had eaten and drunk their fill. I helped Frank sit down and went to see off my mom and Frank''s


    mother.


    In the end, it was just me and Frank, Zachary and Jane, Nina, and Michael.


    Charlie had been carried away due to his drunkenness.


    Frank''s mother and grandmother were sent back to the Smith family''s residence by the driver, while n


    took my mom and the kids.


    I sensed the awkward atmosphere and spoke up. "Thank you all for your hard work for Frank and my


    wedding during this time. Today has been exhausting. We''ll treat you to dinner tomorrow night, and I''ll let you know the time and ce once it''s confirmed." "It''s gettingte, you should all head back to rest."


    I looked at Jane. "I can give you a ride."


    "Charlotte, I''ll take Jane home, I didn''t drink."


    I thought for a moment and decided to ask Jane for her opinion.


    Jane hadn''t drunk much today, she had only taken a few sips.


    She nced at Michael, then waved her hand at me. "Don''t worry about us, Michael and I have other ns. You two go ahead."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Zachary''s expression was clearly displeased.


    I had a gut feeling that if Frank and I left, there might be a fight, which made me uneasy. "I still have something to discuss with you. Come with me, and bring Michael along..." "Alright, Mrs. Smith, let''s go home."


    Frank finally stopped pretending to be drunk, wrapping his arm around my waist and guiding me into the


    car.


    He directly instructed the driver to start the car.


    ''I worriedly turned back to nce, but he pulled me back. "They are adults."


    I retorted, "Are you sure?"


    Frank smiled. "Let them handle their own issues, we have our own matters to attend to."

 Chapter 695

    Upon returning to Region Gardens, Frank led me toward the bed.


    "It''s still not dark outside!"


    I felt a bit shy and pushed him away with all my might.


    Frank held my hands down. "Today is our wedding. Everyone knows what that means..."


    I caught the evident desire in his eyes and couldn''t help but re at him.


    He continued, "Besides, Mom is in the children''s room ying with the kids. No one will disturb us."


    I was no match for his strength and waspletely under his control.


    I couldn''t break free or stop him.


    Feeling embarrassed, I needed to think of a way to stall for time.


    "Let''s not discuss Jane and Zachary, but there is something we need to talk about."


    Frank''s expression remained focused as he asked, "Mom and Jason?"


    I nodded.


    Initially, my mom had agreed, and Linvited Jason to the wedding.


    However, upon hearing my arrangements, Jason politely declined. "We can''t overshadow your wedding. Dancing and singing are fine, but your mom can take the stage to speak, I won''t."


    "Charlotte, I understand your point. Your mom''s willingness to let me attend your wedding shows we''re notpletely estranged. I appreciate that. But the wedding is important, especially since you and Frank havee this far." "Feelings can''t be forced, and I don''t want to put your mom in a tough spot. Let things flow naturally."


    So, I didn''t include any of those elements in the wedding.


    Moreover, when Jason came, he was very low-key, fully dressed, and only greeted my mom privately.


    Throughout the ceremony, they hardly exchanged any words.


    Just earlier, n had taken my mom back, and Jason had dropped by briefly before flying abroad for an event.


    "So, since you''re so clever. Analyze for me. Is there any chance for Mom and Jason?"


    Frank teased, squinting his eyes. "Trying to buy some time?"


    I certainly couldn''t admit that, so I argued, "Mom is our closest person. How can you not care about her happiness?" "Oh, herees the moral kidnapping."


    I intended to say more to stop him, but he had already seized the opportunity.


    The sounds I tried to produce shattered in my throat.


    Hearing myself made me blush all over.


    Zachary was determined to settle things with Jane today, but she wanted to keep their paths separate.


    She decided to move on and not look back.


    At least for now, she had to be responsible for Michael


    Even if they weren''t in a real romantic rtionship, she couldn''t have it both ways.


    "Mr. Collins, save yourself some embarrassment."


    Zachary had no intention of letting go. While Michael couldn''t match him in strength, he also couldn''t just stand there like a statue.


    However, before Michael even approached Zachary, he was pinned to the ground by his bodyguards.


    It was the first time he felt such resentment towards the ss differences.


    M


    Zachary had a close childhood friend, rumored to be his first love.


    Yet, Zachary hadn''t denied it and had brought her to Charlotte and Frank''s wedding.


    How could he then entangle himself with Jane again?


    A man who couldn''t distinguish between his feelings clearly didn''t deserve Jane.


    "You''re just relying on your family background!"


    Zachary ignored Michael, focusing solely on Jane. "If you don''t want him to suffer,e with me." Jane scoffed. "If Mr. Collins likes to do things by force, I wouldn''t need to work so hard to flirt with you." Ignoring her sarcasm, Zachary directly pushed her into the car.


    Jane struggled but couldn''t match his strength.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Zachary..."


    Nina had never seen this side of Zachary.

 Chapter 696

    He was born into such a harsh family and was an only child, bearing a tremendous responsibility. The path of his upbringing was filled with hardships.


    From a young age, he clearly knew what he wanted, and his personality was thus steady and aloof.


    At that time, even when he expressed his feelings, he remained calm andposed.


    However, before anything could happen, his grandfather sent her abroad.


    He said it was for her development, to help her learn more.


    In reality, he just wanted to separate her from Zachary


    After years apart, everything changed as they grew up.


    But when she returned home and visited him in the hospital, his attitude toward her remained unchanged.


    Although indifferent, there was a unique gentleness about him.


    She thought that even his grandfather''s actions wouldn''t affect that.


    Previously, he was too young to fully control his life.


    Now that he had grown up, he was gradually taking over the Collins family.


    At that time, with power in his hands, no one could stop him from being with her.


    So, even though she knew someone named Jane was pursuing him and had been close to him, and they


    had entangled for a while, she was still confident that Zachary''s heart belonged to her.


    But now, witnessing this scene filled her with a deep sense of crisis.


    Was it possible that... Zachary had really fallen for Jane?


    No, it seemed he was close to loving her.


    She couldn''t just maintain her usual gentle demeanor and wait passively for Zachary.


    She needed to find a way to stop their rtionship from progressing.


    "The bodyguard will take you back," Zachary said as he got into the car.


    The car drove away, and the bodyguard released Michael to approach Nina to help her into the car.


    However, Nina stopped Michael, her voice always soft and gentle,cking any aggression, making it impossible for anyone to lose their temper with her.


    "I can see that Jane likes Zachary. I want Zachary to be happy, so I''d advise you to give up early. If you keep clinging on, the Collins family isn''t easy to deal with. You''re no match for them." Though Michael was young, he wasn''t naive or stupid.


    Zachary was too involved to see clearly; as an observer, Michael had a clear view.


    "You want your Zachary to be happy?" Michael mocked. "Do you believe in your own lies now?"


    With Zachary''s bodyguard present, Nina couldn''t say too much.


    In her heart, she had a n, and she believed that once she spoke to Michael, he would surely agree.


    "What I said was heartfelt. It''s hard to get a taxi here, and it''s far from downtown. Let me give you a ride."


    Michael had the words of refusal on the tip of his tongue but ultimately didn''t say them and bent down to get into the car.


    The bodyguards had been with Zachary for a long time and knew Nina was kind, so they didn''t say anything.


    Once they reached the city, Michael got out of the car and walked straight into the cafe across the street.


    Nina was escorted home by the bodyguards.


    At home, she drank a ss of water, waited a bit, then went out to hail a taxi, arriving at the ce where Michael had gotten out.


    The two exchanged nces through the cafe''s window.


    Nina found a more suitable spot to talk and had someone pass a note to Michael.


    After half an hour, Michael arrived at the address on the note.


    It was an escape room.


    A horror-themed one.


    Inside, they slightly avoided the cameras, pretending to look for something while speaking softly.


    After listening to Nina''s n, Michael scoffed, "Do you think Zachary is that foolish? Besides, if you really had the ability, you would stop them. Who knows what might happen with their current situation?" Nina smiled. "But you still came to find me, didn''t you?"


    Michael fell silent for a moment. "I thought you had some brilliant n. I really don''t want them to be together."


    )Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 697

    "I was more honest than you about this."


    Nina was not angry, her smile seemed glued to her face.


    Her tone remained gentle. "Tonight, let them resolve the previous misunderstanding. Tomorrow night, we can just let them have a new misunderstanding."


    Outside, the owner of the escape room watched the surveince footage and said to a nearby employee, These two are really bold. The ghost have been trying to scare them for a while, and they''re still calmly chatting together."


    The car drove into the underground car park. Before it had evene to aplete stop, Jane was ready to open the door and get out.


    Zachary reached out arge hand and pressed down on her, "If you want to talk in the car, I''m here for it."


    "You really have issues," Jane replied coldly.


    The driver wisely slipped away.


    Zachary asked her, "Upstairs or here?"


    Jane lifted her leg to kick him. "Neither. I don''t want to talk to you. Just breathing the same air as you makes me feel sick."


    Especially the faint scent of gardenia from Nina that lingered on him.


    Zachary pinned her leg down with his own, his jawline taut. "Fine, I see you prefer it in the car."


    Jane struggled but couldn''t break free. She had tried all her methods and was stillpletely subdued.


    ''Damn it.''


    Being strong was nothing special.


    She decided to stop struggling, it was a waste of energy. She turned her head away from him.


    Zachary didn''t force her face to turn back. Instead, in their awkward position, he slowly said, "What happened at the airport before was my fault. I was too harsh, I''m sorry." Jane remained silent.


    Zachary continued, "I originally nned to apologize to you before Frank proposed. But when I messaged you to meet at the teahouse, you didn''t reply... And you didn''t show up."


    At that point, his voice seemed a bit aggrieved.


    There was also a subtle hint of ming her.


    Jane felt indifferent. "Oh, so you can speak harshly whenever you want and invite me to the teahouse whenever you want. Who do you think you are? And who said that apologizing means you have to be forgiven? If ''sorry'' worked, why would we need the police? Even if you poured your heart out today, I wouldn''t forgive you. Zachary, listen well. 1, Jane Greenwood, want to have nothing to do with you until we grow old and die... um!"


    Thest part of the sentence was cut off.


    Jane had never felt so stifled, she had once been a great yer.


    No boys could get the better of her.


    But Zachary was an exception.


    ''Damn him.''


    When she teased him, it felt like he had be a monk,pletely detached.


    She also feltpetitive, wanting to bring him back from his vows.


    But he hadpletely crushed her with merciless words.


    That wasn''t what angered her the most.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    What made her angriest was that he had been flirting with his true love while still teasing her.


    He acted hurt, pretended to be sick, and now he was pressing her to talk about apologies.


    Was she really that cheap?


    "Ugh..."


    As Jane responded, Zachary''s eyes flickered with surprise, and he deepened the kiss.


    However, in a moment of distraction, she bit him hard.


    The taste of rust spread in her mouth.


    His tongue felt both numb and painful, and his temples throbbed.


    He momentarily loosened his grip, and Jane escaped from his hold, opened the car door, and ran away quickly.


    He immediately got out to chase her, directly lifting her up and taking her upstairs.


    He scanned his face to enter, kicked the door shut behind them, and pinned her onto the sofa.


    All the way, Jane had been hitting him, but her hands had be sore, and he didn''t budge an inch.


    She hated this feeling of being forced.


    But before she could curse, he looked down and said quietly, "Frank has the shop, but there are still many ways to ruin its business. You and Charlotte have a good rtionship, and you sympathize hering all this way. You don''t want to cause any unpleasantness between her and Frank

 Chapter 698

    "Fine."


    When good words didn''t work, he started to threaten her.


    Jane was so angry that her teeth itched. She ground her teeth and said, "There won''t be any unpleasantness between them. Frank will always stand firmly by Charlotte. As soon as I tell Charlotte about your shameless behavior, Frank will surely find a way to make you unable to do anything."


    Zachary, however, smirked. "Just in time. I''ve been boredtely. Let Frank and your best friend skip their honeymoon ande to spar with me, so they can focus on serious matters." Jane felt defeated.


    Not defeated by Zachary, but by Frank.


    If Zachary really engaged Frank in a business battle, the city would be thrown into chaos.


    At that point, Charlotte would definitely worry.


    They had just gotten married, because she couldn''t enjoy her life properly, she felt guilty.


    But she held her ground verbally. "You really are a good friend to Frank."


    Zachary didn''t take it to heart. He brushed Jane''s disheveled hair and said, "Can we talk now?"


    "If we can''t, I''ll call Frank over to spar."


    Jane took a deep breath and realized she was still furious. She took another deep breath.


    Until she finally managed to suppress her anger.


    Through clenched teeth, she squeezed out three words. "We can talk."


    Zachary let her go and stood up, retrieving a drink from the fridge for her.


    He even twisted off the bottle cap.


    Jane didn''t think much of it, she wasn''t a little girl who would be moved just because someone opened a bottle cap for her. She could open it herself!


    After taking a few sips, her anger finally subsided a little.


    She leaned back in the corner of the sofa and nced at him sideways. "Let''s talk."


    Zachary apologized again.


    He seemed to have finished all his apologies for a lifetime today.


    But Jane clearly did not appreciate it.


    "If you have anyints, say them. Tell me how I can get along with you, and I''ll do it."


    "You''ll do what I say?" Jane''s mischievous spirit peaked.


    Zachary knew her well enough, she had many tricks up her sleeve and no boundaries.


    "You can''t possibly want me to eat shit, right?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane grimaced. "You''re so disgusting."


    He kept forcefully kissing her, and if she told him to eat shit, who was she punishing?


    "I''ve received your apology. I forgive you. From now on, let''s get along well. I''ll smile and greet you when we meet, Mr. Collins." Zachary''s expression darkened. When he saw Jane about to leave, he pulled her back, holding her on hisp.


    Jane started to give up.


    She casually wrapped her arms around his neck, raised her red lips, and leaned in to whisper in his ear, even blowing air into it.


    "Mr. Collins, your hobby is quite special, but I''m not into this. You might as well go find your dear Nina. She seems so weak and dependent, she''d probably love your domineering style."


    As she spoke, she lifted her hand and scratched his Adam''s apple with her nails.


    Zachary''s muscles tensed instantly, his Adam''s apple sliding up and down slowly.


    His gaze deepened.


    But Jane''s smile widened as she trailed her fingers from his Adam''s apple down to his corbone.


    She observed his reaction while continuing downward.


    Finally, she stopped at his belt.


    Click-


    That sound was like a switch, opening the cage and releasing the beast.


    But when Zachary''s kiss descended, Jane covered his mouth.


    She smiled, her eyes curving, but the arc of her red lips held a hint of cruelty.


    "Mr. Collins, your reaction-could it be that you... want me?"

 Chapter 699

    Zachary hadn''t really heard her previous words. He also didn''t catch thetter part clearly.


    Faintly, it seemed he heard the word "want."


    He pressed her wandering hands down and spoke again, his voice already thick with desire, "If you could just speak properly, I wouldn''t have to do this." ''Oh, now it''s my fault too."


    Jane took the opportunity to bite his Adam''s apple.


    Zachary''s grip on her waist tightened suddenly, causing her to gasp in pain.


    She unhappily said, "Let go."


    Zachary pulled her tighter into his embrace, resting his chin on her shoulder.


    It seemed like he sighed in resignation, but Jane detected a faint hint of triumph in it.


    "If you keep this up, I''ll just take it as you''ve forgiven me and that you like me."


    ''Listen to this ridiculous logic. It was no wonder his family was involved in both politics and business,'' thought Jane.


    After cursing him inwardly, Jane continued where he left off, "I get it now. Mr. Collins just enjoys the feeling of me chasing after you. No matter how much you hurt me, I''ll stille running, right?"


    Zachary paused, creating some distance between them. He looked into her eyes, his tone serious. "I told you before that the things I said that made you ufortable were wrong. I know an apology doesn''t mean much. Those words are like spilled water, you can''t take them back. So, you can yell at me and say the worst things to vent your anger. I''ll take everything you''ve got."


    Jane cocked her brows, her eyes glimmering with mischief, resembling an enchanting fairy, incredibly alluring.


    She asked, "You''ll take everything?"


    Zachary''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he nodded.


    Janeughed, articting every word. "You... can''t... satisfy... me..."


    Seeing Zachary''s ever-changing and unpleasant expression brought her a sense of satisfaction.


    "As a man, you can''t even handle this much, yet you keepining to me. I prefer a man who is better in bed. Sorry, Mr. Collins, you''re getting old."


    Zachary gritted his teeth, holding her down as she attempted to rise. "You weren''t saying that when you were flirting with me. You said I had a nice nose, long fingers, distinct muscles, smooth lines, and a sharp, protruding Adam''s apple-clearly, a formidable person." Jane had indeed said that, and she still smiled as she recalled it. "It was just flirtatious banter, don''t take it seriously, Mr. Collins."


    Zachary applied a little more pressure with his hand. "Do you say that to others too?"


    Jane flicked her long hair. "Of course, I use the same lines on anyone I flirt with-it''s all about willing participants."


    As she spoke, she yfully tapped his chin. "Alright, Mr. Collins, we''ve wasted enough time here. I have things to do, so I won''t keep youpany." Zachary''s grip didn''t waver.


    Jane''s smile faded slightly. "If you''re bored, go find your Nina."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary didn''t catch it at first. "Since when did Nina be mine?"


    Jane was also taken aback, her smilepletely disappearing.


    Feeding fruits, feeding oat porridge, calling him "Zachary"-the atmosphere had been so ambiguous, and now he imed that Nina wasn''t his girlfriend? Although Jane loved to y, she had her limits.


    She wouldn''t mess with someone who was already taken.


    What she saw with her own eyes rendered his excuses useless, she wasn''t a naive girl who could be easily deceived by a couple of words.


    "I don''t care whether you do or not. I''ve made myself very clear to you, Mr. Collins."


    "I was interested in you before, and I flirted a little, but now I''m not interested. I like someone else. I... um!"


    The moment Zachary kissed her, Jane''s mind went nk. But in an instant, she reacted, doing something, even bolder than kissing him back.

 Chapter 700

    Zachary was quite surprised when she pinched his mouth shut.


    His usual calm and indifferent demeanor was nowhere to be seen.


    Jane held his mouth tightly, looking at him coldly. "Mr. Collins, you may have power and influence, but if you continue to harass me, then a person who has nothing to lose won''t be afraid of anything. Even if it costs me my life, I will make you pay the price." This was not what Zachary wanted.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her say she liked someone else caused a fire to surge in his chest, wildly crashing around.


    He couldn''t control himself.


    At that moment, he had only one thought and that was to silence her irritating mouth.


    Now that he had calmed down a bit, he recalled the hurtful things he had said earlier.


    At that time, Jane probably wanted to sew his mouth shut.


    "I''ve let you scold me," he said, removing her hand from his mouth. "Aren''t you done venting your anger? Tell me what would make you feel better?"


    Jane''s expression was indifferent. "I already told you, didn''t you listen?"


    Zachary fell silent.


    Jane was cold. "I just want you to let me go now, and we can go our separate ways."


    Zachary opened his mouth to retort, but Jane''s next words interrupted him.


    "Mr. Collins, we have mutual friends. Let''s not make things too awkward. If you let me go now, I will still smile and greet you politely when we meet in the future." Zachary felt a headacheing on.


    He had never encountered a more difficult situation than this.


    It was his own fault for digging this hole.


    "Jane."


    He called her name, his expression serious and earnest. "I like you."


    If she hadn''t seen the ambiguous interactions between him and his true love.


    Even if he had said something excessive at the airport, she could have understood, since he had been in a rush to save Frank.


    She had also been worried about him and didn''t want him to be in danger.


    At that time, there was a degree of stubbornness in her feelings.


    So, she could forgive him.


    If he had been able to say "I like you" back then, she would have happily pursued a rtionship with him.


    But it was toote now.


    "Zachary, don''t make me hate you."


    On her way home, Jane stopped to buy some alcohol.


    She copsed onto the sofa as soon as she entered, still in her makeup and clothes.


    Recalling what had just happened, she remembered that after she said those words, Zachary had released her, watching her leave.


    She couldn''t understand his gaze and didn''t want to.


    But why did her heart ache so much?


    "Ah! I don''t care anymore!" she shouted, got up to change clothes and remove her makeup, opened a bottle of wine, and sat on the balcony drinking. The day grew colder.


    Even the blood in her veins seemed to flow more slowly.


    Ding-


    Her phone on the small coffee table rang.


    Jane nced at it, it was Michael.


    She suddenly didn''t feel like answering.


    Michael seemed to sense her reluctance and didn''t call again, instead, he sent a message.


    Jane hesitated for a moment but still clicked to read it.


    Michael. "Jane, I know you''re feeling down. I also know I don''t have the ability to make you happy. If you don''t want to hang out anymore, I won''t bother you again. However, if you need help, just tell me. I can help you get rid of Zachary so he won''t disturb you again. Of course, if you really can''t let him go, I''ll still wish you well."


    His words made Jane feel a bit guilty.


    But when he mentioned helping her get rid of Zachary, it struck a chord with her.


    She suddenly realized that Zachary had just let her go.


    But his gaze had clearly indicated he wasn''t done with her.


    He was just initially appeasing her and wouldter find a way to win her back.

 Chapter 701

    701


    "I told the security guard to let you in."


    Michael had actually prepared himself for Jane to refuse.


    He was also ready for her to end their casual rtionship.


    When he received her message telling him toe in, he was overjoyed, spinning around where he stood.


    With the security guard''s confirming gaze, he entered Jane''smunity, heading toward her building.


    Meanwhile, Zachary received the news that Michael had entered Jane''s home.


    He couldn''t sit still for a moment, grabbing his coat and heading out.


    However, when he opened the door, he came face to face with the thinly dressed Nina.


    "Zachary..."


    Zachary paused slightly but still draped his coat over her shoulders, not allowing her to enter. He asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Nina and Michael had discussed their n at the escape room.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But they had received news that Jane had left Zachary''s ce.


    She thought that the two would have resolved their misunderstanding and would be stuck together.


    They were both adults, and Jane was someone who could let go.


    ''If Zachary was restrained and didn''t want anything to happen today, then they should at least have had dinner together, with him dropping her off afterward.


    So she guessed that the misunderstanding hadn''t been cleared up.


    She decided to adjust her n.


    "Zachary, I''m really cold. Can Ie in to take a hot shower? Otherwise, I''m going to get sick. If I get sick, I''ll just cause you trouble. If my godmother finds out, she''ll definitely me you. I don''t want you to be scolded by her." Zachary didn''t move and asked, "Didn''t the bodyguard take you home?"


    "He did." Nina exined nervously, "Don''t scold them, they took me safely back home. But when I went out to buy something for dinner, I forgot my keys and locked myself out." Zachary''s gaze shifted slightly.


    Nina had experienced her smart lock being tampered with while abroad and almost ended up being raped, leaving her with trauma, Since then, she stopped using smart locks and only used regr keys. But the downside was that she sometimes would identally lock herself out.


    "I''ll have someonee change your lock. I''ll make it so that it can be opened from the outside after it''s locked. You''ll have to use your keys when you leave, so you won''t forget them."


    Nina nodded, trembling. "Thank you, Zachary."


    She felt regretful. "I was too careless. I''m sorry for causing you trouble."


    Zachary looked at her pale lips and finally let her in.


    He took her to the guest room and handed her a new bathrobe.


    Nina epted it, and the moment the bathroom door closed, a triumphant smile appeared on her face.


    Her time spent in the cold wind by the river wasn''t in vain.


    Zachary arranged for someone to buy clothes and left them at the guest room door.


    Just as he was about to turn to leave, he heard a loud noise from inside.


    He hesitated for a moment but still knocked on the door.


    "Nina?"


    There was no response.


    He wanted to send someone in to check but was afraid of a strange man seeing her in a bathrobe, recalling the previous trauma.


    He knocked again, still no answer, and could only push open the guest room door to knock on the bathroom door. "Nina?"


    "Zachary..." Her painful sobs came from the bathroom. "I fell and hurt my hand, there''s so much blood."


    Zachary frowned, reassuring her while sending someone to find a female doctor.


    "Zachary, I think my arm is broken. Can youe in and check? It hurts so much, I''m a little scared..."


    Nina started to cry, but Zachary didn''t move.


    He just said, "Don''t worry. The doctor will be here soon I''m right outside the door with you, don''t be afraid. 2/2

 Chapter 702

    Nina rolled her eyes.


    If he didn''te in, then wouldn''t she just fall for nothing?


    It was really painful.


    She continued in a crying tone, "Zachary, can I no longer paint in the future? My arm can''t even move... Boohoo, Zachary, if I can''t paint anymore, how will I live..."


    Zachary could only say, "With me around, you won''t starve, and besides, you haven''t seen a doctor yet, don''t scare yourself, it''ll be fine."


    It really was like talking to a wall.


    Nina was nearly infuriated.


    Just when she wanted to continue coaxing Zachary toe in, she heard someone outside say, "Mr. Collins, the doctor has arrived."


    ''Great. Today''s suffering was all for nothing.''


    But it was fine, Nina suppressed her anger and began to think of other strategies.


    "How is it?" Zachary stood aside, avoiding the gaze that fell inside, and after the female doctor went in for a while, he asked.


    The female doctor replied honestly, "It''s a bit serious, she needs to be sent to the hospital for an X-ray. If there are any fractures, surgery will be necessary, but the injury on her palm is not a big problem." Zachary nodded. "Help her get dressed, and let''s go to the hospital."


    Jane listened to Michael''s suggestions on how topletely get rid of Zachary.


    She thought it was feasible, but also felt it wasn''t.


    While she was contemting, her phone rang.


    It was a WhatsApp message.


    She picked up her phone to take a look.


    A store clerk sent her a few pictures.


    Clerk. "Miss Greenwood, my mom is going to have a minor surgery soon. I''m at the hospital with her, and I just saw Mr. Collins bringing a woman to the hospital, their were holding hands." Nina couldn''t let herself suffer a total loss today, so she used her good hand to hold Zachary''s hand tightly.


    At such times, Zachary couldn''tpletely pull away from her.


    Sure enough, just as she had expected.


    Noticing someone was taking pictures, she deliberately tightened her grip.


    After all, they had grown up together, Zachary still had a bit ofpassion.


    Thinking she was in pain, he even patted the back of her hand tofort her.


    Little did he know, it was captured and sent to Jane.


    After reading it, Jane transferred some money over and replied, "Take good care of your mom, buy her some supplements. I''ve been too busytely to visit, I''m sorry." The clerk sent a grateful emoji back.


    Jane set her phone down and took a big swig of cold beer.


    Then she said to Michael, "I agree with your n."


    Zachary arranged a VIP hospital room for Nina.


    He sat on the sofa beside her, waiting for the CT results.


    Ninay in bed, after two minutes, she called out, "Zachary, I want to some water."


    Zachary got up to get her some water.


    Nina once again grasped his hand.


    During the CT scan, he couldn''t let go, andter, he clearly avoided her a bit.


    Now she finally managed to grab hold again.


    Zachary pressed his lips together but didn''t say anything, using his foot to pull over a chair and sit by theText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    bed.


    The doctor rushed in.


    "Mr. Collins, Miss Linton''s hand isn''t fractured."


    Zachary let out a sigh of relief, although it wasn''t his problem, it happened in his house.


    If his mother found out, she would probably nag him endlessly.


    But the doctor''s next words made him furrow his brows again.


    "Although it''s not broken, there is a hairline fracture, so she still needs to be hospitalized for treatment and recovery. But rest assured, as long as she cooperates with the treatment, it won''t affect her ability to paint in the future." Zachary paused for a moment. "Understood."


    The doctor left.


    However, at that moment, Nina suddenly let go of Zachary''s hand.


    +

 Chapter 703

    $


    "Zachary..." Her tone was pitiful and choked with emotion. "I never meant to trouble you, but I have no family left. If you don''t have time to stay with me, I''ll have to rely on my godmother to take care of me. I don''t want to be alone without someone close by during this time. Even though it''s a small injury, I''m still very scared. I don''t like being alone in the hospital, you know that."


    Nina returned to the country because her grandfather was critically ill.


    Not long ago, she had been in the hospital taking care of him, and that was how she ended up in his ward.


    Her grandfather had been a driver for Sir Collins all his life.


    Moreover, Sir Collins had sent her abroad for such a long time, keeping her separated from her grandfather, so they hadn''t had the chance to spend time together.


    Thus, he arranged for her to receive treatment in a VIP room.


    Just a few dayster, her grandfather passed away.


    Nina had already gone through a lot while abroad, and now, sending her grandfather off in a ce filled with the smell of disinfectant was undeniably painful. Furthermore, she had only her grandfather as family.


    With him gone from the hospital, she hated the ce even more.


    Yet, because of Zachary, she hade to such a ce many times. Zachary felt guilty toward Nina.


    If it weren''t for him, her grandfather wouldn''t have sent her abroad.


    Even though he had exined himself at the time, her grandfather wouldn''t listen and insisted on sending


    her away.


    "Rest, I''ll stay here with you," he said.


    Nina''s eyes brightened, glistening with tears.


    Her frail body sank into the covers, her face as pale as the white nket, looking pitiful like a stray dog waiting for a kind person to take it home and care for it. "Zachary, you really won''t leave?"


    Zachary felt a pang of reluctance, his voice softening, "No, I won''t leave."


    Nina closed her eyes.


    Even if he left, the purpose of today had been achieved.


    Her arm hadn''t been hurt for nothing


    The next day, when I woke up, there was no sign of Frank beside me.


    I felt the temperature, it had already cooled down, indicating he had left early.


    §±


    I nced at the time, it was nearing noon.


    1 got up to wash my face and changed clothes before leaving the room.


    My mom was dressed neatly, about to take the kids out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing her made up, I asked, "Are you going on a date with Jason?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    Yasmin shot me a nce. "He''s abroad, have you forgotten?"


    I pped my forehead. "I really forgot. Then, my dear mother, where are you off to?"


    My mom replied, "I''m going to find Danny. He wanted toe here to stay yesterday, but I was afraid it would disturb you, so I didn''t let theme. He''s been asking for Sparrow since this morning, and Frank didn''t want to wake you, so I thought I''d take Sparrow over." I recalled yesterday and felt a bit embarrassed, rubbing my face. "So, you won''t be back for dinner tonight?


    My mom shook her head. "We will, the baby needs to eat."


    "But once he can eat solid food, it''ll be easier for you. Unlike now prepare milk and store it in the fridge."


    I smiled. "Is the driver arranged?"


    when you have to take time each day to


    My mom nodded. "Frank took care of everything. Your meals are on the table, go eat. We''ll probably be back around four or five in the afternoon."


    "Okay." I nodded, watching them leave.


    I sat down at the dining table and messaged Frank.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Frank replied instantly, "Your tone doesn''t sound friendly. I was being considerate of my wife, letting her sleep a bit longer. What''s wrong with that?"

 Chapter 704

    I couldn''t bear to recall what happened yesterday, even through the screen, I felt my face heating up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At the same time, I was puzzled about how he seemed to be in such good spirits.


    After all, he was the one who had put in the effort.


    Just as I was about to reply, the doorbell rang.


    I got up to open the door and saw Jane''s expression.


    Quickly, I sent a message to Frank and pulled Jane into the dining room to sit down.


    "You haven''t eaten yet, right?"


    I served her some oat porridge.


    Frank noticed her perfunctory reply, and knew that Jane had arrived. He didn''t reply to Charlotte''s message and continued with the meeting.


    The senior executives understood that their CEO was newly married and would be a bit clingy.


    Besides, even if they didn''t understand, no one dared suggest that Frank shouldn''t look at his phone during a meeting.


    At Region Gardens.


    Jane took the oat porridge from me but didn''t drink it, propping her face up wearily.


    I picked up a spoonful for her and joked, "You came to find me just to show off your beautiful yet pale


    face?"


    Jane didn''tugh, instead, she sighed heavily.


    I waspletely confused. "What happened?"


    Jane ran her fingers through her hair, looking somewhat irritated.


    A thought crossed my mind. "Is it because of... Zachary?"


    Jane nodded.


    I recalled the chaotic scene from yest end up fighting?"


    and asked, "What happened after Frank and I left? Did you all


    "We''re civilized, okay?" Jane said, "Besides, in public, fighting is just embarrassing."


    "So you all fought at home then?"


    Jane replied gloomily, "You''ve really been corrupted by sleeping in the same bed, you''vepletely turned to the dark side, Charlotte."


    I cleared my throat. "So what happened between you and Zachary?"


    Jane recounted what had happened yesterday.


    I focused on one key point, "Zachary confessed to you?"


    Jane rolled her eyes dramatically. "You call that half-hearted apology a confession?"


    I got straight to the point. "You must feel some happiness deep down about the confession, but it''s just because of Nina that you''re acting this way, right?"


    Jane mentioned Michael''s n. After listening, I thought for a moment. "Are you telling me the truth? You really don''t like Zachary anymore? Have youpletely let go?"


    "Of course notpletely, but I don''t have a strong desire to be with him either. So I need to make it clear to him, otherwise, he might think I still like him and that he''s the only one for me."


    As for whether there was a problem between Zachary and Nina, I still trusted Frank.


    But recently, Zachary''s actions did blur the boundaries with Nina.


    However, about Michael...


    "If Michael truly likes you, then with this setup, it''ll be hard to avoid marriage."


    Jane ruffled her hair even more, clearly frustrated.


    "How about this," I suggested. "Frank and I are going on our honeymoon, but Sparrow can''t be away from me for too long right now. So my mom and Jason will be going too. Since we''re no longer alone, it wouldn''t hurt to have you and Michael join us, right? I''ll help you figure out what''s really going on with Zachary and Nina."


    Jane thought for a moment. "When are we leaving?"


    I looked at the calender on my phone. "Next Wednesday, after Frank arranges things at thepany, we can sort out the Charlotte Jewelry''s matters as well."


    Jane gave me an okay gesture. "I''ll go to the office."


    "See you next Wednesday."


    I stood up to see Jane off and then immediately messaged Frank.


    "I invited Jane for the honeymoon, but don''t worry, the two of us are on a honeymoon while they''re just on vacation:"

 Chapter 705

    705


    Frank showed no surprise at all.


    Just a few minutes earlier, Charlie had sent a picture in the group chat.


    Nina was injured and hospitalized, and Zachary was by her side, their hands sped together.


    Charlie, who was at the hospital, didn''t forget to tag Frank. "What a pity, so close. If this happened earlier, you wouldn''t have won the bet so easily."


    His mind was so dull that even a pig would shake its head in disbelief.


    Frank couldn''t be bothered to reply but sent a private message to Zachary instead.


    That message from his wife was meant for this, as a devoted husband, how could he not cooperate?


    When Zachary''s phone vibrated, he thought it was a group message.


    Seeing Charlie unresponsive, he took it out to check.


    It was a message from Frank. "You haven''t even managed to smooth things over? My wife just told me that Jane will be bringing Michael with us on our honeymoon. She also said if things go well with Michael, they might even get married." The word "married" instantly pierced Zachary''s eyes.


    Charlie sensed the chill and thought it was directed at him, so he quietly slipped away.


    Nina noticed something was off and called out to him.


    But unexpectedly, he shook off her hand.


    "Zachary, where are you going?"


    Zachary didn''t respond, he walked to the end of the corridor and called Frank.


    The first thing he said when the call connected was, "What do you mean?"


    Frank chuckled. "Are you asking me?"


    Zachary pressed his fingers to his forehead. "You''re taking so many people on your honeymoon, what kind of honeymoon is that?"


    Frank replied nonchntly, "The world doesn''t only consist of you and Charlotte. Even if Jane and Michael weren''ting, there would still be other couples."


    "They''re not a couple."


    "What''s the point of telling me that?"


    After a moment of silence, Zachary asked, "When are you guys leaving?"


    Frank smirked, leisurely replying, "Next Wednesday."


    With so many people traveling, including kids, Frank arranged for a private ne.


    When I arrived at the airport and saw Zachary and Nina, I wasn''t overly surprised.


    After all, I had spread the news.


    "Charlotte."


    Nina greeted me first, and I politely responded, "Hello."


    Then I asked, "I heard from Frank that you were hospitalized a few days ago?"


    Nina wore a perfect smile and replied gently, "Thank you for your concern. I just fell while taking a shower. Luckily, it was at Zachary''s ce, otherwise, I really wouldn''t have known what to do on my own."


    Oh, so she had taken a shower at Zachary''s ce.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, that was impressive.


    I pretended not to catch any underlying meaning and said, "That really is dangerous, it''s fortunate you had someone around."


    "Exactly." Nina suddenly looked sad. "I don''t have any family left now. If it weren''t for Zachary taking care of me at the hospital, I''d be alone. If I fell asleep and the IV finished, there would be no one to call the nurse to remove the needle. If I had a backflow of blood, I''d definitely be terrified."


    Having learned what I wanted to know, I casually replied, "It''s good that you''re okay."


    Nina smiled again. "I heard from Zachary about your love story with Frank, so I came uninvited to share in your good fortune."


    "When lovers end up together, I''m happy too."


    I linked arms with Frank and gave my mom a look before we boarded the ne.


    While I talked to Nina, Jane didn''t spare a nce this way and was whispering to Michael instead.


    However, what piqued my curiosity was that Zachary kept watching Jane but didn''t refute Nina''s words.


    I wondered what he was thinking.


    After the ne took off and leveled off, Zachary followed Jane toward the restroom area.

 Chapter 706

    Michael also noticed and hurriedly got up.


    Before I could speak, I heard my mom call him.


    "Michael."


    Michael stopped in his tracks.


    My mom was his idol in the entertainment industry and had a close rtionship with Jason.


    Jason took good care of him on set.


    So, he bowed slightly and humbly asked, "Is there something you need from me?"


    My mom gestured for him to sit down. "To support Jane in acting, it''s not enough just to perform like this."


    I abruptly turned my head to look at her.


    My mom continued, "I''ve been acting for so many years, and besides, I''ve seen people in love during my life."


    I gave her a thumbs up.


    My mom swatted my hand away and went on talking to Michael. "Wait two or three minutes before you go over. It''s best to wait for Jane to call you."


    "If you go now, they haven''t even started fighting yet, so your chance to be the hero saving the beauty won''t be as thrilling."


    Michael said that cooperating in acting was merely an excuse to stay close to Jane.


    He could tell that Jane had feelings for Zachary.


    Those two might just clear up their misunderstanding and get together in the next moment.


    "Jane is a girl, she definitely can''t match up to Mr. Collins. If I wait, I''m afraid she''ll get hurt."


    But Yasmin remarked, "An actor''s basic quality is to clearly know whether he''s in character or out of character. You need to be able to immerse yourself in the role in one second and detach yourself in the next." It seemed like a hint or a reminder. "Don''t get too immersed in your role, or you''ll hurt both yourself and others."


    Michael pursed his lips, stood in ce for a few seconds, and ultimately sat down.


    My mom and I exchanged nces.


    Since she had finished speaking, I chose not to say anything else and went to the back to feed the baby.


    I ran into Frank, who had just finished a phone call, and he joined me.


    casually recounted what had just happened.


    Frank was ying with Sparrow and didn''t really pay attention.


    ""Let them be."


    Iughed. "Aren''t you worried they''ll ruin your ne?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Frank lightly sighed, showing a hint of defiance. "They don''t have that capability."


    Jane had always known that Zachary was following her, but she hadn''t expected him to enter the restroom as well.


    She blocked his path and pointed outside. "Mr. Collins, please have some decency and wait in line."


    Unexpectedly, Zachary grabbed her wrist and pinned her against the door.


    The restroom was some distance from their seats.


    The noise of the airne drowned out their littlemotion, so no one else heard.


    But the sound was clear to Jane, like a small hammer striking her heart.


    She was truly exhausted from dealing with Zachary and shouted, "Michael-"


    Michael seemed to sense something and immediately stood up.


    ording to Yasmin, it felt like the timing was about right.


    Yasmin watched Michael''s receding figure and shook her head.


    Jason refilled her tea, speaking in a warm voice, "You''ve done everything you needed to do."


    After Jane shouted, she pushed against Zachary.


    But Zachary was provoked by Michael''s name, and he pressed her down even harder.


    Jane''s wrist hurt from his grip, and her temper red. "Zachary, did you not hear what I said yesterday, or are you too thick-headed to understand? You want me to hate you for your own satisfaction, right?" Zachary stared at her for a few seconds before suddenlyughing coldly.


    "If you''re determined to date and marry Michael, then go ahead and hate me."


    In the next moment, Jane''s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 707

    That kiss...


    It could not even be called a kiss, it was more like a bite.


    Jane''s lips stung, and her mouth was filled with a faint sweet and fishy taste.


    ''This bastard!''


    He had bitten her hard enough to break the skin!


    She was not someone who would just take it, and she immediately thought of biting back.


    However, he anticipated her move, pinching her cheeks and forcing her mouth open.


    As her breath grew shallow, the door behind her was knocked on.


    "Jane!"


    It was Michael''s voice.


    Jane wanted to respond, but there was no space to move.


    Zachary only allowed her a brief moment to breathe.


    She could only let out a whimper.


    Michael could not hear Jane''s response and knocked frantically on the door.


    The staff members who apanied him came to check the situation, and Michael urged them to open the bathroom door.


    The staff had to seek permission, after all, they could not offend anyone on the ne.


    "Sir, please calm down. For everyone''s safety, do not engage in any dangerous behavior."


    Michael''s eyes turned red from anxiety, but there was nothing he could do.


    I had just finished feeding the child and walked over with Frank, only to see such a scene. "Charlotte..."


    That kid looked rather pitiful.


    I was about to speak when a shadow suddenly fell before me.


    I looked up to see Frank''s tall and broad figure blocking my view


    I was at a loss for words.


    He would be jealous very easily.


    "Are you in a hurry to use the bathroom? Clearly, someone is inside, you should wait your turn patiently."


    I felt helpless. Frank knew what was happening but pretended otherwise.


    He was jealous over everything.


    I tugged at his hand. "Stop messing around, I''m worried about Jane."


    I used to think Zachary was cold and steady, that he wouldn''t act impulsively in dealing with feelings.


    But after hearing Jane''s words a couple of days ago, my impression of Zachary was shattered.


    Who would have known that under Jane''s provocation, he would be so reckless?


    Unintentional harm was still harm.


    As long as Jane was unwilling, it was forced.


    "Tell Zachary to open the door."


    Frank didn''t say much and knocked on the door. "Zachary,"


    Hearing Frank''s voice, Zachary calmed down a little.


    Taking advantage of his distraction, Jane pulled out one hand and pped him across the face.


    Her nails grazed his skin, leaving a few bloody marks.


    Zachary''s skin was pale, making the marks stark and clear.


    Jane wiped her mouth fiercely, even though it hurt, she did not let up.


    Zachary felt the pain from her resistance in her eyes and apologized, "I just..."


    Jane interrupted him. "What else can you do besides forcing me?"


    Zachary pressed his lips together.


    He had never been an impulsive person.


    He dealt with whatever issues arose, effortlessly and calmly.


    But for some reason, ever since Jane started distancing herself from him, he became increasingly impulsive.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Just a moment ago, he could have had a decent conversation, but he could not stand to hear her say she wanted to marry Michael.


    In that moment, he could only think of silencing her.


    "Sorry, I..."


    Jane did not both


    to listen, turning to open the door.


    Michael hurriedly came up to her, "Jane, I''m sorry, it was my fault."


    Jane raised her hand and gently rubbed his head as if petting a big dog, "It''s okay."


    "Let''s go back and sit down."


    Michael obediently followed Jane back to their seats and even patiently peeled an orange for her. Jane took the orange directly from his hand and smiled at him.


    Zachary watched coldly different attitude towards him and Michael.


    Frank gestured for me to sit down.


    I nced at Zachary and then went to Jane''s side.


    Seeing the wound on her lip, I asked, "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    She was still eating an orange, that was really reckless


    Jane shook her head. "I''m not that fragile. It''s just the right kind of stimtion, it can help kill bacteria."

 Chapter 708

    If it were a lemon she was eating, I could have barely believed the bacteria-killing im.


    However, I didn''t say much and sat down to give those two some space to act.


    Before I even gotfortable, Frank returned.


    "That was quick. Have you finished a cigarette already?"


    "I quit, you know that." Frank took my hand, seeking praise. "I didn''t sneak any, you can smell me."


    As he leaned closer, I raised my hand to block him and quietly asked, "What did you say to Zachary?" Frank replied, "I didn''t say anything."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I was surprised. "Then why did you tell me toe back to my seat first?"


    Frank answered matter-of-factly, "What if we hit turbulence? It''s safer for you to sit down."


    I was both amused and exasperated.


    On the other side, Zachary sat down in his seat.


    His position was diagonally in front of Jane, allowing him to see their interactions clearly.


    A tight knot of frustration built up in his chest, making him restless.


    He had already undone two buttons on his cor but still couldn''t catch his breath.


    Just as he was about to move, someone blocked his way.


    "Zachary," Nina had asked a flight attendant for a medical kit. "Let me take care of your wound."


    Zachary raised his hand to stop her. "No need."


    Nina bit her lip. "Zachary, I care about you like family. I''ll worry if you do this. What will I say to your godmother if she asks about you? They all know we need to keep in touch. And we were told to take care of each other."


    No one understood the Collins family''s attitude better than Zachary.


    He did feel guilty towards Nina.


    But their family prioritized calmness above all else.


    They wouldn''t give Nina special treatment just because of guilt.


    His mother''s suggestion to look out for each other was merely polite talk.


    Even if she really liked Nina and treated her as a goddaughter, fundamentally, she didn''t want any feelings between them beyond sibling affection.


    He had never been interested in Nina anyway, or else...


    Yet, there was still some sibling affection.


    Seeing her eyes glistening with tears, he paused and finally let her tend to his wound.


    I nced one way and then the other.


    I leaned toward Frank and whispered, "Is Zachary acting over there too?"


    Frank teased me on purpose, "What if it''s because he can''t catch up with your friend and he regained his feelings for Nina?"


    I stretched out my hand and pinched the soft flesh at Frank''s waist.


    Frank misinterpreted my meaning,ughing meaningfully. "In broad daylight, I should make my wife control herself first, right?"


    For thetter part of the flight, there was almost no sound.


    Only when the flight attendants came to serve meals was there some noise.


    After finishing the meal, most people went to sleep.


    I felt a bit tired as well and unknowingly fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, the ne had alreadynded, and it was just me and Frank left.


    "Did everyone get off?"


    "Yeah."


    Frank collected the nket from me and pulled me up


    We got off the ne together.


    My mom and Jason were already seated with the child in the car Frank had arranged in advance.


    Jane leaned against the handrail of the stairs, with Michael apanying her.


    Zachary stood by the car with one hand in his pocket, appearing casual, but his gaze was constantly on


    Jane.


    Nina stood next to him like a little wife.


    It looked peaceful, but I could see the invisible tension in the air.


    "Waiting for me?" I asked Jane as I got down.


    Jane nodded. "I wanted to let you know that Michael and I n to go somewhere first, so we won''t be going to the hotel with you."


    "Okay, I''ll help you carry your luggage over."


    Jane smiled at me. "Thanks, sweetheart. Just put it in the room Michael and I are sharing. We''ll unpack


    after we''re done."

 Chapter 709

    I nodded, "Then you two be careful."


    "Don''t worry, Charlotte. I''ll protect Jane," Michael promised, raising his hand.


    I was about to respond with a polite smile when Frank pushed me into the car.


    Just before the door closed, I heard Jane tell Michael, "Don''t smile too brightly at Charlotte in the future, her husband gets jealous over everything." Michael nodded obediently. "Okay, I understand."


    I was rendered speechless.


    The car left the airport and arrived at the hotel after about half an hour.


    The security guard came forward to park the car and take the luggage.


    I took the child from my mom''s hands. "Mom, you''ve worked hard today."


    "It wasn''t hard at all, I didn''t have much to do. Plus, watching Sparrow makes me happy."


    "We''ll have dinner in the hotel roomter. Just take a little break, and I''ll take care of the child tonight."


    My mom nced at Frank. "I can manage, just hand her over to me once you''re done feeding."


    I shook my head. "I''ll give her to you tomorrow morning. You just focus on getting a good beauty sleep tonight."


    My mom didn''t insist anymore. "Okay."


    Once inside the room, Frank hugged both me and the child.


    With his eyshes lowered, he looked at me, "Charlotte, what are you nning?"


    If I didn''t let Sparrow sleep with us tonight, I didn''t know if I''d be able to get out of bed tomorrow, let


    alone have any fun.


    A honeymoon couldn''t just be about changing locations, we couldn''t continue doing the same things in bed, right?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I''m creating an opportunity for Mom and Jason."


    Frank and I had a long life ahead of us, but my mom and Jason had less time ahead of them.


    How could they not take the chance to date?


    Frank didn''t call out my lofty reasoning and took the child away.


    followed him into the bedroom and asked, "Will Zachary always follow Jane?"


    Frank countered, "Isn''t that what you helped facilitate?


    He ced the child on the bed and changed her diaper


    He seemed quite skilled.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, watching, and poked my daughter''s face before looking at him.


    "I''m already happy, I have such a capable husband and such a lovely daughter. I just want Jane to settle


    down."


    "She really had a tough time before, it wasn''t easy for her to grow up. I hope she finds someone who loves her wholeheartedly and takes care of her for a lifetime. Michael is clearly more suitable than Zachary in that regard." From the beginning, Frank had been indifferent about Jane and Zachary''s matters.


    Two adults dating weren''t like elementary school kids, why keep watching them?


    With Jane''s upbringing, she wouldn''t allow herself to be taken advantage of in this matter.


    He knew Zachary well enough, he wouldn''t do anything illegal or inappropriate.


    First of all, his family wouldn''t allow it.


    He wasn''t an impulsive person either.


    Of course, he could asionally get carried away.


    "Michael doesn''t seem so innocent either. Why don''t you say that Zachary at least didn''t hide his personality?"


    I retorted, "You just don''t like the way he says my name."


    Frank admitted directly, "Yeah, you''re right. He''s pretending to be a naive little boy, but he''s clearly deep in strategy. He''s retreating to advance. He''s afraid Jane will end their fun rtionship, so he suggested helping her act. Maybe this boyfriend will end up wanting to take things further while acting."


    Hearing that made me cringe. "You''re looking at him with prejudice. As long as his feelings for Jane are sincere, it''s fine to be a little crafty when pursuing someone. When you were pursuing me, did you only use your words? You had a bit of strategy too." Frank became displeased. "Are you so supportive of him? Do you really like him?"

 Chapter 710

    Chapter710


    I chuckled and reached out to pat his arm, "If I said I liked..."


    "You''d better not say the next word." Frank''s lips clearly pressed down.


    I fell onto the bedughing.


    Frank came around, not giving me a chance to react, and captured myughter with a kiss.


    He kissed fiercely, and when I tried to break free, I couldn''t push him away at all.


    The sound of the kiss filled my ears, and I felt utterly embarrassed.


    Our daughter was still right there!


    "Fra... Frank..."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My broken voice spilled out, but it didn''t stop him, if anything, it egged him on further.


    "Sparrow is here!" I yelled in a panic just as the doorbell rang.


    "Hello, Mr. Smith, your meal has arrived."


    Frank looked down, and I followed his gaze.


    I got up to tidy my clothes and went to the bathroom to fix my hair in the mirror.


    "Hello, Mrs. Smith."


    The waiter greeted me with professionalism.


    After setting down the meal and saying, "Enjoy your meal," he left.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and went to the bedroom to call Frank for dinner.


    But Frank wasn''t there, and the baby was already ced in the crib.


    However, I could hear water running from the bathroom.


    I could guess what he was doing.


    I took the baby to the dining room.


    After feeding her, I waited for her to fall asleep before Frank finally emerged from the bathroom.


    He was wrapped in a towel, his skin still glistening with droplets, which trickled down his defined abs, disappearing at the edge of the towel.


    As he casually dried his hair and walked over, the line of his muscles was subtly visible.


    found it hard not to suspect he was doing this on purpose.


    I diverted my gaze and focused on my food.


    Frank tossed the towel he was using to dry his hair over the back of the sofa, hooked a chair with his foot,


    and sat down next to me.


    He was so close that I could feel the heat and moisture radiating from him.


    "Honey, I want some steak."


    His firm chest pressed against my arm.


    With each breath, I felt my arm warming up from his touch, bing slightly damp.


    The heat was almost burning me.


    I held it together and calmly served him some steak. "Go ahead and eat."


    Frank tilted his head and teased, "Have you lost your interest in me? Do you prefer Michael now"


    This topic wasn''t going away, was it?


    I turned to re at him. "Are you sure you want to bring this up?"


    Frank huffed heavily, and when he bit into the steak, it was as if he were biting my neck.


    I deliberately provoked him. "You clearly don''t want to hear it, yet you insist on asking. If I slip up, will you be furious?"


    Frank shot me a cold look. "What, do you want to be a widow already? Want to go find someone as young as Michael?" He wasn''t done yet.


    I set down my cutlery and crossed my arms, watching him.


    Frank raised his hands in surrender.


    Only then did I say. "That''s not the case at all, Mr. Smith. But don''t get carried away."


    Frank pulled me close and nuzzled into my neck.


    He rubbed my neck damp with his wet hair.


    He spoke in a husky voice, "Honey, are you full?"


    Before I could respond, he


    Sued, "I''m still hungry...


    I immediately stuffed a piece of beef into his mouth, pretending I didn''t understand his hint.


    "How can you be full if you don''t eat?"


    Frank just stared at me, speechless.


    X

 Chapter 711

    It was already winter in Jeswood, and this honeymoon was chosen for a ce with suitable temperatures.


    It was not close to the end of the year yet, so it wasn''t the peak tourist season here, when Jane arrived at the seaside, there weren''t many people.


    But that didn''t stop her from having a great time.


    Since she was already out, no matter the purpose, the beautiful scenery and delicious food should not be wasted.


    "Jane, you go get changed first, I''ll buy you some iced coconut water."


    "Okay." Jane nodded and turned to enter the changing room.


    Just as she finished changing, someone came in, and she didn''t look closely while tidying her clothes.


    But when the person got closer, she caught a faint scent of jasmine.


    This scent was also present when Zachary was near her.


    However, Zachary''s scent mixed with fir, while this one was very pure.


    Pulling up her zipper, she walked out without ncing at the person.


    But the person stood in front of her.


    "The Collins family has a strong background and wouldn''t let someone with no background in. Zachary is currently interested in you, but it''s just a fleeting whim. Since we are both women, I''m here to remind you to stop while you can, don''t get carried away. And using another man to y hard to get with Zachary isn''t very clever."


    Nina maintained a gentle smile throughout, her tone soft, giving no hint of aggression.


    She seemed genuinely kind, speciallying to prevent Jane from falling into a pit.


    But Jane had made it this far entirely on her own.


    She had seen all kinds of oddities along the way.


    Nina seemed to show concern, but in reality, it was a disy of power.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Well, I should thank you foring to remind me," Jane said with a half-smile. "But I think instead of worrying about me, you should consider how to use your advantageous position to enter the Collins family. Don''t act like if I don''t enter, you''ll get a chance A hint of coldness shed in Nina''s eyes, though her expression remained unchanged.


    Frank was not easily deceived and, considering Jane was Charlotte''s close friend, he wouldn''t hesitate to offer a warning.


    This, she had prepared for in advance.


    Now, whether she could marry Zachary was another matter, the main thing was to prevent him and Jane from developing feelings for each other.


    Otherwise, Zachary had grown his wings now, and the Collins family might not be able to control him.


    Moreover, if it came to a desperate situation, he might not hesitate to sever ties with the Collins family for Jane.


    "Sorry, but I''ve been with the Collins family since birth, cane and go freely at their door, so you don''t need to worry about me."


    Jane smiled, her expressionced with mischief. "Really? Then I truly envy you."


    Nina''s smile became a bit more genuine. "One must have self-awareness, how could a top-quality jade be ced in an ordinary box?"


    "Oh, yes." Jane''s smile became even more enchanting. "I''m quite curious to see if you can still smile so brightly when I marry Zachary someday."


    Nina never expected things to take such a turn.


    Her smile finally faltered.


    "You really can dream."


    Jane calmly tied her hair up,pared to Nina''s anxious demeanor, she seemed unconcerned.


    "Listen, it''s not that I can''t have a future with Zachary, it''s that I currently like someone else and not him. So you don''t need to cluck around like a hen in front of me, I''m not interested in fighting with you. Right now, I''m busy with my romance." After saying that, she pushed the door open and came face to face with Zachary.


    *She didn''t even nce at him and didn''t care whether he had heard her words.

 Chapter 712

    But just as she passed by him, he grabbed her arm.


    Jane pulled back with all her strength but couldn''t break free.


    Her brows knitted together, clearly annoyed, and her words were not pleasant.


    "Zachary, have you no shame?"


    Zachary had finished changing and was waiting outside. After a while, he felt that Nina had been inside for too long. Concerned something might be wrong, he walked in.


    As he reached the door, he overheard her saying she didn''t like him anymore.


    In truth, he didn''t even know what to say after grabbing her.


    And her words left him feelingpletely lost.


    Lost...


    That word seemed never to have appeared in his life before.


    "Jane." After a long silence, he called her name softly.


    Jane''s gaze was indifferent. "Zachary, don''t make me feel that my past affection for you was something disgusting."


    Since he Indulged in his true loves actions, there was no need to feign concern for him.


    Zachary''s jaw tightened slightly, and he couldn''t help but grip her arm tighter.


    "Let go of Jane!"


    Michael had specially bought fresh coconuts and some snacks that Jane loved, which was why he returned a bitte.


    "You shouldn''t force her every time, haven''t you thought about how it might hurt her?"


    Michael gripped Zachary''s arm. "You might not care, but it pains me to see it. I won''t let you treat her like this."


    As he spoke, he tried to pry Zachary''s hand away.


    Zachary simply pulled Jane a bit closer to himself, coldly staring at Michael.


    Looking at him like a clown, he said, "With your skills, you think you can be a hero? Pretending to be innocent and obedient, iming to love her, but isn''t it really her connections, resources, and money that attract you?" Those words were harsh and crossed the line.


    At that moment, Michael stopped pretending to be gentle and attacked Zachary fiercely.


    They could hear the sound of bones cracking.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Zachary showed no intention of letting go, he countered Michael''s grip and twisted hard.


    Michael held back a scream, his face flushed and eyes glistening with tears.


    In contrast, Zachary remained calm, even after his fingers were slightly twisted and his forearm had a mark from Michael''s grip.


    "Our matters are not for you to meddle in."


    p-


    The sound of the p stunned everyone present, except for Jane.


    She shook her hand and looked at Zachary with cold eyes. "One p should be enough for you to understand what I meaning, right?"


    Zachary appeared bewildered, releasing Michael and raising his hand to rub the side of his face that had been pped.


    Now, one side still bore a bruise, and the other left a handprint, it was quite symmetrical.


    "Zachary!"


    Nina stepped forward, eyes filled with concern, her voice soft. "It''s swollen, does it hurt?" While speaking, she pulled Zachary away. "Let''s go over there, I''ll find some ice for you." Zachary remained still, only staring at Jane.


    Jane tried to pull her arm back, but his grip felt like a vise.


    ''Her temper wasn''t great, and her patience was growing thin.


    After one or two incidents, she was genuinely fed up.


    "Zachary, your behavior is really cheap."


    At the hotel.


    After dinner, I had coaxed Sparrow to sleep.


    Just as I was about to get up, I was hugged from behind.


    "Honey..."


    I had no idea how this guy, so busy every day, had so much energy.


    + shot him a nce. "How about we invite everyone for dinner tonight?"


    Frank knew I was changing the subject, his lips lingering on my ear and neck.


    He didn''t respond to my suggestion.


    I turned my head to evade him. "We agreed that we would treat everyone to dinner the night after the wedding, but because Nina was hospitalized, we couldn''t do it. Now that everyone is here, um..."

 Chapter 713

    I pressed down on his hand, which was exploring further, my breath starting to be erratic.


    I struggled to speak, my wordsing out in fragmented bursts.


    "I''m talking to you... Frank! Don''t... no, um..."


    As night fell, the sea breeze was cool.


    But the floor-to-ceiling window was fogged up.


    When my hand slid down, it was covered by a broad palm, our fingers intertwined as he pressed them back against the window. "Eek-"


    It was Sparrow''s sudden noise that hit the pause button.


    Instinctively, I pulled away from Frank''s embrace and ran to the crib.


    Sparrow had woken up, ying with her little feet, being unusually well-behaved and not crying at all


    When she saw me, she smiled, making little sounds as if trying to talk to me.


    My heart softened immediately, I reached out to poke her cheek and hurried to the bathroom to wash up. When I came out, Frank was blocking the door.


    I took a step back to let him through, clearing my throat a bit nervously. "Um, it''s about time, you should go shower too, and then we can join everyone for dinner." Frank didn''t say anything and headed into the bathroom, and I kindly closed the door behind him.


    Just as I picked up Sparrow, my phone rang.


    I freed one hand to check the phone.


    It was my mom.


    "How are you all having dinner? Why don''t you just let me take care of Sparrow? You both enjoy your honeymoon."


    I felt my face heat up instantly but forced myself to stay calm.


    "We''re all having dinner together, we''re heading out now."


    Realizing I couldn''t avoid it, I figured it was best to leave the baby with my mom. "As for Sparrow... that''ll be a bit of a hassle for you!" really couldn''t handle it like Frank did.


    I didn''t want such a small child to hear those embarrassing sounds.


    Click.


    The bathroom door opened.


    I nced over and quickly averted my eyes, feeling embarrassed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ''Great.''


    He wasn''t even wrapping a towel around himself now.


    Turning my back to him, I said, "Mom just messaged us to eat."


    Frank responded with a simple "okay,"


    I knew that the sudden pause frustrated him.


    But I really couldn''t take any more.


    However, this issue couldn''t just be brushed aside, I nned to have a serious talk with him after dinner.


    Couples shouldn''t let conflicts linger overnight, problems needed to be addressed promptly.


    "Hold the baby for a moment."


    I was sure he had gotten dressed, so I handed the baby to him and went to get changed.


    My mom was already waiting at the door. When she saw Frank and meing out, she paused slightly before reaching out. "Let me hold her." "It''s fine, Mom, I''ll carry her."


    Frank finished speaking and stepped ahead towards the elevator.


    My mom quietly asked me, "Did you two argue?"


    shook my head. "Don''t worry. I can handle it."


    My mom didn''t want to interfere with our matters. "I know you handle things well."


    I whispered to her, "I wanted you to enjoy time with Jason, and now I''m giving you the baby instead."


    My mom replied, "It''s only for a couple of days during your honeymoon. When you go back, you''ll take care of her yourself."


    Iughed. "Oh, just the other day you said it was absolutely impossible, now you''ve already made ns to enjoy your timeter."


    My mom shot me a look. "You''re a mother now, stop acting like a child."


    I looped my arm through hers. "Who am I? I''m your daughter, of course, I''ll be a child in front of you."


    Jason stood by, watching us smile.


    Frank had already entered the elevator, holding the door open for us.


    Sparrow leaned on his shoulder, reaching out for me, making little cooing sounds.


    I took her tiny hand, ying peek-a-boo with her.


    She giggled, drooling with excitement as she tugged at her dad''s hair.


    Frank pretended to wince in pain, regardless of whether she understood, he said seriously, "If you keep


    pulling your daddy''s hair out, he won''t look handsome anymore, and then your mommy won''t want me and will find you a new daddy."

 Chapter 714

    I poked Frank in back of his waist.


    He nced at me without much emotion.


    I couldn''t help but feel amused. ''So childish.''


    He kept on y with this little game of pretending to be angry, waiting for me to coax him.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, Jane and the others were already seated.


    It was a long table.


    Jane and Michael sat at one end, while Zachary and Nina were at the other.


    Nina held an ice pack, trying to ce it on Zachary''s face, but he turned his head away.


    The lighting was dim on this side, so I couldn''t see clearly, but it seemed like the sides of Zachary''s face were different. The left side looked a bit swollen.


    I sat down next to Jane and asked, "Did you hit him again?"


    Jane nodded. "He never listened, so I had to resort to violence."


    I rubbed my forehead. Michael was nearby, smiling innocently at me, making it hard for me to say much.


    "You handle it yourself, but if it really doesn''t work out, let me know."


    Jane waved her hand. "You and Frank enjoy your honeymoon, you don''t need to worry about me."


    I nodded and asked, "Have you ordered yet?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I already ordered, you can see if there''s anything else you want."


    Jane handed me the menu.


    My mom had taken the baby over to sit with Jason, across from Frank and me.


    Frank rested one hand on the back of my chair and the other casually on my leg.


    He nced toward Zachary.


    Zachary moved over to sit next to Frank.


    Now that he was closer, I could see the handprint on his face.


    I also heard Frank say, "You''re really something."


    Two ps in one day.


    Zachary must have never experienced this kind of humiliation.


    pursed my lips and continued to whisper to Jane, "If you really don''t want anything to do with Zachary, I


    can have Frank talk to him, hitting people isn''t a solution."


    Jane propped her chin on her hand and feigned innocence. "How can you side with him? Don''t you love me anymore, baby?"


    I turned my back to Frank, but I could feel his piercing gaze on Jane.


    I saw Jane suddenly sit up straight, raising both hands behind me in a clear sign of surrender. "Mr. Smith, don''t be mad, I was just joking."


    I turned around, but Frank still didn''t look at me, continuing his conversation with Zachary.


    "That''s not right." Jane leaned closer, lowering her voice to a whisper. "Are you two not getting along?"


    I smiled helplessly and said, "Stop changing the subject."


    Jane responded with an "Oh" and said teasingly, "You seem to be changing the subject too."


    I didn''t know why I was surrounded by so many interesting people.


    "No." I touched my nose. "Our issue is minor, we can solve it in one evening. What about you? What are you nning to do?"


    Jane picked up her phone and tapped a few times, signaling for me to look.


    When I unlocked my phone and I nced back at Frank.


    He was drinking with Zachary, but I still angled my phone a bit to hide the messages.


    Since Jane wasn''t saying it directly and was sending me messages instead, it meant she didn''t want anyone else to overhear. "Can you promise not to tell Frank what I told you?"


    I typed back. "Frank... he''s on my side"


    Jane chuckled as I looked over.


    She put her phone down and said, "Forget it, you two enjoy yourselves. I won''t trouble you."


    I frowned slightly. "Are you saying you don''t trust me?"


    "No." Jane shook her head and leaned close to my ear, speaking softly. "I just want to observe a bit more."


    I understood.


    After all, she had genuine feelings for him, and with Zachary''s repeated actions recently, it was natural for Jane to waver.


    Butt still reminded her, "Don''t push too hard, if he loses it, Frank might not be able to help."

 Chapter 715

    After all, they were friends.


    Jane''s eyes sparkled mischievously. "You''re just worried about Frank."


    I shot her a sidelong nce. "No, I''m concerned about you. If he goes crazy, you''ll definitely be hurt."


    Jane clinked her wine ss against my juice.


    I could only drink juice while breastfeeding.


    "If I need your help, I''ll let you know."


    "Okay."


    While we were talking, Michael had already cut the steak, even arranging it into a heart shape on a te for Jane.


    "Hey, Jane, don''t just drink, eat something too. You don''t want to have an upset stomach."


    "Okay."


    Jane picked up her cutlery to eat, and Michael cut some roast meat.


    I couldn''t help but sigh at the scene, but then I heard Frank''s cool v


    eside me.


    "Jealous?" Before I could respond, he added, "You make it look like I haven''t done the same for you. What''s there to be jealous of?"


    I gave him a light shove and ced some food on his ce.


    As I ced the food in his te, I asked, "Satisfied, Mr. Smith?"


    Frank lowered his gaze, studying me. "Satisfied? I''m utterly bbergasted."


    I gently bit down on my back teeth.


    With everyone around, I didn''t want to discuss anything intimate.


    "As long as you''re satisfied." After saying that, I focused on my meal.


    Frank looked at me for a few seconds before looking away, saying nothing.


    Even though we hadn''t argued, everyone noticed the tension between us. Jane asked again, but I shook my head. "I''ll handle itter."


    On the other side, Zachary clinked sses with Frank.


    Seeing his brother facing issues made him feel a bit better about his own situation.


    "This honeymoon turned into a fight, looks like you two are better off staying at home." Frank merely shot him a cool nce and remained silent.


    He hadn''t even sorted out his own issues, yet he dared to watch Frank''s troubles.


    He decided to do nothing and see how Zachary pursued Jane.


    "Zachary." Nina pushed a te of steak toward Zachary, her watery eyes looking pitiful and aggrieved. "I can''t use my hand right now, I wanted to cut it for you, but you''ll have to do it yourself..."


    "I''m sorry, I promised your godmother I''d take care of you, but you keep getting hurt. If I had known, I wouldn''t have insisted oning to y. We have plenty of opportunities in the future." As she spoke, she continued to apologize.


    Zachary''s mood wasn''t great at that moment.


    On the other side, Jane and Michael were busy serving each other food.


    If Nina didn''t speak, he would have forgotten that she was even there.


    He hadn''t thought much about bringing her along, after all, she had injured her hand in his house.


    Though it wasn''t a permanent injury, it would still need time to heal before she could paint again.


    Since Frank didn''t mind people tagging along, he feared her getting too fixated on her feelings, leading to psychological issues that could dy her recovery, so he agreed to let here along for a distraction. "I''ll cut it for you."


    After all, they had grown up together, and she had endured some grievances because of him.


    To this day, he still hadn''t apologized to her, while she was always the one apologizing.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It made sense, if she didn''t have such a gentle personality, her grandfather wouldn''t have sent her abroad for so many years.


    Only when her grandfather was critically ill did she return.


    "There''s no need to feel sorry all the time. Just say what''s on your mind, I''m not a stranger."


    Nina nodded obediently, smiling genuinely. "Thank you, Zachary, for being so good to me."


    Zachary didn''t see what was so good about himself.


    Nina was just too easily satisfied.

 Chapter 716

    J2/2


    ""Eat up."


    Zachary had a moment of impulsiveness and handed her the steak, then also peeled a crab and a lobster for her.


    Jane and I watched the whole thing and exchanged a nce.


    Jane texted me. "Did you see that? She''s provoking me."


    I replied, "Did it ignite yourpetitive spirit?"


    Jane said, "If she hade back a while ago, maybe I wouldn''t have been so preupied. I just wanted to enjoy my vacation."


    I could tell Jane hadn''tpletely let go of Zachary, otherwise, she wouldn''t be acting here with Michael. She would have long since turned fiction into reality.


    With her fiery personality, if she really liked him, she would have made a move by now.


    "Charlotte."


    Hearing the voice, I looked at my mom. "What is it, Mom?"


    "I finished eating with Jason. We''re taking a stroll, and Sparrow is with us. You two take your time eating."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Jane also stood up and waved at Michael. "We''re leaving."


    Michael, like a cute puppy, hurriedly approached his owner and circled around her.


    Actually, Michael wasn''t a bad romantic partner.


    Unfortunately, the timing was off.


    "Frank, you two enjoy your meal."


    "Okay."


    Just as I turned my gaze back, I saw Zachary getting up to leave,


    Nina jogged after him and said, "Zachary, there''s going to be fireworks over there. Let''s go watch."


    In the end, only Frank and I were left.


    finished my juice, wiped my mouth with a napkin, and said, "I booked a night cruise. I wonder if I have the honor of inviting Mr. Smith to join me?" Frank cocked his brows, stood up, and wrapped his arm around my neck, asking, "Are you trying to tter me?"


    Those who were intimidated by Frank''s methods would be shocked to see this childish side of him.


    Once on the cruise, I leaned on the railing at the back of the boat, admiring the night view.


    Frank embraced me from behind.


    I looked up and kissed his chin, asking, "Are you calm now, hubby?"


    Frank lowered his head and sealed my lips.


    While we caught our breath, he rested his forehead against mine, his deep voice alluring as he enunciated, "Charlotte, I love you."


    I had heard Frank say sweet words before, but most of the time, he said them yfully, teasing me.


    Hearing him so serious and earnest for the first time was new to me.


    He hadn''t even said it during the wedding.


    I hugged his strong waist and rubbed my forehead against his.


    I knew we didn''t need many words to understand each other.


    Just like tonight, although he was pretending to be angry, he really wasn''t mad at all.


    And I wouldn''t hold out just to hear an apology from him when I knew he was merely waiting for me to speak first.


    As a couple, there was no debt between us.


    My ideal love was just like this.


    I stood side by side with him.


    Timelymunication, evesting love.


    "I love you too, and I''m very grateful you didn''t give up on loving me, my incredibly handsome and capable hubby."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank held me tighter and nted an incredibly gentle kiss on my forehead.


    In the distance, fireworks blossomed in the sky.


    The beauty was frozen in that moment, forming eternity.

 Chapter 717

    They didn''t leave their seats to watch the fireworks, they did it to give Charlotte and Frank a moment


    alone.


    Just then, Jane also wanted to go back and rest, she felt a bit tired after a long day.


    "Jane, do you want to see farther?"


    Although Jane wasn''t drunk, she had drunk enough for her mind to feel a bit hazy.


    She asked, "How far can we see?"


    Michael bent down and lifted Jane onto his shoulders.


    Jane gasped in surprise, and once she stabilized herself, excitement followed, lighting up her smile like a blooming flower.


    She let down her tied-up long hair, shaking it out, her alcohol-tinged eyes looking particrly enchanting.


    She patted Michael''s head and shouted, "Speed up!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Michaelughed in response and immediately took big strides forward.


    His height was 6.07 feet, he effortlessly carried Jane, who was also taller than average among girls.


    They stood out in the crowd like a strikingndscape.


    Good-looking couples attracted the scattered tourists'' attention, and some even took out their phones to take pictures. Everyone wore expressions of curiosity.


    Only Zachary''s face darkened.


    Nina nced at his expression and, with a gentle voice filled with envy, said, "Jane''s personality is charming. After spending time with her recently, I''vee to like her a lot. I''m a girl and I feel this way, let alone the boys." Zachary''s expression darkened further.


    But Nina seemed oblivious, continuing, "Zachary, she''s a good girl. She loves boldly and has a straightforward personality. If you really like her, I think it might be better to let her go, the Collins family isn''t really suitable for her. She shouldn''t be bound." Suddenly, Zachary stopped in his tracks.


    Nina seemed to finally notice his mood, flustered as she said, "I''m sorry, I spoke too much. Whoever you want to date, as your family, I should support you and shouldn''t say things that upset you."


    Zachary''s gaze remained on Jane''s back, even as he stopped moving.


    In response, he merely said, "If even you don''t speak the truth to me, then who else can I expect to say anything real?"


    Frank hadn''t told him because he understood very well what Zachary intended to do, no one could stop


    him.


    With his current abilities, he didn''t need a marriage to exchange interests and power.


    If he truly decided that she was the one, he would naturally find a way to bring her home.


    But Nina was right about one thing.


    Jane wasn''t someone who could be constrained.


    Her fiery and carefree personality would indeed suffer among the various people in their family.


    Sometimes, a singlement could be twisted into several meanings.


    Even though she was quite smart and adept at handling work matters, she was ultimately a canary trapped in a golden cage.


    It looked shiny and brilliant but was, in truth, quite bleak.


    "Let''s go back and rest."


    Nina tried hard to keep pace with Zachary, walking alongside him.


    Once they entered the hotel and got into the elevator, she finally spoke up, "Speaking the truth can make people ufortable, but I''m doing this for Jane, after all, we''re both girls. I actually understand her quite well. I think she rejected you because she didn''t know your family situation at first. Once she found out, she might have hesitated."


    Zachary didn''t respond. He escorted Nina to her room but didn''t return to his own.


    Frank had booked their rooms on the same floor.


    Aside from him and Nina having separate rooms, the others were all paired up.


    He looked towards the room opposite his.


    Then, he walked to the end of the corridor and lit a cigarette.


    At the hotel entrance, Jane asked Michael to put her down.


    X

 Chapter 718

    Because she turned around and didn''t see Zachary''s figure.


    The elevator ascended, and Michael kept talking to her.


    But she felt a headache and so her replies were that sincere.


    However, Michael didn''t mind and kindly helped her back to her room.


    He guided her to sit on the sofa and went to get her some water.


    Then he made her bed while he took a nket to sleep on the sofa in the living room.


    Suddenly, Jane felt as if she had sobered up. She said, "Michael, I don''t want to act anymore."


    A lengthy silence ensued.


    Michael stood in ce with the nket, looking at Jane.


    But his eyes were filled with grievance.


    Jane rubbed her face. "I really appreciate it. You''ve been very good to me, but our rtionship can''t progress further, so I don''t want to hold you back. Your job is acting, you don''t need to do that in real life. Just be yourself." Michael tightened his grip on the nket, his lips moved slightly.


    He wanted to ask why but felt it unnecessary.


    The answer was already clear.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He wanted to find reasons to continue acting as Jane''s boyfriend, thinking that over time, she would surelye to like him.


    But deep down, he understood that this was impossible.


    At first, Jane sought him out for amusement, and to spend more time with her, he yed along, pretending to be experienced, saying it was just for fun


    But in truth, he had liked her the moment he first saw her.


    Her beauty was one aspect.


    Mainly, it was her carefree and passionate personality that captivated him.


    He had always carried the burden of his family, spending all his time making money to support his studies and pay for his grandmother''s medical care.


    His light had faded away in his teenage years.


    Just when he thought that light might return, it was swallowed by darkness again.


    "You should sleep in the bed, this room is yours now. I go boo another one. You''ve had a tough day, rest well."


    Jane didn''t wait for his response and got up to leave.


    But as she reached the door, something caught her dress.


    "Jane, do you think I''m especially useless, so..." Michael choked on his words, pausing for two seconds before continuing, "I really am useless. When Zachary bullied you, I couldn''t help you. I could only watch you get hurt. I''m just too weak. I don''t have his background, I''m not even as strong as he is. It''s understandable that you don''t like me, I really don''t have anything worth liking."


    When Jane first met Michael, she didn''t have any feelings for him.


    He took the initiative, pretending to be a worldly yboy.


    She just wanted to have some fun.


    After spending time together, she realized he wasn''t as he portrayed himself.


    He was a decent kid, simply forced by life''s circumstances.


    At that time, she seemed to see her former self, working various jobs just to afford her education.


    For a moment, she truly considered trying to have a serious rtionship with him.


    But feelings weren''t something she could control.


    Love had no logic.


    "Michael, you''re a good person." Jane turned to look at him seriously. "Don''t belittle yourself, you''re a great person. But you''re just not suitable for me, so I''m sorry. I can''t give you any response. We should stop here."


    She pulled her clothes free from his grasp, opened the door, and walked away without looking back.


    The sound of the door closing was loud and clear.


    It felt like they had been separated by a vast divider.


    Michael thought his rtionship with Jane had ended there.


    But he never expected that fate would give him another chance... Chapter 719

 Chapter 719

    When Jane went to the front desk to check in, she was informed that Frank had booked the entire floor.


    They handed her the room keys for the other rooms directly.


    She twitched her lips a few times, silently cursing Frank for being a scheming fox.


    He was intentionally avoiding any mention of her drama with Zachary, probably because he and Charlotte needed to resolve their little conflict tonight.


    Ding-


    Lost in her thoughts, the elevator arrived.


    Jane stepped out.


    She specifically asked the front desk for a room key that was in the opposite direction from Michael''s.


    As she was about to swipe her card, a familiar male voice suddenly called out.


    Even though she recognized it, it still startled her.


    "Why did you get a room by yourself?"


    He was truly relentless.


    Jane regretted ever putting on this act.


    The only satisfying part had been giving him two ps.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned around. "Mr. Collins, can''t you sleep at this hour? Have youe just to haunt me?"


    At that moment, Zachary only cared about why she had booked a room alone.


    He was immune to her sarcasm.


    "Did you have a quarrel?"


    Jane just wanted to copse onto a soft bed and didn''t want to get entangled with him further. "You''re so concerned about my whereabouts, Mr. Collins. What? Have you really fallen for me?" Zachary stepped forward.


    Jane instinctively backed up until her back was pressed against the door.


    Zachary reached out and leaned a hand against the door.


    The distance between them instantly closed, and with the slightest movement, they could kiss. Jane couldn''t just walk away.


    Her room was right behind her, if anyone was leaving, it would be Zachary.


    There was no reason for her to leave.


    "Looks like the ps you received where enough, Mr. Collins?"


    Jane pushed him, but he caught her wrists.


    Zachary pressed her hands against his chest, looking at her with genuine warmth in his eyes.


    "If I said I liked you, what would you do?"


    Jane paused for a moment, then scoffed.


    "I''ll just p you twice more."


    "Fine."


    Zachary released her hands and stood up straight, stepping back to give her enough space to p him.


    "Two ps, and once you''re done, we can sit down and talk properly."


    Jane actually couldn''t pinpoint when she had truly developed feelings for the man in front of her.


    He always seemed cold and indifferent, as if he wanted nothing.


    Not only was he unmoved by her bold words, but he also pushed her away with his sarcasticments.


    At that time, she dominate such a person.


    Butter on...


    Thinking back, her own life was the most important.


    Although she had indeed developed feelings for him, she was someone who had already faced death


    once.


    Charlotte had worked hard to save her, and she needed to live well.


    She suppressed her emotions, but unexpectedly, that person took the initiative toe towards her.


    "What else does Mr. Collins want to discuss with me?"


    He had indeed fallen into her hands, but the hurtful words from before still echoed in her mind-


    "Jane, the more you push, the more I dislike you. Let me be clear today. even if you were standing in front of me naked, I wouldn''t be interested. I definitely wouldn''t develop feelings for you." Jane had never offered her heart so openly before.


    She wouldn''t develop feelings for someone easily, because it meant giving them the chance to hurt her.


    She had suffered enough throughout her life.


    "Zachary, I don''t want our situation to make things difficult for Charlotte and Frank, so I''ll say it onest time. Don''t cling to me anymore. Otherwise, it''ll be awkward for everyone, and we can''t even remain friends." Zachary was a smart person, he sensed the change in Jane''s emotions very clearly.


    When Jane went to the front desk to check in, she was informed that Frank had booked the entire floor.


    They handed her the room keys for the other rooms directly.


    She twitched her lips a few times, silently cursing Frank for being a scheming fox.


    He was intentionally avoiding any mention of her drama with Zachary, probably because he and Charlotte needed to resolve their little conflict tonight.


    Ding-


    Lost in her thoughts, the elevator arrived.


    Jane stepped out.


    She specifically asked the front desk for a room key that was in the opposite direction from Michael''s.


    As she was about to swipe her card, a familiar male voice suddenly called out.


    Even though she recognized it, it still startled her.


    "Why did you get a room by yourself?"


    He was truly relentless.


    Jane regretted ever putting on this act.


    The only satisfying part had been giving him two ps.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned around. "Mr. Collins, can''t you sleep at this hour? Have youe just to haunt me?"


    At that moment, Zachary only cared about why she had booked a room alone.


    He was immune to her sarcasm.


    "Did you have a quarrel?"


    Jane just wanted to copse onto a soft bed and didn''t want to get entangled with him further.


    "You''re so concerned about my whereabouts, Mr. Collins. What? Have you really fallen for me?" Zachary stepped forward.


    Jane instinctively backed up until her back was pressed against the door.


    Zachary reached out and leaned a hand against the door.


    The distance between them instantly closed, and with the slightest movement, they could kiss.


    Jane couldn''t just walk away.


    Her room was right behind her, if anyone was leaving, it would be Zachary.


    There was no reason for her to leave.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Looks like the ps you received where enough, Mr. Collins?"


    Jane pushed him, but he caught her wrists.


    Zachary pressed her hands against his chest, looking at her with genuine warmth in his eyes.


    "If I said I liked you, what would you do?"


    Jane paused for a moment, then scoffed.


    "I''ll just p you twice more."


    "Fine."


    Zachary released her hands and stood up straight, stepping back to give her enough space to p him.


    "Two ps, and once you''re done, we can sit down and talk properly."


    Jane actually couldn''t pinpoint when she had truly developed feelings for the man in front of her.


    He always seemed cold and indifferent, as if he wanted nothing.


    Not only was he unmoved by her bold words, but he also pushed her away with his sarcasticments.


    At that time, she dominate such a person.


    Butter on...


    Thinking back, her own life was the most important.


    Although she had indeed developed feelings for him, she was someone who had already faced death


    once.


    Charlotte had worked hard to save her, and she needed to live well.


    She suppressed her emotions, but unexpectedly, that person took the initiative toe towards her.


    "What else does Mr. Collins want to discuss with me?"


    He had indeed fallen into her hands, but the hurtful words from before still echoed in her mind-


    "Jane, the more you push, the more I dislike you. Let me be clear today. even if you were standing in front of me naked, I wouldn''t be interested. I definitely wouldn''t develop feelings for you."


    Jane had never offered her heart so openly before.


    She wouldn''t develop feelings for someone easily, because it meant giving them the chance to hurt her.


    She had suffered enough throughout her life.


    "Zachary, I don''t want our situation to make things difficult for Charlotte and Frank, so I''ll say it onest time. Don''t cling to me anymore. Otherwise, it''ll be awkward for everyone, and we can''t even remain friends." Zachary was a smart person, he sensed the change in Jane''s emotions very clearly.

 Chapter 720

    He also knew why things had turned out this way.


    Because he was the one who had caused the situation today.


    "You just need to tell me what will make you feel better."


    Jane smiled, but it was merely a slight curve of her lips, her beautiful face showed no hint of joy.


    "Mr. Collins, why seek a fight with me when you have such a considerate and gentle childhood sweetheart?"


    Even if Zachary was clever, he couldn''t understand how the topic suddenly shifted to Nina.


    "I only have a bit of an emotional connection with her from growing up together, it''s hardly enough to call her a childhood sweetheart, let alone a true love. Who told you that?"


    Jane couldn''t possibly keep this from Charlotte, so Frank would exin the truth to Charlotte.


    It was impossible for Frank to have created this misunderstanding.


    He hadn''t considered that Nina was involved in this.


    Initially, he thought he and Jane had drifted apart because of the hurtful things he had said, and now, if he was suffering, it was entirely his own fault.


    ""Is it Charlie?"


    He couldn''t think of anyone else so foolish.


    Jane looked at Zachary for a moment before saying, "Zachary, what you''re doing now is no different from how I used to cling to you. Since I could give up because of your cold words, why can''t you give up because I pped you? Has no one ever pped you, Mr. Collins?"


    Zachary had also had quite a bit to drink that evening.


    Though it wasn''t excessive, his bad mood amplified the effects of the alcohol.


    He barely grasped her point, and she had already brought up something new.


    "I deserved them. I shouldn''t have hurt you like that."


    That time outside the shop, when he identally overheard her on the phone with Charlotte talking about her ex-boyfriend, he realized Jane seemed able to let go but could also be very passionate.


    When she gave her heart to him, it had hurt her deeply.


    "I just didn''t expect..."


    "You didn''t expect that I was serious about you and wasn''t just toying with your feelings," Jane interrupted


    him.


    Zachary pressed his aching forehead, "Jane, you can hit me, scold me, do whatever you need to vent your anger."


    His willingness to lower his status to that extent exceeded Jane''s expectations.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But what Nina had told her today had a point.


    The ss difference between her and Zachary was significant.


    Although Charlotte had mentioned that if Zachary wanted something, the Collins family couldn''t stop him, Zachary would regret it for days, months, or even years as their family fell apart. Rather than ending up in mutual destruction, it was better to cut losses now.


    That was the main reason she hadn''t pursued Zachary any further.


    Nina''s little tricks hadn''t been enough to make her retreat this far.


    It was merely an opportunity for her to voice her concerns.


    "Do you really like me?"


    Jane pulled her hand back and said coldly, "Then why did you wait until I stopped chasing you to admit it? Why wait until you hurt me before saying you liked me? Zachary, you were just used to me pursuing you, when I stopped, you couldn''t ept it." "No." Zachary immediately countered. "I know very well whether I like you or not. If it were just a habit, would I go to such lengths to chase after you? I never hit back or retaliated either."


    "If it were the other way around, and you were used to Michael revolving around you, would you suddenly like him just because he left and kept hitting and scolding you, still pursuing him saying, ''I like you''?"

 Chapter 721

    The words sounded quite reasonable.


    Jane thought that no one would belittle themselves like that.


    $


    If he had immediately found Michael after her at the airport, It would have made sense for him to go a bit


    crazy.


    Perhaps he couldn''t ept that the person he had pursued for so long had moved on seamlessly,


    But...


    "Okay, since you said you liked me and that you would do anything as long as I forgave you, then promise me one thing."


    Zachary said, "I can agree to anything except giving you up."


    That sentence alone closed off all her options.


    Jane leaned against the door, fell into silence for a moment, and then decided to be straightforward.


    "Zachary, I was impulsive when I first teased you, and I owe you an apology. I also thank you for liking me, but we can''t be together." They had no future.


    Zachary was momentarily stunned, the topic had shifted too abruptly.


    He asked, "Is it because of Michael?"


    Jane replied, "No."


    "Then why?"


    "Because you and Ie from two different worlds."


    Just a moment ago, Zachary had smoked two cigarettes alone on the balcony.


    He had thought about it. He shouldn''t trap Jane. She was more suited for the sky than a cage,


    But when he saw her about to enter a room alone, he couldn''t help bute over to ask.


    He still wanted to rify all the misunderstandings from before.


    Even if she really didn''t like him anymore, at least they could sit at the same table for a meal without hostility.


    And she could give him a genuine smile.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Not a forced one.


    "Since we''ve gotten to this point, I''ll give you a clear answer."


    Zachary bent down to meet her gaze, looking into her eyes as he spoke slowly.


    "As long as I want to, I can marry you, and the Collins family won''t be your cage, you can still be yourself and do as you please."


    **


    Jane never believed that anything in this world was permanent.


    Except for her friendship with Charlotte, she had seen too many moments where one could love intensely one second and then fight bitterly the next. Tom was an example.


    Although it started as a game, they had indeed been in a rtionship.


    When he finally wanted to get serious, he ended up marrying someone of equal status.


    Zachary''s background was even stronger than Tom''s.


    How could it be possible for him to smoothly marry her?


    Even if, hypothetically, he did marry her, what if he regretted itter?


    No matter how small the probability, it still existed.


    She didn''t have the confidence that she could be more important than family in Zachary''s heart.


    "Zachary, let it go."


    Zachary''s eyes suddenly widened, and he immediately grabbed her wrist.


    "Jane, you''re not the type to back down in the face of difficulties. Whatever you have to say, just say it, I can handle it."


    In fact, there was one more important point.


    Jane didn''t believe that Zachary suddenly saying that he liked her was genuine.


    At most, it could only be described as a good impression, to put it bluntly, it was possessiveness.


    She tried to pull her hand back, but Zachary held it tightly, leaving her no choice but to give in.


    She felt exhausted but couldn''t find the words to say.


    She just leaned in silence against the door.


    Zachary stepped forward, pinched her chin, forcing her to look up at him.


    His brows furrowed tightly. "You don''t believe me?"


    Jane''s eyes flickered as she asked, "Why do you like me?"


    Zachary''s deep voice turned serious as he replied, "To be honest, I don''t even know. When you started distancing yourself from me, I felt a bit restless. When you tried to draw a line between us, I felt a bit stifled. You''re the one who started flirting with me first, saying you liked me. I''ve rejected you coldly more than once, yet you still didn''t give up. How could you suddenly be indifferent?"

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722 Chapter 722


    "I also thought that maybe it would be fine to remain indifferent, but I just couldn''t let go. That time I saw Charlie calling you and remembered he liked you, I got so angry that I impulsively kissed you. Later, I realized my true feelings. After that, when you started dating Michael, Ipletely understood that I liked you and couldn''t stand seeing you with another man."


    Jane had never heard Zachary say so much.


    He wasn''t a talkative person, he only spoke at critical moments.


    After they added each other on WhatsApp, during the time she flirted with him, his replies were sparse.


    Other than "okay" or refusals, when he saw her being stubborn, he simply chose not to reply and just ignored her.


    In the WhatsApp window, only messages from her could be seen.


    Even after she began to distance herself, when he forcefully kissed her, she still thought maybe he liked her a little.


    But before she could figure it out, his true love returned.


    The atmosphere between them also seemed ambiguous.


    However, what ultimately made her decide was Charlotte exining why he hadn''t ended up with his true love, it was a ss issue.


    But at that moment, he patiently shared so much with her.


    It was clear how he felt about her.


    She thought that life was short, so why not take a gamble?


    She didn''t have a powerful family background, but she had Charlotte as her support.


    "Jane."


    Zachary grew more anxious during her long silence and was about to reassure her when she suddenly moved, freezing him in ce.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But in just two seconds, he cupped the back of her head and responded to her kiss.


    Michael was restless in the room, worried that Jane would give Zachary another chance, so he came out


    to find her.


    He didn''t expect to see her kissing Zachary so passionately.


    Beep.


    The door was opened by the ess card, and the two of them entered while locked in their kiss.


    The door closed.


    With alcohol and dopamine fueling them, clothes scattered everywhere.


    A single door separated two worlds.


    4


    The more passionate it was inside, the colder Michael''s solitary figure outside seemed.


    "Wait..."


    When Jane fell onto the bed, she held up a hand to stop Zachary, "I need to take a shower first." Zachary picked her up and kicked open the bathroom door. "Let''s get one together." Warm water cascaded down, and they kissed again.


    Just as they were lost in their passion, Zachary came.


    They stared wide-eyed at each other.


    After a few seconds, Jane wanted tofort him, but just as she opened her mouth, Zachary bit down on his teeth and interrupted. "Shut up."


    Jane didn''t want to hurt his feelings, so she fell silent.


    Zachary grabbed a towel, wrapped it around her, and carried her to the bed.


    Their emotions ran high, and the curtains weren''t even drawn.


    Moonlight poured in, wrapping around them like gentle water.


    Because of this, Jane noticed the shadow on Zachary''s face.


    After a moment''s thought, she picked up the remote and closed the curtains.


    "The room fell into darkness.


    After a moment of silence, Jane said, "I''m actually really tired, why don''t we get some rest?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, his hot hand mped down on her ankle.


    Then he pulled hard downward, making her shiver from the heat.


    Zachary kissed her, moving from her lips to her ear, his low voice diving deeper.


    "Don''t think about sleeping tonight."

 Chapter 723

    hapter 723


    On a quiet night, even the ocean breeze gently embraced the rocks on the shore and came to a stop.


    However, in a room on the top floor of a hotel, the passion continued unabated.


    It wasn''t until early morning that things finally calmed down.


    Outside the door, footsteps seemed toe and go.


    Under the crack of the door, faint white smoke drifted in.


    Jane had already fallen asleep, while Zachary caught a hint of sweet fragrance but didn''t pay attention. He held Jane tightly as she slept peacefully. Beep-


    It was hard to tell how long had passed when the door to the room was opened.


    The light from the corridor stretched the shadows of two figures, one tall and one short.


    The shorter one''s skirt swayed slightly as they moved.


    Jane had slept soundly.


    She usually struggled with insomnia, likely because she hadn''t exhausted her energy. "Ouch..."


    *When she turned to check the time on her phone, the pain in her waist made her


    It also reminded her of the wild night they had.


    gasp.


    She understood that it was Zachary''s first time,ter, he might have been trying to prove something, being rough and aggressive.


    It had felt good in the moment, but the aftermath was tough to deal with.


    "It''s already one in the afternoon..."


    No wonder she woke up hungry.


    After checking the time, Jane put down her phone and turned to call Zachary to get up for a meal.


    As she turned her head, her eyes widened in disbelief,


    She looked around in shock and saw her suitcase,


    Last night, she had rushed out, not wanting to face Michael, nning to grab her luggage after a quick nap.


    But now, she had woken up in the room that was originally meant for her and Michael.


    She clearly remembered sleeping in a new room with Zacharyst night.


    Jane


    Michael groggily eat up, his hair standing on end, and his voice hours from sleep.


    "Jane, you''re awake? Are you hungry? I''ll go get you something to eat."


    "Wait a minute." Jane called out to him, pulling the nket over herself.


    She was wearing a nightgown, but a part of her memory was nk.


    She even doubted whether she had just dreamedst night because she had been angry with Zachary and had drunk some alcohol, which could have led her to mistakenly sleep with someone else. ""Why am I here?"


    Michael turned his back to Jane as he got dressed, unable to meet her gaze.


    In fact, when Nina hade to find himst night, he had hesitated.


    He wanted Jane to be happy, so if she really liked Zachary, he could make way for them.


    But with Zachary having Nina as his true love, the lines were blurred.


    Moreover, Zachary''s entanglement with Jane might not have been genuine affection.


    That was why he had cooperated with Nina''s n, primarily to see if Zachary would firmly choose Jane.


    But deceiving Jane weighed heavily on him, he couldn''t face her.


    Taking advantage of getting dressed, he said, "Why do you ask that, Jane? You came back yourself."


    Jane pressed her heavy head.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembered going to get the ess card for a new room and sleeping with Zachary, but the details were hazy.


    She only had a vague impression.


    And her intuition told her that she wouldn''t have mistakenly slept with Michael instead of Zachary. "Michael, we''ve known each other for a while. Although I can''t reciprocate your feelings, I haven''t done anything inappropriate. We agreed from the start, and I haven''t hurt you, don''t deceive me."


    Michael had finished getting dressed. He picked up his phone and turned to look at Jane, suppressing the bitterness inside.


    "Yes, we initially agreed to just have fun, so I won''t tell anyone aboutst night. You can treat it as if it never happened, and I won''t hold it against you. You can rest assured." Chapter 724

 Chapter 724

    hapter 724


    "I''ll go get you something to eat."


    After saying that, Michael left the room.


    At that moment, Jane couldn''t focus on what was happening.


    She first rummaged through the small box on the bedside table, which was open.


    Then she looked at the trash can, which had been used.


    But she wasn''tpletely certain.


    She hurriedly got up, took a shower, put on some clothes, and rushed out with her phone.


    She remembered that when she went out yesterday, she passed a pharmacy.


    But when she opened the door, the door to the room diagonally across the corridor also opened.


    "Zachary, don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone..."


    Facing her was Nina, with red eyes and only a bathrobe on, along with a disheveled Zachary, who had a serious expression.


    A few minutes earlier.


    Zachary woke up, still with his eyes closed, holding the person in his arms, wanting to kiss her.


    *But he sensed something was off.


    The scent of jasmine-Jane would never use such a faint fragrance.


    She always smelled of intense roses.


    They had showered togetherst night, both carrying the scent of the hotel''s body wash.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and sat up.


    The person beside him had long, straight ck hair, it wasn''t Jane.


    He quickly looked for his clothes, only to find that this room, was the one he had checked into, not the one where he had spent the night with Jane But his memories didn''t connect


    Hmmm..."


    Nina slowly woke up and Zachary hurriedly covered her with the nket, even over her head.


    He rushed to grab clothes from his suitcase and put them on.


    Ning emerged from the nket, looking at hun with tear filled eyes.


    Anhough it was his first timest night. Zachary was clear headed.


    He knew very well whw he had slept with


    "Why are you in my room?"


    Nina bit her lip, a tear fell from her left eye, her voice choked and a bit hoarse, as if she had been through


    a lot.


    "Zachary, I can understand. You were drunkst night, and you were upset because Jane was close with her boyfriend, so you made a mistake in the heat of the moment." "Don''t worry. I will keep it a secret."


    As she said this, she lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    Zachary averted his gaze.


    Nina picked up her torn clothes from the floor, looked at them, and realized they were unwearable, so she could only take the bathrobe from the bathroom. Then she left.


    Zachary nced at the pieces of clothing on the floor and quickly followed her.


    ""Wait."


    The door opened, and he locked gazes with Jane across the way.


    Both of them had confusion in their eyes.


    Neither understood how things had turned soplicated after waking up.


    "Jane, are you going out?"


    Michael returned from the dining room with food, seeing Jane dressed, and asked.


    Then he said, "If there''s anything, I can take care of it, you should get some rest."


    Jane had more important matters at hand and didn''t respond to Michael, leaving swiftly. Zachary followed closely.


    Nina put away her pitiful and wronged expression and asked Michael, "You didn''t let anything slip, did you?


    During the descent of the elevator, Zachary wanted to speak several times but didn''t know how to start.


    Jane stared at the slowly diminishing red numbers, remaining silent.


    Zachary followed her all the way until they entered the pharmacy.


    "Is it me do you feel unwell?


    Jane shook her head and asked the staff for contraceptive pills.


    Zachary pressed his lips together a chi covering his es


    "I took precautionsst right"


    Jane nodded went out to buy water swallowed the pills, and asked, "Do you still remember what happened afterward? Chapter 724


    +25 E


    "Why are you in my room?"


    Nina bit her lip, a tear fell from her left eye, her voice choked and a bit hoarse, as if she had been throug


    a lot.


    "Zachary, I can understand. You were drunkst night, and you were upset because Jane was close with her boyfriend, so you made a mistake in the heat of the moment." "Don''t worry. I will keep it a secret."


    As she said this, she lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    Zachary averted his gaze.


    Nina picked up her torn clothes from the floor, looked at them, and realized they were unwearable, so sh could only take the bathrobe from the bathroom. Then she left.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary nced at the pieces of clothing on the floor and quickly followed her.


    "Wait."


    The door opened, and he locked gazes with Jane across the way.


    Both of them had confusion in their eyes.


    Neither understood how things had turned soplicated after waking up.


    "Jane, are you going out?"


    Michael returned from the dining room with food, seeing Jane dressed, and asked.


    Then he said, "If there''s anything, I can take care of it, you should get some rest."


    Jane had more important matters at hand and didn''t respond to Michael, leaving swiftly. Zachary followed closely.


    Nina put away her pitiful and wronged expression and asked Michael, "You didn''t let anything slip, did you?


    During the descent of the elevator, Zachary wanted to speak several times but didn''t know how to start


    Jane stared at the slowly diminishing red numbers, remaining silent.


    Zachary followed her all the way until they entered the pharmacy.


    Is it me do you feel unwell?


    Jane shook her head and asked the staff for contraceptive pills


    Zachary pressed his lips together, a chill covering his eyes


    I took precautionsst night"


    Jane nodded, went out to buy water, swallowed the pills, and asked, "Do you still promember whe harpened afterwards Chapter 724


    Zachary fell silent.


    He turned around and went back to the pharmacy, buying the same medication again.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725 Chapter


    725


    Jane said, "You go have her take the medication first, I''ll ask the front desk."


    Zachary reached out and pulled Jane back. "Let''s go together."


    Jane shook her head. "We should split up. I''m afraid someone might destroy evidence."


    In this matter, Zachary''s first suspicion was Michael.


    He wasn''t as innocent as he seemed.


    "You won''t get much from asking now," he said.


    Jane''s expression turned somewhat grim.


    Hours had passed since they fell asleep at dawn. If the other party had nned this, they indeed wouldn''t let them find anything.


    She followed Zachary back to the top floor of the hotel.


    Watching him knock on Nina''s door, she saw it open shortly after from the inside.


    Nina peeked out, nervously looking at Zachary. "Zachary..."


    A flicker of emotion crossed Zachary''s dark eyes, but his face remained expressionless.


    He handed her the medication.


    *Nina saw the words on the box, lowered her eyes, suppressing the coldness in them.


    With a pitiful tone, she asked, "Zachary, what does this mean?"


    This matter hadn''t been rified yet. Even though Nina was his sister whom he had grown up with, years apart could change a person.


    He couldn''t avoid feeling a bit suspicious.


    Zachary replied, neither warm nor cold, "Take it, it''s for your own good."


    Nina turned back, picked up a box of medicine, then looked up with tears in her eyes. "I''ve already taken it, Zachary. I heard that you shouldn''t take too many contraceptive pills at once, it could bring harm one''s health."


    Jane couldn''t help but speak up, "When did you buy it?"


    It wasn''t that shecked sympathy, it was just that Nina''s behavior in front of her didn''t seem innocent at all.


    But as soon as she asked, Nina started crying.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks inrge droplets, as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    "I know you will suspect me. Even if I defend myself, you won''tpletely believe me, so let''s let the evidence speak and see what really happened. Zachary, I promised I wouldn''t say anything, and I''ve already taken the medicine. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take the one you bought as well. If I end up with any health issues, it won''t be your fault. You were just looking out for me. Not having kids is better than


    getting pregnant out of wedlock."


    As she spoke, she reached for the box in Zachary''s hand, but he pulled it back.


    "Just get some rest," he said.


    Leaving that sentence behind, he took Jane and turned to enter the elevator.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Michael caught up. "Jane, have something to eat first."


    He handed Jane a piece of toast and some milk, continuing, "After you''re done, let''s go eat something good. I found a restaurant with great reviews and local specialties." Jane was genuinely hungry, but Zachary didn''t let her take the food.


    "No need for that, I''ll take her to get something to eat."


    Michael hung his head. "Yes, of course, Mr. Collins can take Jane to more expensive ces, but let her have something to eat first. If she keeps going hungry, she will have stomach problems." Zachary already looked down on Michael, and now his nonchnce only heightened Zachary''s suspicions. "In the future, don''t be so intimate when you say her name," said Zachary.


    Michaelined to Jane, "Jane, he''s so overbearing, he even wants to control how others address you."


    Jane felt confused and didn''t know how to mediate, so she reached out to tug at the hem of Zachary''s shirt.


    But Zachary held her hand, their fingers entwined.


    He looked coldly at Michael. "Jane is now my girlfriend, you''d better have some boundaries, or don''t me me for being rude."

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726 Chapter 726


    Michael wasn''t angry, but his dog-like eyes were filled with sadness. "Whoever my sister chooses, I will wish her all the best, as long as she''s happy. I''m willing to do anything. But, Mr. Collins, your childhood sweetheart just came out of your room, shouldn''t you take some responsibility for her? Isn''t it inappropriate for you to assert your im over me now?"


    Zachary couldn''t stand Michael''s pitiful act of pretending to be kind-hearted.


    He didn''t need a kid who only knew how to talk pretty but had no real ability to interject in his affairs.


    Before he could speak, Michael continued, "Well, with Mr. Collins''s background, if he wants it all, no one would dare to say anything. Those with money and power, all have more than one woman, right?"


    Even though they were in an elevator, it felt like they had stepped into a refrigerator.


    Jane had to speak up. "Enough! My ears are ringing and I want some quiet."


    Zachary hadn''t even opened his mouth, and Michael obediently fell silent.


    Just then, the elevator arrived. Jane pulled Zachary out first, with Michael following behind.


    When they reached the front desk, Jane didn''t see the girl who had given her the room keyst night. She asked, "What time does the shift change?"


    The unfamiliar receptionist replied, "The shift changes at eight in the morning. Who are you looking for?"


    Jane said, "The one who workedst night, with a small mole on her neck. Give me her contact information."


    At that moment, the receptionist had just received information from the manager during the shift change.


    She couldn''t afford to neglect these esteemed guests from the top floor.


    Immediately, she handed Jane the phone number.


    Jane called back, but heard a mechanical voice and said to Zachary, "It''s turned off."


    Zachary replied sinctly, "Contact the owner of your hotel."


    The receptionist didn''t have that kind of authority and hurriedly called the floor manager to exin the


    situation.


    In just a few seconds, the manager rushed over and bowed to Zachary. "Mr. Collins."


    Zachary''s expression was calm. "Call your superior, you can''t handle this."


    The manager broke into a cold sweat.


    If he couldn''t handle it, it must be a huge issue. Would he still have his job as floor manager?


    Not daring to argue, he quickly called his superior.


    "Jane, what''s wrong?"


    Yasmin and Jason had woken from their nap and were taking the child out for a stroll when they saw Jane and the others at the front desk. They approached to inquire. Chapter 726


    Jane shook her head. "It''s a small matter. You and Jason should go enjoy yourselves. Don''t worry."


    Yasmin knew about Zachary''s background and believed there wouldn''t be a problem, but still said, "If you need help, just give me a call."


    "Okay." After Jane agreed, she added, "Don''t tell Charlotte, she''s on her honeymoon with Frank on a cruise. It''s nothing serious here, so don''t disturb them."


    As soon as she said this, Yasmin realized Jane was lying.


    In the past, she would always appear fully made up, with every essory perfectly coordinated.


    But today, not only was she bare-faced, but she also wore a very casual outfit, with buttons misaligned.


    Moreover, she wasn''t wearing any essories, and her bag was missing, she just held her phone.


    "Then tell me the truth."


    Jane didn''t want Yasmin to overthink or misinterpret things, so she pulled her aside and briefly exined things. After hearing this, Yasmin''s expression changed. "You call this no big deal?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    425 9045

 Chapter 727

    "I can handle it."


    Jane turned to reassure Yasmin. "It''s really nothing. Please don''t tell Charlotte, I''m begging you, Ms. Jackson."


    "Alright." Since Jane didn''t want any interference, Yasmin decided not to press further. "You go ahead and take care of things."


    Jane returned to Zachary''s side, just as the floor manager said, "Mr. Collins, my superior will take a little longer to arrive. I''ll take you to the lounge upstairs for some tea and snacks while we wait." Zachary waved his hand dismissively. "Tell him to hurry up."


    The floor manager didn''t dare to provoke him and made another call in front of Zachary.


    Jane quietly asked Zachary, "Shouldn''t we check the surveince footage first?"


    Zachary replied, "Only the owner of the hotel have authorization to some things."


    Jane understood.


    Footage essible to everyone likely wouldn''t reveal much.


    They needed to look at backups stored in the cloud or hidden permissions.


    Michael watched them from behind, puzzled about how these two could still work together so seamlessly.


    Moreover, aside from their initial confusion, they showed no signs of panic.


    Their calmness made him feel that they weren''t ordinary people.


    Their silent understanding even swayed him internally


    Just then, Nina walked over.


    "Zachary..."


    Zachary nced sideways. "What are you doing here?"


    Nina fidgeted with her hands, her long hair partially hiding her pale, delicate face.


    She wore a white dress, and her submissive demeanor stirred a man''s protective instincts.


    "I wanted to see if there was anything I could help withR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I was startled earlier, so I didn''t get my mind around things. Now that I think about it, some thing''s definitely off."


    Jane smirked inwardly, wondering how tiring it must be to keep up the act.


    Zachary''s handsome face showed no change in emotion, his voice remaining t. "It was indeed wrong."


    Unless he was bewitched, he wouldn''t engage with Nina, even if he sought someone to rece Jane or a casual fling.


    After such a youthful mistake, he couldn''t allow himself to repeat it.


    Getting involved with her would be more troublesome than dealing with a woman working as an escort.


    "Mr. Collins." The hotel owner rushed over, sweating profusely. "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    Zachary didn''t engage in polite chit-chat, he nced at the hands the owner offered but didn''t shake them.


    He said, "Let''s head to the surveince room."


    The group made their way to the surveince room.


    Zachary instructed the hotel owner to pull up the footage from around elevenst night.


    However, the surveince staff said, "There''s nothing."


    The hotel owner panicked. "How can there be nothing? Isn''t this footage supposed to be saved for thirty days? It''s linked to myputer and automatically backs up!"


    The staff nced at Zachary and the others, then leaned closer to whisper to the owner.


    The hotel owner grew even more anxious, pushing him aside and raising his voice. "Just say it!"


    Since the owner didn''t hide the truth, the staff spoke directly. "Our hotel''s regr client, that owner of a coal mine who always brings different women, had his wife show up unexpectedly yesterday. To keep things from getting out, he smashed the hard drive and tossed it into the water. Now it''spletely unusable. Not only is yesterday''s footage gone, but all the footage from the past month.''


    The hotel owner was in a cold sweat, he couldn''t afford to offend any big shots in Jeswood with his small/


    business.


    "It''s alright, Mr. Collins, don''t get worked up, I still have backups."


    "Sir, to protect customer information, the surveince is set with an automatic deletion protocol. If the hard drive is damaged, all data in the cloud gets deleted. And it''s permanently deleted, unrecoverable."


    X

 Chapter 728

    This was too coincidental.


    Jane and Zachary exchanged nces. Zachary asked, "If there''s a skilled hacker, can they recover it?"


    The staff in the surveince room didn''t know Zachary''s identity. They just saw their boss being so servile and guessed he was probably a more powerful figure.


    They didn''t dare to offend him, so they replied honestly, "Even the person who designed the surveince program can''t recover it. This isn''t just a simple file deletion that a skilled programmer or hacker could fix. It''s a self-rescue program, or rather, a self-destruction program. Once the data is erased, it can''t be recovered."


    After hearing this, a cold light shed in Zachary''s eyes.


    He asked, "Where''s the hard drive?"


    The staff handed Zachary the hard drive they had fished out of the water.


    Zachary took it and looked at the hotel owner. "I need yourputer, along with your cloud ount and everything else. I just happen to have a friend who''s in the surveince industry, I''ll get you a new one."


    The hotel owner didn''t dare to argue and led Zachary to the office to get theputer. He added Zachary on WhatsApp and sent over all the necessary ount information without holding anything back. Zachary arranged for someone to recover the data and then took Jane to eat.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Zachary..." Nina caught up. "I haven''t eaten yet, can I join?"


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll have someone bring the food to you."


    Hearing Zachary''s implied rejection, Nina sniffled. "Zachary, you can doubt me and distance yourself, but have no reason to do this. If I wanted to, I could have done it years ago. My godmother liked me. Your grandfather may think I''m from a poor background, but there''s still a possibility between us. The Collins family cares about reputation. If I can bear your child, can be the young mistress of the Collins family and the wife of the head of the family in the future. But Zachary, I didn''t do that. I even thought about not making things difficult for you. I went abroad and suffered without saying a word... I couldn''t even fulfill my filial duties to my grandfather because of this. Because of this, your grandfather was less wary of me. I could pose as a Miss Collins and received care in my career and life. Why would I want risk going too far? If I did that, besides making you despise me and having the Collins family send me away again, what would I have to gain? I don''t think I''m foolish enough for that."


    This speech even moved Jane, an outsider.


    But Jane had seen another side of Nina.


    She truly felt no sympathy.


    She was already starving and had gone through such a distressing matter.


    She really had no interest in watching Nina perform here.


    "No one doubts you, yet you''re so eager to exin. Aren''t you just exposing yourself?"


    Nina bit her lip, suppressing the hatred in her eyes directed at Jane.


    She had initially relied on Zachary''s lingering guilt to take things slowly.


    It was only because Jane had intervened that she had to take a risky step.


    If sessful, she would spare Jane.


    If not, Jane would have to pay the price.


    They were from a simr background. Nina wouldn''t let Jane get anything she couldn''t.


    "Fine, since there''s no surveince footage and you suspect me, I''ll ept that. I can prove my innocence with my life."


    With that said, Nina took out a dagger from out of nowhere and was about to slit her wrist.


    She was going to slit her wrist in public.


    It was pretty extreme.


    Seeing what was happening, Jane couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

 Chapter 729

    "What the hell is she up to this time?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At that moment, a rxed, deep male voice had sounded.


    "Was this a grand performance prepared because we returned?"


    Jane was surprised to see Charlotte..


    "Howe you''re back?"


    Charlotte poked her forehead. "You thought you could hide such a big thing from me."


    Jane believed Yasmin was not someone whocked integrity. "How did you know?


    Charlotte pointed to Frank.


    They came to a tacit understanding.


    Jane grasped Charlotte''s hand. "We aren''t children. Zachary and I can handle this, you can do what you have to."


    Charlotte replied, "We''re in no rush."


    "Zachary!"


    Just as Jane wanted to say more, she heard a hoarse cry.


    Turning around, she saw Nina had thrown herself into Zachary''s arms.


    At that moment, she had stood frozen in ce.


    Her intuition told her that someone like Nina wouldn''t hurt herself willingly.


    Moreover, it wasn''t just her, Frank had noticed the moment he appeared.


    But Zachary couldn''t just watch, he still reached out to stop her.


    Once he intervened, she had already plunged into his embrace.


    It was toote to pull back.


    He looked at Jane.


    Jane had raised her hand slightly in a calm manner and then said to Charlotte, "I''m starving. Let''s talk about it while we eat."


    "Get it sorted out first," Frank added, following the two girls.


    Once they arrived at the restaurant, Frank began to order.


    Everything was what Charlotte loved to eat.


    Jane sat opposite, watching the two of them share affectionate looks, and suddenly realized, "Oh, so Frank didn''te back to help, he came to watch the show." Frank maintained hisposure. "Miss Greenwood''s perspective is limited."


    Janeined to Charlotte, who then tapped Frank)


    Frank wasn''t afraid of anyone or anything except Charlotte.


    "You guys talk, I''ll keep my mouth shut."


    Jane burped. "Forget it, I don''t need to eat. I have no appetite now that I''ve seen you two being all toney dovey."


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone had sat beside her.


    The person carried a faint scent of hotel shower gel like hers, mixed with a crisp hint of tobo


    Without saying anything, she had handed the menu over.


    Zachary pushed it back. "You can order."


    Frank couldn''t keep quiet for long, especially since it was his friend''s affair.


    "Where''s your vignce?"


    Zachary,ing from a prominent political and business family, had met all kinds of people such as their tivals, enemies, those who sought to attach themselves to his families, and scheming bastards etc. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say they were surrounded by enemies.


    Every step he took had to be thought out ten steps in advance.


    Though they appeared to be in a high position and no one could touch their family,


    In reality, there were hidden enemies, always waiting for an opportunity to take a bite out of them.


    As the only son and precious heir of the Collins family, Zachary was both valued and surrounded by danger.


    Since childhood, his family had taken him to recognize various types of personalities, cultivating his ability to see the true nature beneath the surface, as well as developing his alertness.


    As he grew up, he had also received some professional training in the wild.


    However,st night, he had thrown all that to the back of his mind.


    Even when he had clearly sensed the sweet fragrance, he hadn''t checked it out.


    As a result, he had only realized that something was different when he woke up that noon.


    This dy meant that the investigation would take more time.


    "Does this mean you''re willing to die beneath a peony flower and still be considered romantic?"


    Zachary sipped his tea, remaining silent.


    Frank wanted to tease him further, but Charlotte poked his waist.


    In an instant, he became serious. "Michael and Nina need to be thoroughly investigated. The bigger the fuss we make, the more nervous they will be."

 Chapter 730

    As he spoke, he shot a nce at Jane. "He used to be so clingy to you, but it''s a little strange that he''s now avoiding you after what seemed you two sleeping together."


    Jane didn''t have the energy to pay attention to Michael and was toozy to watch the farce, so she pulled Charlotte away.


    After Frank''s reminder, she felt that Michael''s behavior had been quite off since she woke up.


    "After dinner, I''ll go find him and ask what''s going on."


    "No need," said Zachary. "Once there''s evidence, he won''t be able to deny it."


    Jane rested her chin on her hand. "How long until we see this evidence?"


    Zachary couldn''t specify a timeline, this matter wasplicated.


    "As soon as possible," he said.


    The waiter began serving the dishes, and Jane started eating.


    Zachary said that she shouldn''t go, but she wasn''t that obedient.


    She felt restless until there was a resolution.


    Michael was the one who was really feeling restless.


    He didn''t want to deceive Jane or use such despicable means to win her over.


    Even though Jane had ended things with him, he still believed that sincerity could open up even the coldest of hearts.


    Even if he couldn''t win her back, if she could be happy with Zachary, he would silently step back and protect her.


    He certainly didn''t want her to detest him, to the point of being worse than a stranger.


    However, earlier, Zachary had clearly wavered regarding Nina.


    Nina was also obsessed with Zachary, which would inevitably lead to Jane being hurt. Therefore, he needed to see Zachary''s unconditional love for Jane before he could reveal the truth. This inner turmoil left him conflicted and tormented.


    He hoped Jane wouldn''te to ask him anything, otherwise, when he looked into her beautiful, lively eyes, he didn''t know if he could hold up.


    Nina was equally restless.


    She was well aware of Frank''s methods.


    Moreover, Frank was different from Zachary. Zachary and her had a past.


    If Frank intervened, even if the surveince footage was deleted, there might still be some clues left behind.


    "Damn it! Didn''t they say they were going on a honeymoon cruise and wouldn''t be back for a few days?" Nina cursed a few times, feeling extremely anxious.


    As for Zachary, she was dying, but still hadn''t managed to keep him by her side, to buy herself more time to use her past with Zachary.


    "It''s all Jane''s fault!"


    Hatred and malice filled Nina''s eyes.


    Initially, she hadn''t intended to harm Jane, she just wanted her to give up on Zachary and be with Michael.


    But now, that wasn''t an option.


    She had to think of a way to get rid of her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Jane suggested that Charlotte and Frank continue their time together as a couple.


    She could handle her own matters.


    However, Charlotte insisted that they had ns, today they would rest and then continue having fun.


    Jane hadn''t rested well, so the group returned to the hotel together.


    "Let''s get some rest." Zachary stopped Jane, who wanted to go find Michael. "There''s no rush to ask him, he''s not going anywhere."


    "My luggage is still in his room, and I don''t have any pajamas."


    Last night, she had intended to make do, but in the end... she hadn''t needed the pajamas.


    Today, she couldn''t avoid changing into them.


    Zachary said, "I''ll go get them."


    But Jane was worried they that might end up fighting after they meet.


    It was best not to stir up trouble now.


    "You wait by the door, I''ll go in and get my things."


    Zachary pursed his think lips. "You''re still trying to protect him under such circumstances?"


    Jane was taken aback, unsure where Zachary''s anger came from. "Do you really want to fight him? Mr. Collins, what about your dignity?"


    Seeing that a quarrel was about to break out, Charlotte said to Frank, "Frank, why don''t you go get Jane''s things instead?"


    After saying that, she felt it was inappropriate and added, "Or I can go."


    11

 Chapter 731

    Chapter731


    In the end, it was Jane who went to get the luggage.


    She was an impatient person. If she had doubts, she needed to rify them. Otherwise, she couldn''t even sleep well.


    Zachary wanted to follow her, but she refused, so he could only wait at the door.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Frank had known Zachary for years and had never offered any falsefort.


    He just waited silently beside him.


    Charlotte went to see the child.


    In the room, Jane tidied up the suitcase she had messed up when she woke up, picked it up after closing it, and didn''t even sit down.


    She looked straight at Michael and asked, "Did I really return to this room by myselfst night?" Michael lowered his gaze, looking like a dog scolded by its owner for doing something wrong.


    In reality, he only appeared to admit his fault but was still somewhat unconvinced deep down. "Jane, I never wanted to make things difficult for you... It was my first time..."


    Jane was rendered speechless.


    She didn''t believe that Michael genuinely thought it was fine to suffer this loss.


    It seemed like he gave her absolute agency, but she could hear some hints in his words.


    He was skilled as an actor, able to get into character anytime, anywhere.


    It was a pity.


    She wasn''t a teenage girl who would feel indebted to someone after just a few words.


    "You didn''t answer my question."


    Michael lifted his eyes and met Jane''s scrutinizing gaze "Jane, we initially said we weren''t serious, but all my feelings for you are genuine. I truly want to treat you well. As long as you choose me, I will cherish you. I don''t have any childhood sweethearts. I won''t waver between you and other women. I will always firmly stand by your side. But I''m not saying this to make you responsible for what happenedst night. Because I had a share of the responsibility too."


    Jane listened with a nk expression until hisst sentence.


    She asked, "So this is an admission?"


    Michael shook his head and said, "When you hugged mest night, I noticed something was off with you, and I should have rejected you, but I really liked you and couldn''t hold back. So I also need to take half of the responsibility."


    Jane frowned. "So you think you should bear half of the responsibility, which is why you didn''t push me to


    Chapter 731.


    be your real girlfriend?"


    Michael nodded. "That''s right."


    Jane realized he wasn''t nning to be honest with her anymore.


    She then decided to wait for the evidence.


    She turned to leave, pushing her suitcase.


    Michael stopped her at the door, his eyes sincere as he said, "Jane, even if you don''t end up with me, or if we aren''t even friends anymore, I still need to remind you not to fall in love with Zachary so quickly. Observe him for a while longer. After all, what happened between him and that woman isn''t easily severed, unlike our rtionship."


    Jane originally didn''t harbor any malice towards Michael.


    She saw his sincerity and enjoyed his kindness towards her. If it weren''t for Zachary, she would have wanted to pursue a serious rtionship with him.


    Moreover, she had nned topensate him after the performance ended by asking Yasmin to introduce him to more resources. Now, she was genuinely disappointed.


    But she didn''t me him.


    She only med herself for using such a foolish method to make Zachary admit to his mistakes, leading to e the current situation.


    "We don''t have any rtionship now. Frank may be rich, but it''s still wrong to waste his money. You either leave the hotel or go downstairs and book a room yourself."

 Chapter 732

    Michael almost impulsively revealed the truth.


    But in the end, he held back.


    Jane misunderstood him. It didn''t matter if they weren''t even friends.


    As long as she could see what kind of person Zachary really was, she would understand his actionster.


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say, Jane. I''ll leave now."


    There was only a door between them, but the soundproofing on the top floor was quite good, and Zachary hadn''t heard anything.


    He just kept checking the time, feeling it was taking too long.


    Just as he was about to knock, the door opened.


    He saw Michael carrying a suitcase as he walked out.


    Then Jane followed behind him.


    "How was it?" Zachary took the suitcase from her hands, his voice soft.


    Frank cocked his brows, then stepped away to find Charlotte, giving them some space.


    Jane was about to speak when the door diagonally across from them opened.


    Nina stood there, looking distressed, tears brimming in her eyes as she looked at Zachary. "Zachary, I feel so terrible..."


    Zachary didn''t move but still asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Nina seemed hesitant to speak, biting her lip and hesitating.


    Jane took her suitcase back from Zachary and walked toward the end of the corridor.


    Zachary immediately wanted to follow, but Nina copsed at his feet.


    He could only watch Jane walk further away until her figure disappeared into the room at the end of the


    corridor.


    Now there was no evidence pointing directly at Nina. Even if he had suspicions, he couldn''tpletely ignore her. "Roy."


    Zachary called his subordinate to have him carry Nina back into the room.


    But as Roy bent down, Nina clung to Zachary''s leg, crying, "Zachary, it hurts so much..."


    Zachary''s gaze shifted slightly as he squatted down to ask, "Where does it hurt?"


    She had cut her wrist, and he had pulled her back quickly. She shouldn''t have sustained any serious injuries. Chapter 732


    He couldn''t think of anywhere else she could be in pain.


    "I..." Nina''s lips had turned pale, and she clutched Zachary''s pant leg, yet she still didn''t speak.


    Zachary thought of something and instructed Roy, "Go find a female doctor."


    Roy immediately left.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Zachary picked up Nina, and Frank happened toe out of Yasmin''s room.


    It was toote to conceal anything. Charlotte, who followed closely behind, had already seen.


    "Don''t get me wrong," Zachary exined. "After all, she''s my mother''s goddaughter."


    The implication was clear: he couldn''t just ignore her.


    Charlotte frowned slightly and was about to speak when Frank said, "Don''t you have any subordinates?"


    Zachary remained silent for a few seconds before telling Charlotte, "Don''t mention this to Jane, to avoid misunderstandings."


    After saying that, he called over another subordinate and handed Nina to him.


    However, Nina wrapped her arms around his neck, refusing to let go, appearing somewhat out of it as she kept repeating, "Zachary, it hurts..."


    Zachary had no choice but to quickly walk into the room and set her down.


    He couldn''t continue holding her in the corridor. What if Jane came out and saw?


    But once heid her on the bed, she still wouldn''t release him.


    She opened her tear-filled eyes to look at him. "Zachary, it''s that ce.... It might have beenst night, when


    you..."


    Seeing the look on Zachary''s face change, she quickly exined nervously, "Zachary, I don''t want you to be responsible, but I don''t know who else I can talk to right now. You''re the only person... It was my first time as well. I didn''t know either..." Zachary pushed Nina''s hand away. His voice was much colder. "Nina, my family has wronged you in the past, but don''t me me for being ruthless if you lie about such things."


    Nina stood her ground.

 Chapter 733

    Zachary''s threat didn''t make her panic at all


    Even if the truth were toe out in the future, she would drag them down with her


    What did she have to fear being won


    Either Zachary would be her husband, or Jane would walk the path to the underworld with her


    11 Zachary and Jane were to be in love, then she would let them be separated by life and death


    She would like to see how they would love each other than


    "Zachary "


    No matter how many dark thoughts Nina harbored, her anger didn''t show on her face


    Her paleplexion, paired with tearful eyes, looked pitifed


    "I''m not trying to make you responsible. I know you and Miss Greenwood have just made some progress, and I know you like her a lot. I didn''t mean to ruin what you have, butst night wasn''t my intention I resisted, but I Just couldn''t push you away. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gotten hurt


    Zachary couldn''t remember anything after he slept with Jane


    He had no recollection of waking up in the same bed with Nina


    He didn''t think he was that much of a beast, even if he had been drugged


    But now, without any surveince footage, he couldn''t prove anything


    Of course, he wouldn''t fully believe Nina''s words either


    "Sir."


    Roy entered with a female doctor


    Zachary stood up to leave.


    Roy followed him out, closing the door behind them.


    Jane received a message from Michael. He was on the ne.


    She wasn''t worried he would run away. He still had his grandmother, and Zachary had already sent someone to keep watch.


    For now, he could do as he pleased; once the surveince was restored and the facts were confirmed, she would be the first not to let him off the hook Knock knock-


    The door was knocked on, and she tossed her phone aside, turning to get up and open it.


    She thought it was Zachary, but when she opened the door and saw the visitor, she was a bit surprised. "Why are you here?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Charlotte smiled. "Why do I feel like you''re disappointed to see me?"


    "Disappointed?" Jane pointed at herself. "Tm shocked! Why haven''t you and Frank gone out to y yet?"


    "We''re about to go. I just wanted to stop by and tell you about what I saw and heard earlier."


    After Charlotte shared what had just happened, Jane didn''t seem to have much reaction. "Is that all?"


    Charlotte mentioned this not to break them apart but to give Jane a warning


    N¨ªna clearly had feelings for Zachary. She probably hadn''t let go of those feelings during her years abroad.


    Plus, with the Collins family''s interference sending Nina away, it might have extinguished the me of her love, leaving her with unfulfilled regrets that could stir her emotions.


    "Enough, don''t worry about me. I came here to have fun, not to ruin your honeymoon, said" Jane, knowing Charlotte was concerned for her. "Zachary isn''t a pushover. He will handle it. I''m not someone who can just be pushed around." Charlotte, however, lost her smile. "But how will you exin waking up next to someone else? Sometimes, the person involved can still be confused."


    Charlotte continued, "And if the surveince can''t be fixed, won''t this issue always hang between you and Zachary?"


    Janey back on the bed in a starfish position and let out a long sigh


    "What kind of situation is this? I finally made a decision, and then..."


    Charlotte was still curious about Jane and Zachary


    "How did youe to that decision?"


    Jane replied, "He bent his knee and lowered his head. I already liked him, and it was hard to resist."


    Charlotte leaned closer to Jane. "You''re not someone who drags things out, yet you''re considering so much with Zachary. It''s clear you''ve real


    Charlotte leaned closer to Jane. "You''re not someone who drags things out, yet you''re considering so much with Zachary. It''s clear you''ve really fallen for him."

 Chapter 734

    Jane smiled


    Charlotte observed that smile, feeling a sense of understanding.


    On the other side, the female doctor exited the room and respectfully reported to Zachary


    "Mr. Collins, there are tears in the private area, and some redness and swelling, but it''s not too serious. I''ve prescribed medication. It should heal in a few days, but for now, no bathing, just wipe off any sweat, and avoid vigorous exercise or swimming at the beach." Zachary raised his hand, and Roy escorted the female doctor out.


    He didn''t linger.


    But just after taking a step, the door behind him swung open wide.


    Nina timidly leaned against the door. "Zachary, I... I can''t see, I can''t apply the medicine."


    Zachary''s expression was unreadable. "Didn''t the female doctor apply it for you?"


    Nina quickly responded, "What about the next few days..


    Zachary replied coldly, "I''ll arrange for her toe again!"


    After saying that, he strode away.


    *Nina finally removed her facade, her expression twisting into something sinister.


    Zachary reached the end of the corridor and saw Frank standing at the door, knowing Charlotte must have told Jane about what happened earlier.


    With everything that had piled up over the night and the day, he was already irritated.


    He found Frank particrly annoying.


    "Getting married yet acting like a henpecked husband."


    Frank caught the sarcasm in his words and retorted, "At least I''ve brought someone home as my wife, unlike you, who doesn''t even have the chance to be henpecked. Zachary''s jaw tightened. "If you two hadn''t interfered, I could''ve easily brought someone home."


    "Oh?" Frank wasn''t holding back. "You still don''t even know who you''re going to marry? Are you hoping to marry both of them?"


    Zachary bit back his anger, barely refraining from punching him.


    "Did you choose not to go out with your wife just so you cane and insult me?"


    Frank pointed a finger at Zachary and shook it from side to side. "Not at all."


    Zachary''s expression softened slightly. "Alright, at least you have some conscience."


    Frank grinned mischievously. "I''m here to see you. I want to know what kind of miserable end you''ll meet. As


    ********


    a friend, I have toe to collect your remains"


    Zachary could no longer tolerate it "Want to spar?"


    "Sure "Frank turned and knocked on the door, saying to Zachary, "I need to inform my wife"


    Zachary coldly scoffed, "What a show off"


    Such an insult was nothing to Frank.


    "It''s not like you''ve had the chance to show off before you''re heading to your end."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    At that moment, the room door opened, Charlotte saw Zachary hooking his arm around Frank, and Charlotte chose to giving them space.


    But Frank turned to her and said, "I''m taking a one-hour leave."


    Charlotte was puzzled. "What''s going on?"


    Frank casually gestured toward Zachary. "Someone wants a beating."


    Zachary gritted his teeth, thinking that he would definitely make Frank pay in the ring.


    "What''s up?" Jane stepped out and asked. "What''s going on between you two?"


    Upon seeing Jane, Zachary''s anger dissipated instantly. He lowered his mouth and said, "Jane, Frank is bullying me."


    Charlotte and Frank looked at each other in confusion.


    Jane wondered, ''Why is he suddenly being so affectionate?''


    "Frank, let''s go." Charlotte spoke first after a moment of silence.


    Frank initially thought that since Zachary was in a bad mood, a few rounds in the ring would help him vent


    his anger.


    He hadn''t expected that the usually aloof Zachary would get all flustered over a rtionship.

 Chapter 735

    Jane handed the juice to Charlotte and sat down beside her.


    Across from them was a small boxing ring.


    Zachary and Frank had already changed into their boxing gear and were standing in the ring.


    Both were of simr height, their upper bodies muscr and defined, and they had good looks-truly a visual feast.


    "Did Zachary and Frank bet on who would get married first? If Frank loses, what does he want from Zachary?"


    Charlotte took a sip of her juice and smiled. "He said he wants something big."


    Janeughed, ncing at the ring. "Those two are so childish. It''s hard to say who will win, I see them as evenly matched." Charlotte didn''t respond.


    In the ring, Zachary tapped gloves with Frank.


    Neither needed to say much.


    They had practiced together. Their strikes were precise and powerful.


    Jane became so engaged that she pulled Charlotte to the edge of the ring.


    ? "Go, Zachary! Don''t let him win, push forward!"


    Charlotte couldn''t help but chuckle.


    When Frank had Zachary in a hold, he still managed to speak.


    He looked at Charlotte. "Honey, aren''t you going to cheer for your husband?"


    Charlotteughed. "Go, go!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    That gave Zachary the chance to pin Frank down in the ring.


    Frank didn''t let him stay there for long-just a few seconds-before flipping him over.


    Jane pped the ring with her hands, shouting at Zachary, "Get up and turn the tables!"


    Charlotte sighed.


    At this rate, it seemed it would never end.


    She nced at the time. "Frank, we should get going."


    Frank released Zachary, ripped off his boxing gloves with his teeth, and easily jumped down from the ring, wrapping his arms around Charlotte to head to the changing room. Jane saw that Zachary was still lying there and jumped onto the ring to check on him.


    "Are you tired or what? I''ve been watching from the side. You didn''t get hurt... ah!"


    As she squatted beside Zachary, he suddenly flipped her over and pinned her to the ring. She let out a surprised yelp.


    "Don''t hug me, you''re all sweaty," Janeined, pushing him away


    Zachary deftly tore off his gloves and held her wrists down.


    He moved in closer.


    With her hands trapped, Jane kicked out with her legs.


    But Zachary anticipated her move and pinned her legs down too


    She red at him. "Get off me! You''re making my clothes dirty with all your sweat!"


    Zachary looked at her.


    His gaze was deep.


    But that face, which had rarely shown emotion from childhood to now, remainedposed. "Sorry."


    Jane had grown ustomed to his handsome yet cold demeanor.


    Hearing the sincerity in his voice, she replied, "Is that all? Just saying sorry?"


    Zachary said, "Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it."


    "Then smile for me." Jane narrowed her eyes yfully. "Not that kind of smile with just a curve of your lips. I mean a big, heartyugh-show me your perfect white teeth, and let your eyes and nose crinkle up with joy. I want to see those smile lines!" There was no scenario, no joke.


    Mainly, even if there were, Zachary wouldn''t smile like that.


    Only Charlie, that sweet naive guy, wouldugh heartily.


    "Mr. Collins, if you can''t manage that, then your apologycks sincerity."


    Jane''s hands were pinned at her chest as she spoke, scratching lightly with her nails.


    Zachary''s muscles tensed slightly.


    Certain images began to flicker in his mind.


    She smiled at him like a cunning fox, but his gaze was fixed on her moving lips.


    Just as he leaned down to kiss her, she turned her head away.


    "Are you trying to force me again?" asked Jane, ncing down with sultry eyes. "If I don''t see Mr. Collins''s sincerity today, then you won''t get any affection from me in the future."

 Chapter 736

    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    What were they like now?


    A coquettish woman was trying to move the coldest of hearts.


    Zachary had no choice. He tried his best to make himself prepared.


    He tried to crack a smile, looking like a fool.


    "Ha... ha..."


    Jane scoffed, "Your smile is as dry as your apology."


    Zachary did his best. He sighed, "Is there any other request that I can fulfill?"


    "What counts as something you can fulfill? Isn''t that yourfort zone?"


    Jane began to squirm, wanting to break free from his restraints.


    "Only when you find a way to fulfill the impossible does it count as sincerity. Mr. Collins, please let go of me." Zachary lowered his head, resting it on her neck with a long sigh.


    "I''ve lost."


    After saying that, he raised his head and attempted to smile.


    His mind wandered to Charlie''s foolish expression.


    But in the end, he was nothing more than a shell of himself


    His face barely moved. There was no trace of a smile.


    Not even a glimmer of joy in those dark eyes.


    It was clear he was only going through the motions,cking true emotion.


    Jane found it amusing and ultimately gave him a way out.


    "I''m so tired. I can''t walk anymore. Carry me back to bed, then arrange dinner for tonight. I want to eat when I wake up."


    Zachary stood up, carrying her gently, and said affectionately, "As youmand, Miss Greenwood."


    Roy stepped forward to drape a bathrobe over Zachary, then went to the changing room to fetch Zachary''s discarded clothes, following closely behind as they returned to the hotel. Jane rested her chin on Zachary''s shoulder and nced back


    She asked him, "How many subordinates do you have?"


    Zachary replied honestly, "Five trusted aides."


    "One, two, three, four, five?"


    "Yep."


    He was being pretty straightforward.


    Chapter 736.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    0


    Suddenly, Jane thought of something and asked, "Where were theyst night?"


    Zachary paused before saying, "I went to look for you, so I only had them keep an eye on the perimeter."


    To ensure no one woulde to the top floor.


    Jane''s eyes darted around. "That leaves only two suspects.


    Zachary didn''t deny it.


    Jane suddenly got angry. "It''s over. I shouldn''t have let Michael leave."


    Zacharyforted her. "I have people watching, and this way, we can fish for information."


    Jane nodded, then suddenly turned mischievous. "What if it turns out your childhood friend did it? What will you do? I heard you still feel guilty toward her. Won''t that weigh on your conscience?" Zachary''s expression remained calm. "If it really is her, I''ll treat her the same."


    "Zachary..."


    Jane was momentarily speechless.


    Some people just shouldn''t be mentioned.


    Whoever was mentioned was likely to appear.


    Zachary looked at Nina calmly. "Why are you out?"


    The doctor had clearly said that she should rest in bed today.


    Nina nced at Jane, who was being carried by Zachary.


    She nearly lost herposure, revealing a venomous look.


    >>


    She lowered hershes to hide the malice in her eyes and said softly, "I didn''t know you were busy. I wanted to invite you for a meal."


    Zachary simply asked, "Why didn''t you call room service?"


    "They can bring you whatever you want."


    Nina''s hands clenched tightly.


    It was clear that Zachary was treating Nina different from Jane,


    When Nina walked over just now, she had seen the smile in Zachary''s eyes.


    He was still reserved with Frank, yet so warm with Jane.


    How could Nina ept that?


    "Sorry, Zachary. I didn''t expect you to be dating Miss Greenwood. You can''t have dinner with me now. Turns out that I will have to leave after you have a girlfriend." Just listen to how sarcastic that sounded.


    Jane didn''t hold back her smile. "Well, I will never let you anywhere near me."

 Chapter 737

    "Because 1, of all people, hate bitches the most."


    She saw Nina struggling to contain het emotions and twitching her lips. She cupped Zachary''s face and told him," Remember that." Zachary nodded. "Got it."


    Nina turned to leave.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At that moment, her face twisted with anger. ''That wretched woman has to die.''


    Jane nced at Nina''s stumbling steps and said to Zachary I made your childhood friend run away. Aren''t you going tofort her?" "I won''t."


    Zachary swiped the ess card to enter, cing Jane on the bed but not getting up immediately.


    He lowered his body slightly, his voice low and melodious. I onlyfort you."


    Jane stretched her legs, resting her feet on his thigh, gently rubbing against him with a smile. "Mr. Collins seems to have woken up to his desires."


    Zachary held her ankle, but Jane preemptively pulled back and turned to wrap herself tightly in the nket.


    "I''m tired. I''m going to sleep."


    Zachary patted her through the nket, his voice carrying a hint ofughter. "Change into some pajamas and * sleepfortably."


    After saying that, he went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Jane changed into her pajamas and found afortable position to sleep.


    When Zachary came out, he ced a gentle kiss on her forehead before changing clothes and leaving the room.


    After a while, Roy approached and reported quietly.


    "After Frank''s wedding, Michael and Nina stayed in the escape room for a long time. But after arriving here, they haven''t met or spoken privately. They might have spoken, but all the surveince was deleted, so there''s no evidence." Zachary pressed his fingers to his temples.


    He always nned ten steps ahead.


    Only with Jane had he stumbled, and he epted it willingly.


    However, he regretted letting his people keep watch downstairsst night.


    He had never regretted any decision until now.


    "Keep a close eye on them and urge the surveince team to fix the cameras quickly."


    "Understood."


    Zachary went to the bedroom to sleep with Jane, but just as hey down, trouble arOSE, Afraid of waking Jane, he immediately opened the door.


    His voice was icy. "What''s going on?"


    Roy, who also didn''t want to disturb anyone, quickly said, "Nina wants to leave."


    "Rick tried to stop her, but she ran back to her room and is now sitting on the window ledge."


    Zachary frowned.


    Nina''s room had windows facing the sea.


    There were often peopleing and going below.


    It wasn''t crowded now, but still, there were some.


    In the age of short videos, too many people would record things.


    He couldn''t let her make a scene. If this reached his mother''s ears, it would be even more trouble.


    He had to see the situation for himself.


    "Miss Linton, pleasee down. Making a scene won''t do you any good."


    Nina allowed her tears to trickle down her cheeks. "Tell Zachary that I really didn''t use any means. It was he who forcibly dragged me into his roomst night. But I know that no matter what I say, it won''t matter. I understand he gave up on me for Miss Greenwood, so I can only prove my innocence with my death."


    "Stop this nonsense," Zachary spoke coldly, and his subordinates stepped aside respectfully. "If you''re not really trying to jump, thene down."


    Nina bit her lip. "Zachary, I never wanted to ruin your rtionship with Miss Greenwood. Butst night wasn''t my fault. I said I wouldn''t use this to threaten you. I even wished you and Miss Greenwood well. Why do you have


    to suspect me?"


    Zachary had no evidence at the moment, but he was indeed most suspicious of Nina.


    Reluctantly, he could only find a way to get her down.


    "Roy said you want to leave. Am I the one suspicious, or are you just feeling guilty?"


    Nina''s small face was wet with tears, and the wind tousled her hair, making her look like she was about to fall.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738 Chapter 738


    "Zachary, I''m doing this for you. I see that Miss Greenwood has hostility toward me and wants to leave, so I won''t be a bother to you. Even though I''m leaving, I won''t go back to the Collins family. I won''t let my godmother know about this. I''m nning to go abroad and never return. If you care about our past, just find a way to send my grandfather''s ashes to me overseas. This way, I won''t be alone abroad, and I can still burn paper for my grandfather every year."


    Zachary''s brows tightened more and more, he could almost crush a fly with them.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Jane doesn''t have hostility toward you, and no one said you were a bother. You don''t need to overthink it."


    "Let''s forget about going abroad. I''ll have someone send you back to Jeswood. Can youe down now?"


    Nina shook her head. "Zachary, you should take me abroad. With this incident, I''ll always be a thorn between you and Miss Greenwood. If I stay, every time you see me, you''ll be reminded of what happened, and Miss Greenwood will be upset. I''ll also be unhappy because of you. Zachary, I''m the one who got hurt. Being around you always makes me think of what happenedst night. I''m really scared, so I want to go abroad to get away from all of this."


    But Zachary felt that Nina was just looking for an excuse to escape.


    Once she went abroad, it wouldn''t be so easy to find her.


    Besides, she imed she wouldn''t tell the Collins family, but withmunication being so convenient, it might still reach his mother''s ears.


    "Is someone about to jump off a building?"


    ? "Oh my! I need to take a photo!"


    Tourists had already started to gather downstairs, so Zachary could only agree for now.


    "Okay, I''ll take you abroad."


    Nina showed no intention ofing down. "Then you think of a reason to tell my godmother."


    Zachary replied, "Okay,e down."


    Nina knew well enough about Zachary''s methods. How could she not see that he waspromising to avoid making a scene?


    As soon as she came down, Zachary''s subordinates would naturally seize her until the surveince was restored.


    Sure enough, as soon as she came down, his men took hold of her.


    She heard his cold voice say, "Take her back and keep an eye on her." Roy acknowledged.


    Nina smiled. ''What a pity. The surveince could never be restored.''


    Qnce Jane was gone.


    She would be by Zachary''s side, and over time, she could naturally push Jane out of his heart.


    After Jane woke up, she wanted to stretch.


    But she found she couldn''t move.


    Zachary held her tightly in his arms, his legs pinning hers down.


    It was no wonder she felt like she had a dream where she drowned while swimming, struggling to breathe.


    It turned out it was just him pressing down on her.


    She tried to move Zachary''s arm off her waist, but unexpectedly, his arms tightened around her even more. In her ear, a low, husky voice came.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Stay with me a little longer."


    Jane replied, "I can stay with you, but you have to let go of me now. I need to go to the bathroom."


    Zachary immediately released her.


    Jane quickly rushed into the bathroom and quickly floated back out.


    However, she didn''t return to bed but instead poured herself a ss of wine and sat by the French window.


    Zachary waited for a while but didn''t see her return. When he opened his eyes, he saw her shaking the wine ss at him.


    It looked like her hand slipped, he watched the red wine roll down her slender neck.


    It left a maddening red mark on her fair skin...

 Chapter 739

    When Jane groggily woke up, she felt as if she were still swaying.


    Thinking it was Zachary still at it, she tried to push and kick him, but ended up missing.


    She opened her eyes and realized she was in the cabin, alone in bed.


    Seeing a white shirt draped over the sofa, she put it on and opened the door to step outside.


    There was hardly anyone in the hallway.


    She went on the deck and it was also empty.


    Leaning against the railing, she enjoyed the breeze and the scenery, suddenly noticing that the cruise ship had stopped, with sshes of water rising.


    She curved her lips, intentionally walking to one side, and the sshes followed her movement.


    She walked all the way to the softdder.


    A person emerged from the sshes, climbing up thedder.


    Jane leaned against the railing, watching.


    Her gaze started at his handsome face, following the sparkling droplets of water as they slid down. Theynded on his well-defined muscles.


    Zachary pushed his wet hair back, bent down close to her, and a thin smile adorned his features. ""You like it?"


    Jane reached out, her perfectly manicured nails teasing the edge of his swim trunks.


    The corners of her eyes lifted slightly, exuding azy charm.


    She pulled her hand back, and the snug edge made a snapping sound.


    Her hand covered his firm physique.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Looks good, and it''s useful."


    Zachary wrapped his arm around her slim waist, pulling her into his embrace and whispered in her ear, lightly biting the tip of her ear, "Are you not going to say I can''t satisfy you anymore?" Jane lightly traced his broad back with her nails.


    "I''m going for a swim."


    "I''ll apany you."


    "No, I want to go alone."


    As Jane unbuttoned her shirt, she asked, "There''s no one around, right?"


    Zachary owned this stretch of sea.


    Roy and the others were watching from the edge, no one woulde in.


    After that night, he had be more cautious.


    "That''s right."


    Jane directly took off her shirt and jumped into the sea.


    Zachary leaned over the railing, watching the blue surface where a sh of white moved beneath.


    After swimming severalps to relieve his frustration, it began to stir again.


    All along, he felt he had never shown excessive affection for anything.


    Mainly because he couldn''t afford to show too much fondness for anything, as that could be a weakness for others to exploit.


    He had never liked anyone to the point of wanting to spend all day in bed with them.


    If his rivals found out he cared for someone like that, it would be his Achilles'' heel, and he would be restrained in every aspect.


    At first, he had left himself an escape with Jane, but as he moved step by step to where he was now, he found himself thinking something unexpected.


    He couldn''t live without Jane.


    Lost in thought, he looked back at the sea, but it was calm.


    That sh of white had vanished.


    He thought Jane was just ying around with him.


    But gradually realizing something was wrong, he immediately jumped into the sea.


    Jane had already sunk, not struggling at all. It was clear that she was drowning.


    He hurried down to grab her and brought her back to the deck.


    Covering her with his ck shirt, he began performing CPR.


    For a long while, there was no sign of her moving, and her cheeks were starting to swell.


    He quickly carried her to the cabin, urging the captain to speed up the return.


    ''Yasmin was waiting for the elevator when the doors opened, revealing Zachary rushing out while holding Jane.


    She noticed the water still dripping from both of them, Zachary''s face was grim, and Jane didn''t greet her.


    She quickly followed after them, while Jason pushed a stroller behind.


    Roy had also brought the female doctor along.


    "What happened?" Yasmin asked as she walked in.


    Jason stayed by the bedroom door.


    He heard Zachary''s trembling voice. "We just went for a swim, and she suddenly drowned, but it doesn''t look like it was just drowning. The details are unclear."

 Chapter 740

    Chapter


    740


    Yasmin frowned. "You swam in the sea?"


    Zachary nodded.


    Yasmin panicked. "Were there sea snakes or something in the water that bit her?"


    Jane could swim and was quite good at it. She had heard Charlotte mention it before.


    The only thing she could think of was that an ident had urred.


    Zachary shook his head.


    There was no way that would happen in that area, he had checked everything before letting Jane swim. If there was any danger, he wouldn''t have allowed her to go.


    Seeing him distressed, Yasmin decided not to press further.


    They just had to wait for the doctor''s examination results.


    "Zachary."


    "How is it?"


    The female doctor replied, "It seems her leg got tangled in some seaweed, which led to her drowning, but Miss Greenwood likely went into shock due to an allergy to something." "Allergy to what?" asked Zachary.


    The doctor said, "We can''t be sure. There are many factors in the sea. It could even be an allergy to the seaweed."


    "Has Jane swum in the sea before?"


    Zachary didn''t know Jane''s past. He couldn''t investigate her like he did to the others.


    They were dating, not forming a business partnership.


    "I''ll make a call."


    He originally didn''t want to disturb Charlotte and Frank, but things had been hectic these past few days.


    The two of them had just endured a lot, wrapping up various matters, and finally could enjoy their honeymoon in


    peace.


    Now they were being interrupted by him and Jane.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have pushed Jane away like that. Maybe they could have stayed in Jeswood, where he could protect her better, avoiding all these troubles. "Frank." When the call connected, Zachary got straight to the point. "Ask Charlotte if Jane has swum in the sea before and what she might be allergic to."


    Frank picked up the phone after leaving the room, trying not to wake Charlotte.


    Hearing Zachary''s question, he turned around and pulled Charlotte up from the bed.


    His voice was gentle. "Charlotte, there''s been an incident with Jane."


    Charlotte instantly opened her eyes, anxiously asking, "What happened? Was the surveince not fixed sessfully?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." Frank repeated Zachary''s question.


    Charlotte was confused. "She swam in the sea, with Tom-"


    She shifted her train of thought. "But I''ve never noticed her having any allergies, she might not even know herself.


    11


    Frank suggested she continue to rest, then said to Zachary, "Some people''s allergens are only discovered after


    exposure. For example, eating seafood, mangoes, or taking medications, etc."


    "Some allergens are quite obscure, it''s possible to go a lifetime without discovering them."


    Zachary paused, "You don''t need to worry. I won''t let anything happen to Jane. Don''t rush back, I''ll keep you updated."


    Frank agreed, hanging up the phone and exining to Charlotte.


    Charlotte felt wide awake and was getting out of bed. "I can''t just wait, allergies are serious, especially when theye unexpectedly. If it''s severe, it could be life-threatening." Frank, however, was thinking about something else.


    It was too coincidental.


    Though idents do happen, the events of the past few days clearly targeted Jane.


    So who could have such a grudge against her?


    The answer was obvious.


    "Let''s leave it to Zachary."


    Frank pulled her onto hisp, sitting on the edge of the bed. "Even if you go back, you''d just be waiting. It''s the same whether you wait here or there."


    "Is it the same?"


    She wanted to be near Jane, at least to feel reassured, instead of being consumed by worry.


    "When we have timeter, let''s n another honeymoon, okay?"

 Chapter 741

    The female doctor hung the IV for Jane and said to Zachary, "Mr. Collins, I need to draw blood for a blood test." Zachary nodded. "Get the results quickly."


    After drawing the blood, the female doctor replied, "I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    Roy followed the female doctor out.


    Zachary looked at Yasmin. "You and Jason go handle your matters. I''ll stay here and keep an eye on things."


    Yasmin did not want to disturb the couple. "If you need anything, just call us."


    Zachary saw them out and assured, "I can handle it."


    "Alright then."


    Zachary closed the door and returned to the living room, asking his subordinates, "Where is Nina?


    Ross replied, "Rick and the others took her back. They arrived in Jeswood long ago and have been keeping watch."


    Something shed in Zachary''s eyes. Could it really be an ident?


    "Confirm if it is indeed Nina herself."


    Ross immediately called Rick.


    Zachary fetched some water, wrung a towel, and wiped Jane''s face.


    Then he sat by the bed, staring at the IV drip.


    He watched her face slowly reduce its swelling and the redness fade, and he let out a shallow sigh of relief.


    "I''m sorry for all the troubles my rtionship has caused you."


    He dared not think further after that.


    In Jeswood, so many eyes were watching him.


    The liquid in the IV drip dripped down bit by bit.


    Time passed along with it.


    After the IV was finished, Zachary removed the needle and applied pressure to stop the bleeding.


    "Jane." Charlotte pushed the door open directly.


    Zachary was not surprised she could enter freely, as this floor was reserved by Frank.


    What surprised him was that both of them had returned.


    "I thought I said..."


    "Do you think after your call, my wife would be in the mood to y?" Frank interrupted him. "Her best friend is in trouble."


    Zachary pursed his lips and got up from the bedside to make room for Charlotte.


    After a moment of silence, he still said, "I''m sorry."


    Charlotte only asked, "What exactly happened?"


    Zachary recounted the entire process.


    Charlotte was puzzled. "If it''s a private swimming area exclusively for tourists, and you cleared the area, there should be no possibility of harm, given that only the captain and you were there." "Did you check the captain?"


    Zachary replied, "I checked. There''s no issue."


    "He was in the cockpit, with surveince."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte felt something was off, but Nina had been taken away by Zachary, and Michael had also returned to Jeswood.


    Who else could harm Jane?


    It couldn''t be that Nina was capable enough to target Jane in Jeswood, could it?


    "Stop thinking about it," said Frank, reaching out to smooth her furrowed brow. "Let Zachary i will be results soon. Jane is already on an IV drip and is fine. Don''t worry." rate. There


    "Then you go and give Zachary a hand to find out what happened. I''ll stay here with Jane," said Charlotte, Frank would certainly listen to her.


    Zachary definitely also find out the truth, but he was more concerned about Jane, making Frank''s approach more decisive.


    Soon, Frank discovered some clues.


    "Nina hasn''t been idle all these years abroad. I thought she returned because she cared for you, especially since her grandfather is in the ICU and she wants to see you, indicating lingering feelings. Now it seems she is just unwilling to let go. With how the Collins family treated her how could she not harbor resentment?"


    Zachary browsed through photos and videos, finding that Nina had made quite a few connections.


    Since her return, her grandfather passed away shortly after, and while the Collins family acted without regard for feelings, only focusing on their own reputation and interests. Chapter 742

 Chapter 742

    But after all, she was recognized as a goddaughter by his mother and had grown up in the Collins family.


    She could be considered part of the family.


    In this situation, he felt reluctant to investigate her affairs.


    He only thought about how to make it up to her.


    Yet he didn''t want to put Jane in danger.


    Frank noticed Zachary''s unpleasant expression and continued, "But there''s no direct evidence to prove anything. If she doesn''t tell the truth, reporting it won''t help."


    "But you should have a way to make her speak."


    "What, should we go back and check it out?"


    Zachary threw the tablet he was holding aside and pulled out a cigarette, though he didn''t light it.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Once Jane is fine, I''ll take her back with me.''


    "By then, I''ll handle all those messy matters, and then I''ll take her out to enjoy herself properly."


    "Perfect timing." Frank snapped his fingers.


    Zachary looked surprised. "What do you mean?"


    Frank replied, "We need to go back too, so let''s go together."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jane hadn''t woken up yet that night, and both Zachary and Charlotte felt worried.


    Charlotte said to Frank, "Let''s take Jane back to Jeswood and ask Dr. Travis to check on her."


    Frank held her hand reassuringly. "The person I just contacted is a doctor without borders, highly skilled. She said everything is fine, the medication has worked, and the allergy should be gone soon. Jane should wake up shortly." He spoke this for Zachary''s benefit as well.


    Over the years, he and Zachary could understand each other with just a nce.


    Such tender words had never been spoken before.


    They were only shared with the women they loved.


    Unable to help herself, Charlotte asked Zachary, "When will the allergy test resultse out?"


    Zachary was anxious too, he wasn''t any less worried than Charlotte.


    "They only said as soon as possible."


    Just then, Jane woke up.


    Zachary hurried over, but Charlotte was sitting by the bed, and Frank was keeping watch, so he couldn''t approach.


    Frank nced at him, signaling him to wait.


    Zachary could only stand by.


    Charlotte, however, proactively moved aside.


    Zachary thanked her and sat by the bed, helping Jane to sit up.


    Jane rubbed her heavy head and looked at Charlotte in surprise. "Didn''t you say we were going to the beach for a couple of days?"


    Charlotte replied, "We''re not ying for now. If you''re not feeling particrly unwell, let''s head back to Jeswood so Dr. Travis can check you out properly." Jane was still trying to process everything. "It''s only been a few days, has the honeymoon ended already?"


    "And why should I go back to Jeswood for Dr. Travis to check me out?"


    Charlotte''s eyes widened in astonishment. "You don''t remember anything?"


    "I don''t have memory loss." Jane shook her head. "I just feel that drowning shouldn''t trouble Dr. Travis and shouldn''t end your honeymoon early."


    "You didn''t just drown, you also had an allergic reaction."


    Zachary interjected, "Before you lost consciousness from drowning, did you feel anything unusual


    Jane seemed quite surprised. "I had an allergic reaction?"


    "Yes," both Zachary and Charlotte said in unison.


    Then Charlotte asked, "Did you have allergies when you were a child?"


    From the time Jane and Charlotte met, she had never seen her have an allergic reaction.


    Jane replied honestly, "Never. I thought my body was pretty resilient and couldn''t have such a fragile illness as an allergy."


    "But after Zachary reminded me... I did recall that aside from getting entangled in seaweed, I must have bumped into something." Chapter 743

 Chapter 743

    "What did you bump into?" Zachary and Charlotte asked almost simultaneously.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Jane couldn''t remember the details clearly. She tried to recall. "When I was trying to break free from the seaweed, I think I saw a hand in the pile of seaweed, and my calf touched something cold and soft. I had already held my breath to the point of seeing stars, so I couldn''t see clearly what it was. I thought it was just a fish swimming by. As for that hand, I can''t be sure if I was seeing things. As for the allergy, I really don''t have a history of allergies. Did the doctor say I was allergic?" Zachary replied, "It''s still uncertain, we''re waiting for the test results."


    Jane nodded and looked at Charlotte. "Charlotte, I know you care about me, but I have Zachary here. You should enjoy your honeymoon with Frank and not let me hold you back."


    Charlotte shook her head. "Let''s go back to Jeswood. We''re all worried about you. It''s better to let Dr. Travis or Prof. Kilburn take a look."


    Jane tried to say something but was interrupted by Charlotte. "It''s already decided, the flight path has been arranged."


    Once on the ne, Yasmin didn''t ask many questions, only inquiring about Jane''s health.


    Jane was sipping juice. "I''m tough, you don''t need to worry."


    Yasmin smiled. "We''ll see about your health, but your mindset is something to learn from."


    Zachary and Frank were in the smoking area.


    Frank wasn''t smoking now, so Zachary didn''t take out his cigarette pack.


    "Jane''s swimming skills are pretty good. She learned diving before, so she should have some self-rescue ability to escape from the seaweed. That hand probably wasn''t an illusion." Zachary frowned. "I secured that area."


    Frank proposed a hypothesis. "You may have secured that area, but the whole sea isn''t under your control. Someone could have dived under the water."


    Zachary had considered this possibility, but to swim unnoticed from the area he had stationed people outside to Jane''s swimming spot was unlikely.


    Unless that person was a sea creature, how could they swim over so smoothly?


    "People who have lived by the sea for generations learn to swim from a young age."


    Frank continued, "Diving and holding their breath isn''t a problem for them. With an oxygen tank, it shouldn''t be a big issue. Right now, you need to investigate the men Nina has been in contact with, as well as your adversaries."


    At that point, a teasing glint appeared in Frank''s brown eyes. "You''ve made a lot of enemies, the investigation will take time. If you need my help, you''ll have to ask nicely."


    Zachary looked at him coldly. "Have you made fewer enemies?"


    Frank brushed off nonexistent dust from his clothes, his voice casual yet infuriating.


    "But I''m happy now, unlike you. Your path to happiness is filled with thorns."


    Zachary certainly wouldn''t ask him for help and didn''t want to waste time here. He would have Ronan in Jeswood investigate his adversaries.


    When the nended, Ronan sent the results of his investigation to Roy, who was following Zachary,


    Roy reported back to Zachary immediately.


    "Sir, we found a person who was once apetitor of your father. Afterward, he used connections to get his son a position, and coincidentally, it was in your father''s jurisdiction. However, because of a major incident involving his son, your father kicked him out, and he can no longer pursue a political career."


    This grudge ran deep.


    But Zachary didn''t expect the other party''s intel toe so quickly, especially since he had just confirmed his rtionship with Jane.


    "Has he had any recent contact with Nina?"

 Chapter 744

    Roy said, "His son once went abroad to avoid trouble and encountered Nina, but there hasn''t been any close contact. We can''t definitively say that Miss Greenwood''s drowning was plotted by then." But Zachary had a gut feeling that things weren''t that simple.


    He felt guilty toward Nina, but if she intended to harm Jane, he wouldn''t let it slide easily.


    "You go and investigate further," he ordered.


    Roy nodded and left to carry out the task.


    The car arranged by Frank was already waiting.


    Jane and Charlotte shared one car, while Yasmin, with the child and Jason, took another.


    2


    Frank didn''t rush to cuddle with his wife, instead, he sat alone in the car, waiting for Zachary for quite a while.


    So, when Zachary finally got in, Frank made it ufortable for him right away.


    "Two girls, Zachary, how do you n to choose?"


    At this point, Zachary had indeed lost to Frank.


    This guy had liked Charlotte since childhood and still did.


    The two girls were the same person.


    In the end, Zachary could only retort, "Aren''t you supposed to be my friend?"


    Frankzily leaned back in his seat, speaking in a tone that felt both dismissive and irritating.


    "Not anymore."


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Dr. Travis was already waiting.


    Jane felt that after the IV drip, she was fine, her physical condition had always been quite good.


    It felt awkward to have a distinguished figure like Dr. Travis waiting for her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I''m really sorry to trouble you thiste," she said.


    100


    Dr. Travis waved his hand. "It''s not a trouble to me. I can still see you now, but soon you might have to seek my apprentices. Still, I hope you all remain healthy and free from illness." Jane replied, "Thank you for your good wishes."


    She was good at ttering. "With your skills in saving lives, you must have immense merit."


    Dr. Travis sat down and took out a small cushion to ce on the table, gesturing for Jane to extend her hand.


    Jane ced her hand on it, and Dr. Travis began to take her pulse.


    Meanwhile, Zachary received the test report from the female doctor.


    The report indicated the presence of allergens, including substances like seaweed and moss.


    A specific analysis was still needed.


    "Moss allergies are quite rare," Frank noted. "It''s probably hard for one to know about this unless they go swimming in the sea or the wild, or like to keep fish. I''m more inclined to think that person intended to drown Jane, and the allergy was just an unexpected situation."


    "The attacker likely thought Jane''s allergy was a result of drowning, which is why they left quickly, giving you time to rescue her."


    Zachary tightened his grip on the phone, the veins on the back of his hand pulsing rapidly.


    If it weren''t for the sudden allergic reaction, Jane might have already died under the surface of the sea.


    It was also due to the allergy that she nearly couldn''t be resuscitated.


    The thought left him shaken.


    From now on, he would never allow such a thing to happen again.


    Since Nina had taken the initiative to say she wanted to go abroad, he would make arrangements for her to leave.


    As for that rival...


    He would pay a painful price for his foolish actions this time.


    "I won''t interfere with the remaining matters," Frank said casually, hands in his pockets, rxed. "I can''t let people use me of collusion between government and business. I need to pave a bright path for my wife, so I can''t have any stains on my reputation.". Zachary couldn''t help but curse.


    He turned and walked into the consultation room.


    As soon as he entered, he heard Dr. Travis say, "Child, your health isn''t that great." Zachary''s usually calm expression showed signs of urgency. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745 Chapter


    745


    Dr. Travis had lived to this age and had seen everything clearly, he felt no embarrassment saying whatever came to


    mind.


    Moreover, as a doctor, he had to be straightforward.


    "You''ve exhausted yourself too much. You need to take some time to rest and recover. And Mr. Collins, you can''t exhausted yourself either. Give yourself some time to rest too."


    Everyone was an adult, there was nothing difficult to understand here.


    While Dr. Travis spoke calmly, Zachary felt embarrassed.


    Saying such things in public still had a sense of shame attached to it.


    "Ahem, I''ve noted that," he cleared his throat. "Thank you Dr. Travis."


    Dr. Travis stood up, putting away his small cushion. "There are no other issues. Just pay special attention to the allergens identified this time. Drowning has caused some pulmonary edema, so keep your diet light and take care of yourself during this period." Jane and Zachary saw Dr. Travis to his car, followed by Charlotte and Frank.


    After sending Dr. Travis off, Jane turned to Charlotte and said, "There''s no time like the present, let''s grab something to eat."


    Yasmin and Jason had already taken the child back to Region Gardens, mainly to avoid exposing the child to any hospital germs.


    Besides, waiting here for news was no different from waiting at home.


    Charlotte sent her a WhatsApp update and then got into the car arm in arm.


    This time, Zachary drove.


    But before getting in, he had to endure Frank''s teasing. "I know you just started dating, and you must be eager to feast, but don''t forget to consider thedy''s health." Zachary ignored him and bent down to enter the car.


    Jane needed to watch her diet, so the four of them chose a local restaurant.


    There were young women ying the piano and other instruments.


    The design featured flowing water under small bridges, ancient-style screens, and decorations, creating a calming and peaceful atmosphere.


    In the past, Frank had been the only one peeling shrimp at the table, now, Zachary joined in.


    Jane winked at Charlotte, who smiled back.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    During the meal, Zachary''s phone buzzed beside him. He wiped his hands clean and picked it up, ncing at the caller ID before answering. "Mom."


    Jane immediately quieted down, her back straightening slightly.


    Charlotte found it amusing and whispered to Frank.


    Suddenly, Zachary stood up. "Mom, don''t get involved in this."


    On the other end, his mother spoke kindly, "I don''t want to get involved either, but the two of you have only just started dating. Do you really want to abandon the bonds you''ve built all these years? Besides, your girlfriend is just a fleeting interest. Zachary, you know better than anyone that her background, she won''t be able to enter the Collins family. If she can, why didn''t I fight for Nina to be thy daughter-inw back then? Zachary, Nina must not be sent abroad again. She has been alone for too long, we can''t be so selfish."


    Zachary listened, his expression calm and unruffled. "If you really cared about her, why didn''t you plead for her when she was sent so far away? There were ces in the country she could have stayed. Mom, deep down, you still care about the Collins family''s reputation. You''re not any more passionate than Dad. The people in our family prioritize the family''s interests, anything that touches on family interests will be handled calmly."


    Jane watched as Zachary walked toward the restroom.


    She turned to Charlotte and said, "This call is probably about me, maybe even about Nina."


    TH


    Otherwise, Zachary wouldn''t have intentionally left the table.


    Whether male or female, it seemed everyone had a special radar for their rivals.

 Chapter 746

    They could always be precise.


    "Let''s eat, Zachary will handle it. There are some things I don''t want you to hear, and you don''t need to take it to heart. It probably isn''t anything good, we shouldn''t internalize it."


    Charlotte helped Jane with her food while providingfort.


    Jane''s situation with Zachary was different from that with Frank.


    If they were to take the step towards marriage in the future, it would likely be a fierce battle.


    In the bathroom, Zachary lit a cigarette.


    On the other end, his mother was venting furiously, but he maintained one attitude.


    Nina must be sent abroad, Jane was not just a fleeting interest, he was serious about her.


    His mother was so infuriated that her blood pressure rose, and she had to take medication to continue talking to


    him.


    "What, are you willing to give up being the son of the Collins family and sever ties with us for her?" Zachary''s tone was unusually serious. "I will if I have to."


    His mother took a deep breath, controlling her anger. "Zachary, do you know what you''re saying? I''ve heard that your father''s rival has taken action against your girlfriend. Just as you''ve started a rtionship, someone is already targeting her. Have you thought about how many people will use her to threaten you once she''s made public? We say we''re giving you freedom, but you know very well what path you''re meant to take in the future. The person standing beside you can only be a supportive wife, not someone you always have to clean up after."


    Zachary coldly asked, "Are you done?"


    His mother gritted her teeth. "Nina has been living with me at the Collins family''s residence. No matter how capable the people you''ve trained are, they can''t take away someone I''m protecting. You''re just experiencing something new right now. I don''t mind you having some fun, you''ve never truly experienced love growing up. That''s fine, but after a while, you need to marry someone who can help you, someone with a strong background."


    When Zachary was younger, he could be threatened because he wasn''t independent.


    Now, how could he still allow his life be arranged his grandfather and parents?


    He said, "Mom, if you don''t let my people take her away when I''m gone, it won''t end well."


    ''Alright. The little brat is all grown up. He''s even disobeying me, his mother, now.''


    "You cane back and try."


    "Zachary, don''t forget your identity. If you don''t have Collins as your surname, you''re nobody. Everythinges from the Collins family, you must obey their arrangements."


    Zachary hung up and returned to the dining table. He grabbed his coat and said to Jane, "I need to handle something. You finish eating, and let Frank and the others take you home. I''lle find you tonight after I''m done."


    Jane watched him, seemingly carefree, but she had be sensitive growing up in that environment.


    Zachary left in such a hurry that he hadn''t finished his meal.


    Although his face remained cold and indifferent, she sensed his agitation.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Clearly, his mother disagreed with their rtionship.


    "Don''t worry about me. How could Charlotte let me go home alone? You focus on your business, you don''t have toe over tonight."


    Zachary raised his hand and ruffled Jane''s hair. "Wait for me tonight."


    After Zachary left, Jane looked at Frank, deep in thought. "Frank, you previously told Charlotte that whether I enter the Collins family depends entirely on Zachary, right" Hearing this, Frank simply replied, "Put your heart at ease


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    GET IT

 Chapter 747

    Charlotte served Jane some food, helplessly saying, "When have I ever lied to you? It was indeed what he said. Are you reassured now?"


    She scrutinized Jane''s expression and changed the subject. It looks like you''re serious about this?"


    Jane cocked her brows. "It''s just beginning, I haven''t thought that far ahead. I just want to have some certainty."


    With certainty, she could know when to fall and when to wake up.


    She smiled. "For now, we should investigate the hotel incident thoroughly and see what''s really going on."


    Although the surveince footage hadn''t yielded results yet, Frank had already guessed quite a bit.


    With certain methods, they didn''t fear that Michael wouldn''t talk.


    But the key question was whether Zachary would use any means against Nina.


    If the two conspired, their testimonies had to be consistent


    And this drowning incident was easy to guess.


    However, Zachary only intended to send Nina abroad and hadn''t mentioned whether to take further action.


    Frank didn''t say much for the moment, he just exchanged a knowing nce with Charlotte.


    Charlotte understood and said, "Don''t overthink it. Just wait and see. You need to rest welltely."


    She remembered what Dr. Travis had instructed. "Don''t worry about thepany''s matters for now. Sparrow is a bit older, my mom can help watch her, so I can free up some time." Jane waved her hand. "That''s unnecessary. It''s just drowning, it''s not like I can''t work at all. You shouldn''t always let Yasmin take care of the child, how can she date Jason then?" Charlotte thought for a moment. "Alright, I''ll share some of the workload with you. We can work together."


    "Sounds good."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At the Collins family''s residence.


    When Zachary walked in, the living room was filled with people.


    Even his usually busy father was present.


    Sir Collins sat in the main seat. When he saw Zachary, there was no change in his expression. As he aged, his authority had slightly diminished, but it still loomed over them. However, Zachary wasn''t afraid. He could intimidate outsiders, but he still didn''t know what kind of person his grandfather was.


    "This is your own grandson, not your subordinate or enemy. Why are you ring at him so fiercely?"


    Sure enough, he received a p on the back of his head from Madam Collins.


    Zachary caught his grandfather sneaking a re at him but didn''t dare to retort.


    Grandma."


    He bent slightly, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I saw a coffee shop on the way and knew you''d want some, so I bought it for you."


    Madam Collins took it and immediately drank arge mouthful.


    Sir Collins hurriedly reminded, "Watch your blood sugar level!"


    This time, he openly red at Zachary, "You ungrateful grandson!"


    To outsiders, the Collins family seemed cold, solemn, and unapproachable.


    But Zachary had known since childhood that no matter how strict the education and training were, there was warmth in the family.


    Of course, all of this had to be on the condition of not hurting the Collins family''s face or interests.


    For example, during his adores when his grandfather sensed the budding feelings between him and Nina, he


    had sent her abroad.


    No matter how he exined, his grandfather had never believed him.


    In retrospect, perhaps he did believe position couldn''t be challenged.


    but had already made a decision, as the head of the family, his grandfather''s


    It was also possible that by sending Nina away, they could avoid any potential gossip that might be real if she stayed in the country for too long.


    In any case, the decision-making power in the Collins family''s major matters rested in his grandfather''s hands.


    Even if his grandmother cared for him, she still stood by his grandfather for such matters.


    "I also bought the ice cream you love. Do you want some, Grandpa?"


    ? Sir Collins was rendered speechless.


    He cast a nce toward Grandmother.


    Clearing his throat twice, he said, "What nonsense! I don''t eat children''s food."


    "Oh." Zachary walked to the side, grabbed a chair, and sat across from the table. Chapter 748

 Chapter 748

    On the sofa, the whole family sat neatly together.


    He took a bite of the ice cream, spoke sinctly, and got straight to the point.


    "First thing, I will only marry Jane."


    Sir Collins was the first to object, concerned for the family''s reputation and for the ice cream.


    Zachary ignored him. "Second, Nina must go abroad."


    Nina, sitting on the single sofa, kept her head lowered, curled up. When Zachary said this, tears fell from her eyes, looking pitiful.


    "Mrs. Collins, I suggested going abroad to Zachary. Please don''t me him."


    Zachary''s mother, Reba Collins, was confused. "You just got back. Why suddenly do you want to go abroad? You refuse to tell us what happened either. Sending you abroad before was for your studies. Now that you''ve graduated, why go abroad alone?" Nina nced at Zachary before shaking her head. "Mrs. Collins, I know you care about me, but I want to go abroad."


    "And I want to take my grandfather''s ashes with me."


    Reba became even more perplexed. "Are you nning to settle abroad and nevere back?"


    If it were just for work abroad, what was the point of taking her grandfather''s ashes? Couldn''t she just return to honor him during the holidays?


    Nina shook her head, tears streaming down her face. Her eyes were swollen from crying, looking like she had untold struggles.


    Zachary ate his ice cream, his gaze as cold as the dessert.


    Sir Collins watched, quietly swallowing, and tried to cover it up. "Why the sudden decision to send Nina abroad? Didn''t you just travel together? Did something happen?"


    Before returning, Zachary had thought that Nina had told his mother about them sharing a bed, which was why she insisted on keeping her.


    Instead, her hesitance and half-heartedness only made it seem like something serious had urred.


    Previously, he had not realized that Nina had such schemes.


    But growing up in the Collins family made it understandable.


    However, this wasn''t enough to anger him, what truly infuriated him was that she had harmed Jane.


    She wanted Jane''s life, he was merely sending her abroad, already taking into ount the guilt he felt for the harm she might suffer alone.


    "Sending her abroad does not damage the Collins family''s reputation or interests. Why is this turning into a trial?"


    After finishing the ice cream, Zachary wiped his hands with a wet tissue and said calmly, "I came back today to set ''things straight. In the past, I was young and immature, you worried for me, and as a junior, I was supposed to listen andply. But now, I''m old enough to know my own affairs. If you insist on intervening, then I''ll let the outside world see the Collins family''s joke."


    Zachary''s father, Eric Collins, mmed his hand on the coffee table, his face stern. "Are you defying us? Your mother is only asking for the reason. What do you want to do? And about that woman of yours, I''m making it clear today. You can forget about marrying her!" That was the breaking point, and Zachary didn''t bother to argue anymore.


    He raised his hand, and his men came over to take Nina away.


    Reba blocked him, saying, "If you don''t clear things up for you, I can''t let you send her abroad."


    The mother and son were at a standstill, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    Reba nced at Nina and broke the stalemate.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Zachary, you can decide whom to marry, but don''t forget that you carry the weight of the Collins family on your shoulders."


    Zachary furrowed his brows slightly.


    This statement implied that whoever he wanted to marry must be someone beneficial to the Collins family and someone these family members would approve of. Today''s Bonus Offer


    X

 Chapter 749

    :


    Madam Collins loved drinking coffee. If others knew, they would definitely think she was a gentle and easy-going olddy. Unfortunately, she was not.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Coffee was just a simple hobby, it didn''t affect her judgment or decision-making on any matter.


    Sir Collins was the same.


    00


    R


    All members of the Collins family, including him, prioritized calmness above all else.


    Before he met Jane, he had indeed followed their wishes, behaving like a proper member of the Collins family.


    It was precisely because he knew what he wanted that he decided to be with Jane.


    Otherwise, when Jane distanced herself from him, he could have easily walked away and be a stranger to her.


    "Why don''t I just sever ties with the Collins family?"


    Eric mmed the table again. "I think you''ve gone mad. You can say such childish things?"


    "Have you digested all the teachings from these years along with your meals?"


    "Severing ties with the Collins family? Have you thought about it? You can''t even protect that woman, she was targeted as soon as she got together with you. You haven''t learned your lesson yet, have you?" Reba intervened. "Have some coffee and calm down."


    She turned to Zachary. "Thank you for the coffee, but let''s get to the point. Zachary, your ability tomand respect outside is simply because you have Collins as your surname. Even if you believe you have the capability to sever ties with the Collins. family, we won''t let that happen. You are the only heir of the Collins family. The family raised you not to oppose us but to carry on the Collins family''s glory."


    In the past, Zachary had never thought of severing ties with the Collins family.


    He also knew he had to shoulder the responsibilities of the Collins family and was aware of the benefits they provided him.


    But now...


    If the family maintained this opposing attitude, he would have to take his own


    measures of resistance.


    "Is everyone done speaking? If so, I have matters to attend to."


    He raised his hand and nced behind him,


    Roy immediately stepped forward and pulled Nina with him.


    "Zachary!" Reba grew anxious. "If a rtionship makes you want to turn against then isn''t our opposition justified? Also, if you don''t rify why you''re sending Nina away today, I won''t allow you to send her abroad."


    us,


    Reba called her people into the room, making the spacious living room cramped.


    feel


    Zachary stood among the crowd, his expression indifferent. He adjusted his cuff and said coolly, "Mom, if you had protected her back then, she wouldn''t have almost been harmed abroad."


    Reba''s face paled.


    Zachary acted as if he hadn''t seen it. "You''re just her godmother, don''t act like you''re her biological mother. No matter how good you are to her now, she still hates you deep down."


    With that, Zacharypletely tore away the veil hiding their rtionship.


    The living room fell into silence again.


    At that moment, Nina spoke up, "Mrs. Collins, please don''t argue with Zachary because of me. It''s my fault for making him angry. I didn''t want him to continue disliking me, which is why I suggested going abroad, it''s not that Zachary insisted on sending me." Reba had heard Nina say simr things several times, but she never got to the crux of the matter, and suspicions lingered in her heart.


    After all, during their teenage years, there had been some budding feelings between her and Zachary.


    Back then, although Zachary had seemed calm, he had also caused quite a stir over Nina.


    He imed not to like her, but to them, it merely seemed like a tactic to keep Nina close.


    With such closepanionship, how could there be no feelings at all?


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 750

    Chapter


    750


    Charlie talked about his ex-girlfriend every day, and Frank joked about her being his "true love," but he never denied it.


    "Nina, tell me the truth. If you don''t tell me the truth, I won''t be able to help you," Reba urged.


    Nina looked at Zachary and then shook her head vigorously at Reba.


    Everyone present could tell there was something deeper going on, but Nina was afraid of Zachary and didn''t dare to speak up.


    "Don''t look at him. Just tell your Mrs. Collins the truth so that she, along with Grandpa, Grandma, and your godfather, can understand whose fault it really is," Reba insisted. Nina bit her lip, hesitating for a long while before she finally spoke.


    Zachary didn''t stop her, he also wanted to hear how she would recount that night''s


    events.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Collins, actually, it was my fault..."


    She stumbled over her words. "One night, Zachary got unhappy because Miss Greenwood brought her boyfriend and drank a bit too much, and he ended up getting himself drunk." The expressions of the crowd turned serious.


    They had already investigated everything about Jane after hearing about her involvement with Zachary, even dispatching people to keep an eye on her recent movements.


    They knew about her close rtionship with a young man, but they hadn''t expected that the oue would be Zachary and her confirming their romantic rtionship. Now he insisted he wouldn''t marry anyone but her.


    "Zachary... Zachary..."


    Nina nced around at everyone''s faces, then timidly continued, "Zachary might have been too drunk and mistook me for someone else. He pulled me into a room, and we..."


    She trailed off, "I resisted and kept telling him I wasn''t Miss Greenwood, but he lost


    his rationality, and I didn''t have enough strength to push him away..."


    Hearing this, Zachary''s scrutinizing gaze fell on her, and he said coldly, "Nina, you''ve learnt quite a lot from the Collins family"


    Nina shrank back, clearly afraid of Zachary, and awkwardly said, "Zachary, I already said you could just send me abroad. It was you who insisted on bringing me back to Jeswood. When Mrs. Collins came to see me and found me packing, I couldn''t just lie." Zachary''s voice was icy. "So you''re saying it''s wrong for me to let you return to pack your things before leaving with your grandfather?"


    Nina''s voice trembled with tears. "Zachary, if it hadn''t reached this point, I definitely wouldn''t have talked about that night. I took the morning-after pill, and I said I wouldn''t use this to threaten you, but you used me of trying to harm Miss Greenwood, and I just couldn''t stand it anymore..."


    Zachary frowned deeply, as if he had never known her.


    Yet he said nothing, directly moving to pull his mother away.


    Roy stepped in seamlessly to escort Nina away.


    "Wait."


    Sir Collins stood up, tall and imposing, his years in politics giving him an aura that made the air feel thick with pressure.


    "If something really happened, Zachary, you have to take responsibility."


    Zachary seemed to find it amusing. "Grandpa, if you hadn''t broken us up back then, you''d have a great-grandson by now."


    This was, of course, meant to provoke his grandfather.


    He had clearly stated that he had no feelings for Nina, but his grandfather refused to believe him.


    Determined to send Nina away, he had nearly let her be harmed abroad, which in turn made Zachary feel guilty.


    After Nina returned to the country, he had allowed some small requests from her aspensation, which ultimately led to the events of that night.


    Now to be told to take responsibility felt somewhat ridiculous.

 Chapter 751

    Zachary nced at his watch, there was still some time left. He asked, "Let me hear it-what do the elders expect me to do? Marry her?"


    Nina''s eyes lit up with surprise, but she kept her head down, and no one noticed.


    Sir Collins furrowed his brows. "It''s just about taking responsibility, I''m not saying you should marry her. You still need to marry someone who can support you- someone who can help you if your career faces difficulties in the future." Nina understood, indeed, she couldn''t hold any expectations for the Collins family.


    Sir Collins had brought her back merely to allow her to see him off, covering up the guilt of separating them for years and of her near-misfortune abroad.


    Reba''s kindness toward her was based on her behaving well and understanding her ce, as if she were just a non-blood rtive. There was no hope for anything more with Zachary.


    At this stage, they were merely considering the interests of the Collins family, regardless of her feelings.


    She felt like amodity, yet it didn''t matter, Jane was lucky to be alive this time, and her future wouldn''t be much better than Nina''s.


    At least she had grown up in the Collins family, while Jane, being neglected by her parents, could almost be considered an orphan.


    Even knowing Charlotte wouldn''t change much, Frank wouldn''t go against the Collins family for her.


    Though the Smith and Collins families had a long-standing rtionship, the Collins family would never allow Frank to interfere in family matters and jeopardize their interests.


    "I don''t understand," Zachary said lightly. "What does it mean to take responsibility but not marry her?"


    Sir Collins rapped his cane against the floor, clearly angered by Zachary''s feigned ignorance.


    "If you really like this Jane, you can keep her outside," he said, his words blunt and straightforward.


    Zachary chuckled lightly. "Grandpa, you''re really considering my situation."


    Chaider 791


    Sir Collins''s anger didn''t wane. "If you didn''t act recklessly, I wouldn''t have to worry so much."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Zachary''s voice turned cold as he stuffed his hands into his pockets. "Grandpa, I appreciate your concern, but I won''t be taking your advice. And let me suggest something to you. Don''t offer any more advice in the future." "Zachary!"


    Sir Collins mmed his cane down heavily on the floor, standing up in fury, only to falter and copse back into his chair.


    "Wayne!"


    "Dad!"


    The wail of an ambnce sliced through the night.


    Upon arrival at the hospital, he was rushed straight into the emergency room.


    Given Sir Collins''s status, Reba was unusually agitated, worried about him, and disyed a temperament that was not her usual self.


    Eric tried to calm her down while Reba was concerned that Zachary might take advantage of the chaos to send Nina abroad, arranging for people to surround the emergency room.


    The task of controlling the information fell onto Zachary.


    He couldn''t ignore it, if the situation spiraled out of control and the Collins family fell into a dangerous position, Jane would be in an even more perilous situation.


    His family had been under surveince, as soon as the ambnce left the estate, calls began pouring in.


    He was so busy that his phone ran out of battery.


    When Jane returned home and saw no messages from Zachary, she sank into the sofa, pondering for a while before sending him a message. "Are you done with your business?"


    Then she set her phone down to take a shower and do her skincare routine. Two hourster, checking her phone, she saw there was still no reply. She put the phone down, opened herptop, and got back to work, not realizing when she dozed off.


    When she woke up, she instinctively grabbe Zachary.


    After hesitating, she dialed his number, but


    Just as she was about to put her phone dowr through.


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    When she woke up, she instinctively grabbed her phone again-still no reply from Zachary.


    After hesitating, she dialed his number, but the phone was turned off.


    Just as she was about to put her phone down, a message from Charlotte came through. Today''s Bonus Offer


    X

 Chapter 752

    "Jane, Sir Collins is in the hospital."


    Jane jumped out of bed, quickly washed up, got dressed, and called a taxi to the hospital.


    After getting out of the car, she called Charlotte. Charlotte and Frank were already at the hospital. After hanging up, she told Frank and then came downstairs to find her.


    Jane walked over quickly. "What happened?


    Charlotte said, "He''s old and got too angry, so he fainted."


    Jane bit her lip. "Is it because of me and Zachary?"


    Charlotte shook her head. "Not entirely. Don''t overthink it. It also has something to do with Nina. If you want to see Zachary, I''ll talk to Frank, but we need to avoid the Collins family for now. We can''t let Sir Collins know." "They''ve locked down the news. Sir Collins''s illness can''t be spread, so I can''t take you up there for now. I''m sorry."


    Firstly, it was because of Sir Collins''s status


    Secondly, although Charlotte was Jane''s close friend, this was a private matter of the Collins family, and she had no standing to make any decisions for them.


    Given the current attitude of the Collins family, it was better for Jane to keep her distance.


    Jane nodded. "What are you apologizing for? Ipletely understand. Their family is special, I knew that before I started dating Zachary."


    Charlotte said, "You haven''t eaten yet, right? I''ll go eat with you."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The two of them found a burger shop.


    There weren''t many people at that time, and they sat in a booth.


    Charlotte talked about the specifics. "Nina told the Collins family about that night at the hotel. The Collins family wants Zachary to take responsibility but not marry her."


    Jane paused in wiping the table and then let out a soft, coldugh. "So Nina''s n didn''t work out."


    Charlotte nodded. "It''s normal for the Collins family to oppose you and Zachary. It


    mainly depends on what Zachary wants."


    She sent a message to Frank and continued, "Zachary was busy all night trying to contain the news. Although his grandmother and grandfather had an arranged marriage, they have a good rtionship. Because of their worries, they got emotional. He didn''t even have time to recharge and inform you, so don''t be mad." Jane asked, "Is this what you wanted to say, or did he ask you to tell me?"


    "Of course he asked me to tell you this. Otherwise, I wouldn''t speak up for him. I steadfastly stand by your side."


    "Okay, with your words, I have no regrets."


    "Touch wood!"


    The two exchanged smiles.


    After Zachary finished his tasks, he was still being watched. Under such


    circumstances, he couldn''t continue to oppose his family.


    While he took the opportunity to go to the restroom, Roy brought him a fully charged phone. He quickly sent a message to Jane to apologize.


    As Jane and Charlotte exited the burger shop, her phone vibrated.


    She looked at it.


    It was a message from Zachary. "Sorry, it''s not convenient to call. I can only send you this message to express my apology. I might not be able to see you in the next few days, so don''t overthink it. It has nothing to do with you. Take care of yourself. If you want to know about my situation, you can ask Charlotte."


    He followed it with a sticker of someone kneeling and bowing.


    Jane showed it to Charlotte.


    Charlotte said, "I never thought he would use emojis."


    Jane replied briefly, "I used to think he was emotionless, like a monk who had renounced the world. Who knew this solitary, cold flower growing on a cliff would turn out to be so hot to the touch once I plucked it."


    Charlotte had to return to the hospital, and Jane took a taxi.


    Before getting into the car, she anxiously reminded her, "Call me immediately if anything happens."

 Chapter 753

    "Don''t worry and don''t overthink things. You know me, I''ve always been easygoing."


    Charlotte didn''t mention that if Jane really were that easygoing, she wouldn''t have gone up to the rooftop that day.


    "Message me when you get home."


    A weekter, Sir Collins was discharged from the hospital and returned home.


    Jane also received a message that Zachary wasing to see her.


    Over the past few days, they asionally exchanged messages, mostly ryed through Charlotte.


    Knowing that Sir Collins was okay made her happy, so she impulsively went to the supermarket to buy some vegetables and meat, nning to cook something. She had failed before, but practice made perfect.


    This time, she thought she could finally cook.


    However, she still overestimated herself.


    When Zachary arrived at the door, he heard a piercing rm.


    Thinking it was a gas leak, he didn''t knock and instead entered the door code Jane had given him.


    Once inside, he was met with thick smoke that stung his eyes.


    "Jane!"


    He ran toward the kitchen and collided with Janeing out.


    Her usually made-up face was now filled with panic and awkwardness.


    Zachary immediately reached for the fire extinguisher, but Jane helplessly grabbed his arm, "The fire is already out."


    She had some basic knowledge of self-rescue.


    Zachary let out a sigh of relief, turned on the kitchen hood to its maximum, and then pulled her to the bathroom to wash her face. "What were you doing?" Jane cleaned her face and answered without hesitation, "I was cooking."


    Zachary''s lips twitched. "I thought you were blowing up the kitchen."


    Jane chuckled awkwardly and coughed a little. "Just a small mistake."


    ''A small mistake? If it were a big mistake, would she have blown building?''


    up


    the entire


    Zachary felt a mix of anger and helplessness. "Let''s just go out for dinner."


    "Okay."


    Jane nodded in agreement, touching her nose. "It''s a shame about the ingredients I bought, there''s still quite a bit left. Once I learn, I''ll cook for you." Zachary looked at her for a long time before rolling up his sleeves and heading into the kitchen.


    Jane followed behind, hesitantly asking, "You''re going to cook?"


    "Can you cook?"


    He was,


    after all, the son of the Collins family.


    Zachary surveyed the mess in the kitchen and the charred lump on the counter, asking, "What is this?"


    Jane blinked and honestly replied, "Braised pork."


    Zachary chose not toment. He pointed to her. "Apron."


    Jane untied the apron and handed it to him, but he raised both hands.


    "Help me tie it."


    As Jane brought the apron to his slim waist, her hands wrapped around his back to tie the knot.


    Then he pulled her into his arms.


    Tightly.


    Jane''s hands wandered on his back, "Did you miss me?"


    Zachary felt the rush of emotions.


    His sharp Adam''s apple bobbed, and he buried his face in her neck, taking a deep


    breath.


    4


    Then he let her go.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    They hadn''t seen each other in days, and he jumped straight into business, acting like an eager young boy.


    He should at least make sure she was well-fed first.


    "Wait outside."


    Jane was still a bit incredulous. "You really can cook?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Jane stepped outside, half-convinced. She opened her phone, wondering how something so simple in tutorials turned into a disaster when she tried. Zachary first cleaned up the mess she had made.


    He looked at the ingredients she had bought and took out his phone to search for cooking videos.


    Then, he remembered something very important.


    There weren''t enough tools in the kitchen.


    This proved that Jane usually didn''t cook, today was merely a whim.


    After standing still for a few seconds, Zachary sent a message to Roy, asking him to bring some food over.

 Chapter 754

    He picked up the apron from the ground and put it on, starting to prepare the ingredients.


    When he marinated the meat, he realized there weren''t enough ingredients.


    He thought for a moment and decided to make something simple.


    Roy was very efficient in his work.


    When Jane opened the door and saw him, she was a bit surprised. "Are you looking for Zachary?"


    Roy handed her the rice. "Mr. Collins asked me to bring this."


    Jane epted it without understanding, and before she could even say thank you, Roy had already disappeared.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    With such impressive skills, if he had been guarding the top floor that night, she and Zachary wouldn''t have woken up to find someone else beside them. Even if the surveince footage could be deleted, it wouldn''t escape Roy.


    "What are you daydreaming about?"


    Zachary received Roy''s message and came out to check.


    He found her standing at the door, lost in thought, with the door still open.


    He walked over to close the door and took the items from her hand.


    Jane came back to her senses and asked, "What is this?"


    Zachary opened it for her to see. "Food."


    At that moment, Jane hadn''t even realized she didn''t all the tools and asked, "Why did you let Roy just bring rice?"


    Zachary couldn''t help butugh. He shook his head repeatedly, his tone a bit


    helpless. "Miss Greenwood, you don''t know you don''t have enough tools at home, do you?"


    ""Don''t I?"


    Jane ran to the kitchen, rummaging through cabs, and found that she really didn''t enough tools.


    Zachary leaned against the doorframe, watching her with a sly look.


    Jane scratched her head. "I guess it was overlooked when we were buying appliances


    "Alright, it''s not important. The food will be ready soon."


    Zachary pulled her out, and she took the opportunity to nce around.


    It felt much more organized than her cooking skills.


    40 minutester, the dishes were served.


    Jane had already opened a bottle of wine to stay alert.


    As each dish was brought to the table, she clicked her tongue a few times. "I can make this spicy too."


    It wasn''t very hard to cook the food that Zachary was serving.


    "Then why didn''t you?"


    Zachary unfastened his apron and sat down beside her, countering.


    ? Jane replied, "I hadn''t had the chance. I was nning to make ribs first."


    "You won''t be having ribs today. If you want them, I can have someone deliver them."


    "Then it''s no trouble. I see your tomato and egg dish and stir-fried vegetables look good;. I''ll give them a try." Zachary raised his hand, a clear invitation: please help yourself.


    Jane picked up a piece and brought it to her mouth, her eyes lighting up. "You actually know how to cook?"


    "I don''t." Zachary also tasted a bite, nodding in satisfaction. "I followed a video. Maybe I just have a good brain."


    Jane kicked him under the table, and Zachary pinched her thigh in response.


    If it were another girl, she might have blushed, but Jane was different. She leaned against Zachary''s leg, her toes sliding up.


    Zachary reached out to hold her foot, ncing down. "What''s the matter? Do you dislike my cooking and want something else?"


    Jane propped her head up, smiling, her eyes enchanting.


    "Is it me who wants something else, or is it you, Mr. Collins?"


    Zachary grasped her ankle, his thumb gently rubbing the inside of her ankle bone, his dark eyes filled with desire.


    He pulled her onto hisp and spoke again, his voice already husky. "Are you full?"


    Jane shot him a look. "We haven''t even eaten yet. How can I be full? Or do you want to personally feed me until I''m full?"


    Zachary exerted a bit of force with his hands.


    As he lifted her up, his movements were urgent, identally knocking over a wine ss.


    Red wine spilled across the table.


    But no one cared.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter


    755


    Therge bed in the bedroom suddenly sank.


    The neatly arranged sheets gradually became a mess.


    The view outside changed from golden warm sunlight to reddish-orange sunset.


    The nket was in disarray.


    Zachary picked up Jane and headed to the bathroom...


    The consequences of exercising on an empty stomach meant he had to reheat food in the middle of the night.


    Jane, having not eaten either, was toozy to move even her fingers, while Zachary was full of energy.


    He helped Jane into her silk pajamas, tucked her in, and then quickly took a shower.


    Afterward, he went to the kitchen to reheat the food.


    He also wiped away the red wine stains on the dining table.


    Once everything was set, he went back to the bedroom and carried Jane out.


    Jane immediately stuffed a bite of food into her mouth.


    Finally feeling alive again.


    Zachary served her some soup. "Drink this first."


    Jane gulped it down, feeling warmth spread in her stomach.


    ""Slow down."


    Zachary looked at her affectionately and handed her a tissue to wipe her mouth. "No one''s going to steal it from you."


    Jane red at him. "Don''t you dare bring that up."


    Zachary smirked. "Wasn''t it you who insisted on not letting me get up after I said to eat


    first?"


    He still dared to bring it up.


    If he hadn''t intentionally tormented her, would she have clung to him?


    There was no way to stoke the fire without extinguishing it.


    This guy was so scheming.


    No wonder he and Frank were such good friends.


    At least he was better than Frank-his words weren''t as annoying.


    Jane just wanted to eat.


    Zachary took a sip of red wine, leaning back in his chair to watch her.


    Jane asked, "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "I''m okay, I ate enough earlier.''


    They were talking aboutpletely different things.


    Jane quietly continued eating.


    Zachary waited for her to finish, then stood up to hold her, but she pushed him away.


    "I''m too full. If we do that again... I''ll feel ufortable."


    Zachary chuckled softly. "So, you''re saying that when one is full, they think of desires? But I''m not a donkey from a production team, I need to rest. Why don''t you take care of the desires yourself?" ""Get lost!"


    Jane pped his smiling face and pushed him away, intending to go back to work.


    However, as soon as her feet hit the ground, she fell to her knees.


    Zachary, as if anticipating this, caught her.


    Jane grimaced. "Zachary!"


    "Here."


    Zachary carried her into the bedroom andid her on the bed, kissing her forehead. "Take a nap. I''ll eat something and have a work call to make."


    Jane still had some work to handle, but resting her head on the pillow made her feel genuinely sleepy.


    She decided to take a short nap.


    "Wake me up in an hour."


    "Okay."


    Zachary closed the bedroom door.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He ate quietly and then went to the balcony, closing the door before making a call. Once connected, he didn''t need to say anything, as Roy immediately reported, "Mrs. Collins is still protecting Nina and wants you to return to take responsibility." "There''s no progress with the surveince, the repair personnel say not to hold out too


    much hope. The self-destruct program means that even the designer can''t guarantee data recovery."


    "The person who harmed Miss Greenwood is already in our sights. At yourmand, their entire family could be eliminated. However, there''s no evidence linking that person directly to Nina. The men she interacted with abroad are all normal acquaintances, we found no evidence of coboration or ns to harm Miss Greenwood. Michael has been at the film set and at his grandmother''s nursing home these days. Tonight, he was at the entrance of themunity. He wasn''t spotted by security and hid behind a tree for a while before leaving."


    Zachary nced toward the electric gate.


    From that position, he couldn''t see anything.


    Moreover, Roy said the person had already left.


    "Keep a close eye on Michael, and hurry up with the surveince. Don''t let your guard down regarding Nina. Handle the other matters and clean them up."

 Chapter 756

    The other matter was about the beast who harmed Jane.


    "Yes, sir."


    Zachary hung up the phoCne and wanted to smoke a cigarette, only to realize he was wrapped in a bath towel.


    He pushed open the balcony door, stepped inside, and went to the kitchen, grabbing a bottle of cold water and drinking half of it.


    If the surveince couldn''t be restored, he would have to resort to methods, as Frank suggested.


    Michael was rtively easy to handle, with his grandmother around, it wouldn''t be hard to get information about that night.


    But Nina''s situation was more troublesome.


    Their testimonies had to be consistent.


    When Jane woke up, it was already dark outside.


    She looked beside her and found it empty.


    After wandering around the living room, she found no one there.


    On the balcony, however, their discarded clothes were hanging.


    She picked up her phone to call Zachary.


    Just as she dialed, she noticed a note on the coffee table.


    "Went back home, the food is warming in the pot. If you don''t want to eat that, just message me what you want, and I''ll have someone bring it to you.


    At that moment, the call connected.


    "Are you awake?"


    Jane nodded then asked, "Did something happen?"


    It


    "Nothing much." Zachary''s voice was rxed. "He just said that he had a headache and insisted Ie back."


    No subject was mentioned, but Jane guessed it was his grandfather.


    "Alright, you handle your things. I''ll hang up.


    "Yeah, I''lle find you after I''m done."


    Jane smiled. "Take a break, Zachary. Aren''t you afraid of exhausting yourself?"


    Zachary chuckled. "I''d be willing to die for it."


    Jane shivered a bit. "You pervert, I''m hanging up."


    Zachary reminded her, "Remember to eat.


    "Got it. Howe I never noticed you were so chatty before? Aren''t you usually the type who chooses words carefully?" "Definitely not when ites to you."


    Jane''s smile deepened. "I''m not talking to you anymore."


    Without waiting for Zachary to respond, she hung up.


    Zachary shook his head helplessly.


    "Look at you, acting so worthless." Suddenly, Reba appeared. "You''re only having a rtionship with someone.


    Zachary put away his phone, his smile fading. "It''s my first rtionship. Don''t say that, I''m quite happy."


    Reba gritted her teeth. "You shouldn''t have been so busy with work before. You should have met more girls early on, then you wouldn''t treat her like a treasure."


    Zachary''s smile vanishedpletely. "She hasn''t offended you in any way, so don''t say


    that about her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Reba was a bit angry. "You canugh on the phone with her, but you''re cold with your own mother. She''s taken my son away, how is that not provoking me?"


    Zachary raised a hand to rub his temples. "Mom, if you want our family to be intact, I don''t want to hear that again."


    Reba had no way to deal with him, he was her only son. She just asked, "What do you n to do about Nina?"


    "I won''t take responsibility," Zachary answered without thinking. "I have nothing to do with her. I''m not so out of it that I wouldn''t know who I slept with. If you believe what she says, why don''t you believe your own son? If you''re willing to take responsibility, you do that. I have a girlfriend now and don''t want her to be unhappy."


    Reba was practically furious. "I think you want me to be hospitalized too.


    Zachary replied coolly, "I''ve said all I need to say. If you refuse to listen, and I end up cutting ties with you, don''t morally ckmail me then."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Eric strode over, raising his hand to strike.


    Zachary stood still, not moving.


    His gaze was calm, a hint of coldness directed at Eric.


    It was Reba who reached out to stop Eric.


    "Let''s talk things out calmly!"


    Eric retorted, "What kind of calm is he showing?"


    Zachary dusted off the nonexistent dust on his clothes.


    "Are you going to hit me? If not, I''m leaving."


    Eric dered, "You''re not going anywhere today!"

 Chapter 757

    Zachary did not want to argue and walked toward his room.


    At the door, he saw Nina.


    Zachary ignored her, he still needed to exin to Jane that he could not go over tonight.


    He had no time to waste.


    "Zachary." Nina blocked his path.


    Zachary took a step back to create distance and said in an extremely cold tone, "If you can tell the truth about that night, then I will stand here and listen to you for a moment." If you can''t, then I don''t have time to listen to you." Nina looked shocked. "Zachary, what are you talking about? What truth about that night? Are you doubting that I lied to everyone?"


    Zachary did not speak, but his silence implied consent.


    Tears streamed down Nina''s face. "Zachary, although society has progressed and the standards for a girl''s virtue are no longer so strict, do I really need to lie about my innocence?" Zachary looked at her coldly.


    He felt as if those previous years had been wasted.


    He was shocked to discover how corrupt her thoughts had be beneath her pure facade!


    "Now I suspect that your im of being almost assaulted by that man was a self-directed act."


    "Nina, no matter how well you bury what you''ve done, it might still leave traces.


    Nina swayed, as if she might faint from standing.


    "Zachary... how could you think that of me? Why would I do that?"


    Zachary nced at his watch, uninterested in her act.


    If it weren''t for needing information from her, he wouldn''t want to say a word.


    "To make me and the Collins family feel guilty toward you."


    Nina''s hand, hidden in the sleeve of her pajamas, almost dug into her flesh.


    Everything had been going smoothly, why had it suddenly turned out like this?


    It was all because of Jane!


    It was that scheming bitch!


    If it weren''t for her enticing Zachary and ying her games of reluctance and feigned interest, Zachary would never have slept with her.


    He wouldn''t be with her!


    "You actually think this of me."


    Nina suppressed her emotions and choked out, "But during my time back in the country, did I make any demands? Didn''t I still speak up for you and everyone in the Collins family?" "Regarding that night at the hotel, did I ask you to take responsibility?"


    "If it weren''t for my Mrs. Collins pressing me, I would never have revealed anything."


    After listening to her lengthyment, Zachary only said coolly, "Nina, you may choose not to tell the truth, but once I find out, I promise your oue will be tragic."


    Nina wanted to say more, but Zachary did not give her a chance and went into his room.


    The door mmed shut with a bang, as cold as he was.


    Nina did not linger and turned back to her own room.


    At the moment she closed the door, all her pretenses shattered.


    Her face twisted in a terrifying expression, her tear-filled eyes now brimming with malice.


    Given Zachary''s current attitude, with the surveince restored, he would surely use means to force her to confess about herself and Michael.


    No matter what, she would not say anything, but Michael''s grandmother was a weakness she could exploit.


    She could not sit back and do nothing.


    If she could not have Zachary, then Jane couldn''t either.


    She quickly regained herposure and restored her innocent demeanor.


    Emerging from her room, she headed to Reba''s room.


    Zachary saw this in the hallway surveince and snorted coldly.


    It was within his expectations, so he didn''t pay much attention and called Jane via video.


    Jane had just finished dealing with some matters, and upon seeing Zachary''s video call, she answered immediately.


    "Why are you video calling? Aren''t youing?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    2.3


    Zachary nodded. "Yeah."


    Jane understood his family situation.


    Sometimes, she felt that having too many rtives could be troublesome, because there could be fallouts.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter


    758


    But the family atmosphere of the Collins family was rtively good.


    Charlotte had told her that as long as they didn''t damage the Collins family''s reputation interests, the Collins family could indeed be described as harmonious. But her family...


    No, she didn''t have a family.


    She suddenly felt that having parents like Zachary and grandparents, even if strict, was quite good.


    At least they wouldn''t abandon their child or beat them to death.


    "You''ve been spending time at home with your grandfather, right? You should work and earn money when you can, no need to keeping to me."


    Zachary deliberately spoke in a low voice, "Is it getting boring?"


    Jane also pretended. "Yeah."


    "Hang up, don''t dy me from chatting with other guys.


    "I''d like to see you try."


    Janeughed. "You think I''m scared?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Zachary got angry but couldn''t bear to lose his temper with her.


    Mainly because he had his own "criminal record." Now that he had finally caught her, how could he act as cold as before?


    As someone who had always been precious, he awkwardly touched his nose and mumbled, "I beg you."


    He said it somewhat vaguely.


    But Jane''s ears were sharp, and she smiled. "Since Mr. Collins has begged me, I won''t chat with others. By the way, what about the surveince? And Nina, how do you n to take responsibility?" Zachary didn''t intend to hide it and fell silent for a moment before honestly telling her.


    He knew that whatever Frank found out would be reported to Charlotte, so Jane would Inevitably know,


    If what he said didn''t match up, Jane would definitely be angry,


    "The likelihood of recovering the surveince very low. If It''s not restored in a few days


    I''ll use other methods to investigate. As for taking responsibility for Nina, that''s nonsense, I have nothing to do with her."


    Jane responded with an "oh," her gaze turning sly. "Nothing to do with her? Then why did you take her on a trip, feed her fruit, and hold her hand in the hospital?"


    Zachary thought for a moment, recalling what she said, and exined, "The trip was just because of guilt, she was sent abroad because of me and almost got raped. But now I feel this matter might also need further investigation. I didn''t eat the fruit, you just didn''t watch closely enough and missed the key points. You only saw a fragment and imagined things."


    "Are you ming me?"


    "Let me finish." Zachary continued, "In the hospital, it was she who kept holding my hand. After all, she was injured, and I couldn''t just shake her off. I was in the wrong there."


    Jane cocked her brows. "You wouldn''t have even mentioned this if I hadn''t reminded you. She fell while showering at your ce, right?"


    Zachary cursed Frank.


    Who else would know about such things to tell Jane?


    "I was wrong. It was my fault for not keeping my distance. I promise it won''t happen again.


    #1


    "Mr. Collins, you can''t guarantee something you don''t know, can you? The more you


    guarantee, the more likely it is to happen."


    Zachary replied, "I only trust myself."


    Materialism, indeed.


    Jane nodded. "Then I''ll record this, and you can say it again. If you how do you n to exin it to me?"


    break your promise,


    Zachary sat up straighter, his gaze as firm as someone about to join a party,


    "If I break my promise to Jane, then I will suffer..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Before he could finish, Jane interrupted. "If you break your promise, you''ll have to serve me for the rest of your life." Zachary''s eyes sparkled with deep amusement "Alright, you''re the boss at home."

 Chapter 759

    Jane didn''t know when she fell asleep, when she woke up, her phone had turned itself off due to running out of battery.


    She got up to find her charger, plugged it in, and turned it on, discovering that the video call hadsted an astonishing five hours. This was after it had turned itself off automatically.


    If it had been charged, the video call could havested until this morning.


    Jane was a bit surprised, she hadn''t been this infatuated before.


    "Good morning."


    After sending the message to Zachary, Jane got ready and left for the office.


    On the way, she bought breakfast and took pictures to share with Zachary.


    He replied to each one.


    At the dining table, only Zachary held his phone, and the half bowl of oat porridge in front of him had taken ages to finish. No one at the table spoke.


    The most displeased, Eric, remained silent, and even Reba, who would usually say something, quietly ate her meal.


    Zachary certainly sensed that something was off today.


    But he was toozy to ask.


    He guessed that Nina had said something to his mother against night.


    The people at the table were obviously united in their stance.


    "I have to go to the office, you all take your time eating."


    Zachary got up, went to the hallway to grab his coat, and left.


    Once Zachary''s car drove out of thepound, Eric asked Reba, "Is this really okay?"


    Reba had also listened to Nina.


    Last night, Nina hade to her room and said that Zachary was in the throes of romance. If they just opposed it, it would only make Zachary rebel more, wanting to be with Jane


    -even more.


    In the end, he might not hesitate to cut ties with the Collins family.


    Reba naturally held a reserved attitude.


    Given Zachary''s character, he wouldn''t do something so rebellious.


    Buttely, she felt that the son she had painstakingly nurtured and raised had be very unfamiliar.


    It was as if he wasn''t the child she had given birth to.


    For now, she could only treat a dead horse as if it were alive.


    "Let''s observe for now."


    Eric then asked, "Why hasn''t Ninae down for breakfast?"


    Reba replied, "She said she wasn''t feeling well."


    Eric furrowed his brows. "There''s something I''ve been wanting to ask, see if you can find a chance to test her." ""What is it?"


    "Did she and Zachary take precautions that night?"


    Jane attended a meeting at thepany and then went to the mall to check sales.


    She and Charlotte discussed ns to expand the store.


    Just in time for lunch, she bought lunch for her employees and ran into Zachary, who was inspecting the mall.


    They exchanged polite pleasantries.


    "Mr. Collins, what a coincidence."


    Zachary smiled warmly. "I heard Miss Greenwood is nning to expand the store. If you''re free at noon, can we chat?"


    "Sure!"


    Jane handed the food to her employees and turned to find that Zachary had already dismissed the executives who were following him.


    The executives left in confusion, not daring to ask anything.


    Jane teased him, "Mr. Collins is mixing business with pleasure."


    Zachary pulled her into the fire escape without saying a word and kissed her.


    Jane wrapped her arms around his neck, responding to him.


    In the dim stairwell, the sound of their kisses was enough to make anyone blush.


    After a deep kiss, they were both slightly out of breath.


    Foreheads touching, Zachary hoarsely asked, "Shall we go home for dinner?"


    Janeughed. "Your intentions are too obvious."


    Zachary had always been indifferent to everything, with little passion or desire.


    He had mapped out his life, every step taken meant the next ten steps were already nned.


    Jane was an unexpected element in his life, and surprisingly, once he experienced it, he found it addictive and couldn''t shake it off.


    He never imagined he could express his feelings so passionately.


    He looked down at Jane. "Aren''t you also enjoying it, Miss Greenwood?"


    Jane was indeed enjoying it, being with the person she loved, doing what lovers do.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    you


    But her waist and legs were definitely feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760 Chapter


    760


    "There''s a barbecue ce on the fourth floor that''s really good, let''s go try it out. You can cook for me."


    "Okay," Zachary readily agreed, but then he hesitated to move.


    Jane pushed him, but he pulled her into his arms.


    "Take it slow."


    At the film set.


    Jason and Michael had just finished their scene.


    The staff immediately rushed in, each taking care of their responsibilities.


    Jason sat down on a nearby rest chair, epting the hot water handed to her by her


    assistant.


    Michael, not yet of such a high status, quietly practiced his lines in the corner.


    Jason nced over and then got up to walk towards him.


    "You need to step out of yourself when acting."


    The sudden voice startled Michael, causing him to take a nervous step back.


    Jason''s demeanor was gentle. "Sorry."


    Michael quickly waved his hands, shaking his head. He felt much more awkward than before when he had met Jason.


    Jason didn''t ask more but said, "Rx, it''s okay. I''ll help you."


    "You..." Michael bit his lip. "Are you..."


    He struggled to find the right words before finally asking, "Why did you still rmend me for this role?"


    Jason''s eyes sparkled with warm amusement, "You think that because you and Jane have some fall out, I would side with her and make things difficult for you in the industry?" -Michael rubbed his hands together.


    He didn''t speak.


    That was a silent admission.


    Jason continued, "In all my years in this business, I''ve never done such a thing, unless


    someonemitted a crime. I don''t pry into your affairs with Jane. Young people nowadays have their own ideas and ways of handling things. I''m older, so my thoughts and


    suggestions may not suit you."


    After returning, Michael hadn''t had much luck auditioning for the role.


    He suspected it was because of Zachary''s influence.


    In Jeswood, offending Zachary was equivalent to offending Frank.


    Frank was the prince of Jeswood, no one dared to disrespect him.


    However, he couldn''t make his grandmother worry, and the nursing homes in other ces were no match for those in Jeswood.


    He had no choice but to stay.


    Just when he felt cornered, he received the notification to join the cast.


    Once he joined, he overheard the staff saying that Jason had specifically requested him.


    He struggled internally.


    So, he went to Jane''s building, contemting whether to reveal what happened that night. But upon learning that Nina had moved into the Collins family''s residence, he turned around and left.


    If Zachary really liked Jane, then no matter whether he believed anything happened with Nina that night, or whether the surveince had been restored, he should clearly draw the


    line.


    But carrying a secret felt unpleasant.


    Especially since Jason had helped him.


    "Jason..."


    "There are some things you shouldn''t tell me. Gather your emotions, the next scene is about to be filmed."


    After finishing dinner, Jane and Zachary got entangled at home.


    They started shedding clothes in the hallway, kissing passionately and unwilling to part. Both had no urgent matters to deal with in the afternoon and ended up mostly in bed. As night fell, Zachary got up to cook for her and casually checked his phone. The Collins family''s residence had been particrly quiet all day, maintaining a tense but calm atmosphere.


    However, beneath the surface, things were not as calm as they appeared.


    Reba had gone to bring food for Nina, thinking about the matter Eric had mentioned.


    But she hadn''t found the right moment to ask, and she was worried about what would happen if precautions hadn''t been taken...


    Nina couldn''t be pregnant with Zachary''s child.


    Thus, her expression wasn''t pleasant.


    Nina thought it was because Zachary''s mother was worried about Zachary andforted her. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Collins. They''ll definitely break up after a while."


    Reba, upon hearing this, was momentarily confused. "Why are you so sure they will break up soon?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 761

    hapter 761 Chapter 761


    Nina certainly had a n, but she couldn''t reveal it now. She wanted to wait until Zachary and Jane were getting along well before she brought it up. She aimed to see them suffer through their separation, which would soothe her anger.


    "Mrs. Collins, you want them to break up, right? Then just work with me. I''ve been taken care of by you since I was little. Although you couldn''t help when Sir Collins sent me abroad, I still remember your kindness. I''ve always wanted to help you fulfill your wishes to repay that kindness."


    Once these words came out, Reba found it hard to respond.


    She thought that if Nina really were to get pregnant, they could still raise the child. After all, it was a girl she had watched grow up. Even if they couldn''t marry her into the family as a daughter-inw, giving the child a proper identity wouldn''t be a problem.


    "I can see you don''t look well, you should eat something and rest. Don''t worry, I''ll work with you."


    Nina, having achieved her goal, felt very satisfied but still forced a smile to appear weak and pitiful.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Collins."


    "There''s no need to be so polite with me."


    Reba patted her hand, "Mrs. Collins also has things to apologize for. If you need anything, let me know so I canpensate you properly."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It sounded nice. But if she were to suggest marrying Zachary, Reba would be the first to disagree.


    Nina nodded obediently. "I''ll listen to you.


    For a while after that, Jane and Zachary worked from home, only going out for necessary


    matters.


    This house was Jane''s way of providing herself with a sense of security.


    It wasn''t big, but it was her safe haven. She carefully decorated every corner to create a -warm andfortable feeling of home. Still, she felt something was missing.


    It wasn''t until Zachary moved in and started cooking at home that she realized it was the warmth of everyday life.


    The two enjoyed about a month of sweet, blissful rtionship.


    One morning, Zachary''s phone buzzed violently.


    He immediately opened his eyes, silenced it, and nced at Jane in his arms.


    He tucked her exposed arm back under the nket before getting up to answer the call.


    He kept his voice low.


    "Is there something going on?"


    If it weren''t urgent, Roy wouldn''t be calling so frequently.


    "Sir, Mrs. Collins took Nina to the hospital."


    Zachary''s voice turned cold, tinged with impatience, "Is this minor issue really worth..."


    "Sir." Roy quickly got to the point. "Obstetrics and gynecology."


    Zachary paused. "Nina is seeing a doctor in the obstetrics and gynecology department? What for?"


    Roy answered immediately, "It seems Nina is pregnant."


    Zachary pressed his temple, confused about why Roy was calling him so urgently for this.


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    "It has everything to do with you."


    Zachary found it ridiculous. "She took birth control pills."


    Roy replied, "Sir, you didn''t see it with your own eyes.


    Zachary was annoyed. "It''s impossible for it to be my child. Keep an eye on them and make sure they don''t tamper with the report."


    "Understood." Roy hung up and immediately set off to handle it.


    In fact, Reba was also on guard, worried that Nina might be lying.


    She stayed close the entire time, choosing this Hospital because she was familiar with the head of obstetrics and knew the hospital director. There was no way to fake the test.


    Nina had guessed this all along. Luckily, she really was pregnant.


    But whose child it was couldn''t be determined just yet, they would have to wait some time to find out.


    And she wouldn''t give them that opportunity.


    As long as this child existed, it would only be seen as Zachary''s child.


    "Mrs. Collins."

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762 Chapter 762


    The director personally brought over the report "Five weeks, the embryo is developing normally, but Miss Linton''s health isn''t great, and her mood seems a bit low. For the sake of the baby''s health, she needs to adjust herself. You should talk to her more." The director was one of their own, so he wouldn''t ask too many questions or spread anything.


    When she got home, Reba first told Nina to rest and then called Eric. He was busy and didn''t pick up, but he messaged her that he would be home for dinner.


    After thinking for a moment, she called Zachary


    Zachary was in the kitchen cooking. He wasn''t surprised to see the iing call. He ignored the first one.


    Reba called again.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    This time, he answered slowly, straightforwardly stating, "If you want me toe home, I suggest you save your breath."


    Surprisingly, Reba didn''t lose her temper. She calmly replied, "Right now, we can''t tell if the child is yours, but with a month gone by, you''ll have to acknowledge it for now."


    She knew Zachary had definitely received the news.


    Zachary remained unperturbed. "That night, I wasn''t the only man on the top floor. The surveince footage is gone. Yes, she woke up in my bed, but before that, she had the chance to sleep with someone else."


    Reba said, "I can''t just listen to both of you arguing. Either way, you need toe home tonight. You wouldn''t want Jane to hear this news, would you?"


    Zachary felt no threat. "I''ll tell her myself soon enough, you don''t need to worry about it."


    Seeing that Zachary wouldn''t budge, his mother said, "Zachary, when your father intervenes, she will definitely be hurt. Juste home and clear things up. It won''t take much of your time."


    Zachary stirred the pot a couple of times and dished the food onto a te.


    After a few seconds of silence, he replied, "Okay."


    After Reba had hung up, Zachary went to call Jane to eat.


    Turning around, he saw her at the kitchen door leaning against the frame with her arms crossed, raising an eyebrow and looking at him mischievously.


    "Heard everything?"


    Jane walked in, poking his solid chest, "I didn''t catch it all, just heard that you had something to tell me."


    "Yeah, Nina is pregnant."


    "Is it yours?"


    Zachary picked Jane up and ced her on the ss countertop. "If I say it''s not, would you believe me?"


    Jane traced her finger along his strong jawline, lightly scratching at his Adam''s apple. "No.


    "Fine." Zachary took off his apron. "Eat your food. I''m heading home to find evidence." Jane followed him to the door and asked, "Is the evidence from the surveince restored?"


    "No."


    Zachary put on his coat, turned back, and kissed her gently.


    "Considering her grandfather, I''ve already given her a chance. Since she doesn''t want it, I have my ways to investigate what happened that night and whose child she is carrying." Jane didn''t say anything else. "Drive carefully."


    Zachary ruffled her hair. "Make sure you eat. Otherwise, you''llin about your stomach again."


    Jane had stomach issues. In the past, she had been so busy working to pay for her tuition that she often neglected to eat, which led to her stomach condition. "Zachary."


    Zachary paused in his motion to close the door.


    Jane brought her hands behind her back and smiled at him. "I really like you."

 Chapter 763

    It was already the winter in Jeswood.


    The corridor''s window was half open for venttion, allowing the cold air to separate the indoor and outdoor spaces into two contrasting worlds of hot and cold.


    But Zachary didn''t cold. In fact, he actually felt like he was burning.


    Worried that Jane might be cold, he had only opened the door a small crack, but then he suddenly opened the door wide.


    Yet the next second, it mmed shut with a bang.


    Zachary approached and cupped Jane''s face, kissing her.


    Jane felt the heat from his palm burning her slightly.


    "Why are you so hot...?" she asked, struggling to push Zachary away a bit.


    Zachary simply picked her up, kicked off his shoes, and strode toward the bedroom.


    His kisses fell as he spoke.


    "Isn''t it because you kindled the fire?"


    Jane liked him, and Zachary knew this all too well.


    But for some reason, hearing that sentencee from her lips struck him hard.


    Jane found it both amusing and exasperating. "Stop messing around and go have Zachary had already taken off his clothes.


    do what you


    Almost ready to scold him, Jane said, "Get lost!"


    Zachary leaned closer. "I''ll be quick."


    "Get lost!"


    At the Collins family''s residence.


    Eric had been home for some time.


    He frequently checked the time and asked Reba, "Are you sure he said he would be back?


    It had been two hours since Reba called Zachary.


    They had investigated, and although Jane''s ce was quite far away from the Collins family''s residence, it shouldn''t take two hours to drive there. Chapter 763


    The whole family was waiting, nning to eat once Zachary returned, so they hadn''t sat


    down for dinner.


    No one expected the wait to be this long.


    "Let''s eat first."


    Eric stood up. "Mom and Dad, let''s eat while we wait.''


    Just then, the sound of an engine came from outside.


    Eric immediately sat back down.


    The others hadn''t had a chance to stand up.


    11


    Zachary walked in, and Indya came up to take his coat. He waved her off and walked straight in.


    The sofa was once again filled, he casually pulled a chair to sit across from the coffee table, crossing his long legs and looking at everyone with an indifferent expression, waiting for them to speak.


    Eric spoke first: "Do you know everyone has been waiting for you to eat? Your mother and I can manage, but you let your grandparents wait with empty stomachs?"


    Zachary replied with little expression, "It''s now 10 past six, isn''t it the best time to have dinner?"


    He had cooked at Jane''s ce, finished early, and initially nned for Jane to get some


    rest.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Dinner was typically at six.


    He had been keeping an eye on the time.


    Either he would arrive home around this time, or he would wait a bit longer until they finished eating.


    He had wanted to wait a bit longer, but Jane had pushed him out.


    "You can eat first, I''ll wait."


    At that moment, there was no mood for eating!


    Since it wasn''t toote, Eric said, "Nina is pregnant."


    He wasn''t particrly satisfied with Jane.


    However, he hadn''t expected Nina to be carrying Zachary''s child.


    Ironically, the more he didn''t want something, the more it came to be.


    Butpared to Zachary insisting on marrying Jane, he thought Nina''s pregnancy wasn''t a bad thing.


    It could serve as a means to separate Zachary and Jane.


    Zachary had no reaction after hearing this.


    Eric suppressed his anger and continued, "Aren''t you going to say anything?"


    Zachary nodded thoughtfully. "True, I could consider myself an uncle, so I should prepare a gift."


    Eric almost wanted to kick him.


    But no matter how angry he was, he only had this one son, whom he had invested so much in since childhood. He didn''t want their father-son rtionship to be estranged. "The Collins family''s bloodline cannot be lost.


    Eric nced at Nina, paused for a moment, and finally said, "We don''t n to let you marry Nina, but you still need to take responsibility for her and the child."


    Nina knew this would be the oue.


    But it didn''t matter, what mattered was that Zachary could be separated from Jane.

 Chapter 764

    *****


    "How could I possibly have a child with her?" Zachary didn''t even nce at Nina. "You believe everything she says, yet you don''t trust what I, your own son and grandson, say,"


    The Collins family members were not fools, they wouldn''t let others mess with them.


    They trusted Nina only because it might help separate Zachary and Jane.


    "Nina wouldn''t go so far as to frame you with something like this," said Eric.


    Afterward, Reba chimed in, "We can believe you too, but what evidence do you have to prove that this child isn''t yours?"


    Zachary replied coolly, "I''ll wait until a paternity can be done."


    The Collins family understood each other''s intentions. Reba added, "We can wait, but it will take time. We need to wait until the fetus is stable, around four to five months, So during this time, you''ll have to take responsibility. If the results show it''s not yours, we won''t force you to be responsible."


    Zachary''s mind raced, and he suddenly realized something.


    Nina''s pregnancy probably began that night when they set the trap.


    If there hadn''t been this child, he could have used some means to make Nina reveal the truth about that night.


    It would have been simpler with Michael, as long as it aligned with what Nina said, theck of surveince footage wouldn''t matter.


    But now, Nina was pregnant.


    It wasn''t that he cared about the child, it was just that if something happened to the child while in his hands, it would be hard to clear his name.


    It truly was a clever scheme.


    He should never have let his guard down.


    Having grown up in the Collins family, Nina could never have been an innocent person.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Right now, we don''t even know whose child it is, and there''s no way to prove it''s mine. Why should I be responsible?"


    "If the test shows it''s mine in four or five months, I''ll take responsibility," he said, standing up and smoothing out the wrinkles in his coat. His tone was t. "I won''t disturb your meal any longer, I have other matters to attend to." "Zachary..."


    $


    The previously quiet Nina chased after him.


    Before Zachary could open the car door, she hugged him from behind.


    "Let go!"


    Zachary''s voice was as cold as the winter air.


    Ignoring him, Nina tightened her arms around him, burying her face in his back and crying.


    Zachary tried to pull her off but couldn''t exert too much force.


    In the end, he couldn''t pull her away, and his brows furrowed in frustration.


    "Nina, don''t exhaust all the brotherly feelings have left for you."


    "I''m notpletely powerless against you," she replied, still holding on, her voice trembling with a mix of grievance and desperation.


    "Zachary, the child in my womb is truly yours. If That night, I recorded a video."


    you don''t believe me, I have video proof.


    Jane finished her meal and decided to wash the dishes.


    She wouldn''t have done this before, but now she felt it wasn''t so bad to do it asionally.


    It turned out that being with someone you love made everything enjoyable.


    Just as she was about to find Charlotte to chat about something, her phone rang.


    It was a new email notification.


    As she open it while walking toward the sofa, she didn''t notice and tripped over the coffee table.


    The phone flew out of her hand, and she fell to the ground.


    Instinctively, she reached for the sofa to avoid hurting herself, but her hand slipped off the edge.


    Due to the momentum, her head bumped against the coffee table.


    In that instant, she could see stars.


    To make matters worse, she knocked over a ss, cutting her hand.


    Furious, her already dizzy head became even more so.


    After cursing out loud, she tried to stay alert and grabbed her phone.


    She dialed Zachary''s number.


    The call went unanswered for a long time.


    With her vision blurring, she tried to call Charlotte from memory when suddenly, another call

 Chapter 765

    The instinct to survive made her mutter two words before fainting. "Help me..."


    At the Collins family''s residence, it felt as though dark clouds had descended.


    While other ces basked in the beauty of stars and the moon, the Collins family was shrouded in gloom.


    Nina wouldn''t just share the video with Zachary, that wouldn''t achieve her desired effect.


    After watching the video, the Collins family pinned Zachary down.


    Even his phone was taken by someone.


    Reba took the opportunity to turn off his phone.


    Before doing so, she saw a call from Jane.


    No wonder Nina said she could make Zachary break up with Jane, she had been holding back this trump card.


    This also reminded her of what Zachary had said before-that no matter how good he was to Nina, it wouldn''t matter.


    Because of the incident where she was sent abroad, a rift had developed between them, and Nina wouldn''t remember his kindness.


    Thinking about it now, it made a lot of sense.


    If only Nina didn''te from such a background, her cunning would have been a great asset to Zachary.


    "Don''t you want evidence?" Eric pointed to the phone on the coffee table. "This video clearly shows that you forced Nina. The timing of the recording matches the timing of the pregnancy, so the child must be yours." Zachary''s thin lips pressed into a sharp line.


    His cold gaze swept over everyone, and then he suddenlyughed.


    "So what if it is mine?"


    Standing under the light, he couldn''t shake off the gloom in his eyes.


    His voice was colder than winter itself.


    "Get an abortion."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Reba was the first to speak up, Whether in business or in government, she believed in certain superstitions.


    Moreover, both she and Madam Collins were devout Buddhists.


    "We can afford to raise it, having an abortion would be a sin! I don''t agree!"


    Madam Collins echoed, "I don''t agree either."


    Zachary said nothing and nced back. Roy quickly appeared.


    "Go check if the video is fake."


    Roy immediately went to look, but the phone had been taken away by Reba.


    "Zachary, is this how we taught you?" Reba said with displeasure. "When faced with a problem, you should find a solution. If you can''t solve it, you can''t just run away, at least think of apromise." Zacharyughed sarcastically. "I didn''t look for a solution?"


    Reba was momentarily speechless.


    Reba chimed in, "Is aborting the child your idea of a solution?"


    "Then you need toe up with another one."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary''s sarcasm grew sharper. "You''ve already made your decision, you just want to hear that decisione from me."


    When it came to the interests and reputation of the Collins family, they were decisive and ruthless.


    If Jane were the one pregnant, they would have definitely insisted on an abortion without


    hesitation.


    But with Nina, they suddenly showedpassion.


    This wouldn''t harm the Collins family at all, it could even quell the unrest that would arise from Zachary being with Jane. They had nned this out very well.


    "Nina, you better pray that the surveince from that night cannot be restored. Otherwise, I will make you regret trying to set me up. Nina sat quietly on the single sofa, silently shedding tears.


    When Zachary spoke to her, she merely shook her head, trembling, looking pitiful, as if everyone in the world was bullying her.


    Especially Zachary, who had bullied her the most.


    "Don''t take your frustrations out on Nina," said Reba. "The video clearly shows you pulling her into the room. Nina''s voice was hoarse from begging you not to, but you didn''t 2/3

 Chapter 766

    apter 766


    Zachary was too tired to argue and simply reached out. "Give me the phone."


    Reba refused.


    Zachary''s patience hadpletely worn out. "If you don''t let me check the authenticity of this video, don''t expect me to take responsibility. If I publicly dere that I''m marrying Nina and that she''s pregnant with my child, do you really think your ns for me to marry someone of equal status can seed?"


    Reba hesitated, and Eric spoke up, "Give it to him."


    Only then did Reba pass the phone over.


    Zachary handed it to Roy.


    Roy immediately connected it to aputer to begin the analysis.


    However, the results contradicted their expectations.


    "Sir, it''s... real."


    Zachary''s expression didn''t change much, he remained gloomy.


    But upon hearing Roy''s words, his eyes widened slightly.


    "You will stay in this house during this time," the family patriarch, Sir Collins, said. "Wait until the child is born."


    000 000 000


    "Go and rify things with your girlfriend. She doesn''t meet the requirements to enter the Collins family. But we can''t engage in anything so filthy as cheating." Zachary clenched his fist at his side.


    He didn''t respond.


    Just as Reba was about to say something, the front door was pushed open forcefully. The only person who could enter the courtyard so boldly was someone everyone could guess. "Dea


    elders, it''s been a while. I rang the doorbell, but no one answered. I said I''de in myself. The security wouldn''t let me, so I had no choice but to be self-reliant. Please don''t mind me, everyone."


    It was indeed Frank.


    He brought in the chill from outside, and though his lips curved into a smile, his words dripped with displeasure.


    There was no doubt he hade to support Zachary.


    He was a hothead who never held back in his actions.


    No one could threaten him.


    Nor would they dare.


    His methods were ruthless and vicious.


    With him around, no one woulde out unscathed.


    "Look at you, speaking as if you''re an outsider. This is also your home," Sir Collins said with a warm smile. "You cane in whenever you want without notifying anyone." After all, Frank was personally acknowledged as a god-grandson by him.


    The Collins family had significant power, but they also benefited from their alliance with the Smith family.


    However, today Frank hade on a mission with his own wife.


    It had to be aplished, and the deadline was tight.


    "I''ll save the pleasantries for next time. I urgently need to talk to Zachary, so I''ll be going now."


    Reba wanted to stop him but was restrained by Eric''s gaze.


    She could only watch as Frank took Zachary away.


    At that moment, Nina jumped up and ran after them. She then wrapped her arms around Zachary''s leg.


    "Zachary, my stomach hurts. Please don''t go!"


    Frank''s eyes turned sharp, and he was about to act, but Zachary stopped him.


    He bent down to help her up.


    Frank cocked his brows, hesitating about whether to record this and send it to Charlotte.


    Zachary''s grip tightened.


    Nina winced in pain, tears streaming down her face. "Zachary, you''re hurting me..."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Nina." Zachary''s eyes were bloodshot, looking somewhat terrifying.


    Nina held a powerful card, but she still felt a bit scared.


    When Zachary lost his temper, he was no better than Frank.


    "Nina, don''t provoke me again."


    After saying that, he released her and strode away.


    Frank clicked his tongue and followed.


    Once in the car, he couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "I thought you still had feelings for her."


    Zachary coldly replied, "She''s pregnant."


    Frank was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 767

    Frank had never felt so speechless.


    His friend really knew how to cause trouble.


    If Charlotte found out, he would be dragged into this mess with Zachary.


    "Didn''t you see her taking the contraceptive pill?"


    Zachary was even more annoyed. "She took out a box and said she had taken it. I can''t let her keep taking it, it''s not good for her health if she takes too much."


    Frank scoffed coldly, "You deserve this. Who told you to have any pity for her?"


    Zachary pressed his aching forehead. "Didn''t you think that since she started plotting, if I had forced her to take the pill back then, she would definitely have made me responsible for her not getting pregnant?"


    "Well, that''s better than her actually getting pregnant. At least there would be room to turn things around. If the child is still in her womb and doesn''te out, who knows what would happen? If that child couldn''t be born, it would make you look bad." Zachary had thought of that possibility just now.


    Indeed.


    He should have forced her to take the medication back then.


    "It''s toote to say this now."


    Feeling somewhat exhausted, he leaned against the bedside and saw the retreating images. He asked, "Where are we going?"


    Frank crossed his arms and leaned back in the chair, really toozy to help him. He answered impatiently, "To the hospital."


    Zachary was confused. "Are you sick or is it Charlotte?"


    "It''s you."


    "Me?"


    "Your girlfriend."


    You really know where to pause in a sentence.


    The car had just entered the hospital car park, and before it came to aplete stop, Zachary opened the door and got out, heading straight for the inpatient area. Finding the ward, he didn''t have time to adjust his breathing and hurriedly pushed the 1/3


    **)


    door open.


    "Jane!"


    Only to see Michael holding Jane.


    He strode over, keeping a stern face, and pulled Michael away.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Jane had fallen purely by ident, without any chance to brace herself, so she had hit hard. At that moment, she would feel ufortable at any noise.


    She reached out to tug at Zachary. "Don''t shout yet."


    Zachary quickly checked Jane''s condition. "Why don''t you look so good? What''s with that huge bump on your head? Did he bully you?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up."


    Charlotte had gone to get water and happened to run into Frank.


    They walked together toward the ward, just in time to hear Zachary''s shouting.


    Charlotte nced at Frank.


    Her gaze was meaningful.


    Frank quickly distanced himself from the situation. "His family is holding him back. If I hadn''t gone over, he wouldn''t have been able to leave the Collins family. I''m not going to help him bully your good friend." Charlotte nodded.


    Frank cleared his throat. "You can''t drag me into this."


    "Okay."


    Charlotte nodded. "I''m an understanding person."


    That was something Frank believed.


    His wife wasn''t the type to create drama, she always handled things calmly.


    But Jane''s situation was different.


    Jane usually appeared to be rational, skillfully navigating between various partners.


    Even when she had been so angry at Zachary before, she had still considered Charlotte and his face, not going too far.


    But whenever it came to Charlotte, Jane would act without thinking.


    Even if Charlotte had been wrong, Charlotte was still right.


    The same went for his wife.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Zachary with even colder eyes.


    Zachary was currently focused solely on Jane and hadn''t noticed.


    He even called Roy over, wanting to pin Michael down.


    Jane really didn''t have the energy to stop him, and Charlotte spoke up, "It was Michael who brought Jane to the hospital."


    "It''s his mistake, isn''t it his responsibility to bring her to the hospital?"

 Chapter 768

    Zachary''s brows furrowed in anger. "If he hadn''t brought her, and something happened to Jane, I could tear him to shreds."


    Charlotte had always known Zachary to be cold andposed, always cutting straight to the point and solving problems efficiently.


    She and Jane had once found it strange that he could be friends with Charlie, but now she felt there wasn''t much difference between him and Charlie. "Shouldn''t you, Mr. Collins, understand the whole situation before getting angry?"


    Looking at Jane''s weak state, with arge bump on her forehead and her hand heavily bandaged, he had no time or energy to gather the details.


    If Michael had colluded with Nina to set him and Jane up, he certainly couldn''t be a good person.


    From Zachary''s dark expression, Charlotte could roughly guess some of his thoughts.


    She slowly exined, "Jane tripped over the coffee table and fell, hitting her head and injuring her hand. The head injury was the worst, she blurred out and called you, but you didn''t answer. If Michael hadn''t coincidentally called her and gotten her to the hospital in time, you probably wouldn''t even have the chance to be angry here."


    "What?"


    Zachary momentarily didn''t catch that. "She called me?"


    He checked his pockets for his phone, but couldn''t find it anywhere.


    "My phone..."


    Zachary furrowed his brow tightly.


    He couldn''t remember when he had lost his phone. The situation had been too chaotic.


    If Frank hadn''t gone to his house, he would have faced a fierce battle with his family if he had tried to leave today.


    If Nina had taken advantage of the chaos and caused the child to be lost, there would be no way for him to clear his name.


    He had regretted showing pity for Nina countless times.


    ''Wait..."


    "How did you suddenly end up calling Jane?"


    Zachary''s sharp gazended on Michael.


    Michael felt a bit flustered under that look and forced himself to remain calm.


    "It''s none of your business.


    His original intention in finding Jane had been to confess.


    Although Jason hadn''t said anything, he knew she was waiting for him toe clean.


    When Jane had asked him, she hadn''t been hysterical.


    She clearly had a closer rtionship with Jason. If she had said something, he wouldn''t have had a chance to y any part. But she hadn''t.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt guilty about the situation.


    He hadn''t meant for Jane to be upset or harmed.


    Agreeing to cooperate with Nina had simply been because Zachary hadn''t handled his rtionship with true love well.


    He understood Nina clearly, if Zachary wavered, Jane would definitely be hurt.


    But when he called, he had only heard Jane''s desperate cry for help.


    Fortunately, he had entered themunity with Jane before, and the security guard knew him, letting him in just in time to save her.


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Collins, shouldn''t you exin the matter about the video?"


    Zachary had been too anxious to think clearly about Jane''s situation, but faced with Michael, his mind returned.


    Michael''s vague mention of the video was a clear threat, he knew it could ruin him in Jeswood and prevent his grandmother from getting treatment at the best nursing home there.


    Yet, when he brought up the word "video," there was no panic or fear in Michael. In fact, he straightened his back, exuding a sense of disdain and even smugness.


    So there could only be one video that he was talking about.


    Zachary immediately turned to Jane, his tone softening. "You saw that video and it made you fall?"


    "What video?" Charlotte interrupted.


    Frank had no idea what video was being referenced.


    But his gut instinct told him it wasn''t anything good.

 Chapter 769

    Otherwise, Zachary wouldn''t even have realized his phone was taken.


    He had also been held up by the Collins family for so long that he missed Jane''s call for help.


    This situation was indeed serious.


    Usually, he would kick at anything that crossed his path, but now he was silent.


    Charlotte nced at him and stepped closer to Michael.


    ""What video?"


    Michael handed Jane''s phone to Charlotte.


    Charlotte hadn''t seen Jane''s phone, she thought it might have been left at home in the rush.


    She hadn''t expected it to be in Michael''s hands.


    Instead of looking at it right away, she said to Zachary, "You should let Jane rest. She has a concussion."


    Zachary quickly helped Jane lie down and covered her with a nket.


    He then sat by the bed, keeping her warm with the IV line.


    Only then did Charlotte open the video.


    As soon as she saw the beginning, she immediately stopped ying it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, the ward had fallen silent, and no matter how quickly she turned it off, some sound still leaked out.


    Frank muttered a curse under his breath, feeling a bit hesitant to meet Charlotte''s gaze..


    Charlotte asked Zachary, "Is it convenient for you to exin this to Jane?"


    Zachary hadn''t intended to hide the matter from Jane.


    The video supposedly showed no signs of being fabricated, but if Nina had fed him the information, the fault didn''t lie with him.


    Most importantly, Jane must not misunderstand and be upset.


    He told the truth.


    After hearing this, Charlotte''s expression grew slightly displeased.


    "If there are no signs of fabrication, we can''t determine that the child in Nina''s womb isn''t


    yours. Doesn''t that mean this matter is unsolvable?"


    "It won''t be," Zachary assured her. "I can handle it."


    Charlotte replied, "Handle it? So that means you wait until the months progress and then do a paternity test. But with Nina''s cunning, she probably won''t give you the chance to test, so you''ll have to keep an eye on her until the child is born for a paternity test, right?" This couple was bing more alike.


    Zachary looked at Frank, who averted his gaze.


    He nodded. "Yes."


    Charlotte understood and directly pointed it out. "Then Jane will have to endure some difort for a while."


    "You two should break up."


    V


    Zachary immediately rebutted, "No."


    Charlotte turned to Frank.


    Frank was at a loss for words.


    He shouldn''t have gotten involved in the drama.


    Now he was covered in it himself.


    "It''s perfect timing, Jane needs to rest, and you''ll be busy at the Collins family. She and Charlotte''spany are releasing the winter collection, so it''s fine not to see each other for a while. I''m not saying you should break up. Charlotte didn''t mean that, but she didn''t contradict Frank either.


    She truly couldn''t make that decision for Jane.


    "Once Jane is feeling better, we can ask her and then make a final decision."


    But before they could wait for Jane to improve, Zachary was forced to return to the Collins family.


    Nina was feeling unwell and had begun to bleed.


    Sir Collins was waiting at the door of the hospital room for Zachary.


    Without his phone, Zachary couldn''t receive calls. Frank could take calls and could also help Zachary out of the situation.


    He had toe in person.


    The elder had just recovered from his illness and was waiting at the door.


    Zachary couldn''t refuse to leave.


    Moreover, the child in Nina''s womb couldn''t be in danger.


    "Protecting the child in her would just to prove it''s not yours, Mr. Collins- ironic?" Michael said quietly as he followed Zachary out.


    isn''t that


    Zachary didn''t want to argue with Michael, he only said, "Once the evidencees out, Jane will know you and Nina colluded to harm her. She won''t pay you any attention, and I won''t let you off either." Michael said nothing, turning back into the hospital room.


    He had made mistakes, and he would admit to them in the future.


    Butpared to Zachary''s mistakes, his were much smaller.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter


    770


    Jane was not an unreasonable person.


    Moreover, his main goal was not to seek Jane''s forgiveness or anything else.


    He simply wanted to protect her to the best of his ability.


    He didn''t want her to be hurt by Nina or looked down upon by the Collins family simply for being with Zachary.


    Frank followed Zachary out.


    It wasn''t his choice, Charlotte had asked him to check the situation.


    He was frustrated with Zachary for dragging him into this mess, grumbling as he poked at


    him.


    "Given the current situation, Michael is doing better than you."


    Zachary was too tired to engage in a verbal sparring match. "Contact Prof. Kilburn and see if there''s any way to perform a paternity test now."


    Frank replied, "It won''t help to rush. Even if you want to test now, Nina won''t allow it."


    "If the dirt is thrown on you, that''s one thing, but if she thinks to throw it on Jane, your future with her will be even tougher."


    He wasn''t unwilling to intervene, but the elders of the Collins family had been decent to him. He didn''t want things to escte to a point ofplete estrangement. Moreover, with Sir Collins and Madam Collins''s age, one good scare could cause her to fall


    ill.


    Even if Zachary firmly chose Jane, she wouldn''t want his family to face any issues because of their rtionship.


    So, straight on confrontations weren''t the way, a more gentle approach was better.


    Right now, Nina was the biggest headache.


    Over the years, Zachary had learned to pick up on Frank''s underlying meanings.


    He nodded. "I will keep an eye on her."


    Frank responded with an "mm" and bent down to look inside the car. "Sir Collins, with your old legs, you shouldn''t be out in this cold. If you need anything, just tell me, and I''ll handle it for you." Sir Collins didn''t really believe him, but he smiled. "When the timees, I hope I won''t be a bother to you."


    *


    Frankughed. "How could that be? My only good quality is being filial."


    ''Your only good quality is being henpecked.


    Sir Collins didn''t say it directly, but kept a mysterious smile.


    Zachary opened the car door and got in.


    A row of ck BMWs slowly pulled away.


    Frank turned back toward the hospital and headed to Prof. Kilburn''s office.


    "If it''s only been a little over a month, that won''t work. You''ll have to wait at least two and


    a half months. The best testing window is between three to five months," said Prof.


    Kilburn.


    Frank paused and asked, "Isn''t maternal safety a concern?"


    Prof. Kilburn was taken aback.


    Frank had softened his approach since marrying and having a daughter. He rarely resorted to force anymore and seldom saw blood.


    He used to be more blunt, but now he was more careful.


    "Actually, this method doesn''t harm the mother, it just gives more urate data if you wait longer," Prof. Kilburn exined.


    "As long as we find out if the child is Zachary''s, we don''t need to consider anything else."


    "Then let''s schedule it for two and a half months from now. I''ll do it personally."


    A month''s gap was too risky.


    Right now, monitoring the situation was the most important thing.


    Just then, as Charlotte was about to call a nurse to remove the IV, she bumped into Frank as she opened the door. ""Phone."


    "What?"


    Charlotte was momentarily dazed by the collision, not processing his abrupt request.


    "Jane''s phone."


    Charlotte went to get it for him, then called the nurse to remove the IV, pulling Frank a bit further away.


    "What''s wrong?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank opened the video and suddenly revealed a meaningful smile.


    "Sometimes, being too clever backfires."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 771

    Charlotte didn''t understand. "What does that mean?"


    Frank leaned in to exin.


    Charlotte quickly grabbed the phone and looked at it seriously.


    Earlier, she hadn''t examined it closely due to the ambiguous sounds.


    Now, she muted the audio, and with Frank''s hint, she understood the problem.


    "Does that mean Nina has the surveince footage from when Jane and Zachary lost their memories?""


    Frank nodded. "95%."


    Charlotte understood why there was a remaining 5%. With someone as scheming as Nina, who managed to entrap such a clever person like Zachary, she must have kept something she was very confident about. But it was also possible that in her aggressiveness, she had-overlooked something.


    That was why Frank said 95% instead of 100%.


    "You have to tell Zachary," Charlotte urged.


    Frank remained calm. "He doesn''t even have his phone. How can I tell him? What if someone from the Collins family sees it?" Charlotte cocked her brows. "You''re right, but I know you must have a way."


    Frank''s gaze shifted slightly, and he smiled. "Fine, I''ll have n bring food to you while I head to the Collins family''s residence."


    Charlotte felt a bit worried. "You just went to the Collins family''s residence to bring Zachary out. Will they even let you in again?" Frank patted her head reassuringly. "Don''t worry."


    Charlotte apanied him to the elevator. Just as the doors were about to close, he suddenly reached out to stop them. Charlotte''s eyelids jumped at the gesture.


    Brothers indeed shared habits, they both liked to block elevator doors.


    "You''re not a child anymore. Don''t you know that''s dangerous?"


    Frank didn''t respond directly and just said, "Don''t get too close to Michael. He''s not deaf, you don''t need to be so close to him."


    ''He gets jealous so easily!''


    Charlotte chose not to argue and nodded obediently. "Got it."


    When Charlotte returned to the hospital room, she saw Michael sitting by the bed, staring at Jane intently.


    He asionally moistened her cracked lips, and even an observer could see the love and pain radiating from him.


    But that didn''t change the fact that he had harmed Jane.


    "I will take care of her. No matter what happens, you bringing her to the hospital is a kindness to us, and we will repay you. No matter what happens in the future, no one will touch your grandmother," Charlotte said firmly. Michael knew how smart Charlotte was.


    He had never believed he did nothing wrong, but he also sincerely liked Jane and wouldn''t do anything to truly harm her.


    So, he left some room for understanding.


    "Charlotte, actually I-"


    Charlotte responded, signaling him to continue.


    But Michael didn''t say anything. His phone rang, and he had to rush off to filming. His role was minor, so he couldn''t keep the crew waiting.


    "Charlotte, I''lle to you right after I finish shooting."


    Charlotte was only concerned about whether he would talk about that night.


    But there was no rush. After all, she didn''t want Michael to feel cornered.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You do your thing. I''ll take care of Jane. It''s easier for me as a girl."


    Charlotte implied that he was not in a rtionship with Jane. She and Zachary hadn''t broken up. Although Michael saved her, he would still need to keep his distance.


    Michael hesitated again, but the phone kept ringing, forcing him to leave quickly.


    He decided to find a more formal asion to discuss that night fully.


    "Charlotte, wait for me."


    Charlotte didn''t say anything and just watched him leave.


    Soon after, n arrived.


    Not only did he bring food, but he also brought Frank''s video call.

 Chapter 772

    She chuckled as she took the phone. "What instructions do you have, Mr. Smith?" Frank nced behind her. "Turn around."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte shot him a look. "You went to the film crew, I don''t believe you don''t know."


    Everyone in this area was his subordinate.


    Frank smiled faintly. "My wife is really smart."


    Charlotte saw he was still in the car. "You really can''t get into the courtyard gate, can you?"


    Frank chuckled, his voice always brimming with confidence. "I''m waiting for the right moment/"


    "You eat, I''m hanging up."


    "Okay."


    Charlotte returned the phone to n and said, "You go about your business, I can handle the food myself, or you can arrange for someone else to deliver it." Someone like n, who could aplish the work of 10 people, was a rare talent, so it was better not to make him do something trivial like delivering food. Frank had asked n toe because he was naturally concerned.


    Even the bodyguards he personally trained-weren''t enough.


    He was always cautious regarding Charlotte, having learned too many lessons in the past.


    Now, he had a deeper understanding of the situation with Zachary.


    "Don''t worry, sister-inw. I won''t dy, I''ll arrange my time reasonably."


    n smiled politely and warmly. "Only if nothing goes wrong on your side can Frank handle various issues smoothly."


    Having heard this, Charlotte didn''t say anything further.


    "Jane can''t eat right now, so you should eat a bit, too."


    n waved his hand. "I''ve eaten, I don''t eat at this hour."


    Since he wasn''t having a midnight snack, Charlotte didn''t press him.


    She sat down on the sofa and started eating.


    n went outside to make a call.


    At this time, in the Collins family.


    some water."


    Zachary naturally wouldn''t help her, he called for Julie with a cold face.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 773

    But Nina was unwilling, persistently reaching out her hand toward Zachary,


    At that moment, Zachary was still worried about Jane, and not being able to be by her side was already frustrating enough.


    Nina was the cause of it all, he returned to keep this child, not wanting to be continually threatened by her.


    "My patience is limited, Nina. It''s not that I can''t handle you, I just want you to have evidence that leaves you speechless. Don''t think you canpletely control me with this.'' Nina''s hand dropped, and with it fell her tears, her tremblingshes hiding the malice in her eyes.


    If it were Jane, he would never say such things.


    She had already learned that Jane was injured and had gone to the hospital, Frank had taken him away just now to see Jane.


    If she hadn''t used some tricks to call him back, that close care would have only intensified their feelings.


    At that point, if pushed too hard, Zachary might just decide to go down with her.


    "Julie, thank you for your help."


    "There''s no need to thank me, Miss." Julie helped Nina up and handed her a ss of water with a straw. "I was invited by the Collins family to take care of you and Mr. Collins."


    Nina bit the straw and took a couple of sips, smiling gently at Julie. "You''re being paid to work for the Collins family, but I shouldn''t take that for granted."


    Julie had been with the Collins family for many years and had watched Nina grow up. When they were younger, Nina and Zachary were practically inseparable.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a pity that although the two children matched in every aspect, Nina''s background


    was too poor.


    Even though her grandfather had been with Sir Collins for so many years, Sir Collins treated her grandfather as family.


    But family was family.


    When the term "family" was bestowed, and when Reba acknowledged her as a daughter, it was clearly meant to cut off her hopes and suggest that she could not marry Zachary. Julie had feelings for Nina, she was always such a gentle girl.


    She treated the servants politely.


    Being thedy of the house was fine, but she was ultimately defeated by her background.


    "You''re still being polite, Miss. If you need anything, just call me. Mrs. Collins asked me to take care of you these days."


    "Okay."


    Nina nodded lightly.


    Julie retreated to the door.


    Zachary also turned to leave,


    Nina called out to him, "Zachary, can''t you even stay in the same space with me for a little while? Weren''t we fine before? Why have you changed so much during the years that I''ve been abroad?" Zacharyughed angrily


    How could she question him with such an innocent face?


    When she first returned, didn''t he prioritize her?


    He had done everything he could regarding her requests.


    Out of guilt, he had taken her out to have fun, fearing that her mood would affect her health.


    And what was the result?


    She had plotted against him.


    And it was ruthless.


    "Why don''t you ask yourself?"


    Nina forced a smile. "Zachary, if it weren''t for Jane, would you still be this angry in the same situation?"


    Zachary coldly replied, "There are no ifs."


    "I said before that I didn''t like you, I only cared for you because you were my sister. Nina, you are just imagining things."


    "I''m imagining things?" Ninaughed out loud "Zachary, don''t you also enjoy being with


    me?"


    "Everyone says you possess a maturity that doesn''t match your age, but when you''re with me, you smile more and don''t show the indifference you have towards outsiders. Why are you saying these things now?"

 Chapter 774

    Chapter


    774


    "Isn''t it all because of Jane?"


    "It was her sudden appearance that changed everything between us."


    Zachary had been facing away from her, but at these words, he turned around.


    His gaze on her became even colder.


    "If you could say one truthful thing, maybe there would still be room for us."


    "What do you want me to say?" Nina nced at his pocket.


    "Zachary, you''re smarter than me, you should know that recording without permission doesn''t hold as evidence."


    Zachary simply turned and walked away, ignoring Nina''s calls to stop.


    Nina, however, didn''t show much emotional fluctuation.


    No matter how much Zachary hated her, she didn''t want to return to how things used to be


    As long as he and Jane had no chance together.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank waited at the gate for a while.


    He asionally checked his watch to keep track of the time.


    Just as he lowered his raised hand, his phone vibrated.


    Seeing the contact name, he slightly curved his lips and answered, "Can youe out?"


    Zachary asked, "How is Jane?"


    "I don''t know."


    ""You don''t know?"


    "That''s right."


    Zachary didn''t want to think right now, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it, his voice muffled, "Can''t you just tell me?"


    Frank chuckled. "Looks like you hit a wall."


    Zachary silently puffed out smoke rings.


    After a few seconds, Frank spoke, "I''m at the gate. Charlotte is with Jane, nothing can go wrong."


    "Are you teasing me?" Zachary replied indifferently.


    Frank said, "For the sake of brotherhood, I''ll give you some good news.


    Zachary extinguished his cigarette, feeling a bit excited.


    If Frank could share good news, it must be something significant.


    "Stop being cryptic."


    "Not being cryptic."


    Frank got straight to the point. "Nina has the surveince footage from that night."


    "What?" Zachary didn''t react at first, but as soon as the question left his lips, his mind began to turn.


    He recalled the video that proved he had "forced" Nina.


    Initially, she stood in the corridor outside his room, bringing him a hangover soup, before he pulled her into his room.


    Not to mention how he went from the room where he had been with Jane back to his own. Just considering the corridor''s surveince footage.


    When he went to the monitoring room, the staff said all the footage had been deleted.


    But the video that could prove he had gotten her pregnant was the decisive evidence that exposed her own actions.


    "This is indeed good news."


    Zachary''s tone clearly showed a rise in emotion.


    "She wouldn''t hide it too far away from her. Given her caution, it''s likely with her."


    Frank dragged out thest part. "It''s up to you now, Zachary..."


    "Don''t disgust me."


    Zachary''s mood rxed slightly, at least he hadn''t let Jane down.


    "Just have some more respect for me"


    Frank scoffed, "I won''t go in and annoy you today, I''ll wait for your news.


    Zachary replied, "Remember to tell me about Jane''s situation."


    Frank hung up the phone.


    Zachary put away his phone and walked to Nina''s door.


    He saw Julie carrying a bowl of dark substance.


    "What is this?"


    "Medicine," Julie replied honestly. "Dr. Travis prescribed it to stabilize the situation, Miss Linton is a bit weak." Zachary reached out. "Give it to me.''


    Julie looked confused, but as a servant, she couldn''t ask too many questions.


    "If you need anything, just call me, I''ll be right here." Zachary nodded and carried the medicine inside.


    "Julie, I''m fine, I don''t want to take


    any


    medicine."


    "If you don''t drink it, I''ll pour it away."


    Hearing this, Nina immediately sat up from under the nket.

 Chapter 775

    "Zachary, you''re still worried about me, right?"


    Zachary''s expression remained impassive. "Take the medicine."


    Nina''s eyes brightened as she eagerly asked, "Can you feed..."


    "Not going to happen." Zachary''s refusal was firm.


    Even if he needed to find the deleted surveince footage from that night, he couldn''t suddenly change his attitude toward her.


    Since she had calcted everything to this point, it would be difficult for her not to be suspicious.


    "I''ll leave it here. Whether you drink it or not is your business. You don''t want this child, I can''t help that. The right to reproduce is yours, and you''re the one most qualified to decide its fate." With that, Zachary left the room.


    Nina stared at the medicine, deep in thought.


    Jane woke up in the early morning, wanting to go to the bathroom.


    Charlotte quickly stepped forward to help her, asking, "Are you still feeling dizzy or nauseous?"


    "Much better," Jane replied, her voice hoarse. Her steps were still unsteady. "But the bump on my head really hurts."


    "Not getting knocked out was a blessing."


    Charlotte helped her sit on the toilet and nced at her forehead. "This bump will take days to heal. You need to rest well in the hospital and not think about anything."


    Jane had intended to nod, but as she lowered her head, a wave of dizziness hit her, and she quickly grabbed Charlotte''s hand.


    After a while, she sighed to herself, "This must be a trial most people go through. Love makes it easy to get hurt. Just look at you and Frank, and all those dramatic stories." Charlotte disagreed. "Life is full of hardships, it can''t always be smooth sailing."


    "Since your head isn''t feeling well, don''t dwell on these things."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Janey back down, looking pitifully at her. "I''m thirsty."


    Charlotte helped her drink water.


    Jane was feeling a bit better now, she had slept for a long time and had more energy.


    She started talking to Charlotte about the video


    "I vaguely heard that it wasn''t aposite, is it real?"


    Charlotte replied, "Zachary means it still needs to be verified, we can''t bepletely sure. Right now, we don''t know if it''s fake or real."


    Jane forced a smile. "That night, we must have been drugged. If something really happened, it''s only natural. I won''t be angry with Zachary over this. After all, I woke up next to Michael, and my clothes were a mess." Seeing that Jane still didn''t look well, Charlotte said, "Rest for now, we can talk about itter."


    Jane waved her hand. "I''m fine now. I don''t want to keep it bottled up, let''s chat.


    "I told Zachary that before proving the child in Nina''s womb isn''t his, you two should stay apart and avoid running into each other, especially avoiding Nina. She will definitely try to ruin your reputation."


    Jane agreed. "We noticed from the start that she wasn''t a good person, yet we still didn''t guard against her."


    Charlotte felt some me towards Zachary in her heart but didn''t say it aloud.


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Do you really not have any intention of breaking up with Zachary?"


    Jane smiled. "I know you''re worried about me, but if I was scared, I wouldn''t have done anything with him that night. For now, let''s focus on solving each issue. In the end, if we still face the problem of not being able to be together, I will consider breaking up." This was the first time Charlotte saw Jane being so sincere.


    She had worried about Tom before, especially given Jane''s dark past. How could her heart withstand being hurt repeatedly?


    But eventually, Jane had let go of Tom quite easily.


    Although she hadn''t been in a rtionship, she hadn''tcked in flirting with handsome


    guys.


    If they got along, they would drink for a few days.


    If they didn''t get along, they wouldn''t recognize each other once they left the bar.


    Only Zachary was different.


    Jane considered many factors.


    Later, much of her distancing from Zachary stemmed from the significant disparity in their family backgrounds.


    Tom''s family background was far inferior to Zachary''s, and in the end, he still followed his family''s arrangement and entered into a marriage alliance.


    Zachary''s family was even moreplex, making the possibility of marrying her quite low.


    That was why she had always kept her distance.


    If Zachary hadn''t been so persistently attached, they wouldn''t have started anything.


    "I guessed that you actually wanted to enjoy the process that night, but it ended up being outside your expectations. Yet after falling in love, you found that Zachary was different from the others, and you couldn''t easily let go, right?" Jane held Charlotte''s hand. "At first, I really was just impulsively curious, wanting to see this high and unattainable guy, but then..."


    She smiled. "People are like this, the easier something is to obtain, the less they cherish it. Conversely, the harder it is to get, how could one let it go easily?"


    Charlotte only asked one question: "No matter what, you won''t break up with him, right?"


    Jane lowered her eyes and remained silent.


    Charlotte understood. "I unconditionally support all your decisions."


    But life was unpredictable.

 Chapter 777

    Frank knew Charlotte wouldn''t return home that night, so he didn''t go back either.


    When dawn broke, he went around to the back of the courtyard, climbed over the wall, andnded gracefully.


    He pped his hands, casually stuffed one into his pocket, and walked leisurely to the entrance of the Collins family.


    Zachary opened the door for him.


    "Take a shower."


    Zachary didn''t pay him any mind, he knew where his bedroom was.


    Before Frank went upstairs, he ran into the Sir Collins returning from the backyard after practicing boxing and greeted him with a smirk "Good morning, Sir Collins."


    Sir Collins knew he couldn''t stop Frank and couldn''t be bothered to lose his temper.


    "Just in time for breakfast."


    "I''ll take a shower first."


    ''Well, he''s certainly making himself feel at home,'' thought Sir Collins.


    Sir Collins looked at Zachary, "Even if Frank helps you, I still won''t agree...


    "Julie, bring me the medicine."


    Zachary ignored the rest and took the medicine to Nina''s room.


    Reba happened to being down the stairs, and Sir Collins gave her a knowing look.


    Reba sat at the dining table and nced upstairs, "Let''s not worry about it for now." Zachary summoned a maid and knocked on the door. "Go in and check if she''s awake."


    The maid knocked on the door. "Miss, I''m here to clean the room."


    After a while, Nina''s voice came from inside. "Come in."


    The maid entered and saw that although Nina was wearing pajamas, they were long-sleeved and long-panted, so she went to reply to Zachary. "Sir, you can go in."


    Only then did Zachary walk inside.


    Nina smiled at him, "Zachary, why are you so guarded against me? We even have a child together."


    20 BONUS


    Zachary felt a wave of nausea rising.


    That night, he was unconscious and couldn''t be sure if Nina had touched him.


    The only thing he could be certain of was that even if he were controlled, he wouldn''t do anything to her.


    "Take the medicine. If you can coine down for breakfast, then do so. Don''t keep Grandpa and Grandma waiting. If not, let Julie bring the food to you." "Can''t you bring it to me?"


    "I can''t."


    Zachary turned to leave her room but found someone leaning at the door watching the


    scene.


    "It''s only been two minutes. Are you done?"


    "Not yet." Frank turned back to his room. "I can shower anytime, a show isn''t something you can just watch whenever you want." Zachary followed Frank to his room and asked, "How''s Jane?"


    Frank saw that Zachary had the idea of following him into the bathroom and blocked him at the door. "Sorry, I have a wife. I can''t let you see me naked." Zachary held back his frustration but couldn''t help retorting, "Get lost, who wants to see you naked? You make it,sound like you''re the only one with a wife."


    "We''re legally married, what about you?" Frank dragged out the words. "You might not be.


    11


    Zachary angrily shut the bathroom door.


    He contacted Jane to ask about the situation himself.


    Charlotte returned from the hospital cafeteria with breakfast and heard Jane on the phone.


    "I''m fine. You focus on your work. Charlotte can take care of me. I''m not dizzy anymore and don''t feel nauseous either. If I just get another IV today, I can be discharged." Charlotte shot her a nce but didn''t press further.


    Jane was also worried about saying too much, so she quickly added, "I''m hungry, I''ll eat, gotta go now."


    Zachary hadn''t even had the chance to respond with a "good" before he heard the mechanical hang-up tone.


    He understood now.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Things weren''t good, he had to speed things up on his end too.


    "Did you ask Prof. Kilburn?"


    Zachary pushed open the bathroom door, and Frank was just pulling the ss door open to


    leave.


    "Tsk." Frank cocked his brows, wrapped a towel around himself, and stayed silent.


    Zachary found it ridiculous. "What''s the difference between us? What''s up with not allowing me to see you have a shower?"


    Frank brushed his teeth, remaining silent.


    Zachary was truly annoyed by his behavior but had to indulge him.


    After all, he still needed his help.


    "I beg you, tell me."


    Frank finished shaving and washing his face before leisurely speaking, "Get me a set of clothes."


    Zachary gritted his teeth and went to get him some clothes.


    Frank didn''t move even after he had the clothes.


    Zachary turned around. "So dramatic."


    Frank changed into the clothes and directly stepped out.


    Zachary, frustrated, gritted his teeth.


    He quickly walked a couple of steps to block him at the door.


    ""Don''t go too far."


    Only then did Frank slowly say, "Prof. Kilburn said it''ll take at least two and a half months."


    "That''s still over a month left. Too many things can change.


    "That depends on how fast you are."


    If they could obtain the surveince footage from that night, even if it couldn''t definitively prove whose child it was, at least they could gather some evidence and not be so passive.


    "I want to be quick too."


    Zachary pressed his forehead. "She must be on guard, it can''t be that easy,


    Frank was merciless. "Then you can only me yourself. Who told you to be so careless


    while enjoying your time with Jane?"


    Zachary also regretted it, mainly, he had never thought Nina could be that kind of person.


    "Didn''t you find anything on your end?"


    "Like how she teamed up with Michael?"


    Frank tilted his chin. "Open the door, I''m hungry, let''s eat."


    "I sat in the car all night."


    Zachary stepped aside, and they walked downstairs together.


    At the dining table, the Collins family was already seated.


    Frank was unceremonious. He pulled out a chair across from Sir Collins and began eating. Zachary sat down beside him but hadn''t touched his cutlery when he heard his mother say, "You should take some food upstairs to Nina, she needs to stay in bedtely." Zachary asked Julie to do make the delivery, but his mother insisted, "You need to go yourself, we can''t prove the child isn''t yours yet."


    Zachary wanted to argue but was kicked by Frank.


    So, he stood up, took the tray from Julie, and headed upstairs.


    The door to Nina''s room was open. The maid had just finished cleaning and wasing


    out.


    "Sir."


    Zachary nodded in response.

 Chapter 778

    Zachary walked in and set the tray down. "Eat.


    Nina looked at him, her face devoid of color, making her dark pupils appear deep.


    Zachary stood there with one hand in his pocket, his expression neutral.


    After staring at each other for a while, Nina smiled. "Zachary, you want something from me, right?"


    Zachary remained silent.


    Nina picked up the oat porridge and took a sip, her tone leisurely. "This feels quite pointless. Why don''t you agree to one condition? I''ll get rid of the child, and we can go back to how we used to be." Zachary likely guessed what that condition was


    He had thought that her feelings for him were just youthful infatuation, something that was normal given they lived under the same roof and spent nearly every day together.


    He assumed that after being abroad for so many years, and as she grew older, those adolescent feelings would have long faded away.


    Unexpectedly, not only had they not disappeared, but they had be more stubborn.


    After a long silence, he honestly said, "To be frank, I don''t think you actually like me. You''re making me feel ufortable. How can you say you like me?"


    Ninaughed. "How can I not say that? I want to possess you, just like you want to possess Jane. How is that not love?"


    Zachary felt discussing this with her in her current state was pointless.


    She was too manic.


    "Eat."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina smiled. "I am eating, Zachary."


    "You guessed my condition, didn''t you? That''s why you''re avoiding a direct answer to my question."


    Zachary bluntly asked, "Did you get together with other men abroad because you me?"


    Nina wasn''t surprised that he could find out about these things.


    liked


    Once Zachary discovered everything was part of her n, she knew they could never go back to how they were.


    So, her main goal now was to eliminate any possibility between him and Jane.


    "Physiological needs don''t affect how I feel about you."


    "Zachary, as long as you and Jane cut off all contact, I''ll get rid of this child. No one can pressure you anymore, okay?"


    Zachary wanted to say that unless he were dead, he would absolutely not separate from


    Jane.


    For now, he held back.


    "Take care of yourself."


    After he said that he turned to leave.


    Nina stared at the tray on the nightstand for a moment, and in the next second, she forcefully swept it off, shattering the bowls and tes all over the floor.


    "I found out that before Zachary followed me to Heliafield, Nina had been in secret contact with Michael."


    As Zachary went downstairs, he heard Frank say this and quickened his pace.


    "What did you say?"


    Frank nced at him. "You didn''t manage to find out this small detail?"


    Zachary replied, "You''re talking about that incident in the escape room?"


    Frank nodded. "The surveince in the escape room had audio."


    "It''s useless." Zachary sat down and said, "The owner of the escape room said the footage will only be kept for seven days. Back then, I didn''t think to keep an eye on Nina." That had given her the chance to get away with things.


    After giving it some thought, Zachary felt that he had brought this


    upon


    himself.


    Frank cocked his brows. "The data of the surveince in the escape room can be recovered."


    Zachary quickly turned to look at Frank. "What did you say?"


    "Have you gone deaf or something? You ask a question every time I tell you something. How about you get your ears checked first?" said Frank.


    Zachary wanted to say no, but knew what Frank actually meant.


    "I do need to have my ears checked out. I don''t know why, but my ears kept on ringing recently."

 Chapter 779

    The two men stood up in tacit agreement, ready to leave.


    But before they could take a step, Zachary was called back by his mother.


    "Let the family doctor take a look at you first."


    Frank sat back down and continued eating.


    Zachary thought, ''You really are my good friend''


    He could only sit back down.


    His mother instructed Julie to call the doctor, and soon Dr. Travis arrived. "Sir, let me check you."


    Zachary nodded.


    After Dr. Travis examined him, he inquired about the situation.


    Zachary simply said it hurt and that he couldn''t hear well.


    No matter what Dr. Travis asked, he stuck to that statement.


    Finally, Dr. Travis said, "It''s better to go to the hospital for an X-ray. Hearing issues can be serious, so we can''t be careless."


    The Collins family understood clearly that Frank was helping Zachary cover for him to go to the hospital to see Jane. They really couldn''t stop him.


    But recently, Zachary must have been holding in a lot of anger, which could have caused his ear pain as well.


    They couldn''t afford him to have severe problems.


    "I''ll


    go with you." Reba stood up.


    Zachary didn''t say anything and walked out first.


    Frank leisurely wiped his mouth with a napkin before standing up.


    He walked to the entrance, grabbed his coat, and took long strides.,


    By the time his mother changed her shoes and stepped outside, the two men were already out of sight. Zachary''s car was still there.


    That meant he had climbed over the wall to get into Frank''s car.


    She really felt a headacheing on.


    "I''ll give you a ride," Sir Collins said, seeing Zachary''s car still there and noticing his wife lingering at the door. Reba asked him, "If in the end, Zachary cuts ties with us to be with that woman, what are you going to do?"


    Sir Collins''s expression was serious and cold. "I''ll prevent all possible future problems."


    On the other side, Zachary asked Frank for the footage from the escape room.


    Frank tossed a tablet to him, leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, and began resting.


    Zachary opened it but didn''t hear any sound, so he pressed the volume button a few times. To his surprise, a ghost NPC suddenly appeared on the screen, screaming several times. Frank didn''t open his eyes but spoke in a cold voice, "You''re really having issues with your


    ears.


    Zachary retorted, "They were speaking so softly, and there were all sorts of sound effects. How could I hear them clearly?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Frank coldly scoffed, "I''ve noticed your ears aren''t working, and now your eyes seem to be going blind too. They clearly avoided the surveince, you couldn''t even lipread. How do you expect to hear anything?" Zachary pinched the bridge of his nose.


    Recently, Nina had really thrown him off, making him lose even the most basic judgment.


    "I can''t conveniently send someone to investigate. Help me find out Nina''s activities, including in Heliafield."


    Frank replied, "That surveince can only be on her."


    Zachary paused, suddenly realizing something, and asked, "What use does she have for that night''s footage? Is it just the part where she was at the door, meant to ce the me for the child on me?"


    Frank still hadn''t opened his eyes, but he rubbed his brows in annoyance. "Looks like you do have a brain."


    Zachary pondered for a moment and then gritted his teeth. "Are you deliberately trying to make a fool of me?"


    Only then did Frank open his eyes with a teasing glimmer dancing in his dark eyes.


    Zachary felt like punching him.


    "You''re really asking for a beating! You''re actually asking me to go and seduce Nina!" Frank, however, appeared indifferent. "Just a test, I had to rule out all potential risks." "Just now,


    while we were eating downstairs, someone was eavesdropping around the corner upstairs."


    Zachary locked the tablet. "Did you intentionally mention that the escape room footage could be recovered so Nina could hear?"

 Chapter 780

    Chapter


    780


    Frank responded with a nod.)


    Zachary asked, "Is it to make her anxious first?"


    "Only then can she give things away," Frank replied, closing his eyes again. "With her level of cunning, she won''t be able to do anything if you have someone watching her closely. At this stage, her focus will be on the child, and she won''t contact Michael again, so she can only end up in disarray."


    Nina indeed heard what Frank said, but she had some understanding of him, a statement didn''t always mean what it seemed on the surface.


    The underlying meaning could be dangerously misleading.


    Right now, she couldn''t afford to panic.


    She had asked the owner for the footage from the escape room when she left and had watched it, there was no recording of her and Michael''s voices.


    She could use the excuse of "bumping into each other while ying" to brush things off.


    But she didn''t know why, hearing ite from Frank made her unable to remain calm.


    She took an old phone out from under the bed, about to turn it on, but felt the timing was off and quickly ced it back.


    ncing at the mess on the floor, she called for the maid toe clean the room.


    At that moment, Madam Collins came in, saw the maid cleaning, and asked, "What happened?"


    Nina forced a smile. "I have no strength in my hands and identally knocked something over."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Madam Collins had watched Nina grow up, so she could sense something was off, but in the current situation, she didn''t press further.


    "You''re feeling ufortable because you''re pregnant. If you need anything, call Julie, she will take care of you during this time." "Thank you, Grandma.


    Madam Collins waved her hand and turned to leave.


    She went to the backyard to find Sir Collins, who was ying chess with an old friend, and they then went to the hospital together. Sir Collins asked, "Zachary is definitely at the hospital, what are we going for?"


    4


    "To be hospitalized."


    "What?"


    Sir Collins didn''t immediately understand. "Who''s hospitalized?"


    "You."


    Zachary had just arrived at Jane''s ward when his phone rang.


    He took it out to check, it was his grandmother calling.


    She should be at home at this hour, was Nina causing trouble again?


    "Hello, Grandma."


    Madam Collins got straight to the point. "Come to Room V808, your grandfather is hospitalized."


    Zachary felt helpless. "Grandma, that excuse is toome."


    Madam Collins hung up the phone without another word.


    As soon as Zachary took his phone away from his ear, he saw his mother hurrying over.


    Without saying anything, she grabbed him and said, "Come with me, your grandfather is hospitalized."


    Just then, Charlotte came out of the ward and was surprised to see Frank standing at the door. "Why are you just standing there?" Frank asked, "How''s Jane?"


    Charlotte replied, "She''s on the phone. She doesn''t feel nauseous anymore, but her head still hurts."


    Frank''s eyes flickered. "Sir Collins is hospitalized, and he''s on this floor. Let''s go take a look."


    Charlotte frowned slightly. "Did you upset him yesterday?"


    Frank wrapped his arm around Charlotte''s neck. "If I had upset himst night, he would have had to go to the hospital then." "I''m telling you..."


    He leaned in, lowering his voice.


    After hearing him out, Charlotte felt a bit helpless. "They''re really something. I can''t believe they cane up with such excuses. "Give them a chance, Madam Collins is reasonable. Let her talk it over."


    Charlotte shot him a nce and chuckled, "You''ve already tricked me into this. Since you''ve made your decision, so why the pretense?"


    Frankughed, ruffling her hair. "It''s all about acting first and exiningter."


    Charlotte said, "If anything happens to Jane because of this, I''ll definitely hit you."


    "Sure."


    YEAR

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781 Chapter


    781


    Frank kissed her ear softly, his voice charming. "We''re home now. How do you want to hit me? I''ll be at your service."


    Jane naturally knew Frank had arrived.


    The couple hadn''t seen each other that evening, and she guessed they were getting cozy, so she wasn''t in a hurry to bring Charlotte back She focused on the medication, and just as she felt a bit drowsy, the ward door was pushed


    open.


    She thought it was Charlotte returning, greeting with a smile. "I thought you''d onlye back at lunchtime..."


    What came into view was a face that, despite showing signs of age, was well-kept.


    She straightened up a bit. "Madam Collins. Would you like some water?"


    Jane reached out, intending to pour a ss of water.


    Madam Collins approached and stopped her with a gesture. "No need."


    Then she sat down in a nearby chair. "Don''t be nervous. I just want to chat with you.''


    >>


    Jane enjoyed chatting with people and could strike up a conversation with anyone.


    But facing Zachary''s grandmother made her feel somewhat awkward.


    "You want to talk about me and Zachary, right?"


    Madam Collins hade from the business world. When she arranged her son''s marriage, she chose a decisive woman from a business family. From the moment Zachary was born, she must have already been considering who he would marry.


    The Collins family wasn''t exactly the same as the Smith family.


    They had too many enemies watching them.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Now that Sir Collins had stepped back, his son was still active in politics, and Zachary would likely follow the same path.


    §ï§á§Ñ


    Therefore, his future partner needed toe from an affluent family and possess strong personal capabilities.


    She had heard that Jane and Charlotte started a clothing and jewelrypany, but it was too small to be significant.


    Even if Jane had some business acumen, without a solid background, she couldn''t help Zachary,


    In times of trouble, he would still have to clean up after her.


    If their opponents found any leverage against them, the already dangerous path would be even more dangerous.


    "Child, I hold nothing against you. It''s perfect fine for youngsters like you to be dating, but that''s all I can allow. Take your friend, Mrs. Smith, for example. She was once adrift, yet her background is impressive. The Shaw family supports her, and she''s also the daughter of the Jackson family. Part of the Jackson family''s wealth will eventually be hers. So her marriage with Frank is, after all, a strong alliance. But what can you offer Zachary?" Madam Collins''s voice was gentle, yet it felt like a heavy hammer striking Jane''s heart.


    Jane''s lips moved but no words came out.


    "I also know that Charlotte will support you, acting as your family to help you marry Zachary. But child, our resources and those of Frank are already intertwined, and our interests have long been bound. You don''t need to bring that, Zachary already has it. What we want is more resources to ensure Zachary can walk a steadier path in the future."


    Jane opened her mouth to say something but was interrupted by Madam Collins. "Let me give you an example. Nina came from a poor background, with no parents. Her grandfather'' worked as a driver for our family, and she was raised in the Collins family''s residence. Even so, she has learned more and experienced more about human nature than others. Just by mastering that, means you''re not her match, let alone facing what lies ahead."


    Jane understood well that business and politics were different.


    Hearing from Charlotte that Zachary would be involved in politics made her hesitate.


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    GET IT NOW.


    +

 Chapter 782

    When she first pursued Zachary, Jane intended to indulge in the moment.


    Who would have thought that she would truly be attached and want to fight for it now?


    "Madam Collins, I won''t sugarcoat things or speak in grand terms. I acknowledge that I failed to guard against Nina, that''s on me. As for me and Zachary, we''re inseparable at this stage, so you need not bother trying to persuade me. The future is uncertain, we can''t predict what will happen next. I only want to focus on the present. I can''t help him with his career, but I won''t create trouble for him either. I won''t force him into ufortable


    situations like Nina did."


    At that point, Jano paused.


    When she spoke again, her tone was incredibly serious.


    "Madam Collins, if in the future someone holds a gun to my head and threatens Zachary, you can rest assured that I won''t let him be in a difficult position. Beyond that, I have nothing more to say. My head hurts, so you''re free to go." Madam Collins studied Jane for a while before getting up to leave.


    She didn''t believe that anyone could love so deeply that they would be willing to die for it.


    No matter what kind of rtionship it was, a connection based on mutual benefit was the most stable.


    "Grandma."


    Opening the ward door, Madam Collins saw Zachary standing at the entrance and wasn''t too surprised.


    If such trivial matters could be hidden from him, how could he bear the weight of the entire Collins family?


    "You heard everything?"


    Zachary closed the ward door and helped his grandmother toward his grandfather''s room, while nodding slightly. "You shouldn''t be bothering Grandpa like this. It''s freezing, and if you really get sick froming to the hospital, you''ll regret it." Madam Collins rarely cried, after all, their family was strict, and the business world was like a battlefield, where bloodshed was inevitable.


    Instead of crying, she preferred to think about how to solve problems.


    "Zachary, why do you like her so much?"


    Zachary couldn''t really exin it. There didn''t seem to be any specific reason.


    He just liked her-simple as that.


    "Grandma, I understand your concerns. I won''t abandon my responsibilities to the Collins family. I''ll carry them well. Even without a powerful wife to support me, I can walk my path steadily. I can''t be with anyone but her. If you want me to break up with her, then don''t me me for being serious about leaving the Collins family."


    Madam Collins pped Zachary''s back in frustration.


    She was genuinely angry but felt powerless.


    She never imagined that her cold and distant grandson could love someone like this-so much so that he would consider giving up their family and the responsibilities of the Collins family.


    If the policies hadn''t prohibited it, she would have had more children.


    Zachary''s mother had a chance to have a second child, but giving birth to him damaged her


    health.


    It had always been a union of interests, divorce was not an option. Zachary''s father held a prominent position and couldn''t have an illegitimate child.


    She had poured her heart and soul into raising a single child, only to end up in this


    situation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was infuriating.


    "Don''t be upset."


    Noticing her breathing bing heavy, Zachary put on a serious face and gently rubbed her back to soothe her.


    Madam Collins swatted his hand away. "It seems you just want to drive me to my doom.''


    Zachary replied, "That can''t happen."


    "Zachary Collins!"


    "}


    Madam Collins called him by his full name. "You have no chance of severing ties with the Collins family. If you insist on opposing us, then in the end, the one who pays the price will be Jane."

 Chapter 783

    Zachary naturally believed such words.


    He knew they weren''t just useless threats.


    But ever since he decided to be with Jane, he had anticipated this situation.


    He steadied his emotions and calmly said, "Grandma, if that day reallyes, and you put Jane in danger, then my ties with the Collins family will be severedpletely."


    "I''ll make it clear. I will only be with her. You know what I mean."


    Zachary''s words caused Madam Collins to be hospitalized in the end.


    However, it wasn''t too serious, she insisted on being hospitalized in the same room as Sir Collins.


    Regardless of the truth, given the current situation, Zachary couldn''t continue to oppose


    them.


    Though his family was strict, they didn''t constantly scold him.


    When things reached a deadlock like this, it was also for Jane''s safety.


    But it hadn''te to that point yet.


    Charlotte returned to apany Jane.


    Frank stayed behind to prevent any unexpected situations.


    When Eric arrived that night, he saw Zachary and, without saying a


    kicked him.


    Zachary knelt on one knee without uttering a sound.


    Reba stepped forward to intervene. "What are you doing? If you have something to say, just say it. Why resort to violence?"


    Sir Collins and Madam Collins, lying in their beds, also gestured to stop him.


    They were somewhat displeased. "What good does hitting him do? Are you going to beat him to death?"


    Eric became even angrier. "Who am I doing this for? It''s all your fault for indulging him!"


    Reba was the first to disagree. "He trained in the wild as a child, eating bugs and grass roots. Did I say anything then?"


    "What do you mean we indulged him? He''s made mistakes now, but that''s no excuse for you to hit him."


    Eric scoffed. "I didn''t hit him, I used my foot!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba raised her hand and pped his back. A son hit his father, but I can hit my husband. If you think it''s alright, you can hit me back."


    Eric turned in a circle in frustration, finally muttering three words. "Fine, fine, fine."


    Reba helped him up, but he knelt back down


    "It''s my fault for upsetting Grandma, but I''m not joking around. I don''t care whether you have any intentions toward Jane, but you better not. Now that you''re all here, let me say it again. I will only be with her for both life and death." The ward became awkwardly silent.


    It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    After a long time, aside from the sounds of breathing, there was nothing else.


    Frank felt it wasn''t the right time to speak, so he waited.


    He wondered if the Collins family would show any signs of backing down.


    After a while, Madam Collins spoke up. "Zachary, we do have other options. Don''t think that just because you''re the only heir, you can threaten us with death. I can make concessions now, but it''s not because you threatened us, it''s because you have Collins family blood running through your veins. And the effort we''ve put in can''t be wasted for the sake of one woman. You can''t escape the Collins family, and your life isn''t entirely your own to dictate, it''s not just your decision."


    Sir Collins, catching his wife''s eye, made things clear. "For now, we won''t stop you from dating her, but we can only indulge you for a year. Next year, you must follow the family''s arrangements and get married. If you refuse, then don''t bother with the current rtionship." Eric added, "You''ve seen the turmoil in our family. Since you want to share life and death with her, it''s better to experience living hell."


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    X

 Chapter 784

    Reba finally spoke up. "Zachary, we''re not forcing you. We''ve asked before if you wanted to take your time and carefully consider which path to take, and we''ve allowed you to do so for many years. But this leniency doesn''t mean you should fall in love with a woman and go against us. It''s meant for you to make the choices you should. You have to bear the responsibilities of the Collins family, that''s destined from the day you were born and it can''t be changed."


    Zachary remained silent after hearing these words.


    They weren''t wrong, and neither was he.


    It was a deadlock


    Madam Collins spoke again. "The Collins family has been passed down through generations to ensure its continued glory. We''ve put all our effort into raising you, and all our sacrifices were meant to see a return. You were meant to marry a woman from a powerful background, to share the responsibilities of the Collins family, and to contribute just as we have-that''s what you''re supposed to do. Allowing you to date her for a year is already a sign of our indulgence. Zachary, you don''t have a choice in this matter, even if you threaten to take drastic measures, it won''t help." Zachary understood all of this.


    If it weren''t for their giving him life and their careful guidance, he wouldn''t have grown into who he was today, nor would he have met Jane or be in love with her.


    Because of this, he hadn''t taken that irrevocable step yet.


    But he couldn''t let Jane suffer, being treated as a secret lover.


    "A family''s background shouldn''t be an absolute standard. How can you be so certain that she can''t help me? She''s excellent, you''ll understand if you get to know her better."


    Madam Collins smiled. "Since you started getting involved with her, we''ve already looked into her. We know everything about her-probably more than you do.''


    Zachary pursed his lips tightly.


    He and Jane were still in the passionate stage of their rtionship and hadn''t reached the point of understanding each other''s pasts.


    "Having a father like that alone means that she can''t be your wife." Madam Collins nced at Frank and continued, "Even if she has a good rtionship with Mrs. Smith, that doesn''t change anything."


    Since he was mentioned, Frank spoke up. "Legally, she has no rtionship with her father anymore. In the future, she won''t need to support him or have any contact with him."


    Madam Collins wore a knowing smile. "If it were that easy, the news outlets would be out of business. Family ties can''t just be severed off a whim. Theplexities, diversities, and dark sides of human nature far exceed your imagination. Tell me, a father who is a gambler and an alcoholic, with no ie, seeing his daughter marrying into a wealthy family would he note knocking on her door? If he had any conscience or feelings of guilt, how could have he treated his daughter like that? And why would we leave such a risk? Once she enters the Collins family, all those who covet the Collins family will find ways to exploit that weakness to harm us. We can clearly avoid this, why take such a huge risk?"


    To be honest, this issue had dragged on long enough.


    Frank was getting a bit impatient, not to mention Zachary, who was directly involved.


    He said, "I don''t think we can reach a conclusion right now. Let''s set this aside for the moment and deal with the situation regarding Nina''s child first."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jane was also rying Madam Collins''s words to Charlotte.

 Chapter 785

    The two of them couldn''te to any conclusion about the matter.


    Charlotte helped Jane lie down. "Your head still hurts, so don''t think about it for now. It seems like a deadlock, and stressing over it won''t help. At the very least, you should take care of yourself in a situation like this."


    Janey on the hospital bed, stretching her limbs and sighing. "This isn''t something I can just bear on my own. It''s strange, isn''t it? I know my background will cause Zachary trouble, yet I still ended up truly falling for him." Suddenly, the door to the room swung open. Charlotte turned to see Frank and nodded to Jane before getting up to leave the room.


    She closed the door behind her and looked up at Frank. "How did it go on your side?"


    Frank replied, "Nothing yet. I suggested they put this on hold and deal with Nina first.


    "Did they agree? Not exactly, but they didn''t oppose it either. I just dropped Zachary off at the car, and they''ll be home soon."


    Charlotte nodded. "That''s good to hear."


    This meant that none of the Collins family had fallen ill.


    Things would getplicated if Zachary''s parents had fallen ill.


    "Can Zachary stay with Jane in the hospital?"


    Frank shook his head. "He has to go home to keep an eye on Nina."


    Charlotte felt uneasy. "If he''s around Nina, what if she uses him to harm the baby and tarnish his reputation? Wouldn''t it be safer for him to stay in the hospital?"


    Frank''s eyes flickered coldly. "I don''t think she will harm this baby. With all that''s happened recently, Zachary is caught in the middle. There''s something I haven''t told him." ""What is it?"


    Frank beckoned her closer, and he whispered something in her ear.


    Charlotte was shocked. "Can that really work? Is there any scientific basis for it?"


    "It''s just my guess."


    "A guess? Are there sessful cases like this? Have you asked Prof. Kilburn?"


    Frank held a finger to his lips, hushing her. "Honey, if you keep shouting like that, the whole world will know."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte had never heard anything like this and struggled to calm herself. But she managed to lower her voice. "If what you''re suggesting is possible, and they find out it''s Zachary''s child, will the Collins family let Nina marry him?" "Absolutely not." Frank shook his head. "If that were the case, they might as well let Zachary and Jane try to have a baby together."


    "That makes sense..."


    "The Collins family clearly has a n for an alliance. With someone like Nina, who has her own schemes, my godmother might have wanted to keep her at first, but once the baby is born, she''ll likely leave everything for Zachary to handle. Keeping her around would be like leaving a ticking time bomb that could affect Zachary''s future alliances."


    Charlotte rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    Frank gently tapped her forehead twice. "Stop thinking about it. We''ll know the oue in a month."


    A month felt too long. So much could happen in a day, let alone a month.


    "Is there any other way?" asked Charlotte. "What about the hotel surveince footage from that night? Is it really unrecoverable?"


    Frank nced back into the room, then sat down beside Charlotte, wrapping an arm around her. "It''s uncertain. Even if it can be recovered, it''ll take time. I tried probing Nina this morning, but she didn''t give anything away. Right now, she hasn''t made any moves, which means she probably figured out what I was implying."


    "So we just have to wait," said Charlotte, leaning on Frank''s shoulder. "What a mess. Jane finally finds someone who truly cares about her..."

 Chapter 786

    In the ward, Zachary peeled an orange for Jane,


    For half a day, they had said nothing.


    Yet they understood everything.


    Zachary carefully peeled the orange, removing the white pith as well.


    He fed one piece after another to Jane.


    After finishing one orange, he offered her some water.


    Only then did he speak, "What do you want to eat? I''ll go buy some for you."


    Jane couldn''t shake her head yet, so she waved her hand. "You should


    go back."


    They locked gazes for a moment, then Zachary leaned in and kissed her forehead.


    "I''m sorry."


    Jane hugged him and patted his back. "You don''t need to say sorry."


    "It''s not about Nina."


    That referred to the words of his grandmother.


    Jane realized this and asked, "Were you at the door when your grandmother came?"


    "Yes."


    "So you heard everything."


    "Yes."


    Zachary gently embraced her but then tightened his arms, wishing he could merge with herpletely.


    "I told them I would stand by you."


    Janeughed. "That''s enough for me. Alright, you should go back now. If this matter isn''t resolved, don''te see me." Zachary let go of her, adjusted her pillow, and tucked her in.


    "Rest well. I''lle see you whenever I can."


    "Okay, hurry home now."


    Zachary turned back three times as he walked to the door, taking only a few steps but it felt like an eternity.


    Jane turned away, wiping her eyes.


    Zachary opened the door and stepped out.


    Frank was headed to his office and it was convenient for him to drop Zachary off.


    Before leaving, Frank looked at Charlotte. "I''lle back tonight."


    Charlotte nodded. Once they entered the elevator, she returned to the ward.


    She sat by the bed and looked at Jane, who had her back to her, and asked, "Are you secretly crying?"


    Jane wiped her tears and turned to Charlotte. "Who''s crying? I''m not."


    "A little puppy cried." Charlotte unwrapped a candy and stuffed it into her mouth. "Don''t think about anything. Just rest well."


    Once in the car, Frank handed Zachary a bottle of water.


    Zachary had just unscrewed the cap and taken a sip when Frank suddenly said, "I suspect that the baby in Nina''s womb might be yours." Cough-


    The water Zachary had just taken in came spewing out.


    Frank anticipated the spray and dodged, looking at the water stains on the leather seat, You''ll cover the cleaning fee."


    ((


    Was that the main point?


    Zachary took a deep breath and asked, "What do you mean by suspecting that Nina''s baby is mine? I''m not so clueless that I wouldn''t know who I slept with. Even if she used some sort of trick on me, I wouldn''t touch her." Frank crossed his arms, his eyes dark. "Then what about her touching you?"


    Zachary exploded, blurting out, "She can''t even give me an erection."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank seemed convinced and nodded.


    "Have you heard of using sperm for artificial insemination?"


    About five minutester, Zachary finally reacted.


    "Are you serious?"


    Frank replied, "You heard and understood it too.''


    "But..."


    Zachary ran a hand through his hair. "I''ve had my men keep an eye on her. How could she have gone for artificial insemination?"

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787 Chapter


    787


    "Keep an eye on her?" Frank scoffed, "You only realized she was in your bed after waking up at noon, so what about before you woke up?


    Zachary only remembered that he fell asleep around three in the morning.


    He woke up at noon.


    He frowned slightly. "Is that enough time?"


    "Doctors on night duty can handle this kind of situation," replied Frank. "She knew we were on our honeymoon in Heliafield, so if she had a n, she would have arranged it in advance. Artificial insemination is always the sooner the better." Zachary still couldn''t figure it out. "Roy is on the floor below. If Nina went out, he would have noticed."


    Frank watched Zachary without saying anything, instead handing him a tablet.


    ""What''s this?"


    "See for yourself."


    As Zachary scanned the text on the screen, disbelief grew within him.


    "You''re saying she took my... and put it into herself? How could that be possible?"


    He couldn''t believe it at all.


    Frank also found this possibility disturbing, but some things in the world defiedmon understanding.


    "The surveince didn''t show her leaving the hotel during that time, she didn''t even leave the floor I booked. All your men said the same thing. They didn''t see Nina at any of the exits. She would have had to fly out."


    Zachary caught onto one word. "There''s a helicopter tform on the roof."


    "In such a quiet night, if there were any noise like that and your men didn''t notice, they might as well go sell groceries in the countryside."


    With all other possibilities ruled out, only the most bizarre one remained.


    Zachary turned off the tablet and rubbed his forehead hard. After a while, he still couldn''t ept it and said, "She can''t be trying to have a child with Michael?"


    In contrast to Zachary''s anxiety, Frank appeared unbothered. "I''m not denying that possibility, I''m just suggesting another."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you intentionally trying to disgust me?"


    "You don''t appreciate good intentions."


    Zachary fell silent. "You''re so annoying."


    Frank replied, "Bringing up this possibility is meant for you to prove otherwise. If the dayes for a paternity test and the result shows it''s yours, your family will likely keep the child. Even if Jane loves you and is magnanimous about the child''s existence, there will always be a connection between you and Nina.


    Zachary still thought it impossible. "No matter how I look at it, she seems to want to get rid of the child and pin it on me, making it impossible for me to deny that the child is mine. In the morning, she even told me she would get rid of the child if Ipletely broke up with Jane and had no further contact."


    Frank impatiently clicked his tongue. "Did she lose her mind this morning? Can''t she test your attitude to decide her next step?"


    Zachary couldn''t think straighttely.


    Before, he could handle anything calmly and with ease.


    For the past couple of days, worrying about Jane made him depend more on Frank.


    He had to wait until Frank brought something up before considering it.


    "Do you have any ns?"


    Frank brushed his pants and replied, "There is a way, but you might not be able to pull it off."


    "You tell me," said Zachary.


    After a brief silence, Frank smirked slightly. "Hold a wedding with Nina."


    Zachary''s sharp gaze looked as if he was going to rip Frank into pieces. "Be serious."


    "I''m not saying you should actually marry her, just hold a wedding and see how she handles the child."

 Chapter 788

    Frank''s gaze turned colder. "If after the wedding she finds a way to get rid of the child, then it''s not yours. If not, it''s definitely yours.


    Zachary chuckled in frustration. "Let me ask you this, in the same situation, would you use this method?"


    Frank leanedzily against the chair, his casual tone striking a nerve. "I wouldn''t let that situation happen."


    At the hospital, Jane finished her IV and was discharged.


    She didn''t want to stay in the hospital, who knew if someone woulde to talk to her again?


    Returning to her little home improved her mood, perhaps she would recover better there.


    "Have you started cooking?"


    Charlotte poured her a ss of water and noticed the kitchen equipment had increased significantly, and the fridge was fully stocked.


    "If I remember correctly, you don''t know how to cook at all."


    "You really know how to tter me, don''t you?" Jane leaned against the doorframe, sipping yogurt. "Zachary cooks, and I wash the dishes."


    Charlotte looked surprised. "You wash the dishes? Aren''t you the one who hates having oil stuck on your hands? Besides, I remember you have a dishwasher." Not cooking but still installing a dishwasher, Charlotte couldn''t understand that at the


    time.


    She couldprehend Jane buying kitchen tools, she wanted her home to feel like a home.


    But a dishwasher was really unnecessary.


    Now, there was nothing more to say about it.


    "It seems like you''re settling into this life well, you both seem to get along in every way.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jane tossed the yogurt container aside, rubbed her face, and lowered her gaze, her voice unusually somber. "Charlotte, since I got home, I suddenly feel..."


    After knowing each other for so many years, even if Jane hesitated, Charlotte could understand her thoughts.


    Charlotte hugged her gently, patting her back. "Jane, you''ve been through such difficult times in the past. For what''s happening now or in the future, I believe you will do even better, and I will always be with you."


    ''Just like before,'' Charlotte added inwardly.


    Jane smiled. "Are you afraid I''llmit suicide?"


    "You don''t dare."


    Though Charlotte said that, she held Jane tighter.


    After a while, Jane finally pulled away from Charlotte''s embrace and said, "I just wanted to say, I felt so suffocated at the hospital, but I feel much better at home. As for the path ahead, it''s indeed tough, but at least someone is keeping mepany, and I''m very happy about that."


    Hearing this, Charlotte rxed and handed her the water. "Have some water, n will probably bring us lunch soon."


    Originally, she had nned to order takeout, but Frank didn''t agree.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    She went to open the door and found not only n but also Roy.


    ""Mrs. Smith."


    ""Here to deliver food?"


    Roy respectfully replied, "Yes, Mr. Collins sent me. These are all Miss Greenwood''s favorites."


    "Give them to me." Charlotte took everything from their hands. "Thank you."


    "It''s my job."


    n seemed to have other matters to attend to and stepped back first.


    Roy moved aside a couple of steps, standing straight.


    Charlotte didn''t ask, Zachary must have known Jane was discharged and was worried someone might disturb her, so he sent his trusted aide to keep an eye on her.


    She walked inside and waved the portion Roy brought, saying, "Your meal of love."


    Jane nced at her. "You''re not any different."


    Charlotte smiled. "Didn''t I give you the bouquet before? When you wished me happiness, I said we should be happy together."


    Janeughed too.


    After tasting the meal sent by Zachary, she still thought his cooking was the best.

 Chapter 789

    Even though it wasn''t as exquisite as a fancy restaurant, it was still delicious.


    "But Charlotte, I n to break up with Zachary


    Zachary returned to the Collins family, and Nina was just walking downstairs.


    He nced at her and silently headed to his room.


    Nina seemed flustered, as if she almost stumbled down the stairs.


    He didn''t reach out, but she grabbed his arm.


    After steadying herself, she eximed in panic "You scared me! Thank goodness you''re back, Zachary. Otherwise, our child might be lost." Zachary remained indifferent.


    Since that night at the hotel, he found it increasingly hard to understand Nina, nor did he intend to.


    In any case, he definitely wouldn''t give her any chances to act out.


    After a long silence, he recalled what Frank had suggested.


    "Nina, do you want to marry me?"


    Nina was stunned, unable to believe her ears.


    Clearly, Zachary had pretended to be ill just to see Jane.


    She had been trying to find a way, and now he suddenly proposed marriage.


    Even though she knew it might be a trap, she couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "Zachary, you really still have feelings for me...


    "Let''s have a wedding before your pregnancy starts to show. You can go pick a wedding dress with my mom. "Okay!"


    Nina was ecstatic, but a bit of rationality remained. "But... does the Collins family agree to our marriage?" What the Collins family cared about was whether the child in her womb was actually his.


    She had seen how calm and indifferent the Collins family was.


    But she could also understand it.


    One couldn''t get to this position with a soft heart.


    +25 BORUS


    Zachary lowered his gaze. "As long as your child is healthy, and a monthter it''s confirmed to be mine, they will naturally agree. After all, you will have given birth to the first grandson of the Collins family. Maybe in the future, he will be the one to inherit the family." Mentioning the child made Nina''s smile fade slightly.


    She asked, "Do we have to wait for the paternity test before we can hold the wedding?"


    "No, after the paternity test, I will persuade my family to register the marriage and make it official. As for the wedding, as long as you can handle it, we can organize it as soon as you pick the dress and venue. But I won''t have time, so I''ll leave it all to you, okay?" Nina had already started nning in her mind.


    Even if the child didn''t survive and she couldn''t get registered with Zachary, once the wedding was held, it would ensure that Zachary and Jane would never be together again.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can handle it, Zachary. You focus on your work."


    Zachary watched her walk towards his mother, his eyes narrowing.


    Then he stepped up the stairs.


    Back in his room, he messaged Frank.


    "I''ve set the bait."


    When Frank received Zachary''s message, he also received one from Charlotte.


    "Jane said she wants to break up with Zachary."


    Frank felt exhausted that day.


    He wasn''t a matchmaker, why did he have to manage the love between Jane and Zachary?


    He never wanted to get involved even back when the two of them had fallen out.


    They were adults, didn''t they know how to handle their feelings?


    But it turned out they really didn''t.


    He never expected Zachary to let his guard down and allow Nina to take advantage.


    After a moment of thought, he first replied to Charlotte. "Zachary and Nina are nning a wedding."


    Charlotte replied immediately, "What?"


    Frank exined, "It''s a test to see f Nina will keep the child. If she goes through with the wedding and doesn''t keep it, then it means the child has nothing to do with Zachary." 2/3


    Charlotte understood.


    Too many things could happen in a month.


    They were currently in a very passive position a


    Charlotte understood.


    Too many things could happen in a month.


    They were currently in a very passive position and Nina was holding all the cards.

 Chapter 790

    Right now, taking a risky move was the best way to break the deadlock.


    But...


    Charlotte put down her phone and asked Jane, "Are you serious? You just said someone stood by your side, and you were happy. Why are you saying this now? What you mean by breaking up-do you mean a permanent breakup or just a temporary separation until he handles things with Nina?"


    Jane wanted to have a drink, but she couldn''t because of the medication.


    She took a sip of water and said, "It''s a breakup. I can''t reach the Collins family. Having been there is enough for me. I don''t want him to sever ties with his family because of me. My biological father, though he has severed ties, we still have a father-daughter rtionship. In the future, Zachary will go into politics. My father could be his liability. So, if I can''t help him, I shouldn''t hold him back."


    Charlotte felt heartbroken.


    Frank had recorded these words in Madam Collins'' room and sent them to Charlotte.


    She had intended to keep it from Jane, not expecting that she and Madam Collins would think the same way.


    What they said was almost identical.


    "He also said he wants to share life and death with me.''


    Jane''s eyes were red, but she kept smiling. "What he carries is the entire family. The Collins family raised him, educated him, so he could lead them to glory. Therefore, it can''t end with me. I also can''t let him share life and death with me. His life is not mine, I don''t have the right to decide."


    Charlotte hadn''t seen Jane this upset in a long time.


    "If you want to hold on, there might be a way out. Frank and Zachary will think of something. Don''t underestimate yourself, you''re wonderful. Your father might not even be a stain on your record." Jane blinked, and tears began to fall.


    Charlotte pulled her onto the sofa and covered her with a light nket. "You should rest more and sleep. Once the swelling on your head goes down, then you can start thinking about things." Jane felt, for some reason, as if all her strength had been drained away.


    She then fell asleep crying..


    Charlotte quietly wiped her tears and then picked up her phone to message Frank.


    Frank forwarded the message to Zachary,


    Their matters needed to be resolved by themselves,


    The breakup had to be spoken of by them directly.


    The moment Zachary received the message, he wanted to find Jane.


    But as he reached the entrance, Nina called out to him.


    "Zachary, shouldn''t you choose your suit as well?"


    Zachary''s hand rested on the doorknob, squeezing it tightly.


    The cold metal pressed into his palm, leaving a painful imprint.


    His voice was t. "You can choose, you know my size."


    Nina didn''t say anything else and really went to choose a suit for Zachary..


    Zachary opened the door and stepped out.


    The winter wind cut through his clothes like a knife, piercing to the bone and causing pain that made his skin crawl.


    Jane slept deeply for a long time.


    She had a dream.


    She relived all the years of her life in that dream.


    When she woke up, her mouth felt dry, and she wanted water, but she felt groggy and didn''t want to move at all, so she called for Charlotte. "Charlotte, I''m thirsty."


    The living room was dark, only the moonlight spilled in from the balcony.


    Jane saw a figure move until arge hand gripped her shoulder and lifted her.


    The familiar cold scent mixed with tobo lingered in her nose.


    She realized it wasn''t Charlotte.


    "Why... why are you here?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 791

    "Came to check on you."


    Zachary handed her the water.


    After she finished drinking, he took it back and asked, "Do you want more?"


    Jane shook her head, sat up, and wrapped herself in a nket.


    can go


    Once her thoughts were clearer, she said, "I''m fine, you back."


    Zachary looked at her without speaking.


    Jane also remained silent. After a while, she seemed to understand why Zachary was there.


    "It was Charlotte who said something, right?"


    "Yeah, she said you nned to break up with me."


    Jane''s lips moved slightly.


    When she was chatting with Charlotte, she indeed had that thought.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But in front of Zachary, she found it hard to express.


    Still, given the current situation, she felt she needed to make a decision.


    When one has something, they may not feel how important it is.


    Trying to lose it for a moment can help face one''s true feelings.


    Then it would be a choice betweenpletely separating or oveing obstacles together.


    "Yeah, I really..."


    "Put that thought away."


    is


    Zachary interrupted her directly, his voice calm, even a bit cold. "This matter with Nina was my mistake. I apologize to you, but I know that just saying sorry doesn''t help." "You''re still hurt now, so you probably can''t hit me."


    "Once you''re better, feel free to hit me. I won''t say a word."


    Jane already had a headache.


    Hearing this only made it worse.


    "I didn''t mean to me you... breaking up isn''t entirely because of this..."


    She realized she had her faults too.


    She had seen that Nina wasn''t a good person and had even told Charlotte to be cautious.


    But in the end, she hadn''t been careful enough


    It was also her fault for wanting to see how far Zachary would go for her.


    That was how Nina found an opening.


    What Madam Collins said was right, one''s upbringing did reflect their character.


    In how one interacted with others and handled situations.


    When she met Zachary, he always appeared indifferent, never showing absolute favoritism toward anything.


    Onlyter did she understand his family situation and realized that was a form of self-protection.


    Moreover, Zachary remained calm in the face of adversity, always appearing nonchnt. He could face the copse of a mountain without changing his expression.


    That came from growing up in such a family, slowly ingrained in him.


    On the other hand, her supposed ability to navigate through various partnerships, chatting with everyone and ttering the clients, was insignificant in front of the Collins family and Zachary. Her negotiation skills didn''t even measure up to Nina''s.


    The work she did was merely to make a living.


    And she herself didn''t possess such deep schemes.


    With love alone, her help to Zachary was minimal.


    So she felt conflicted.


    She had put on a brave front in front of Madam Collins and had cried like a fool in front of Charlotte.


    Now that Zachary was before her, she couldn''t bring herself to have a harsh argument with him or pushing him away topletely break up.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Zachary waited for a long time, watching her expression change, her lips moving, but he hadn''t heard a word.


    Jane adjusted the nket around her and revealed just her small head.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "Zachary, I want to break up.


    "}


    Jane had always been courageous.


    That was why she lived freely and was heartless.


    "Since you think you were wrong, um... your words are also seeking my forgiveness. So, I don''t want to hit you or scold you. I just want to break up."

 Chapter 792

    Zachary couldn''t ept it.


    The moonlight fell on him, wrapping him in ayer of coldness.


    He sat on the coffee table, his long legs sprawling out, casually enclosing her in his territory.


    But he knew he couldn''t hold Jane back.


    When they were together, he had said that he wouldn''t restrain her.


    He allowed her to remain free and unrestrained.


    Even though he was reluctant, after a long silence, he still acquiesced to her wishes.


    "Okay."


    The door opened and closed.


    The dim living room was left with a chill.


    If it weren''t for the lingering familiar scent of tobo, Jane might have felt that Zachary had never been there. When Zachary left, he took Roy with him.


    But he still left a bodyguard to protect Jane, in case someone took advantage of the chaos to harm her.


    What he didn''t expect was that barely a few steps out the door, someone else entered.


    Jane disliked the dark, so she turned on all the lights in the room.


    She intended to call Charlotte to tell her not toe over.


    Otherwise, Frank would surely be displeased spending two nights without his wife.


    And besides, she had nothing more to do.


    After taking her medicine and sleeping for a while, the sun would rise again tomorrow.


    But just as she picked up her phone, it rang.


    Seeing the contact name, her brows furrowed slightly.


    In the end, she still answered.


    "Hello."


    The voice on the other end sounded cautious. "Jane..."


    Jane hadplex feelings toward Michael.


    He had plotted against her alongside Nina, which made her very angry.


    When he wouldn''t speak up, she had indeed thought about hitting him.


    She didn''t because, although he initially lied saying it was just for fun, she could feel he had been good to her.


    Moreover, she also recognized his kindness.


    Added to that, he had saved her life this time.


    So she asked, "Is there something you need?" "Yes..."


    "Thene up."


    Soon, Michael rang the doorbell.


    Jane opened the door and saw he was carrying a lot of items.


    "What''s this?"


    "I asked the doctor, and many of the things you like to eat are not suitable for you right now. I thought I''de to make you something light. You need to take your medicine, you can''t go on an empty stomach." Jane found it amusing. "Do you think I would go on an empty stomach?"


    Michael knew she wouldn''t.


    Even though Zachary was still entangled with Nina and hadn''t resolved things, he definitely wouldn''t let Jane go hungry.


    Moreover, Charlotte wouldn''t let her starve in such a situation either.


    But he couldn''t juste empty-handed.


    He felt guilty.


    Seeing his hesitant and cautious demeanor, Jane fetched him some slippers. "Come in."^\\*.


    Michael felt a mix of guilt and surprise.


    He was ttered and went to the kitchen.


    Jane felt difort in her lower abdomen and went to the bathroom.


    When she got up again, she saw a streak of red.


    +29 BCAUS


    She btedly understood why her emotions had fluctuated so much.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She searched her cab for sanitary pads but couldn''t find any.


    She had locked the bedroom door upon entering, she truly couldn''t trust Michaelpletely.


    But she hadn''t expected to suddenly feel unwell after letting him in.


    She rummaged through the wardrobe in her bedroom, but found nothing.


    With no other choice, she had to call for assistance.


    Having forgotten her phone outside, she then went out with some tissues as temporary sanitary pads.


    As soon as she opened the door, she could smell a strong scent.


    She saw Michaeling out of the kitchen, handing her a cup of tea.


    "How did you know?" Jane asked after a short pause.


    Michael looked a bit embarrassed. "When we first met, you mentioned period, so I remembered." Today''s Bonus Offer


    X


    GET IT N

 Chapter 793

    "But I know this date isn''t 100% urate. However, I consulted a doctor who said drinking this can help relieve menstrual pain."


    It might have been the reason that Jane had bumped her head, she was being a little slow.


    "That''s toote, I already..."


    Her mouth always ran ahead while her braingged behind.


    After a short pause, she reached out and took the bowl, downing it in one gulp.


    "Thanks anyway."


    Michael caught the main point. "Jane, you''re on your period?"


    "Yeah."


    Jane grabbed her phone to ce a delivery order.


    Michael inadvertently saw what she was doing and said, "I''ll go. Some delivery guys might not want to take this kind of order, I used to do deliveries."


    This was the first time Jane had called a delivery guy to buy sanitary pads.


    She usually prepared in advance.


    But with everything going ontely and bumping her head, she had forgotten.


    "Wait." Michael seemed to remember something and hurriedly added, "Call Mr. Collins. He''s your boyfriend, I shouldn''t have said that. I''m sorry, Jane." Jane felt no shame about her period.


    It didn''t matter whether it was a delivery service or Michael who went to buy the sanitary pads, she just needed it.


    But Michael''s attitude made it seem like a big deal.


    "Aren''t you going to cook?"


    "I just made a cup of tea and began prepping the ingredients. I''ve just started roasting the chicken. It won''t take long, the supermarket is just across the street." Michael understood Jane''s intent and immediately went.


    He didn''t even take off his apron.


    Jane didn''t have time to stop him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But she saw Michael pause at the door.


    As he took a few steps toward the entrance, he spotted a cold-faced man standing there.


    Jane instinctively opened her mouth to exin, but then swallowed the words.


    Since they had broken up, what was there to exin?


    Her silence only made Zachary''s expression even colder.


    He nced at the apron Michael was wearing.


    It was the one he had worn before.


    He pushed Michael aside and walked step by step towards Jane, his voice cold and barely restrained. "Did you break up with me to be with him?"


    Of course, Michael wouldn''t exin anything to Zachary.


    But he hadn''te today to cause trouble for Jane.


    However, Zachary''s words about breaking up caused him to be frozen on the spot.


    If it was that easy to break up, then Zachary''s feelings for Jane weren''t that deep.


    Jane didn''t want to discuss these matters given her current state.


    "We''ve already broken up, Mr. Collins. There''s no need to exin who''s in my room."


    Zachary coldly scoffed, "No wonder."


    It was as if everything clicked for him. "You said such firm words in front of my grandmother, yet suddenly proposed to break up. You must have had this thought for a while, just waiting for an opportunity to tell me. While I was feeling guilty and apologizing, you took advantage of the situation, not directly stating you wanted to break up but hinting at it, wanting me to agree. Jane, what a clever strategy you have."


    Jane was utterly speechless.


    His mind was always prone to overplicated things, but she had no intention of exining anything.


    In front of his grandmother, it was about not embarrassing anyone.


    Breaking up also felt like the best way to resolve the current issue.


    Nina''s goal was Zachary, only after she and Zachary broke up would Nina believe it, allowing her to rx and letting Zachary and Frank find ws and solve the current problem.


    Letting Michael in was solely because he had saved her.


    She was indeed angry at being used, but he wasn''t a bad person.


    To put it simply, he was just being exploited.


    "It''s just as you think... ouch!"

 Chapter 794

    Zachary grabbed Jane''s arm tightly, applying quite a bit of force.


    Before Jane could say anything, Michael hurried over, trying to help her.


    However, he was no match for Zachary''s strength.


    "You''re hurting her, can''t you see she''s frowning?"


    "Roy."


    Zachary called for Roy, who walked in and pulled Michael outside.


    "Take off the apron."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Roy removed Michael''s apron, cing it on the shoe cab before closing the door.


    Michael couldn''t fight back against Roy.


    He was a professional bodyguard.


    Every time this happened, he hated himself for being unable to protect the person he liked.


    He nced at Jane and saw her signaling him to leave, so he had no choice but toply.


    Inside the room, Jane tried to break free from Zachary''s grip, but his hand felt like a steel mp. Her arm hurt to the point of numbness.


    Initially annoyed because of her period, her temper red.


    "Let go!"


    Zachary yanked her over and threw her onto the sofa.


    When Jane fell onto the sofa, she felt a rush of warmth surging out.


    THE


    She quickly got up to head for the bathroom but was pinned down by Zachary.


    Jane didn''t dare to move too much.


    She could only push him. "What are you, crazy?"


    "I am crazy." Zachary pinned her hands above her head. "I actually agreed to break up with you to make you feel better. Jane, stop dreaming. If you agreed to be with me, then even in death, you''ll be buried with me." "You silly..." Jane opened her mouth to curse him but was met with his sealing kiss.


    What he did couldn''t even be called a kiss, it was more like biting.


    Her lips burned with pain, and a sweet, metallic taste spread in her mouth.


    Helpless, she lifted her leg to kick him.


    Zachary grabbed her ankle, his palm''s heat making her shiver.


    But the next second, the man on top of her stopped moving.


    26 BONUS


    Jane gasped and nced down.


    Then she suddenly pushed him away and ran to the bathroom.


    Zachary stood there dazed for a few seconds, grabbed a tissue to wipe his hands, and rushed out to buy sanitary pads.


    As he opened the door, he ran into Charlotte and Frank.


    He saw Michael handing a bag of items to Charlotte. "Charlotte, this is for Jane, can you please give it to her?"


    "Thank you."


    Charlotte didn''t even nce at Zachary, walking inside.


    Frank shot him a cold and sidelong nce.


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "Why are you guys here?"


    Frank countered, "Why do you


    Zachary nced at Michael.


    Then he looked at Roy.


    Roy thought Michael had left.


    think?"


    246


    Who knew he had gone to buy something and informed Charlotte?


    But this was his fault, so Roy lowered his head. "Sir, this was my oversight. I ept any punishment.


    Zachary turned and walked back.


    Frank followed him inside.


    Michael also wanted to enter.


    "Sorry."


    Roy blocked him, but Charlotte spoke up, "Let him in."


    Roy looked at Zachary for confirmation, not daring to act.


    Before Zachary could speak, Frank said, "Let him in."


    Zachary was displeased, and Frank added, "Let me remind you, don''t provoke my wife, she''s not very supportive of you right now."


    Zachary knew he was in the wrong.


    But he couldn''t agree with that statement.


    "She''s not supportive of me? Are you saying she''s supportive of someone who plotted against Jane?"


    Michael''s face paled slightly, unable to rebut.


    But what Zachary said next made him unable to hold back.


    "And what''s there to be supportive about an immature boy whoins behind others'' backs?"

 Chapter 795

    "I''m no match for you in a fight," Michael said angrily. "But you''re bullying Jane, so I''ll definitely find a way to help her. The only thing I can do is to call Charlotte." Zachary wanted to say something, but Jane interrupted him. "Zachary, please leave my house."


    Zachary stepped in front of her, trying to hold her hand, but she avoided him.


    "Jane..."


    He opened his mouth to apologize, but Jane interrupted again. "Zachary, lowering yourself too much will only make you repulsive."


    "I actually have something important to discuss with you." Frank pulled Zachary out.


    Zachary shrugged him off, and Frank clicked his tongue. "What''s with you? Don''t need my help anymore? You begged me before, now you''re throwing a fit.'' Zachary lit a cigarette, his tone indifferent. "You didn''t help me either."


    Frankughed in frustration. "I didn''t help? Do you have any conscience? I''ve been


    working day and night for you, and you call that no help?"


    Smoke curled from Zachary''s lips, obscuring his dark, brooding expression.


    He remained silent, standing in the stairwell, smoking quietly.


    Frank leaned against the wall, arms crossed, observing him. "What''s the deal, Mr. Collins?"


    Zachary still didn''t respond, taking a deep drag from his cigarette and opting to take the stairs down instead of the elevator.


    Frank opened the stairwell door to let Roy chase after him while he sent a WhatsApp message to Charlotte and took the elevator down.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When he reached the car park, Zachary''s car was still there. He checked the time and leaned against the car to wait.


    Zachary emerged from the stairwell, unlocking his car.


    Seeing Frank, he remarked, "You came up with quite the troublesome idea."


    If it weren''t for the mess Zachary was in, Frank would have wanted to swear at him.


    "At least I had an idea. You''re so capable, why can''t you figure out a solution? Besides, I''m just giving a suggestion. Whether you get married is up to you, you could also wait a month for a paternity test. But you didn''t want to wait. You wanted a result sooner." Zachary stood by the car, hesitating to open the door.


    Frank had already opened the passenger door, resting his arms on it, lookingzy. Suddenly, Zachary lifted his leg and kicked the car tire, cursing under his breath. Frank cocked his brows.


    He had known Zachary for a long time but had rarely seen him act so recklessly. Considering the situation with Nina, his family had pressured him quite a lot.


    Even if he was frustrated, he hadn''t acted like this before.


    "Want to grab a drink?"


    Michael quietly went to the kitchen to cook.


    Jane and Charlotte were whispering in the bedroom.


    "Is the breakup serious?" asked Charlotte.


    Janey on the bed with a pillow under her stomach.


    Hearing this, she shook her head.


    "Two reasons. First, if I don''t break up, Zachary will definitely be concerned about me, and Nina will remain on high alert. Second, I want to see how important he is to me."


    Charlotte sat on the carpet, leaning on the bed, smiling at her. "You previously thought about marriage knowing his family''s situation. Why now do you want to see how important he is? Did the conversation with Madam Collins scare you?" Jane sighed. "I shouldn''t be considering important matters at this time, my emotions are too unstable."


    Charlotte didn''t press further. Even the best of friends shouldn''t meddle in emotional matters, it could onlyplicate things more.


    She asked, "What''s going on with Michael?"


    Jane replied, "I think he has something to say to me. Last time he took me to the hospital,


    it seemed coincidental, but why did he suddenly call me? I severed ties with him in Heliafield."


    "Is he trying to apologize?" Charlotte spected. "It seems he still likes you."


    X

 Chapter 796

    Jane cocked her brows. "This is the key point. He likes me, feels guilty towards me, and wants to apologize. Therefore, it stands to reason that he wants to reveal the truth to me."


    Charlotte nodded in agreement. "But given the current situation, a person''s testimony is useless. We need both Nina and Michael''s statements to match in order to deal with Nina. At least we have a direction for the investigation." "That''s true."


    Jane flipped over and sat up. "Let''s ask during dinner."


    Charlotte also got up and checked her phone. "They went drinking."


    Jane just nodded and opened the bedroom door to go out.


    Michael came out of the kitchen and saw her, showing a gentle smile. "Jane, Charlotte, it''s time to eat."


    Charlotte looked at the table filled with a variety of delicious dishes.


    She whispered to Jane, "He really put in effort for you, but unfortunately, feelings are uncontroble."


    Jane handed her cutlery. "Since you''re here, have a taste."


    Charlotte wasn''t very hungry but didn''t want to spoil the mood, so she picked up her cutlery and ate some vegetables.


    Jane was hungry and grabbed a piece of chicken breast.


    Michael sat down opposite them and served them some soup.


    He said to Charlotte, "Charlotte, Jane prefers light vors, so I put less salt in the food. If you find itcking vor, I have salt, you can add some yourself."


    "It''s fine." Charlotte smiled politely. "I''ve been eating light vors since giving birth, so I''m used to it."


    But Jane also found it nd. "The food has no taste."


    Michael offered her more vegetables. "Then you should eat more vegetables, Jane."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane didn''t beat around the bush and said bluntly, "Just spill it. I''m only giving you this one chance. Even though you saved me, you did set me up before." Michael set down his cutlery.


    He came today because he genuinely wanted to tell Jane the truth.


    Chapte


    +26 BONUS


    However, since she and Zachary had broken up revealing it would only entangle them again.


    He couldn''t say anything about Nina as long as Zachary didn''t break up with her cleanly.


    Otherwise, it would only put Jane in danger.


    "I have to go see grandma now. Enjoy your meal, Jane."


    After saying that, he got up, walked to the entrance, changed his shoes, and left.


    Once the door closed, Jane and Charlotte stared at each other in shock.


    "Is he leaving just like that?" Jane couldn''t believe it, still chewing on her food.


    Charlotte finished her bowl of soup. "Did he be hesitant after hearing that you and Zachary broke up?"


    Jane shook her head. "From my years of experience, it''s not like that. This would be the perfect opportunity for him to take advantage of the situation. Telling the truth would be the best solution." Charlotte''s understanding of men wasn''t as deep as Jane''s, so she couldn''t offer much advice.


    "There''s nothing we can do if he chose not to say anything."


    Jane didn''t want to think too much and focused on her meal.


    Suddenly remembering something, she asked, "Will Frank let you drive after drinking?"


    Charlotteughed helplessly. "He''ll probably pretend to be drunk."


    Jane chuckled. "I guess he''ll have n pick you up."


    Charlotte nodded. "100%."


    Jane took a bite of chicken. "Then let''s watch a movie.''


    Charlotte agreed. "Sure."


    At the bar.


    Once Frank and Zachary entered the private room, the drinks were served.


    Zachary downed one drink after another, hardly taking a break.


    Frank shook his ss and poked him in the side. "Even if you drink until you bleed and end up in the hospital tonight, Jane won''te to see you." Zachary shot him a cold nce but said nothing.


    Frank still considered their friendship and thought about offering somefort.


    At that moment, the door to the private room opened.


    A cheerful voice rang out.


    "Hi, my brothers!"


    +25 BON

 Chapter 797

    "I can''t believe you guys didn''t tell me that you wereing to drink."


    The sweet and innocent one was always carefree,pletely oblivious.


    He raised his ss to clink with the two, cheerful, as if there was nothing in the world that could trouble him.


    "I feel like you''re isting me now. Forget about Frank, he has a family. But Zachary, what''s your excuse? I haven''t seen you out drinking these days. You have a girlfriend or something?" Zachary didn''t even spare him a nce and just drank silently.


    Charlie then noticed something was off and asked Frank, "Frank, did his true love abandon him again?"


    Frank leaned back on the sofa, his long fingers holding the wine ss, making it look like a piece of art. He spoke in aid-back tone, "Not exactly."


    Charlie sat down next to Zachary and casually put his arm around his shoulder.


    "Your true love hasn''t abandoned you then why do you look like you''ve broken up? I''ve never looked this way when I broke up."


    Zachary continued to remain silent and pushed Charlie''s arm away.


    Charlie couldn''t help but sigh. "The power of true love..."


    Frank thought of something and asked, "When did you break up?" Charliemented, "Frank, you only thought of asking me that now?"


    "I posted about it in our group of three, saying I had a breakup."


    It seemed there was indeed such a matter.


    Frank hadn''t really paid attention.


    Charlie had gotten used to it, not pursuing further, and continued, "s, Jane likes younger men. I''m indeed not a young man anymore."


    He precisely hit a nerve.


    Frank didn''t have time to warn him.


    "What do you mean by younger men?"


    Charlie jumped up. "Oh, you finally decided to speak."


    He hit another nerve.


    Frank took a sip of his drink and watched the drama unfold.


    Zachary''s eyes, tinted with drunkenness, remained cold and intimidating when he was


    angry.


    "Who are you calling old?"


    Charlie didn''t catch on immediately and scratched his head. "No, I didn''t mean you''re old. We''re just older than those youngsters, that''s a fact. What''s there to be angry about?". "Even if you''re handsome and don''t show your age, you''re still older than the youngsters."


    Zachary slowly stood up, swaying slightly.


    Charlie reached to steady him but was pushed away.


    "Wait... what''s with you today? Is that true love really that important to you?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Zachary clung to the age issue. "Are you saying girls now prefer immature little boys?"


    Charlie felt that Zachary wasn''t really mature himself.


    He looked at Frank. "Frank, what happened to his true love? Didn''t shee back to rekindle the romance? Does his family still not agree with their rtionship?"


    Frank replied casually, "I''m not sure. After all, I have a family and no time to pay attention to other matters."


    Wasn''t that just pouring fuel on the fire?


    Charlie was about to speak when he felt himself yanked back by the cor.


    He almost lost his temper.


    "Zachary, why are you taking it out on me? I just mentioned your age, I''ve never seen you care this much before. Besides, I didn''t say all girls like youngsters, I only said Jane rejected me because of the younger man." The sweet and innocent one truly lived up to his name.


    Every word was another precise hit.


    Zachary grabbed Charlie''s cor, and it was only up close that Charlie saw how frighteningly red his eyes were.


    ""Frank, help me!"


    "I don''t have the strength." Frank downed his drink. "I''m drunk."


    Charlie was utterly speechless. When had he ever been drunk?


    Charlie could only try to get out of this by himself.


    "Bro, it''s just a breakup. There are plenty of women out there. We shouldn''t stick to one woman. Besides, given your family situation, it''s normal for people without connections not to date you. They can''t waste their youth just to be a secret lover, can they?"

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798 Chapter 798


    "Look at me. Jane rejected me. Although I was sad at that time, I''m doing fine now. Recently, I met a few younger girls, and they were all quite good. How about I call them over to apany with you for a while? I guarantee that you would feel energized right away." Zachary pressed Charlie against the coffee table, cing a beer bottle against his head.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Where did I get my true love?"


    Charlie extended his index finger and subtly moved the bottle aside.


    "Wasn''t Nina your true love? When you were a child, you almost fell out with your family over her. When she returned to the country, you personally went to pick her up and seemed quite happy. It''s alright, Zachary, don''t be sad. She has grown up now and must understand that she can''t marry you, so she rejected you. It''s not that you''re not good enough."


    Zachary did go to pick up Nina, but it wasn''t something to be happy about.


    Most of his feelings he had was guilt because she had nearly been raped whilst being abroad.


    Moreover, he truly treated her like a younger sister.


    There was no romantic involvement.


    The bond of kinship was even purer than blood rtions.


    So when the family wanted to send her away, they insisted that there was love between them, iming he wanted to sever ties to prove himself.


    But he never imagined she would use such tactics against him.


    "Is this what you said about me to others?"


    Charlie waspletely confused now.


    He had mentioned the true love thing earlier, and Zachary had been indifferent, not refuting him.


    But now, he looked as if he wanted to kill him.


    "Although I''m a talker, I don''t gossip about others to everyone. It was just when Jane asked me that I mentioned it."


    Frank, who was twisting his ring, froze.


    Well, there was another bombshell.


    "What did you say?"


    Zachary lifted Charlie, his unsteady drunken body surprisingly strong.


    Charlie felt like crying. "Zachary, you look like you''re really worked up. How about I take you to the hospital for a check-up? I can''t take a beating, so don''t hit me. I''ll take you to the boxing gym to vent your anger." "You told Jane that Nina is my true love?"


    ""What?"


    Charlie swallowed hard, his voice trembling. "Ah, was I not supposed to say that... She asked me, so I told her."


    "When was this?" asked Zachary.


    "Well, it was when Nina just returned, before Frank proposed. At that time, Jane was helping Frank and Charlotte find a venue."


    Zachary thought Jane distanced herself simply because he had spoken harshly at the airport.


    He didn''t expect there was this issue as well.


    No wonder Jane didn''t even pretend to be polite when Nina was around him.


    "He''s an idiot and can''t tell the difference. Frank, you wouldn''t have..."


    Zachary let go of Charlie and turned to Frank, his alcohol-tinged voice a bit hoarse and slightly cold.


    "You didn''t let your wife exin to Jane?"


    Frank chuckled. "You weren''t trying to date her, so what was there to exin?"


    "Later, when you were together, didn''t you exin things yourself?"


    Zachary held his aching stomach, his brows furrowing tightly. "At that time, I didn''t know, but your heard it when Charlie was saying that Nina was my true love." Frank hadn''t helped him exin. Charlotte had even specificallye to ask him about it.


    He told her the truth.


    "This isn''t something you should be holding onto now. You two have already broken up, so just hurry up and clean up the mess." Zachary went mad and kicked over the coffee table.


    Alcohol spilled everywhere.


    "I could never break up with her."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Charlie was confused.


    "Man, what are you talking about? What do you mean by break up with Jane? Who''s dating Jane?" asked Charlie.

 Chapter 799

    No one answered Charlie.


    Zachary had already stumbled out of the private room.


    Frank followed him, to prevent him from causing a scene.


    He didn''t want to be dragged into itter.


    "Roy."


    Roy immediately appeared, and Frank pushed Zachary in front of him. "Take him to his ce."


    "To Jane''s house," said Zachary.


    Roy only listened to Zachary. "Sorry, Mr. Smith."


    Frank couldn''t just let him cause trouble, but he also didn''t want to spend the night watching over him.


    "I know you''re not drunk to the point of being unconscious."


    Frank knew better than anyone about Zachary''s alcohol tolerance.


    If he got drunk after just a few drinks, he wouldn''t have survived all those times out there.


    "Zachary, listen, Jane is Charlotte''s best friend. You''d better handle this like a man. If you hurt her, no matter how you beg me, I won''t help you at all."


    "Wait..." Charlie came out. "Frank, what does Jane have to do with Zachary?"


    Frank touched his wedding ring, suppressing his irritation. "His ex."


    "His ex?" Charlie was shocked. "When did they date?"


    He didn''t even know they had been together.


    They had be exs already?


    No one answered him again.


    n arrived, and Frank confirmed that after hearing his earlier words, Zachary got into the car and left.


    Zachary sat forlornly on the roadside barrier, lighting a cigarette.


    Roy silently stood by his side.


    Charlie hesitated, wanting to say something. "Zachary, what''s going on between you and Jane?"


    Zachary remained silent, his features slightly blurred in the smoke.


    But Charlie sensed his sorrow.


    The word startled him.


    Though he usually called Zachary by his name, but deep down, Zachary had always been his brother, someone he admired. Zachary and Frank seemed simr, both full of schemes and cunning.


    But Frank at least showed some of it on his face.


    When he made biting jokes, one could catch a glimpse of it.


    Zachary was different.


    He spoke little but precisely, always looking calm and unflustered.


    He understood the suffering of the world but remained unworldly.


    Charlie felt he would never see Zachary reach a point of heartbreak or helplessness.


    He only thought that Zachary would be upset because he wasn''t able to be with his true love.


    But he had never seen that kind of sorrow in Zachary.


    "You and Jane... Zachary, do you really like her?"


    This time, Zachary spoke. "Yeah, I really like her."


    Charlie was stunned, even standing up straight unconsciously.


    In his impression, Zachary didn''t have much connection with Jane.


    After such a short time, had he actually fallen in love to this extent?


    He couldn''t ept it and didn''t dare to believe it.


    "Frank just said that you... you two have... broken up?"


    Zachary crushed the cigarette butt and threw it into the trash. He looked up at the pitch-ck sky. "No, we could never break up."


    Jane heard the doorbell ring and knew Frank had arrived, bringing Charlotte to the door. She peeked out, and though it was a slight movement, Frank caught it.


    "He didn''te. He wanted to, but I stopped him. However, if you want to see him, you can call him. He''s probably still by the roadside, not arriving home yet. One call and he''ll appear immediately."


    2Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    w wont read, "pagroday w


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 800

    "I''m set as your emergency contact on your phone. If there''s something, you don''t need to scroll through your contacts, just press the power button five times to call me."


    "I know, you''ve already told me about it before Jane felt Frank''s jealousy. "Let''s head back. Let me know when you''re home."


    Charlotte nodded.


    Once in the car, Frank held her and said softly in her ear, "You didn''t set me as your emergency contact. You''re my emergency contact."


    Charlotte felt that this man was so powerful outside and everyone feared him.


    Yet in front of her, he acted like a poor little puppy.


    It was quite amusing.


    "Mr. Smith is so powerful. Is there anything that needs me to solve?"


    "There is." Frank nipped at the soft flesh of her neck. "Like right now."


    He ced her hand on his belt.


    Charlotte was rendered speechless.


    Jane finished washing up andy down to sleep.


    However, she rolled over countless times and couldn''t fall asleep.


    She wondered if she had napped too long in the afternoon, making her not sleepy at night.


    Deciding to take action, she picked up her phone and started watching a film.


    Just as the film began, she received a WhatsApp message from Charlie.


    It was a picture.


    Under the dim streetlight, a man sat on a roadside barrier, looking up at the night sky.


    His jawline was sharp, and his profile was distinctly outlined.


    Behind him was the road, with cars parked one after another.


    A


    The person who took the photo didn''t choose any particr angle, theposition was casual.


    The shot was somewhat blurry but had a cinematic quality.


    She could sense Zachary''s dejection and a faint trace of alcohol.


    After a few seconds, she replied to Charlie with a question mark.


    Charlie felt that typing couldn''t express his emotions.


    Making an excuse to go to the bathroom, he found a ce and sent a voice message.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, Miss Greenwood! I already know! You''re dating Zachary, and you didn''t even tell me! I thought you rejected me because you liked that younger guy. Turns out, you and Zachary were secretly dating!'' Jane sent another question mark back.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Charlie responded, "I know you broke up! How can you break up if you weren''t together? When did you even get together? We haven''t known each other for long. How could you break up so quickly?" Jane didn''t want to discuss this.


    She and Zachary were still in the passionate phase of their rtionship.


    If there were conflicts, one was Nina, and the other was the opposition from the Collins family.


    Nina would eventually be resolved, but the Collins family''s opposition seemed insurmountable.


    She also wanted to take this opportunity to test things and see if it could lead to aplete separation.


    She felt she didn''t have the courage to go against the world with Zachary.


    Even without Nina, there would be others just like her.


    She couldn''t keep waiting for Zachary to deal with everything slowly.


    She couldn''t really let Zachary deal with everything by marrying someone.


    In the end, she still cared about finding a solution.


    Even if Zachary had his own difficulties.


    But seeing the photo and mentioning the rtionship still made her heart ache.


    So, she didn''t want to talk much.


    "Mr. Lennox, I''m not feeling well. Let''s talk in detail when I feel better. I''m going to sleep.


    11


    Charlie had many things he wanted to say.


    But thinking it over, what was the use of saying them?


    Things had already progressed to this point.


    He put away his phone and went to look for Zachary, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Roy thought that Zachary was heading back to his own ce.


    Unexpectedly, he ended up in Jane''s neighborhood.


    The car didn''t go into the underground car park but stopped under Jane''s building.


    Zachary got out of the car, leaned against it, and looked up at Jane''s home, standing there for a long time under the night sky.


    He only got back in the car after the lights were turned off.


    When Zachary returned home, he found that the living room light was still on.

 Chapter 801

    Reba sat on the sofa, with a pile of invitations spread out on the coffee table.


    Zachary poured a ss of water and asked, "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Reba gestured for him to sit. "Can we talk for a moment?"


    Zachary sat down and asked, "About what?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Reba inquired, "Have you really made up your mind?"


    Zachary replied with a soft "Yes."


    "You aren''t willing to wait a month. You''re using such an extreme method just for her. Are you willing to do anything, even if it goes against your principles?" Zachary leaned back against the sofa, raising a hand to massage his temples


    In reality, he nced upstairs.


    He replied coolly, "I broke up with her. It''s not for her."


    Reba thought she misheard. "What did you say?"


    Zachary didn''t repeat himself. He asked, "What else is there to discuss? If there''s nothing, I''m going to bed."


    Reba stopped him, still unable to fully believe it. "Then what about the wedding..."


    "Proceed as usual.''


    11


    He left those two words,cking warmth, before heading upstairs to his room.


    Reba remained motionless on the sofa.


    She stared nkly at the pile of invitations on the coffee table.


    When the Collins family learned about Zachary''s wedding ns with Nina, they were naturally against it.


    Even if the wedding was fake, once it was announced, it would affect Zachary''s future prospects for a suitable wife. That was not what they desired.


    Now, they agreed to this matter with the hope that Zachary could break


    up


    with Jane.


    They all believed Jane couldn''t tolerate Zachary having a wedding with someone else, even if it was just a ruse.


    Since they had just broken up, they were still trying to process it.


    At breakfast, Sir Collins also expressed the same doubt.


    "Have they really broken up?"


    Reba nodded. "He locked himself in his room and hasn''t even eaten."


    "It was the girl who broke up with him," added Eric.


    This was indeed the oue the Collins family wanted, so there was little else to discuss.


    "Why hasn''t Ninae down for breakfast?"


    Reba replied, "She''s been tired from choosing a wedding dress these past few days. After all, she''s pregnant, so I had Julie bring her some food."


    Actually, the Collins family still had some affection for Nina.


    She was smart and quite scheming.


    They had watched her grow up and knew her well.


    It was just that her background wascking.


    Otherwise, they would have supported the marriage between Nina and Zachary. "Has Zachary said anything about canceling the wedding?" Sir Collins asked. Reba answered, "I waited for himst night. He said he wouldn''t cancel it." For a moment, Sir Collins'' cloudy eyes sharpened, but he ultimately said nothing.


    Jane slept until she woke up naturally.


    She lingered in bed for a while before getting up to find something to eat in the kitchen. Seeing the extra items in the kitchen, she remembered Zachary cooking there.


    She shook her head, took a deep breath, and went to grab her phone to order takeaway.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    She walked to the entrance and saw Roy''s face on the video doorbell.


    She pressed the inte button. "Whether you''re here to deliver a message or bring something, I don''t need it. Please leave, or I''ll call security."


    Roy had anticipated this situation and said formally, "Miss Greenwood, it''s just some food. If you don''t open the door, you''ll be disturbed continuously. It''s better to ept it. You can call security, but they won''t stop me. As long as you ept the delivery, I''ll only drop off the items and won''t bother you again."


    Jane called security.


    +25 BOAKUS


    She instructed them not to let this person in again.


    She also told them not to let Zachary in, specifically showing them his photo.


    "You''ve seen him. He entered and exited themunity with me a few days ago, but now


    he''s my ex, so please don''t let him in. I don''t want any confusion."


    Security noted it and asked Roy to leave.


    However, Roy was not someone security could easily remove.

 Chapter 802

    "Miss Greenwood, as long as you ept the food, I will naturally leave."


    Jane got angry. "If you keep this up, I''ll call the police."


    Roy responded, "Feel free to do as you wish, Miss Greenwood, but please ept the food. It will get cold soon."


    Jane didn''t want to be bothered. "I can ept it this time, but no more deliveries in the future. Otherwise, we''ll meet at the police station."


    Roy thought that delivering it once was better than nothing.


    He would find a way next time. "Alright, please open the door."


    Jane opened the door and took the food.


    She mmed the door shut with a bang.


    She really didn''t want to eat the food, but throwing it away would be a waste.


    After thinking for a while, she called someone over.


    Roy immediately reported to Zachary. "Sir, Miss Greenwood ordered an in-home massage.


    11


    Zachary remained in his room, not going out.


    The food delivered to Jane was ordered from her favorite restaurant.


    He had initially nned to cook for her himself, but the act needed to beplete.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The heavy curtains in the room were drawn, blocking out any light.


    Only a touch of crimson remained.


    His smoke-tinged voice was hoarse. "Male or female?"


    "Male."


    The touch of crimson suddenly brightened, then dimmed again.


    Zachary only told Roy to return and said nothing, nor did he take any action.


    Roy was puzzled. "This is it?"


    The masseur Jane called was also confused. "What did you say?"


    "I said to take care of this food."


    The masseur asked, "Aren''t you going to get a massage?"


    Jane tossed her hair back. "You need energy to give a massage, right?"


    The young masseur blushed instantly. "We, we provide standard massages."


    Janeughed. "Come on, who gets a standard massage?"


    The masseur wanted to cry but no tears appeared. "We really do provide standard massages. I''m afraid I can''t fulfill your request, but please don''t give me a bad review." "My massage skills are great. You should give it a try. I guarantee you''ll feel great afterward."


    Jane was just joking, in her current state, she couldn''t do anything.


    Not even a massage.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t give you a bad review. I just want to ask you to help me eat this food."


    The masseur was indeed encountering such a request for the first time.


    Silently, he set down his tools and sat at the dining table to start eating.


    He hadn''t had a chance to eat lunch, and the food was delicious.


    He couldn''t remain silent forever, so he asked, "Did you make this yourself?"


    "No, it''s from the Summit."


    The masseur froze. "What?"


    The Summit was a private restaurant in Jeswood, known for its excellent Jston cuisine, but you had to make a reservation to eat there, and not everyone could book a table. Moreover, the prices were exorbitant.


    They imed to use only organic vegetables and the like.


    In his hometown in the countryside, wasn''t everything grown therepletely natural?


    The crops couldst a long time, unlike the expensive city groceries.


    Beingbeled as organic only made it absurdly pricey.


    In any case, he couldn''t afford it.


    207-


    Seeing that Jane wasn''t short on money, it was normal for her to enjoy the Summit.


    "Are you stunned by how delicious it is?"


    The masseur quickly shook his head. "No, I''m shocked."


    The doorbell rang, and Jane went to get the delivery.


    11


    She particrly wanted a burger today.


    The masseur became even more confused. "Is


    Jane nodded. "The Summ


    was bought by my


    worse than a burger."


    The masseur understood and nodded vigorous


    food."


    Jane gave a thumbs-up.


    Unexpectedly, the doorbell rang again.


    She particrly wanted a burger today.


    The masseur became even more confused. "Is a burger better than the Summit?"


    Jane nodded. "The Summit was bought by my ex. With thebel of ''ex'', I feel it''s much worse than a burger."


    The masseur understood and nodded vigorously. "I''ll help you finish it all. We can''t waste food."


    Jane gave a thumbs-up.


    Unexpectedly, the doorbell rang again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 803

    When Jane saw Roy again on the video doorbell she cursed in annoyance.


    She didn''t n to respond.


    But the doorbell kept ringing.


    She called security to ask about the situation and received a shocking reply.


    "You said he moved to my neighborhood?"


    "Yes, Miss Greenwood."


    Jane felt a surge of anger rising, causing the bump on her forehead to throb,


    "He''s living right across from me?"


    The security guard hadn''t anticipated this situation either.


    Rich people truly had enviable resources.


    "Miss Greenwood, I''m sorry, but he is now a property owner. I can''t force him to leave. If he continues to bother you, I still rmend you call the police, or if it''s inconvenient for you, I can call them." "No need, I''ll handle it myself."


    Jane hung up the phone and opened the door.


    The first thing she said to Roy was, "Where is Zachary?"


    Roy moved aside.


    Jane walked across the hallway and knocked hard on the door.


    Her continuous motions disyed her impatience.


    The door opened suddenly, and her hand almost struck the man''s face.


    Jane withdrew her hand, feeling no remorse, and asked him with a straight face, "Why did you move across from me?"


    Zachary casually adjusted the tie of his bathrobe and replied, "I don''t need to report to Miss Greenwood where I live. After all, we have broken up."


    Jane nced at his ck bathrobe.


    Her gaze moved upward to hispletely dry hair.


    He could really put on an act.


    "Mr. Collins, it''s just a breakup. Don''t be so clingy, all this will only make me want toMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    distance myself from you even more."


    Zachary remained unruffled, as if he didn''t care.


    In reality, his nerves were all taut.


    His fingers tightened on the tie of the robe until they turned white.


    "Miss Greenwood, are you unable to let go of me?"


    He looked at her calmly. "Otherwise, why such a big reaction just because I live across from you?"


    If Jane said she hadpletely moved on, that would surely be a lie.


    So, she didn''t want to see him all the time.


    Knowing that the person she liked lived across the hall meant there was a high chance they would run into each other whenever she left her apartment. Perhaps she would have to take the same elevator up regrly.


    How could she calm down and face her own feelings in that situation?


    She knew all too well about the lingering ambiguity after such a breakup.


    Maybe one drunken night, they would end up back in bed together.


    But she couldn''t control Zachary, she would have to find another ce to live.


    This home had too many traces of Zachary, so it was good for her to stay away for a while.


    "Mr. Collins, you should go see a doctor. Such imagination will require a psychologist."


    After saying that, she turned and swiftly returned home.


    The masseur finished eating and didn''t leave immediately but stayed to watch a film.


    By evening, she and the masseur went out.


    She didn''t take any luggage but carried a ck backpack with some cosmetics and a change of clothes.


    If she had brought a suitcase, Zachary, would definitely track her down.


    She had learned enough about his character during this time.


    Roy initially went to deliver dinner but rushed to report to Zachary when he saw Jane leaving with the masseur.


    Zachary grabbed his coat and chased after them.


    But just as he was about to catch up, he received a call from home.


    He had to return home first.


    Jane drove the masseur back to the store.


    She didn''t see Zachary catching up, but she felt a car following her.


    She turned the steering wheel and headed toward Region Gardens.


    There were currently two apartments in Region Gardens.


    Yasmin was at the other apartment with the child, so staying there for a few days wouldn''t be a problem.


    This way, she wouldn''t have to see Zachary every day.


    However, while waiting at a set of traffic lights, she received a call from Michael


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 804

    Upon learning he was at her house, she had to head back.


    She left the car in the underground car park and walked out to meet him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Have you finally decided to tell me the truth?"


    Michael, however, answered with a different question. "Jane, would you be willing to leave Jeswood with me?"


    Zachary returned to the Collins family''s residence.


    As soon as he entered, he saw the living room was filled with people.


    Only Nina was absent.


    His family and the doctor seemed to be discussing something.


    "What''s going on?"


    Dr. Travis replied, "Mr. Smith, the pregnancy isn''t very stable during the first four weeks. Miss Linton was bleeding because she has been exhausted from trying on wedding dresses. The child is fine, but she still needs to rest. You and Miss Linton can postpone the wedding a bit, ideally until she is 12 weeks along when it is most stable. Because Miss Linton''s health isn''t great to begin with. If this pregnancy doesn''t hold, it may be difficult for her to bear children in the future."


    Zachary''s first reaction was to think that Nina was testing his attitude with this situation. He had suggested a wedding to let her try on dresses, but four weeks into the pregnancy being unstable was something Dr. Travis had mentioned before.


    If she cared about the child, she would be very cautious.


    However, based on her current behavior, it seemed she wanted to get rid of the baby.


    But losing the chance to be a mother woulde with consequences that weren''t any lighter than keeping the child, which would prove he was the father,


    If they waited until she was stable, a paternity test could be done, and marriage wouldn''t be necessary.


    37. 37.


    Right now, he only had two paths to choose from.


    "Understood."


    With no more business with Dr. Travis, he returned to his own residence.


    Reba said to Zachary, "The child is still the priority."


    Zachary responded with a sound of agreement and turned to go upstairs, dialing Frank''s number.


    After listening, Frank fell silent for a moment and said, "That child probably isn''t yours. You can wait and see if she tries to get rid of it. Stay longer at the Collins family''s residence and keep an eye on her. It''d be best if she felt cornered," Zachary nodded in response.


    Frank didn''t mind his attitude.


    He was always so indifferent.''


    Besides, he felt guilty for giving advice that led to Zachary''s breakup with Jane.


    "You might want to think from another perspective. If your rtionship can withstand the test, even if you''ve broken up now, you''ll still be together in the future. I went through a lot with Charlotte, and you know this better than anyone." Zachary didn''t respond, simply saying, "I''m hanging up."


    Frank looked at the hung-up phone and massaged his temples.


    He turned to Charlotte. "Zachary is genuinely angry this time."


    Charlotte received a message from Jane.


    She mentioned wanting to go out of the county for a while and hoped Frank could keep Zachary from finding her.


    Charlotte looked at Frank. "What are you nning to do?"


    Frank was well aware.


    Zachary seemed indifferent to everything.


    He lived like a monk, devoid of emotions or desires.


    But this time, he had genuine feelings for Jane.


    Though he didn''t understand why Zachary''s attitude toward Jane had changed so suddenly, it was clear that they had broken up during a time when they should be really in love. Jaz.


    If he suppressed Jane''s information, Zachary would definitely go crazy.


    "Honey, can we just let things happen naturally?"


    Charlotte asked, "What do you mean?"


    Frank pulled her close. "Right now, Zachary is at the Collins family''s residence, thinking about the child with Nina, Jane can take advantage of this time to leave Jeswood. I can only 2/3


    say, when Zachary needs my helpter, I won''t be too dedicated."


    Charlotte couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up as a praise. "Frank, you''re so mean."


    Frank leaned closer to her, his low voice and whispered in her ear., "Let me show you something even worse."


    137. 137.

 Chapter 805

    Jane''s decision to leave Jeswood with Michael wasn''t due to her deep trust in him. Rather, she suddenly felt that even living in Region Gardens, there would still be opportunities to run into Zachary.


    Frank wouldn''tpletely block Zachary.


    That guy always seemed to asionally take action to appease Charlotte, but he was actually being neutral.


    So, she wanted to get a little further away.


    Of course, there was another reason for going to Michael''s hometown. she wanted to uncover the truth about that night.


    She could wait for Zachary to investigate, but the timeline was uncertain.


    She sensed that Michael wanted to tell her something but was holding back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once they arrived in his hometown, she nned to extract the information.


    Larecton was a picturesque andfortable city.


    Michael returned home because his grandmother was gravely ill and wanted to spend herst days in her hometown.


    Additionally, part of the film he was filming happened to be shot in Larecton.


    While Jeswood was nearly covered in snow, Larecton remained warm.


    Except for the slight chill in the mornings and evenings, midday sunshine allowed one tofortably sit in the courtyard without feeling hot. Madam Hall had gone out early.


    When Jane woke up, she found herself alone in the house.


    Michael must have gone to the film crew.


    The two trusted her quite a lot.


    After all, aside from being beautiful andfortable, there was nothing to steal in this small courtyard.


    "Jane," Madam Hall said as she entered. "I dug up some potatoes and mushrooms. I''ll make you roast potatoes and mushrooms for lunch."


    In the countryside, Madam Hall cooked using a wood-burning stove.


    She would fry and boil on top while roasting potatoes underneath.


    The aroma of the roasted potatoes was especially inviting.


    Jane reminisced about her childhood.


    Most of the time, it was tough, but her neighbor''s grandmother would cook the same way and would give her roasted potatoes to eat.


    However, she had no talent for cooking herself


    Starting a fire, on the other hand, was her strong suit.


    "I''ll help you," she said.


    Madam Hall washed the mushrooms and brought them in with the potatoes.


    Once in the kitchen, Jane had already started the fire.


    Previously, Madam Hall''s understanding of Jane hade from Michael''s descriptions.


    Now, having returned home to give up treatment, she began to interact with Jane.


    This girl had a good temperament, worldly yet innocent, she was truly a wonderful youngdy.


    No wonder her grandson liked her so much.


    "Michael always tells me he made a mistake that hurt someone who trusted him," Madam Hall continued. "I advised him to rify things and apologize to gain forgiveness, but he said it wasn''t the right time yet. Jane, I see that among Michael''s friends, you''re the only one who truly cares for him. If you know anything, could you please share it with me? I''ve relied on Michael, and I don''t want to see him unhappy before I leave."


    Jane was pragmatic.


    Michael had made a mistake, but it shouldn''t implicate his grandmother.


    Moreover, Madam Hall was kind and treated her well, never asking about her reasons foring and even preparing good food for her.


    At her age, facing the end of life, she remained cheerful, not ming anyone, and continued to treat the world with kindness.


    But everyone must age and leave, it wasn''t possible to live forever.


    So, Jane spoke honestly.


    After listening, Madam Hall said, "This matter was indeed Michael''s fault. Jane, when he gets back, I will talk to him and urge him to apologize to you, exining everything in detail about that day." Jane nodded. "Thank you, Madam Hall."


    "I feel ashamed for raising such an immature grandson."


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 806

    "Madam Hall, please don''t say that. I had spent some time with Michael, and I could feel his kindness. He must have been deceived that time."


    They did not know that Michael had quietly returned and was standing at the kitchen door.


    He heard everything they said.


    It was harmonious there.


    But Jeswood had long been turned upside down


    Zachary waited at the Collins family''s residence for Nina to wake up. He asked Julie to feed her some water and a bit of food.


    He did not ask anything and simply said, "Rest well," before leaving her room.


    Nina did not cling to him.


    Zachary went directly downstairs, took his coat, and was prepared to leave.


    Reba called out to him and asked softly, "Are you still having the wedding?"


    The wedding dress had already been ordered, and the invitations had been written and were ready to be sent out.


    Who knew that Nina would suddenly start bleeding?


    "No," said Zachary


    Then, he quickly left.


    When he returned to Jane''s neighborhood, he asked Roy about Jane''s situation.


    Roy said, "Miss Greenwood hasn''te out since she got home."


    Zachary nced at Jane''s door and returned to his own room.


    The next morning, he brought food as usual, but the doorbell rang for a long time without anyone answering.


    He thought Jane was ignoring him.


    But by noon, there was still no sign of any


    food delivery.


    Jane couldn''t cook and wouldn''t skip ordering food.


    Fearing something might have happened to her he had no choice but to input the password to enter.


    He discovered that the room was empty.


    Roy was shocked.


    He felt like his career was at an end.


    "I saw it with my own eyes, Miss Greenwood returned home.


    This was the 22nd floor, and the possibility of going out the window was zero.


    Zachary immediately checked the surveince footage.


    He saw a girl resembling Jane.


    The beret covered her face, and she wore Jane''s favorite red sweater dress. If one didn''t look closely, it was easy to mistake her for Jane


    Roy only realized something was off after watching the footage.


    He weakly defended himself, saying, "Sir, I didn''t follow too closely because I was afraid Miss Greenwood would be upset. It''s my fault for not doing my job well, please punish me."


    This was not the time for such talk.


    Zachary ordered, "Find out where she went."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Roy immediately took his men to investigate.


    Meanwhile, Zachary went to Region Gardens.


    At that time, Frank and Charlotte were exercising.


    Frank''s face was quite unpleasant when he came out after being disturbed.


    It was cold as ice.


    Zachary got straight to the point and asked, "Did Janee?"


    Frank''s attitude was very cold. "She hasn''te."


    Zachary turned to leave.


    So much time had passed, there was enough time to go abroad.


    He needed to hurry, otherwise, it would be harder to find her if he dyed further.


    What he feared most was not Jane avoiding him.


    It was the fear that something had happened to her.


    703


    He returned to the Collins family''s residence and first asked Reba and Eric, who were still awake.


    After receiving a negative answer, he nned to ask his grandparents, who had already. Chapter 806


    gone to sleep.


    +25


    BONUS


    "You''re being ridiculous," Eric scolded. "For a woman, you''ve already made the Collins family a mess. Do you think you can disregard us now?" "Zachary, you might be strong, but you''re not strong enough yet. If you continue like this, I''ll make sure you never see her again,''


    Eric''s voice grew louder with his pent-up anger, and he could no longer control it.


    Finally, when Sir and Madam Collins woke up, they were bewildered by Zachary''s question.


    Madam Collins said, "You''ve already broken up with her, why do we need to do that?"


    "Our goal has never been her."


    Zachary directly went upstairs to find Nina.

 Chapter 807

    Nina saw Zacharying to find her and felt a surge of joy.


    However, when she met his cold expression, she pursed her lips and stopped smiling.


    Zachary usually wore a calm face and was not very enthusiastic toward her.


    So her instincts told her that his hidden anger was rted to Jane.


    Sure enough, he asked, "Where is Jane?"


    Nina almost wanted tough out loud.


    Everything was going ording to her n.


    Jane had broken up with Zachary, and now she had disappeared from his sight.


    Great, this was wonderful!


    "Zachary, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Zachary rarely got truly angry because it was pointless.


    Whatever the issue was, he preferred to solve it.


    But today, he couldn''t contain his anger at all.


    The thought of Jane possibly being harmed made him restless and irritable.


    He grabbed Nina by the neck and pressed her against the headboard, asking coldly, "Where did you take her?"


    Nina could feel that Zachary didn''t care at all that she was pregnant, he was using all his strength.


    She could barely breathe, clutching his arm. "Zachary..."


    "What are you doing?"


    Reba sensed something was wrong when Zachary abruptly went upstairs after asking his question.


    She followed him and saw him nearly choking Nina.


    "Zachary! Let go!"


    Reba struggled to pry his hand away but didn''t budge at all.


    Seeing Nina''s face turn pale, she quickly called for help.


    Roy was the first to rush in and pulled Zachary away.


    425 WOWS


    "Sir, we have news about Miss Greenwood,"


    Sure enough, mentioning Jane brought some sanity back to the man.


    When Eric entered with bodyguards, Zachary had already released Nina,


    "What are you causing trouble for now?"


    Zachary didn''t even nce at his father and asked Roy, "Where?"


    Roy answered, "There''s a record of Miss Greenwood buying a ne ticket to Larecton."


    "But after arriving in Larecton, she didn''t use her ID to buy any more tickets, so we don''t know where she is staying."


    Zachary turned to Nina. "Does this matter have anything to do with you?"


    Nina had just caught her breath and was gasping for air.


    Her voice was hoarse when she spoke.


    But instead of answering Zachary, she grabbed Reba''s hand and said, "Mrs. Collins, my stomach really hurts...


    Reba lifted the nket to check and quickly called for Julie to call the doctor.


    Zachary, however, paid no mind to Nina''s condition and continued to press for answers.


    But Eric stopped him.


    ""Take him out."


    The bodyguards immediately surrounded Zachary. "Sir, please."


    Zachary remained still, and Eric pulled him outside, lowering his voice. "Have you thought about it? If you lose this child, you and her will be entangled for life."


    This was not the oue the Collins family wanted.


    They saw through Nina''s schemes very clearly.


    If this issue wasn''t resolved properly, it would affect Zachary''s future alliances with other


    families.


    "And what about the calm you''ve held for so many years? If it was Nina who took Jane, would there be a ticket purchase record under Jane''s name? With her scheming mind, do you really think she would leave a trace for you to find, waiting for you to question her and lose your temper?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary took out a cigarette and lit it.


    His father''s words helped him to calm down.


    "Didn''t you say you broke up?"


    Eric was shocked by how much Zachary cared about Jane, but he didn''t show it.


    He looked at Zachary seriously and said, "Since she has left, she must have a new life. You shouldn''t disturb her." Zachary didn''t respond to his father. After finishing his cigarette, he asked Roy, "Did she go to Larecton on her own?"

 Chapter 808

    Roy certainly didn''t dare to hide anything. He hadn''t said everything before because he wanted Zachary to calm down first.


    If he had reported truthfully earlier, Zachary might have really killed Nina.


    But just as he was about to speak, Reba called for the bodyguards to take Nina to the hospital.


    Zachary didn''t even nce at her and signaled for Roy to continue.


    However, Reba spoke up first. "Dr. Travis said the child might not be able to survive. You need toe with me to the hospital now. Zachary recalled something and called Prof. Kilburn.


    Prof. Kilburn happened to have just finished a special consultation with a patient that day.


    After receiving Zachary''s call, he took a moment to respond before arranging for relevant specialists toe.


    "If he directly intervenes in the abortion procedure, it could be done to leave some tissue for paternity testing."


    Upon hearing that testing was possible, Zachary asked, "Why didn''t you mention this before?"


    Prof. Kilburn replied, "Mr. Collins, you didn''t ask."


    He indeed hadn''t asked.


    Since learning about Nina''s pregnancy, he had only inquired about when paternity testing could be done, forgetting this detail. "I''ll be at the hospital immediately."


    Frank was about to cuddle with his wife to sleep when he heard about the situation and still came to the hospital.


    He found Zachary and asked, "Has Prof. Kilburn arranged for the surgery yet?"


    Zachary nodded.


    Frank then asked, "Are you sure it was your impulse, not Nina forcing you to act?"


    Zachary hadn''t even thought about that, right now, he just wanted to prove that the child in Nina''s womb wasn''t his.


    Then he would deal with Ninapletely and go find Jane to plead for forgiveness.


    "You really didn''t know Jane went to Larecton?" asked Zachary.


    Frank replied casually, "Nope."


    Zachary didn''t believe him but didn''t press further.


    He had known Frank for so many years and understood his nature well.


    Aside from Charlotte, Frank rarely took anything seriously.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Although Zachary usually spoke little, he would say a few more words when discussing


    matters with him.


    Today was clearly different, and Frank asked, "Are you afraid of the test showing it''s your child?"


    Zachary hadn''t nned to say anything, but Frank kept steering the conversation that way.


    "I''m worried about Jane. It''s fine if she goes out to rx, but I''m afraid she might be taken by people who are up to no good."


    Frankughed, but still said, "It''s been over 24 hours. If it''s your enemies who took her, they''d want something from you. Not hearing anything is the best news." Zachary fell silent.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Frank found it both funny and frustrating.


    "Since you''ve broken up, whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with you."


    Zachary stood there with one hand in his pocket, looking toward the operating room.


    Frank leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching him.


    After a moment, he spoke up, "Just a friendly reminder, give Jane some time. She''s not someone who responds to pressure."


    Zachary''s lips moved slightly. "She contacted your wife before going to Larecton, right?" Frank didn''t answer directly. "You shouldn''t be the type to cling desperately, Zachary." Eric and Reba sat on a nearby metal bench.


    They didn''t avoid the conversation, but what they were still puzzled by what they heard.


    The only thing they understood was Frank''s advice.


    They hoped Zachary would settle down and not exhaust himself searching for Jane.


    It would be best if Jane never returned to Jeswood.


    "Zachary." Eric spoke up. "Have you considered that if you go to great lengths to find her, you might actually put her in danger?"

 Chapter 809

    Frank cocked his brows. "Indeed, you''ve made quite a few enemies. Not looking for her this time is the best protection for her." Zachary recalled the incident when Jane nearly drowned.


    If he truly used his connections to find Jane, it would only push her into danger-that was an undeniable fact.


    With the news of his wedding to Nina circting, many were already investigating its authenticity.


    Now that he had canceled the wedding, if he then made a big show of searching for Jane, all attention would shift to her.


    After thinking it over, he said sinctly, "Mom, the wedding will proceed as nned."


    Reba was taken aback.


    Eric was also confused. "Why the sudden decision to hold the wedding again?"


    Zachary''s urgency to have Prof. Kilburn perform the surgery and conduct paternity tests clearly indicated he wanted to sever ties with Nina quickly.


    They had been pleased that Zachary had broken up with Jane and that they could swiftly resolve the Nina situation, moving on to find him a suitable marriage partner. Now he wanted to go through with the wedding to Nina again?


    Frank was the only one who understood Zachary''s reasoning.


    It was Eric''s earlier words that had given him insight.


    Fearing that Jane might be harmed by his enemies, Zachary was using Nina as a shield.


    This would also serve to divert attention and allow Nina to face the consequences of her own actions.


    It would save him from getting his hands dirty while also quelling the Collins family''s eagerness to find him a marriage partner.


    Killing three birds with one stone.


    Frank smirked. "Having a wedding is great! I love a good event. On your wedding day, I''ll give you a big gift."


    The two exchanged knowing nces.


    Eric wanted to ask more questions, but just then, the operating room door opened and the doctor came out.


    Frank cocked his brows. "Indeed, you''ve made quite a few enemies. Not looking for her this time is the best protection for her."


    Zachary recalled the incident when Jane nearly drowned.


    If he truly used his connections to find Jane, it would only push her into danger-that was an undeniable fact.


    With the news of his wedding to Nina circting, many were already investigating its authenticity.


    Now that he had canceled the wedding, if he then made a big show of searching for Jane, all attention would shift to her.


    After thinking it over, he said sinctly, "Mom, the wedding will proceed as nned."


    Reba was taken aback.


    Eric was also confused. "Why the sudden decision to hold the wedding again?"


    Zachary''s urgency to have Prof. Kilburn perform the surgery and conduct paternity tests clearly indicated he wanted to sever ties with Nina quickly.


    They had been pleased that Zachary had broken up with Jane and that they could swiftly resolve the Nina situation, moving on to find him a suitable marriage partner. Now he wanted to go through with the wedding to Nina again?


    Frank was the only one who understood Zachary''s reasoning.


    It was Eric''s earlier words that had given him insight.


    Fearing that Jane might be harmed by his enemies, Zachary was using Nina as a shield.


    This would also serve to divert attention and allow Nina to face the consequences of her


    own actions.


    It would save him from getting his hands dirty while also quelling the Collins family''s eagerness to find him a marriage partner.


    Killing three birds with one stone.


    Frank smirked. "Having a wedding is great! I love a good event. On your wedding day, I''ll give you a big gift."


    The two exchanged knowing nces.


    Eric wanted to ask more questions, but just then, the operating room door opened and the


    doctor came out.


    Reba was the first to step forward.


    Zachary stood still, while Frank leaned against the wall.


    Eric also took a step toward the doctor.


    "How did it go?"


    The doctor spoke to Reba and Eric, but his gaze rested on Zachary''s face.


    "The surgery isplete, and there were no issues. The samples have been collected, and I''m about to start the paternity test. However, as a doctor, I need to mention something."


    Eric replied, "Please go ahead."


    Prof. Kilburn continued, "Her uterine wall is thin and her congenital conditions aren''t great. This miscarriage has also caused harm to her, so the chances of her having children in the future are very low. Even withter care, it will be difficult for her to conceive." Dr. Travis had already informed them of this.


    Reba was somewhat prepared for the news.


    Moreover, since Zachary was still nning to hold the wedding, what could Nina really demand from him using this situation as leverage? It was just a matter of marrying him.


    "Thank you, Prof. Kilburn, for your efforts."


    "It''s my duty."


    After Prof. Kilburn left, Reba turned to Zachary. "Are you really going to have a wedding with Nina?"


    Zachary nodded.


    Reba''s expression darkened. "You aren''t actually considering getting a marriage certificate with her, are you?" ""We''ll see."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary raised his hand, and Roy stepped forward.


    He instructed, "Take my parents home."


    Reba wanted to say something more, but Zachary didn''t give her the chance.


    "Mom, Dad, it''ste. You should go home and rest."


    Reba fell silent and left with Eric.


    They needed to discuss the wedding further.


    It wasn''t that they couldn''t stop it.


    But if it escted, it would embarrass the Collins family.


    If Zachary disagreed with marrying Nina, they coulde up with excuses.


    But now that Zachary had agreed to hold the wedding, it became much moreplicated.


    "Do you understand why our son is doing this?"


    Eric hadn''t understood before, but now he was starting to see the pattern.


    "He''s likely trying to protect Jane."


    Reba was puzzled. "Does that mean he hasn''t really broken up with her?"


    Eric nodded. "It''s likely not a genuine breakup, perhaps it''s a nned act."

 Chapter 810

    Hearing this, Reba pondered for a moment and understood. She was dissatisfied. "It''s all your fault for giving him a direction."


    Eric also realized this, and for someone usually serious, he appeared momentarily at a loss. "I didn''t want him to look for Jane anymore, but who knew his mind could turn so quickly?" Suddenly, Reba felt a swell of pride. "Of course, just look whose son he is."


    he''s willing


    Eric retorted mercilessly, "Yes, you gave birth to him. And now, for a woman, to throw away the Collins family. What do you n to do about it, Mrs. Collins?"


    Reba had no n at that moment. Zachary had grown up, unlike his childhood, he was no longer easily deceived, and he could hold his ground.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I suspect that there''s something going on when Frank mentioned giving Zachary a big gift. It''s probably the truth about Nina''s pregnancy. Zachary holding the wedding is meant to expose Nina''s actions under everyone''s gaze, causing her bacsh," said Eric. Reba felt a pang in her heart. "If that''s the case, doesn''t that mean Zachary wants to be with Jane?"


    Eric''s expression darkened. "Then we need to crush that thought early. You should secretly find out Jane''s location." Reba hesitated. "Must we go this far? If Zachary finds out we''ve acted against Jane, he will definitely go crazy."


    "Without Jane as a constraint, Zachary will likely be reckless and gopletely mad."


    Eric had indeed considered this possibility. He said, "But we can''t let him find out it''s us.''


    His words were precise. "We''ll use others to do the dirty work."


    Paternity test results took time.


    Frank, not one to skimp onfort, requested a lounge to wait.


    "Want to y a game?" He waved his phone at Zachary, who was lounging on the sofa.


    Zachary went on the game and epted the invitation.


    As Frank yed, he remarked, "Your parents are clever people, they''ve lived this long for a reason. They probably didn''t realize it at first, but by now, they''ve understood your intentions for the wedding with Nina. They''re likely nning to take action against Jane." Zachary bit down on an unlit cigarette, leaning back on the sofa with his legs draped casually over the coffee table.


    His expression remained cold. "So, are you still not going to tell me where Jane is?" Frank replied, "I don''t know. Where she is"


    Zachary didn''t press further.


    Frank, however, was somewhat intrigued and cocked his brows. "Do you have a n?" Zachary replied coolly, "It''s a secret."


    The two yed games until dawn, when they finally received news from Prof. Kilburn.


    At the same time, Nina woke up and asked for Zachary.


    Zachary received the test report from Prof. Kilburn.


    After reading the results, he walked to Nina''s ward indifferently.


    Frank, learning of the results, immediately returned home to get some more sleep with his wife.


    As the door to the ward swung open, Nina looked over immediately, her pale face glistening with tears. "Zachary..." She was heartbroken. "Our baby is gone..."


    Zachary held nothing in his hands, the test report had already been sent back to the Collins, family''s residence.


    Seeing Nina''s pitiful state, he slightly parted his lips and said coldly, "The wedding will proceed as nned."


    Nina was so shocked that she held back her tears.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 811

    Zachary seemed to ignore her changing expression and did not expose her poor acting skills.


    He pulled over a chair and sat down.


    Nina was stunned for a while before she came back to her senses.


    But she didn''t ask anything, only spoke with a choked voice filled with grievance," Zachary, our child is gone..." Zachary responded with a soft nod.


    Nina continued, "The doctor said I''ll never be able to bear children again."


    He replied again with a simple nod.


    Nina didn''t fully understand Zachary''s personality.


    This time, she managed to manipte him because she saw how much he cared about Jane and found a chance.


    Before the child was lost, he had already mentioned canceling the engagement.


    Now that she had lost her leverage, she couldn''t understand why he was still willing to marry her.


    Did he think there was no evidence?


    The child was gone, if she insisted it was Zachary''s, he would never be able to get rid of her


    She couldn''t figure it out, but she wasn''t foolish enough to bring up the topic herself.


    The wedding would go on, and there would be no possibility between Jane and Zachary.


    That was all she wanted.


    The rest didn''t matter.


    What else could she lose?


    On the contrary, the Collins family, beingrge and prosperous, had more to be cautious about than she did.


    "Zachary, I want something to eat," she said.


    "Huh?"


    Zachary ordered someone to buy some food.


    Aside from telling her, "The wedding will go on," he simply responded to whatever she said with simple replies.


    At other times, there was nothing but endless silence.


    So, what was he staying there for?


    Nina was genuinely experiencing a miscarriage, her body was weak, and she was a little slow.


    In the end, she couldn''t piece together any thoughts and could only keep her doubts to herself, waiting to respond.


    "Zachary, I remember when I first got my period as a child, you bought me sandwiches and told me not to be scared." Nina smiled. "You, always so calm and rational, never showing any emotions, yet that time, you were so flustered, thinking I was going to die." Zachary had always learned among men.


    When encountering women other than family, they were all strong-willed, and interactions felt like friendship.


    Only Nina was soft and sweet, following behind him, treating him like a brother.


    In the Collins family, he was the only boy.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Reba did want a daughter, but due to her business dealings when she was young, her


    health suffered.


    She nearly died giving birth to him, which left her unable to have another child.


    Thus, she truly raised Nina like her own daughter.


    As long as Nina had no other intentions and only saw Zachary as an older brother, she would live a rich andfortable life.


    A driver''s granddaughter, without parents, could be the Collins family''s daughter, eventually marrying someone from an affluent family, many envied that.


    It was a pity.


    She had to bring herself to her doom.


    Zachary had indeed treated her like a real sister when they were young.


    In the end, his affection turned into guilt that she used to plot against him.


    "I''m not that foolish, I can tell the difference between being injured and having a period."


    Nina thought growing up wasn''t good at all, Zachary had changed.


    He was no longer the person who would love her wholeheartedly.


    "Zachary, but you were really scared and anxious back then."


    Zachary''s expression remained indifferent, his thin lips showed a hint of coldness.


    "Why are you reminiscing about the past with me now?"


    Nina looked at him.


    He continued coldly, "Only criminals who are sentenced to death recall the past during theirst meals."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!